《I Became a 6★ Gacha Character》


 Chapter 1: Beginning of the Tutorial 01

    chapter 1: beginning of the tutorial 01


    do you know the story of the fool who died over a mere game?


    i''m referring to the idiot who lost his life getting too passionate about it.


    chuckling sarcastically, i mutter to myself, only to draw puzzled glances.


    it''s only natural, as i, a perfectly sane man, am mumbling to myself.


    although the stares linger for a moment, everyone returns to drinking, with no one bothering to intervene.


    nevertheless, with my mind in disarray from the alcohol, i couldn''t stop joyfully murmuring to myself.


    lee haneul, 25 years old, died of a heart attack after posting a profanity-filled message to a community about a new mobile game character being male.


    no matter who you bring in, nobody could come up with a more ridiculous statement.


    my obsession began innocently enough.


    when i was 22, on the day i was discharged from the military, i learned that a new mobile game had been released.


    with the stars aligned, i, a sucker for such things, downloaded it without hesitation.


    "heroines chronicle," the name of this mobile game, was clearly targeting otaku.


    eighty percent of the game characters were female, with the few male characters being low-ranking, fodder material.


    the game involved assembling a team of attractive female characters, collecting scantily-clad skins in a turn-based rpg.


    though it was far from a masterpiece, there was one thing everyone agreed on: it was a work of art.


    with the otaku demographic in mind, the developers poured everything into the game''s illustrations and character modeling.


    so much so, that when server issues occurred, players were more interested in the apologetic illustrations and skins posted by the developers.


    it was annoying that you could fill main and sub parties just by collecting apology skins, but oh well.


    while it was amusing that one could fill a party just with apology skins, players were still annoyed.


    in the winter, they''d distribute santa girl skins, and in the summer, bikini skins.


    the real problem, however, was the balance team.


    it''s even possible that there was no balance team at all.


    with each new character release, the stats grew increasingly powerful, just like the developers'' wallets.


    while some appreciated the increase in bust sizes, they were the minority.


    "save my erika, you bastards!"


    "raised with love, buried by stats."


    "i spent everything, only for a better version to appear the next day."


    "is it normal for two five-star characters to have such a difference in stats?"


    it''s only natural for dedicated otakus to be passionate about their favorite female characters.


    no one would welcome an updated version of their favorite character that upsets the rankings.


    of course, i didn''t get angry about it.


    i wasn''t the type to obsess over one specific character.


    i was a collector, a whale who collected powerful characters through in-game purchases.


    if a stronger serika appeared to outclass erika, i''ll draw both of them.


    if the main tank changed to a 0-tier character, i''ll draw that one too.


    my level of spending was like diving headfirst into a river, not just getting soaked by drizzle.


    subtly woven into this continent were rpg game settings that seemed vaguely familiar.


    but that wasn''t important.


    with dazzling blonde hair, snow-white skin, clear and radiant blue eyes like lakes, broad shoulders and a sculpted physique, and even rippling muscles instead of a large chest, my physical appearance was perfect.


    i was confident i could survive anywhere with this body.


    my muscular build was so powerful that it was impossible to guess just how much of my stats were reflected in reality. when wearing gauntlets and applying force to my grip, i could leave finger marks on rocks, but i couldn''t even guess how many kg my grip strength was.


    wearing what seemed like default armor, a helmet, a large shield, and a warhammer as if they were tracksuits, i could run at a speed similar to a carriage without getting tired.


    how great would it have been if i had this body in modern society?


    with my stunning appearance, i could easily succeed in modeling or streaming.


    my muscular, sturdy, and beautiful body would allow me to lead a comfortable life.


    even as an ordinary person in modern society, i would have had enough charm to have my own fan club.


    of course, my appearance wasn''t useless in a fantasy world.


    from the innkeepers who gave me extra meat when i ordered soup during my penniless days, to the senior adventurers who helped me when i was lost and knew nothing.


    i had reaped the benefits of my appearance countless times throughout my ten years of life here.


    yes, ten years.


    for ten years, i had been rolling on the floor with a strong body and a weak mentality in this damned fantasy world.


    it was enough time for a frail office worker who couldn''t even behead a chicken to become a veteran warrior smashing orc skulls with a warhammer.


    somehow, people get by.


    while i couldn''t deny that i had survived thanks to my amazing looks, abundant natural talent, and stat buffs, i had also gone through a lot of mental hardships to adapt.


    by now, i was so used to seeing protruding bone fragments from broken limbs that they didn''t even make for good jokes.


    still, i had no intention of spending my entire life on battlefields.


    after making a name for myself as an adventurer and earning a lot of gold, i planned to retire and enjoy a peaceful life on a farm or running an inn in some good place, just like other adventurers.


    that was what i thought until she appeared before me.


    "wow, look at that tall tower. i was a bit worried since it''s the first generation, but with this kind of implementation, are they really torturing captured aliens or something?"


    a woman dressed in clean, modern-looking celestial armor. her snow-white skin and well-maintained long hair contrasted sharply with the dirty, medieval peasants.


    "wow, there are so many npcs too. ...ah! i shouldn''t use that word directly, right? hmm, i''ll start role-playing properly!"


    and accompanying her, a semi-transparent camera hovering around her head... a streamer.


    "hmm, so this is the city of adventurers famous for its tower of the sky!"


    ten years since i was dropped into this hopeless fantasy world.


    [form a party with streamer ''han se-ah'' 0/1]


    the first quest had begun.


    ***


    heya just a warning! this novel has optional/skippable 19+ chapters every 20 chaps. they don''t contribute much to the story, but if you decide to skip, you should keep in mind which characters were doing the deed.


    enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.

 Chapter 2: Beginning of the Tutorial 02

    chapter 2: beginning of the tutorial 02


    the harsh reality is difficult to accept, causing the alcohol in my brain to rapidly dissipate.


    for the past ten years, the world i''ve experienced was a horrifying battlefield, not merely a virtual reality game.


    pieces of bone protruding from wounds, internal organs oozing out with a foul smell, and rookie adventurers devoured alive by monsterswere these all just the game''s setting?


    [form a party with the streamer ''han se-ah'' 0/1]


    however, the hologram in front of me does not disappear.


    neither does the pretty girl glaring at the semi-transparent drone camera floating in mid-air.


    if this wasn''t a magically verified safe zone within the adventurer''s guild, i would have doubted my eyes and stabbed the back of my hand with a dagger.


    ''this isn''t an illusion.''


    the possibility of the alcohol i consumed in the safe zone being laced with drugs is obviously 0%.


    my strong body quickly expels the alcohol, making my mind clear and sharp.


    ''it''s not a hallucination either; other people are also looking at han se-ah.''


    the old adventurer reminiscing about his youthful days, the greedy eyes of those sizing her up, and the lewd gazes of those lusting after her beauty incomparable to other female adventurers on the streets.


    this safe zone is filled with seasoned adventurers who come here to rest.


    if all the adventurers present aren''t collectively hallucinating, then han se-ah must be a real person.


    so, i should definitely form a party with her.


    it''s the first time a game system has appeared in the decade i''ve lived here.


    i won''t be able to immediately uncover why i ended up in this world in this body, but at least i''ll learn something.


    i nonchalantly place the empty glass on the table, causing the gazes focused on han se-ah to shift to me.


    the eyes question why i, who would usually lounge around until being chased out by the owner at the end of the day, am behaving this way.


    i walk down the street, brushing off the slightly strange gazes and ignoring the adventurers who try to act familiar, prioritizing reaching my destination before han se-ah.


    my destination is, of course, the adventurer''s guild.


    this world is a typical fantasy world, similar to a mobile game mixed with a fantasy rpg.


    powerful artificial monsters that provide magic stones and various rewards appear within the tower in the city center, attracting adventurers to the city.


    thus, the adventurer''s guild, which both controls and looks after the adventurers'' interests, has a prominent presence in the streets.


    the guild manages the tower''s entrance permits, disposes of spoils, accepts personal requests, and collects fees.


    if this world is truly a game, han se-ah, who just arrived in the city, would have no choice but to head to the adventurer''s guild.


    "wow, i thought the streets would be full of horse dung because it''s a fantasy setting, but this part of the street looks almost modern. i was really worried when i saw the old, shabby carriage i took during the tutorial."


    she''s really quick on her feet.


    i tried my best to walk quickly through a different path, just in case my following was mistaken for stalking, but han se-ah is already in front of the adventurers guild sign, seemingly fascinated.


    it appears that others cannot see the semi-transparent camera drone.


    a concerned-looking innkeeper gazes at han se-ah, who seems to be talking to herself.


    maybe there''s some kind of filtering going on? like not being able to see the semi-transparent camera drone or words like tutorial and npc.


    no.


    once i discovered the shocking truth that this world is a game and i am an npc, my entire thought process shifted.


    the stark difference between the city with the tower and the outside world, the magically advanced civilization resembling modern technology, the mysterious tower''s existence...


    "um? isn''t today your day off?"


    so, my goal is to have a similar feel to the 5 character given in the tutorial gacha event.


    the type of character who is given for free early in the game and is always included in the partymeant for an easy start to the story.


    of course, considering my physical abilities, i can confidently claim that i''m a top-tier character to be kept until the end of the game.


    however, i had to deliberately pretend to be slightly weaker. not completely weak, just a reasonably capable senior adventurer.


    if i singlehandedly dominate the field, han se-ah might abandon me for the sake of entertainment.


    the most important thing here is that han se-ah is a streamer.


    if she were a woman serious about game strategy, she''d appreciate my overwhelming abilities and stick with me till the end.


    however, as a streamer seeking fun, she could form an entertainment-focused party starting from the bottom.


    "my goodness, that lazy"


    "hello, there!"


    "oh?"


    while engrossed in conversation, han se-ah opened the door and walked to the counter, greeting everyone cheerfully.


    ellis, the receptionist, widened her eyes at the sight of the exotic black-haired beauty.


    ellis, rumored to be a beauty among guild receptionists, was the "blonde beauty" behind the counter.


    her hidden curves beneath her guild staff uniform weren''t important right now.


    there was only one reason i brought up the topic of nurturing juniors while chatting with her.


    "is this your first time here? did you come to this city to become an adventurer?"


    "yes? ah, yes!"


    "hmm, you''re not planning to be a receptionist, are you?"


    "no, i really want to go to the tower."


    "well, your timing is perfect."


    receptionist ellis carefully judged appearances.


    it wasn''t about being cold to unattractive people; she was exceptionally friendly to extraordinarily handsome and beautiful individuals.


    in game terms, there was a favorability adjustment for those with high enough charm.


    "what do you think, roland?"


    "roland?"


    "what do you think?"


    "here, we have a pretty and cute junior."


    so, ellis confidently recommended the unproven country bumpkin newcomer to me, a senior adventurer whom the newbies at the guild hardly dared to approach.


    of course, i had no reason to refuse.


    ***


    enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.

 Chapter 3: Beginning of the Tutorial 03

    chapter 3: beginning of the tutorial 03


    to fulfill the quest and accompany han se-ah, i had to consider her situation.


    the game began with boarding a carriage, traveling, and entering the city gates, which marked the start of the tutorial.


    unlike the uncomfortable carriage and rural scenery outside the carriage window, the adventurers'' city had a subtle, modern, and sophisticated atmosphere.


    han se-ah wandered around, comparing outfits of citizens and adventurers, conversing on camera to engage viewers'' interest. naturally, she made her way into the guild.


    it was impossible not to recognize this colossal building.


    adventurers gathered around well-worn tables, a bulletin board laden with request forms, and a neatly arranged, pristine counter.


    the beautiful blonde woman behind the counter, ellis, undoubtedly drew explosive reactions from the viewers.


    even after ten years in this fantasy world, men''s reactions remained the same in both my past and present lives.


    few people would refuse a beautiful woman with delicate skin, a small face, and a large chest who smiled warmly and recommended a senior adventurer.


    even other women would struggle to speak ill of her in the presence of that charming smile.


    neither the gamer han se-ah nor the streamer han se-ah could refuse.no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    well, despite the grand explanation, the logic was simple.


    if an unknown man approaches her, it''s suspicious.


    but if the stunning receptionist introduces him, there''s credibility.


    the viewers would prefer that.


    the predominantly male audience, with ulterior motives, would favor my approach through the beautiful receptionist, ellis.


    "senior adventurer roland?"


    "yes. i''d like to sit at the reception counter with you, but you mentioned you''re dreaming of becoming an adventurer."


    at ellis''s gentle words, han se-ah''s eyes scanned me. more precisely, it seemed as if she was looking at the air below my chin on my chest.


    was she expecting a hologram as a gamer?


    her eyes widened as if she witnessed something extraordinary. misinterpreting her reaction, ellis chuckled and reached over the counter to poke my side.


    she must have thought that my name, roland, had become well-known enough that even a country girl would be surprised.


    it was slightly different.


    her eyes unmistakably shifted from my chin down to my waist.


    with my superhuman physique and ten years of combat experience, i could effortlessly discern the movement of someone''s eyes.


    from under the chin to the navel, her eyes repeatedly moved from left to right, then down to the lower left. she was undoubtedly reading a text box from top to bottom.


    if this hadn''t been a game world, i might have considered her a novice adventurer who couldn''t make eye contact because of my reputation.


    [form a party with streamer ''han se-ah'' 0/1]


    based on her eye movement, it seemed the hologram in front of me was wide.


    was it a quest window?


    was she reading a character information window?


    curiosity suddenly overwhelmed me.


    the astonishing thing she was looking at might be the stat window of roland, more precisely 6 ''great paladin'' roland.


    "hmm, not bad!"


    "really?"


    the crystal ball didn''t emit a dazzling light that would blind a person.


    instead, it only emitted a bright light that illuminated the hand holding the ball.


    i wondered if this measured han se-ah''s individual talent or if all playable characters ranked fairly high.


    would my character, ''paladin roland,'' exist in other people''s games too?


    "yes! if the crystal ball doesn''t shine and remains dark, it means the person isn''t suited for battle. if it was just a little darker here, i would have suggested you become my junior instead of an adventurer."


    "does that mean the process is over?"


    "there''s usually a basic training for novice adventurers, but... i''ll leave that for you, my bored senior adventurer."


    "isn''t it more like you''re passing the responsibility to me?"


    "no, no, it''s a task to strengthen the bond between senior and junior."


    although her giggling was somewhat annoying, her looks made it difficult to get angry.


    besides, i had offered to train a beginner because i was bored, so i had no choice but to become a tutorial guide.


    meanwhile, i heard han se-ah muttering to herself, ''is this a tutorial...?''


    could others not hear her?


    if something related to the game had been visible to others besides me, there would have been a commotion by now.


    the semi-transparent camera drone floating above her head was too advanced for the people of this medieval fantasy world to understand.


    if people saw that, rumors would spread that the new recruit was a steel spirit mage or a witch who controlled ghosts.


    "um... i look forward to working with you, senior!"


    while secretly watching the camera drone that was filming the inside of the guild, han se-ah approached me after hearing the explanation about basic training.


    the drone moved smoothly above her head, so it must have been filming me from the front.


    i couldn''t make eye contact with the drone, so i lowered my gaze and looked into han se-ah''s jet-black eyes.


    a rare beauty with black hair and black eyes in this western-themed world.


    "alright, i look forward to working with you too. what''s your name, junior?"


    "ah, my name is han...na!"


    "i am roland, a frontline warrior. i look forward to working with you, junior."


    it seemed han se-ah''s name was too peculiar to use in a western fantasy setting, so she quickly made one up.


    but speaking with someone from the modern world made my usual way of speaking feel awkward.


    ***


    enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations, you can do so via ko-fi. it will also count towards bonus chapters!

 Chapter 4: Beginning of the Tutorial 04

    chapter 4: beginning of the tutorial 04


    streamer han se-ah, who had become the novice adventurer hanna, was more talkative than expected.


    to sound it in a more positive light, she was lively and had excellent interpersonal skills.


    she bombarded me with questions as we made our way to the open space behind the guild building.


    why do adventurers gather in this city?


    what benefits come with a higher guild rank?


    how are tower-climbing parties formed?


    her questions were basic, even for a beginner adventurer.


    it was similar to a hunter-in-training asking why hunters move without making a sound.


    most likely, these were questions from her viewers in the chat.


    though she tried to hide it, she had already glanced at the chat numerous times.


    it was impressive that she managed not to trip while sneaking peeks and following me.


    of course, regardless of how many questions she asked, i had to answer them kindly.


    if it meant leaving this mildly uncomfortable medieval fantasy to return to reality, i might even be willing to do anything she asked.


    adventurers gather here primarily to climb the tower. for some reason, the monsters within the tower drop magic stones on death.


    as your rank increases, you gain access to better requests. public requests on the board in front of the counter are open to all, but as you rise in rank, you''ll receive private requests. these tend to have better terms and rewards.


    parties are formed based on adventurers'' preferences, but most opt for groups of four or five. fewer members make long-term requests difficult, while more members result in dividing rewards among a larger group.


    in fact, the adventurer guild''s system resembled that of mobile games. from four-person party fields and five-person party dungeons to sending unused characters on expeditions for rewards a few hours later.


    as i patiently explained everything, han se-ah''s eyes lit up.


    as a gamer, she quickly grasped the overarching structure.


    ah! and where are we going right now?


    there''s a large open space behind the guild. it''s used for various purposes, mainly for parties to practice together before setting off.


    aside from that, it was also a place where lowlifes were humiliated while trying to impress high-ranking female adventurers.


    holding back my thoughts, i opened the wooden door and stepped into the open space.


    the area resembled a vast training ground with logs and straw dummies piled up.witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through n?o?v�l--b1n.


    ***


    raei translations


    ***


    as expected of a busy guild, i could see men pounding logs with hammers in one corner. i thought there wouldn''t be anyone around at this time, but there were still a few people here.


    a man was getting accustomed to his weapon by slamming it into a log, another throwing daggers at a makeshift straw dummy, and someone swinging several spears of varying lengths.


    han se-ah''s eyes sparkled as she took in the fantastical scene. i dragged a massive log over and slammed it upright onto the ground.


    thud!


    i guess we''ll have to change our schedule a bit.


    "would you like to visit the magic tower first? if you have the qualities of a mage, it''s best to become one before forming a party."


    "can i really do that!?"


    "of course. it would be such a shame if you registered as a front-liner only to later discover that you have the potential to become a mage."


    aving han se-ah become a mage was nothing but a gain for me.


    considering the quest, even if she has no skills, i''d have to accompany her, so it''s better to have a mage on the team than a front-liner.


    having a warrior and a mage provides better balance than having two warriors.


    since the tutorial quest explicitly instructed us to form a party, it was prudent to consider our party composition, assuming i''d be with her.


    "then... i''m sorry for the trouble, but i''d like to visit the magic tower first."


    "no problem. don''t be sorry. i''m doing this because i want to."


    not knowing han se-ah''s streaming style, i treated her with politeness and turned back to the guild building.


    the street changed significantly as we walked toward the magic tower, passing numerous adventurers.


    the number of scholarly-looking people in robes had clearly increased, replacing the shabby-looking individuals armed with old armor and swords.


    many low-level adventurers on adventurer street cannot enjoy the benefits of magical civilization.


    they can wash away dirt from a stream, but many adventurers can''t maintain cleanliness for beauty and hygiene.


    however, upon entering a street where mages who shower every day with warm water and use bath products, shampoo, and perfume lived, the atmosphere changed entirely.


    "wow, this street is really... amazing!"


    it was no surprise that han se-ah''s eyes sparkled with fascination as we moved from the crowded adventurer street to the pristine street of mages with paved roads and magical streetlights.


    regardless of how much one enjoys fantasy, it''s human nature to admire elegant mages in robes rather than grimy beginner adventurers who can''t even bathe.


    "that white building is the magic tower branch. in other cities, magic towers are built as actual towers, but in this city of adventurers, they built it like this."


    "a magic tower that''s not a tower? why is that?"


    "well, the word ''tower'' has a lot of negative connotations in the city of adventurers."


    the tower of the sky has seen many deaths in the past 10 years, and its image isn''t great: village-killer, widow-maker, graveyard for fools.


    han se-ah seemed to understand my bitter smile and nodded.


    in front of her stood a pristine, cube-like white building.


    ***


    enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.

 Chapter 5: Beginning of the Tutorial 05

    chapter 5: beginning of the tutorial 05


    han se-ah gazed curiously at the automatically opening wooden doors.


    as her semi-transparent drone busily flew around, capturing footage of the entrance and the lobby filled with various magical tools, i headed straight for the counter.


    the lobby resembled the first floor of the adventurer''s guild, despite being inside the magical tower.


    there was a counter, a beautiful receptionist, and people sitting at tables who had come to work in the tower.


    the only differences were the lack of cluttered papers on the request board and the quietness of the people seated at the tables.


    "what brings you here?"no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    the receptionist at the counter was a beautiful blonde woman.


    whether adventurers and mages had a preference for blondes or the game company reused npc models, i wasn''t sure.


    "we''re here to learn about her potential as a mage."


    "is she person in question?"


    "yes. please proceed with the registration."


    the receptionist recognized my face and immediately looked at han se-ah.


    having been here many times due to requests, it was quite convenient.


    as i quickly handed over a gold coin, she began to write something down.


    han se-ah, having seen the gold coin and paperwork through the camera, hurried over.


    "uhm... is the test not free?"


    "no, we need to cover the cost of the potion for the aptitude test and pay the mage who will assist with the test."


    while the receptionist at the adventurer''s guild, ellis, was a gentle beauty, this one had a sharp gaze and an imposing aura.


    she tersely answered the question and then tapped a trumpet-like device on the counter, muttering softly.


    "one customer requires an aptitude test."


    at the adventurer''s guild, there were problems with country bumpkins misreading old parchments, but here at the magical tower, they used magical items that resembled microphones and speakers.


    what a considerable gap.


    even hanna noticed this difference and marveled at the magical tools behind the counter, despite the receptionist''s cold demeanor.


    "please head up to the second floor using the stairs over there."


    the receptionist spoke to han se-ah and pointed to the stairs behind the counter with a gentle hand gesture.


    han se-ah, either feeling like she was being ushered away or driven by her desire to become a mage, nodded her head and hurried towards the stairs.


    "excuse me, roland?"


    "yes?"


    "um, about the test fee..."


    han se-ah, who had been leading the way up the stairs, slowed down and spoke to me.


    although the amount was a trifle to a high-level adventurer like myself, it was an unreachable fortune for a novice adventurer.


    even if she didn''t know much about the game, a large gold coin would still seem expensive.


    "don''t worry about paying me back."


    "can i really do that? won''t it be a bother...?"


    her expression darkened after starting the game only 30 minutes ago and feeling burdened by the debt.


    the notoriously grumpy tower mage only gave her a single glare, which seemed to be the end of it.


    perhaps it was all thanks to han se-ah''s appearance.


    leaving behind the disappointed mage, a blushing han se-ah hurried down the stairs and even dashed out of the tower''s branch office.


    ***


    raei translations


    ***


    "there are two paths for those with the potential to be a mage."


    "two?"


    after catching up to her and matching my pace with hers, i began to kindly explain to her still-flushed face, making sure we were both caught by the camera drone.


    "the first one is to enter the tower, as the tower mage mentioned. in that case, you''ll undergo a more detailed examination to accurately determine your potential and join a mage suited to your aptitude as their apprentice. it''s similar to the relationship between a knight''s squire or a blacksmith''s apprentice."


    "then the second one must be becoming an adventurer?"


    "correct. the other way is to become an adventurer. you''ll hone your skills in the tower of the sky, not a laboratory, and purchase magical knowledge you don''t know with the money earned from adventuring. the tower''s stance is that it''s good if you join them, and if you don''t, they''ll still gain a valuable customer."


    people with exceptional mage potential inevitably become vip customers due to their rapid growth, even if they don''t join.


    on the other hand, those with less potential will either become mere office slaves in the mage tower or adventurers with little purchasing power.


    the reason the tower lets people with potential go so easily is for monetary gain.


    the tower''s approach seems more about pursuing profit to the bone rather than the pursuit of knowledge.


    "so, hanna, what will you do?"


    "me? oh, of course, i''ll be an adventurer. that''s why i came to this city!"


    she fanned her flushed cheeks and looked at me with a small smile.


    it was a pointless question if i knew she was a streamer.


    as she smiled at my obvious question, she spoke again.


    "how about you let go of the formal speech? since you''re my senior!"


    she held out her hand.


    "alright, i got it."


    was this an invitation for a handshake?


    as our hands clasped, a message window appeared before me.


    [form a party with streamer ''han se-ah'' 1/1 clear]


    [reward: access to han se-ah''s forum]


    forum access... what is this?


    ***


    enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.

 Chapter 6: Beginners First Steps 1

    chapter 6: beginner''s first steps 1


    after shaking hands with han se-ah, i completed the quest and received an unusual reward.


    [form a party with streamer ''han se-ah'' 1/1 clear]


    [reward: access to han se-ah''s forum]


    although i was eager to connect to it, i didn''t know how, and the camera drone before me was persistently observing me.


    it might be excessive caution, but it was best not to arouse suspicion by looking around aimlessly and getting caught on camera.


    besides, i was also observing han se-ah''s eye movements, wondering if she was looking at the status or chat window.


    before my arrival in this world, there were numerous instances of individuals targeting women.


    in japan, a stalker discovered an idol''s residence by analyzing the reflection in her eyes from a selfie.


    similarly, in korea, various stalkers scrutinized every minute detail about female streamers.


    it wouldn''t be surprising for someone as attractive as han se-ah to have multiple stalkers.


    "if i have the qualities of a mage, what should i do now?"


    "return to the adventurer''s guild and learn some basic protective spells... and then try venturing to the first floor of the tower."


    "protective spells?"


    "newbie mages who become adventurers typically join small parties and explore the tower, so they need to learn protective spells that uses the staff like a blunt weapon. a mage''s magic isn''t infinite, so they need to conserve their magical power in certain situations.


    for example, when a severely injured monster breaches the front line and charges into the rear, it''s difficult to react instantly. if the monster is on the verge of death, using magic would be wasteful.


    so, they learn basic staff techniques to temporarily stall the enemy until their party members can finish them off."


    in the past, there was an incident where a panicking rookie party was ambushed by a few goblins. the mage, instead of swinging the staff, recklessly fired off prepared magic, accidentally injuring a comrade who was trying to help.


    fortunately, a senior adventurer was present as a guide, so no one died, but both the warrior with a burnt face and the traumatized mage eventually retreated to the countryside.


    this story became famous among veteran adventurers, often shared during drinking sessions.


    and although it might be premature to explore the tower on the first day, i have no choice.


    [acquire the lowest-grade magic stones with han se-ah in your party 0/10]


    a new quest had appeared.


    it was an unfriendly quest window that didn''t even reveal the rewards, but i couldn''t ignore it since i knew that it was a real quest.


    after roughly finishing my explanation of why mages learn staff techniques, we arrived back at training ground.n??v�lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v�l??n.


    the log i had dragged and fixed was still firmly in place, seemingly untouched.


    "um, should i hit this log?"


    "let''s get basic equipment first."


    "equipment?"


    "right. if you have prepared equipment, that''s fine, but otherwise, the guild has second-hand equipment for beginners in the warehouse. it''s best to start your adventure with that and then save up money to buy new gear."


    "wow, the adventurer''s guild is really nice to beginner adventurers."


    in reality, it''s a collusion between the adventurer''s guild and the blacksmith''s guild, utilizing secondhand equipment.


    most adventurers attempt a large-scale equipment upgrade when transitioning from beginner to intermediate level, and the guild purchases the difficult-to-dispose second-hand equipment at this time.


    of course, the arrangement is a rental, so the period is short.


    nevertheless, it was a well-maintained piece that had been polished with oil since it was the best option available.


    in reality, leather armor would be considered inferior to cloth and metal armor in terms of advantages.


    however, this is a fantasy world, one set in a game.


    there are plenty of monsters that provide leather without the need to kill livestock, so it doesn''t lose to cloth armor in terms of production.


    also, since mana exists, its defense can be enhanced.


    "if you weren''t a mage, you''d have to wear leather armor over cloth armor. but as a mage, you don''t need to wear cloth armor."


    leather armor doesn''t fully cover the body, leaving some parts exposed.


    but in a world with mana, magic can compensate for the exposed areas.


    as a mage who will stay in the back, she could rely on shield magic and only needed to protect vital points from sudden attacks.


    draping the leather armor over the novice equipment-like cloth garment made her look like a stunning female warrior, ready to be featured in a game advertisement.


    "is there any discomfort?"


    "none at all! you must have a good eye since it fits perfectly!"


    the armor might have automatically adjusted to her body shape thanks to the game system.


    from broadcasting terminology not being heard by others to things like an invisible stat window and camera drones for filming i had experienced the slums with my strong body as a foundation, but han se-ah seemed to be enjoying a fantasy life with the assistance of the game system.


    well, it''s only natural in this world where just the equipment of intermediate adventurers gives the feeling of being in a game.


    novices have to wear cloth armor and helmets, fearing goblin poison stingers and stone-throwing, while fighting dehydration.


    however, starting from intermediate levels, they use cool and attractive equipment.


    take my armor and shield, for example they are dazzling with their high-quality engraved patterns, and the magic imbued within them.


    "i''m not an expert in staff techniques, so let''s learn the correct posture later when we hire an intermediate adventurer. first, let''s get used to our weapons and armor, and then enter the tower."


    "okay, understood!"


    "excuse me."


    a bald warrior with a hammer, who had been staring intensely at us for some time, started to talk.


    "i heard that you''re looking for a staff technique instructor, sir roland."


    one hand held a blunt weapon and a large shield, while the other was covered in clanking plate armor.


    his fierce appearance contrasted with his shy expression.


    "i''d like to help what do you think? oh, i''m not asking for any compensation!"


    is he a fan of mine?


    ***


    enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.

 Chapter 7: Beginners First Steps 2

    chapter 7: beginner''s first steps 2


    just as some beginner adventurers cling to capes out of admiration for the knights in stories, people tend to admire those who are more exceptional than themselves.


    naturally, the targets of admiration for most adventurers are the senior ones.


    senior adventurers conquer the tower by assaulting the unimaginable upper floors that ordinary people can''t even dream of.


    these superhumans sever the necks of monsters far stronger than humans with a single sword and rout the monster hordes with magic.


    among them, i, "paladin" roland, have quite a few fans.


    the reasons are somewhat diverse. witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through n?o?v�l--b1n.


    first, of course, is my superior appearance.


    with my fairytale prince-like golden hair, porcelain skin, muscular physique, and handsome features, i was bound to become an object of admiration for female adventurers.


    second, surprisingly, is the fact that i''m easy to imitate.


    i''m not a swordsman with incredibly fast swordplay that can''t be seen with the naked eye or a magician boasting terrifying firepower.


    rather, my role as a solid front-line warrior has unexpectedly attracted many fans.


    like the bald, hammer-wielding intermediate adventurer in front of me.


    "i''ve always been listening to your exploits, roland!"


    as an unyielding front-line warrior who never backs down with a shield and warhammer, i wear magical armor with a performance equivalent to that of game items.


    trusting my exceptional physical abilities, i endure without any skills which attached me with a somewhat embarrassing title.


    as someone who used to be a shut-in playing games, i didn''t have the courage to learn any combat skills, so i relied solely on my physical talent.


    this appealed to many men who admired my straightforwardness.


    for a decade in this medieval age where human rights were forsaken, i''ve never once abandoned my party members and fled, resulting in the fans i have now.


    that''s because, back when i didn''t know this world was a game, i didn''t want to risk my life on reckless challenges.


    i only hunted with temporary party members within safe boundaries and didn''t venture into dangerous areas where i might need to flee.


    i didn''t have any certainty that reaching the top of the tower would allow me to return to my original world, so i didn''t want to gamble with my life.


    "then, please teach me."


    "yes! since you''re a mage, i''ll teach you the basics of holding a staff and how to thrust and push."


    "were you listening?"


    "hehe, well, i admire you so much."


    his face lights up when i pat his shoulder and ask for help.


    even if i didn''t pay him for his lessons, he could still see it as a benefit.


    after all, he received a request from me, "paladin" roland, and became the staff-fighting teacher for a beautiful adventurer.


    for a while, he could talk about meeting me during my break, or how i was mentoring a beginner adventurer, or that this beginner adventurer was a stunning beauty.


    these stories would provide enough material for at least three months of free drinks at the tavern.


    "then, i''ll leave it to you. i need to get my equipment."


    "yes!"


    "equipment? oh, right!"


    both of them glance at my casual attire. since i came here after drinking and removing my armor, i have to go back and get my equipment.


    they both respond energetically, like eager new recruits, and start discussing something by the log as i leave the guild.


    i should find the forum''s access method while i''m getting my equipment at the inn.


    ***


    well, considering there were people reincarnated into the game, such a condition wasn''t a big deal.


    the most appealing part was that han se-ah, a streamer, concurrently streamed both the game and exercise.


    she declared the conquest of heroes chronicle, raising a lot of sponsorship money, including capsule support.


    there weren''t many trolls, and the forum was full of positive reviews.


    she was a passionate and well-liked streamer who kept her promises and even had the competitive spirit characteristic of athletes.


    with such a reputation, i felt relieved, thinking that han se-ah wouldn''t suddenly quit streaming and leave me stranded in this game.


    ***


    "welcome back, roland!"


    wearing thin plate armor and carrying a decent warhammer and one-handed mace, i headed back to the guild.


    although my load had increased, my steps felt much lighter.


    "hanna seems to have exceptional basic skills! if she weren''t a mage, she could easily make it to the 5th floor as a front-line warrior."


    "thank you!"


    "great job teaching her. i don''t know anything about staves."


    "ha ha, i only know the basics myself, so i didn''t teach her much."


    han se-ah was fixing her hair that had stuck to her forehead due to sweat, while the bald warrior laughed heartily.


    feeling good thanks to the forum, i forced the one-handed mace i had brought with me into the man''s hand.


    "uh, what''s this?"


    "it''s a mace i brought as a backup weapon for the middle floors."


    the mace had a somewhat long handle for one-handed use and a large white head.


    it was closer in size to a warhammer than a mace, but an intermediate adventurer should be able to swing it one-handed using magic power.


    i impulsively bought it because it looked cool, but there was no need to mention that i had never used this backup weapon, as the warhammer i received when i entered this world was too powerful, and it had been sitting in storage.


    "this... thank you..."


    "you saved me some time, so i''m giving it to you. you know how valuable a high-level adventurer''s time is."


    the man glared at the mace in his hand, his menacing expression twisted to the point of grotesqueness.


    han se-ah, standing next to him, was also impressed by the mace''s appearance.


    i had been captivated by its cool design and made an impulse purchase.


    "thank you! i''ll treasure and use this generous gift!"


    the adventurers at the construction site glanced at us, their eyes filled with envy and admiration.


    with this small gesture, i hoped to pave the way for han se-ah''s happy guild life, and it seemed to be working.


    she held the long staff substitute with both hands, her eyes shining.


    she found out through the chat that her starting npc was more extraordinary than others and looked at me with fierce eyes.


    even the camera drone seemed to be capturing the right angle for the stream, focusing on me and the bald warrior instead of han se-ah.


    ***


    enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.

 Chapter 8: Beginners First Steps 3

    chapter 8: beginner''s first steps 3


    i left the guild with han se-ah, ignoring the strange screech coming from behind us.


    our destination was not the tower at the center of the city, but various essential places for adventurers.


    "first, let me show you some important places to know within the city."


    "what places are they?"


    "skilled blacksmiths, beginner-friendly inns, delightful pubs, and temples."


    an adventurer must know about the adventurer''s guild and the magic tower branches.


    since many shops prey on newcomers, it''s important to introduce han se-ah to reliable places.


    blacksmiths might overcharge or sell subpar weapons, cheap inns could have poor security, and pubs might serve terrible food.


    han se-ah, as a player, might be immune to these issues due to item appraisal and an inventory system, but as her senior adventurer, i must guide her.


    "this is a pub... can we recruit party members here later?"


    "."


    "there''s no need to worry about getting lost. roland is showing me around and it''s all marked on the map. and if you found a 6-star npc, you''d bring them along too.


    if we party together and i manage to impress him, he might gift me a full set of fancy equipment, right? materialistic? hey, don''t you know how important early equipment is in an rpg? are you caliing me fake?"


    i almost reacted to han se-ah''s words, but i quickly stopped myself.


    as we walked around, she openly talked to her viewers, as if there was a filter for words meant for me and for them.


    eventually, we arrived at the entrance to the tower at the city''s center.


    "anyway! we''ve reached the entrance, so i''ll focus on the game now."


    the tower soared high into the sky, piercing the clouds.


    it was much taller than the surrounding 3-4 story buildings.


    this view of the tower against the blue sky was once the game''s loading screen, which forced me to accept that this world was based on the game.


    "wow, it''s so high!"


    han se-ah was just as amazed, gazing up at the sky with her mouth wide open.


    her camera drone adjusted its angle as her head tilted back. witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through n?o?v�l--b1n.


    the tower''s grandeur captivated even the viewers.


    wearing leather armor and holding a slender staff, han se-ah stood in front of the towering structure that seemed to touch the clouds.


    she remained still for a few minutes, taking in the awe-inspiring scene.


    the sky-scraping tower against the clear sky was indeed a sight to behold, but the adventurers coming and going at the entrance provided an equally fantastical scene.


    clad in steel helmets and booming with each step, groups of warriors gathered.


    arrogant-looking mages in shiny robes strolled by, while weary adventurers in worn, dirty armor staggered out of the tower.


    ***


    raei translations


    ***


    when entering, there were only a few monsters at most, making it easy to get in.


    however, this cursed tower could spawn an unreasonable number of monsters on our way out.


    i had struggled so much with this before getting used to it.


    monsters would appear when trying to rest, when trying to sleep, when preparing a meal, and when attempting to return if you weren''t a skilled adventurer, there was no way to handle their sudden appearances.


    "of course, there are ways for adventurers to prevent this, but if a non-adventurer enters recklessly, they''d either be surrounded without even realizing it or slowly die as their stamina is drained."


    "wow... the tower is more dangerous than i thought, huh?"


    "that''s why adventurers risk their lives. although it doesn''t happen on the lower floors."


    i smirked and started walking towards the tower, with han se-ah quickly following me.


    perhaps she thought my words were just a joke from a senior adventurer to instill caution in a junior.


    she cleared her throat and spoke up.


    "well, the first floor should be fine, right?"


    "it''s fine for adventurers. if some foolish people enter without the help of the adventurer''s guild, they could even die on the first floor."


    "oh, why is that? it seems like it would be fine if they didn''t get greedy."


    i didn''t answer her question and quickened my pace.


    although i had been laying low for a while, my fame hadn''t faded, so people started staring.


    with my blonde hair and statue-like appearance standing out among the ordinary faces, it was no wonder their gazes were drawn to me.


    moreover, following me was a beautiful woman whose ample figure couldn''t be hidden even by leather armor.


    naturally, the men''s eyes were not only focused on her but also filled with envy.


    our destination was the massive arch-shaped entrance carved into the tower''s outer wall.


    it was so large that it looked more like a tunnel entrance than a door.


    i stepped into the dark space, and han se-ah hurriedly followed with light footsteps.


    "let''s go together!"


    as the shadows enveloped us, the scenery changed in the blink of an eye.


    "why suddenly... huh?!"


    "because this is the first floor of the tower."


    a vast plain stretched out before us, so wide that it seemed endless.


    it was an expansive field where even encountering other adventurers was difficult.


    ***


    enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.

 Chapter 9: Beginners First Steps 4

    chapter 9: beginner''s first steps 4


    bright blue sky with fluffy white clouds floating above.


    an endless stretch of green plains and diverse vegetation, from grass reaching up to the ankles to reed-like plants that tower around one''s waist, filled the world.


    "wow... the view is truly amazing."


    a scenery reminiscent of a windows desktop wallpaper unfolded endlessly before my eyes.


    this was the first floor of the tower of the sky, the plains.


    some pretentious bards and pompous fellows would call it the infinite plains or the plains of abundance, but most adventurers simply called it the plains.


    as you climb higher, various terrains appear, and they are often shortened, like plains, caves, swamps, and snowfields.


    i relayed the answer to han se-ah''s question, which i had heard outside the tower, as she looked around with wide-open eyes.


    "that''s why people who enter without the adventurer''s guild''s help die."


    "huh? why?"


    "because there are no landmarks in the plains."


    "now that you mention it, how do we get out?"


    upon entering the dark tunnel, we found ourselves in the vast plains.no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    the mysterious behavior of the tower, which ignored spatial constraints, was secondary; the real concern was the fact that the exit didn''t look like a door.


    when we entered the tower, there was a door-like entrance, but once inside, there were no walls, trees, or rocks just an endless expanse of plains.


    to return to the starting point, one would need some sort of tool or assistance.


    "that''s the scary part of the tower. to get back outside, we must return to the first floor, the plains, where we first entered. specifically, right here."


    as i said that and pointed to the ground beneath my feet, han se-ah''s head lowered.


    what entered her field of vision was a mysterious circle formed by the trampled grass on the plains.


    it was a small circle, barely big enough for one person to stand on, with a diameter of about 1 meter.


    "...do we need to step on this platform?"


    "yes. we have to wander the vast plains without any landmarks, find this platform hidden in the bushes again, and then we can leave the tower."


    ***


    raei translations


    ***


    the reason i don''t risk my life climbing the tower is because of this inconvenient system.


    after entering the plains and climbing to the higher floors of the tower, one would hunt monsters, collect magic stones, and then return to the plains to find this tiny platform.


    without the convenience of teleportation or minimaps like in a game, we had to rely on a magical compass provided by the adventurer''s guild and practically march our way around.


    it was simply too bothersome.


    on top of that, there was no inventory system, so as we climbed higher, we had to carry food and water, making the return journey a struggle for most adventurers, who would end up looking like homeless people.


    this was why many weary adventurers emerged from the tower.


    the journey back was even more challenging since monsters spawned randomly.


    "at least they mark the points on the map for us. it seems to map only the places i''ve stepped on, like the city earlier. ... to the guy in chat who said that i was going to be defeated by a first-floor goblin, i''ll remember your username."


    han se-ah finished her conversation with the viewers while looking at the pattern on the ground and then lifted her head.


    her mischievous eyes were filled with curiosity mixed with competitiveness.


    she squinted with a burning desire to fight monsters right away, seemingly having a strong gamer''s pride.


    however, it''s only natural for there to be monsters since this is the first floor of a fantasy game''s tower.


    of course, there are no dangerous monsters on the first floor since it''s similar to a tutorial, but han se-ah, who is playing for the first time, wouldn''t know that.


    monsters like soft slimes that can be killed with a kick, rabbits and foxes with tiny horns the size of a finger joint, and weak, old goblins.


    slimes are so weak that they sometimes don''t even drop magic stones, making their presence in the game somewhat puzzling.


    neither the bites nor the horn stabs of the rabbits and foxes can pierce even the thickest cotton armor, let alone leather armor.


    the only real threat is the goblin, wielding a crude weapon like a stone or a wooden club.


    even then, as long as one doesn''t panic, anyone can easily defeat a single goblin.


    "is that a goblin?"


    "yes, we found one sooner than i expected."


    it''s extremely weak.


    the goblin is much smaller than the ones you can find on the upper floors, with a frail, skinny body and a bent waist, giving it a small and weak appearance.


    kyaaak!


    "ah, it''s coming?!"


    we didn''t hide our presence while walking through the plains, so the goblin must have noticed us a while ago.


    a green, squat creature rushes at us, pushing through the rustling bushes. its ragged loincloth barely covers its repulsive form.


    ''... from goblins to trolls, i guess the reason they wear underwear is that this is a game world?''


    while i''m having an odd realization, han se-ah and the goblin charge at each other.


    naturally, han se-ah has a much longer reach. no matter how petite she is, her body is still much bigger than the tiny, bent goblin.


    moreover, there''s a difference in their weapons a rock versus a staff.


    "haah!"


    han se-ah has learned well in that short time, thrusting her staff like a spear.


    with a powerful lunge, she twists her waist and stabs with the staff.


    it''s quite impressive.


    "uh, what?"


    "hmm, your posture is good."


    the staff, cutting through the wind, pierces the defenseless goblin just below its throat.


    that alone ends the battle.


    the goblin lets out a final gasp and transforms into a stone the size of a finger joint with a strange "puff" sound.


    [han se-ah and the party obtained 1/10 lowest-grade magic stones on the first floor]


    the quest is progressing smoothly.


    ***


    enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.

 Chapter 10: Beginners First Steps 5

    chapter 10: beginner''s first steps 5


    after our first encounter with the goblins, han se-ah gained confidence and strode forward with relaxed shoulders.


    she now knew that among the four types of monsters i had explainedslimes, horned rabbits, horned foxes, and goblinsthe most dangerous, goblins, could be defeated in a single hit.


    "this time, let''s go this way!"


    goblin, goblin, slime, horned fox, slime, horned rabbit she appeared surprisingly warrior-like as she defeated each monster with a single blow.


    goblin, goblin, slime, horned fox, slime, horned rabbithan se-ah surprisingly demonstrated the qualities of a warrior, vanquishing each monster with a single blow.


    even a strong farmer would have to hit the first-floor monsters two or three times, but she diligently hunted them down one by one with her staff.


    "if you didn''t possess the qualities of a mage, you could''ve just picked up the spear."


    "hehe, thank you for the compliment!"


    thanks to her efforts, we collected the lowest-grade magic stones smoothly, despite a few setbacks.


    she seemed quite familiar with the game, keeping the entrance in mind as we circled around and searched for monsters.


    fearlessly wielding her weapon against the charging monsters, she proved her worth as a streamer.


    considering she was doing more than her fair share in battling the first-floor goblins, i couldn''t be more grateful.


    "since it''s our first day, let''s just gather about 10 magic stones and then head back."


    "10... got it!"


    han se-ah''s confident stride suddenly halted due to the reason i had explained earlier about why inexperienced players might die.


    two goblins in front, one behind.


    as she approached a single goblin, another emerged from the bushes beside her, and while we hesitated, yet another appeared behind us and began to sneak up.


    facing a 3:1 numerical disadvantage seemed inevitable, even though she could defeat them one at a time.


    "there are three... three goblins?"


    although i was by her side, she exhaled a deep breath to calm herself.


    she still didn''t ask me for help and slowly sidestepped, pointing her staff at the goblins.


    perhaps her plan was to confront all three head-on rather than being surrounded.


    "win a 3:1 without getting hit for 100,000 won? are you an investor? you hit the jackpot... you just wait... wait a second, if senior intervenes, it doesn''t count, right? i just need to not show any signs of anxiety? easier said than done."


    she murmured to the viewers about the mission she received and then immediately stepped forward.


    the bald-headed warrior had taught her a simple push attack, but it certainly resembled an excellent thrust.


    was it due to the player''s stat adjustment?


    her staff, slicing through the wind, struck the goblin closest to the center right in the forehead with a ''thwack!'' sound.


    the goblin, hit by a powerful thrust, staggered back and transformed into a magic stone with a ''poof!''


    kiieeek!


    kyaaak!


    seeing their companion''s fate, the remaining goblins on both sides charged at her like wild beasts, wielding their rocks and wooden clubs.


    ''do i need to step in...?''


    frightened, she seemed to cower, but there was no need for me to intervene.


    the staff she extended forcefully swung from right to left like a baseball bat, striking the head of the goblin on the left, who was slightly closer.


    kyaaak?!


    kkieeek!


    although it didn''t die due to her clumsy posture, the goblin dropped the stone it held and was left staggering.


    the club-wielding goblin, which had relied on its fallen companion, screamed as it charged at the defenseless han se-ah


    "stay back!"


    ''thwack!''


    her slender leg stretches out and kicks the goblin, sending it tumbling backward.


    though she doesn''t finish them off in one go, she manages to deal with them one at a time.


    thanks to viewing this as just a game, she was bolder than an ordinary country bumpkin and appeared much more like a warrior.


    if i were a mage, i could demonstrate powerful attack magic that could wipe out a plain.


    these were often used as bragging techniques by advanced adventurers.


    however, i was a tank a heavily armored knight who relied on physical strength and items like shields and armor.


    i could block a giant''s club with my bare hands or withstand the breath of a dragon, but there was nothing to demonstrate in an empty plain.


    "hmm, to demonstrate"


    "oh, i''m sorry if i came across as rude."


    "it''s not a rude request. adventurers usually love to show off their skills. i''m just not sure what to demonstrate in an empty plain."


    i quickly comforted the darkening han se-ah and continued pondering.


    i could easily crush a goblin with a single blow, but would that look impressive?


    han se-ah herself could kill one with a single swing of her staff. as i looked at the message board and chat window, i could feel my own adventurer''s vanity rising.


    i wanted to impress han se-ah with my strength and prove my might in a way that would pique the viewers'' interest.


    with that in mind, i fiddled with my adventurer''s badge while pretending to look at the waypoint, taking a peek at the chat window.


    -i''ll donate 300,000 won if roland gives a strength demo


    -there must be something to show off, right? not some grass-pulling show.


    -bro, can''t you just take off your armor and show off your body?


    -but wouldn''t it be embarrassing to show off your strength against a goblin that falls unconscious from se-ah''s kick?


    -what can a high-ranking adventurer show off on the first floor?


    some odd chats were mixed in, but the contents were similar to my thoughts.


    i noticed one opinion that quickly passed by.


    han se-ah and the other viewers may not have noticed it, but it definitely caught my eye.


    "hmm, this might be amusing to show."


    "what is it?"


    se-ah hurried over to me, not wanting to miss the 300,000 won mission, reacting like a fish to bait.


    "since another goblin has appeared, i''ll show you."


    "okay!"


    catching a slime would have been annoying due to its squishy nature, and if it were a horned rabbit or a horned fox, it might have appeared like animal abuse.


    fortunately, it was an ugly little monster a goblin. as i reached out with my bare hands, having even removed the gauntlet from my plate armor, i heard a surprised gasp from behind me.


    kyaaak!


    the small monster swung a sharp rock at my hand, which was holding onto it.


    of course, the rock couldn''t even scratch the skin of a 6 tank who had been leveling up for 10 years.


    the goblin tried to cause a ruckus with its sharp teeth and claws, but my pale white hand showed no sign of even a red scratch.


    "are you okay?"


    "i can take a nap without my armor on among monsters below the 10th floor."


    "wow..."


    with a mixture of curiosity and admiration, i flexed my arm and threw the goblin high into the sky, as if tossing a fastball.


    kyaa-yaak!


    the camera captured the perfect angle.


    ***


    enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.

 Chapter 11: Streamer Han Se-Ah 1

    chapter 11: streamer han se-ah 1


    after escorting han se-ah to her accommodations, where she seemed dazed and confused, i retreated to my own lodgings.


    though i couldn''t access the chat after the stream ended, i could still browse han se-ah''s forum, where her viewers were raving about the scene i had displayed.


    -lol roland, the goblin slinger


    -today''s chronicle best moment.gif


    -reincarnated as a goblililililililililin


    -pay respects to the great flying goblin lord


    -6 he''s really strong


    reading a comment suggesting i throw han se-ah out through the exit inspired my impromptu performance.


    as i sent the goblin flying, viewers found the waning cries of the rapidly disappearing creature quite amusing.


    already, people were creating and sharing their own edits.


    it''s quite delightful to be able to browse the forum and read the lively posts, especially since i would normally be lounging with a beer instead.


    -pay respects to the great flying goblin lord


    -[goblin flying.gif]


    -[goblin''s memorial photo.jpg]


    -the only good goblin is a flying goblin


    -shouldn''t it be a dead goblin?


    yeah, that one''s as good as dead


    if it survived after flying 100 meters, it wouldn''t be a goblin


    scrolling through the crudely edited photos and various jokes, it seems hurling a small creature weighing around 30kg out of sight with one hand made quite an impact.


    chuckling at the various posts, i realized that the virtual reality world created by the capsule in this alternate dimension shared similarities with the modern world i left behind ten years ago.


    time flew as i lay on the bed, browsing the forum and indulging in stories about myself, until darkness enveloped the night.


    ''tomorrow... i should teach basic magic and find party members.''


    upon obtaining 10 lowest-grade magic stones and leaving the tower, the quest was finally updated.


    when forming a party, you had to shake hands, and obtaining 10 lowest-grade magic stones required safely exiting the tower, as if there was some sort of criterion.


    perhaps these are restrictions in han se-ah''s game system?


    [teach basic magic to han se-ah 0/5]


    though learning basic magic in a day might be challenging, han se-ah could possibly master all five spells.


    there are more than five types of basic magic, but she''ll likely pick the ones that suit her best.


    with access to her inventory and mini-map, she might even learn the spells easily through a skill window.


    finding party members should start after teaching magic, and it might take some time to select promising beginners from the novice adventurers.


    i don''t need to search for them myself; i can just ask ellis about any promising newcomers.


    hmm, i still have to treat ellis to a sweet dessert as promised. while buying a basic magic book for han se-ah, i can also visit the newly opened cafe.


    despite wanting to read more posts on the forum, experiencing the scent of the modern world after 10 years, the speed of new posts slowed down since the stream ended.


    all attention shifted to the npcs.


    even though the game opened simultaneously worldwide without any closed beta, some information was gathered thanks to dedicated gamers and partners.


    when entering the city, the first npcs players come into contact with are 3 or above.


    as they continue playing and form adventurer parties, they encounter beginners who are 1~3 adventurers.


    in comparison, the senior adventurer roland, who kindly approached han se-ah and guided her, was an impressive 6.


    he was tall, had broad shoulders, and a handsome face that seemed like bb games had poured their heart and soul into modeling.


    han se-ah thought, if he didn''t have the title ''paladin,'' one might think he was a prince from a fantasy world who had come to visit the adventurer''s city.


    -npc beauty standards these days...


    -the reason we need to go to the fantasy world.jpg


    -who is this person? an idol?


    already, her stream was circulating on several websites.


    there were jokes about it being a dating sim rather than an rpg, requests for a virtual boyfriend with that kind of modeling, and even misunderstandings that he wasn''t an npc in a virtual reality game but an aspiring idol.


    ''really good-looking indeed...''


    han se-ah, who also did sports streams, was confident in her well-maintained appearance and toned physique.


    however, when she saw the circulating pictures, her confidence quickly diminished.


    both senior adventurer roland and guild receptionist ellis were golden-haired, exceptionally beautiful people.


    the ordinary citizens wandering the streets had realistic appearances, but those two looked almost too perfect to be real.


    ''maybe i should visit the magic tower tomorrow to learn some skills. it''ll take some time to recruit party members, so i''ll try to climb to the fifth floor after posting a recruitment notice.''


    despite planning her next steps, she couldn''t fall asleep easily because of the events she had experienced in the game.


    from the beautiful scenery of the fantasy world she saw when riding a carriage at the game''s start, to the towering city that housed the tower, and even the fight against goblins, these were all thrilling events for a fantasy enthusiast.


    in particular, her calm steps during the goblin ambush, breaking their formation, and sequentially defeating them, kept her wide awake.


    most of the posts about her, other than those about rolland and ellis, were filled with praises for her exceptional battle sense.


    to be more precise, it was meant to disparage other streamers in comparison to her, but she couldn''t help but grin at the praise it was only natural.


    ''really, what if i become number one like this?''


    the young female ceo of bb games, who made a fortune selling expensive virtual reality capsules to people worldwide.


    with that kind of money, she could buy a house for her parents, deck them out with luxury items from bags to watches, and live a life of leisure, playing games all day long


    with such happy thoughts, han se-ah forced her eyes shut, trying to fall asleep as soon as possible.


    ***


    enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.

 Chapter 12: Streamer Han Se-Ah 2

    chapter 12: streamer han se-ah 2


    before dawn, i wake up to the sound of a rooster crowing.


    though the sound of the rooster echoing through the dim streets is irritating, i have to tolerate it.


    that rooster belongs to the innkeeper who provided me with free meals during my days as a novice adventurer.


    if i were to count the number of eggs i''ve eaten thanks to that rooster, i''d be the one who should be crowing.


    my high-performance body quickly dispels sleepiness the moment my feet touch the floor.


    it''s hard to get used to how quickly my mind clears before i even have the chance to wash my face.


    [teach basic magic to han se-ah 5/5 clear]


    [reward: alert for han se-ah''s stream]


    as i rub my eyes, i see something unexpected.


    no way, she''s already learned basic magic?


    what happened so early in the morning, before the sun even rose?


    as i head to the bathroom and turn on the hot water for a shower, i naturally check the forum.


    i never thought i''d be wasting time browsing the web while showering in hot water in this world.


    -water magic vs fire magic


    -is chidori possible with magic application?


    -amidst all this, someone becomes a mage


    -sex


    -if npcs also get magic, how do we compete?


    as i slowly read through the forum, which has many more posts than before i went to bed, i get a rough idea of the situation.


    i thought the stream had ended when the chat stopped, but she only took a break and continued with a late-night stream.


    ***


    raei translations


    ***


    adventurer mages have to pay the magic tower to learn magic, but it seems that she spent the night with her viewers learning common skills through the skill window and creating a skill tree.


    judging by the fact that the quest had exactly five spells, it seems the limit of the skill window is five.


    ''in the midst of all this, the fact that a mage''s talent is random... this game''s foundation is like a gacha game, no joke.''


    i can''t recall who, but someone in the chat kept spreading news about other streamers.


    there were stories about a female cam girl who cried because she couldn''t become a mage, and an older male streamer who was kicked out after receiving shock magic from a receptionist while causing a scene demanding to learn magic.


    -amidst all this, someone becomes a mage


    -[this post has been reported and blocked]


    -if npcs also get magic, how do we compete?


    -it seems like going to the guild is the way to meet master roland


    -if bb games is bought, will she give apartments to subscribers?


    tthe forum remains active even as i wash my hair.


    since the chat isn''t active, she probably went to sleep after choosing basic magic.


    after an afternoon stream and a late-night one, she likely sleeps in the morning.


    i wonder if han se-ah will come to the adventurer''s guild in the afternoon.


    when accepting requests, i occasionally form temporary parties with intermediate or experienced beginner adventurers.


    "ah, roland!"


    as i leisurely stroll down the street, i hear someone call my name from a distance.


    han se-ah, standing in front of the adventurer''s guild, waves her staff in one hand and energetically waves her other hand.


    she captures the attention of the beginner adventurers who look exhausted and worn out from life.


    intermediate adventurers don''t usually line up at the guild door as soon as it opens since their income increases significantly, and they start receiving personal requests.


    "i learned some magic!"


    "let''s go inside and talk."


    a neat and clean, although second-hand, equipped beauty who has learned magic.


    the gazes of some people, especially female beginner adventurers, turn fierce.


    in a world without rights or welfare, many women become adventurers to survive, and those without talent end up dead or as prostitutes, so they can''t help but envy the well-established han se-ah.


    we enter the guild, receiving the full attention of the onlookers.


    at the counter, a female staff member other than ellis is sorting paperwork with sleepy eyes.


    i glance at her briefly and head to an empty table.


    beginner adventurers with empty pockets crowd around the request board, so i pass on taking a request.


    it doesn''t look good to steal a few coins from those who have nothing.


    "you''ve learned magic since we last met?"


    "after we parted ways yesterday, i wanted to train more, so i learned some magic."


    as she sits down opposite me and takes a quick look around, she smiles brightly.


    she must be confident in the five magic skills she developed with her viewers until dawn.


    she seems eager to show off her newfound abilities.


    "first, i learned a shield spell."


    "good, i was worried you might have learned something impractical."


    "impractical?"


    i had already checked what magic han se-ah learned through the forum, but i pretended not to know in order to tell stories about adventurers on her stream.


    as one of the first to play this game, stories shared by a 6 npc would be popular among viewers.


    i can''t count how many times i''ve experienced nonsensical things in a world without basic education like elementary school in my ten years here.


    dying due to a cape is a relatively mild case.


    ***


    we caught up! i think we''re going for 4 or 5/week, not sure yet. advance/bonus chapters will be available later as well.


    gotta learn some terminology as well. not really a twitch watcher...


    also currently rewriting all the chapters for my other novels and this one as well.


    enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.

 Chapter 13: Streamer Han Se-Ah 3

    chapter 13: streamer han se-ah 3


    i organized my thoughts on the various misguided adventurers i had encountered.


    there was a guy who claimed to be skilled at archery, only learned elemental arrows, and then chose a crossbow as his weapon.


    he always ended up struggling with mana depletion and was eventually kicked out of the party.


    the one who aspired to be a magic swordsman but neglected to learn any offensive magic spells couldn''t even join a party.


    another learned only one spell with the intention of becoming the strongest, but his growth as an adventurer stagnated at a floor with monsters of the opposite element.


    lastly, there was the guy who wanted to protect his allies and learned only shield and protection skills.


    he was overshadowed by priests and became useless.


    i rested my elbows on the table, leaned back, and spoke slowly while maintaining eye contact with han se-ah.


    "sometimes, beginner adventurers have misunderstandings about mages. they think mages can continuously shoot magic like archers shoot arrows."


    her eyes subtly lowered at my words.


    perhaps it was because both the viewers and han se-ah shared the same misunderstanding that she appeared somewhat embarrassed.


    there were indeed opinions on the forum suggesting she should have five offensive spells and unleash them like firing a revolver.


    "but mages are completely different from archers."


    her bright eyes listened to my words without interruption.


    as she quietly paid attention like a diligent student, the voices of beginner adventurers at nearby tables naturally lowered.


    han se-ah might not know this since she started as a mage from the beginning, but the conditions of beginner adventurer parties were worse than one might think.


    mages were a rarity; instead, four or five warriors gathered, using their bodies to block attacks and complete requests.


    that''s why they had to learn about mages by eavesdropping on conversations with senior adventurers like this.


    "of course, a skilled mage can maintain a shield spell for self-defense, but even the most exceptional mages struggle to manage more than two or three offensive spells when starting out."n??v�l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    i suppose that''s typical for a high-damage glass cannon character.


    from my experience playing the game a decade ago, most mages shared these traits.


    their skill cooldowns were twice as long, and skill costs were three times higher, but in exchange, their damage and range were about five times greater.


    they epitomized high-risk, high-return.


    regrettably, there''s no way for mages in this world to continuously cast magic missiles and become an unstoppable force.


    it might be possible for a player who received a buff from the game system but i can only speak to the common knowledge of this world.


    if han se-ah eventually evolves into a multi-casting magical powerhouse, i''ll be astonished and commend her while taking the bus.


    "so, if a beginner adventurer learns basic magic, the first thing they should learn is a shield spell. as i mentioned before, it''s to prepare for when monsters reach the backline."


    "yes, and what about the remaining four?"


    "one offensive spell and three support spells to assist party members would be fitting. after all, there are no tough guys who can take repeated magic hits and survive in the lower parts of the tower. one shield spell for self-defense, three support spells for regular party assistance, and one offensive spell for dealing with unexpectedly strong opponents."


    my words elicited expressions of awe from those seated nearby.


    simultaneously, han se-ah lifted her head slightly, her face radiating pride.


    "i''ve only learned magic missile as my offensive magic, after the shield spell. the other three are light, spark, and water magic."


    "why did you choose them?"


    "first of all, i chose magic missile because it doesn''t have any elemental weaknesses. it would be difficult if an enemy with a disadvantageous elemental affinity appeared."


    "and the other three magic?"


    "well, i chose light because i thought it would be important to secure our vision at night. from what i''ve heard, it seems like we''ll be spending quite some time in the tower as we head to higher floors, so we''ll probably have to be active at night. i had some trouble deciding on spark, but... it could be used as a substitute for a flint and could potentially distract the enemy, so i chose it. i thought water would be helpful when we need to rest...?"


    "good. that''s excellent."


    actually, the fact that she chose only one offensive spell is already a pass.


    the other spells will inevitably change depending on the party composition or the location.


    curious about what she had to say, i nodded for her to continue. with sparkling eyes, she looked at me and asked,


    "roland, as a senior adventurer, you must be quite strong. how many floors of the tower have you reached?"


    han se-ah was curious about my record. a 6 npc who commands respect even from intermediate adventurers.


    she believed my achievements as an adventurer would be extraordinary.


    i understand her expectations, but it''s a bit of a pity...


    "first, let me say... i haven''t climbed very high up the tower."


    "what? but you''re a senior adventurer."


    "that''s a slightly different story from my abilities."


    now that i''ve met han se-ah, i''m compelled to enter the tower.


    however, in the past, i chose a wealthy and comfortable life instead of climbing the tower.


    the reason was very simple.


    unlike gamers, ordinary adventurers didn''t have access to convenient features.


    there was no teleportation, mini-map, inventory, or reality-bending functions like save and load.


    "the party aiming for the top floor is currently on the 43rd floor. i gave up climbing at around the 37th floor and descended."


    "37th floor... why?"


    "that''s because to go above the 40th floor, you have to give up your life in the city."


    "what?!"


    i had reached the 37th floor, which meant i had passed through 36 different areas.


    relying on the adventure guild''s maps and my own hand-drawn maps, i had to cross plains, traverse forests, pass through swamps, and break through caves.


    at this point, the top floor of the tower was farther away than traveling back and forth across the kingdom.


    being a senior adventurer meant giving up the comforts of civilization like hot showers, delicious food from innkeepers, and soft beds.


    instead, i must lay out a sleeping bag in a tent and venture through uncharted fields.


    senior adventurers closely resemble homeless people, gnawing on grass roots as they eagerly anticipate the adventurer''s guild''s large supply convoy.


    i couldn''t live such a harsh life, so i returned to the surface and have been living leisurely since then.


    "think about the vast plains we crossed yesterday. that''s the life of a top-tier adventurer, wandering around trying to find the door to the upper floors in a huge area like that. moreover, imagine doing that in a poisonous swamp, relying solely on luck to find the door."


    "that''s, well, a difficult life indeed..."


    han se-ah, who was in the same boat as me without any teleportation abilities, grew pale as she imagined her treacherous future.


    seeing her like that, i couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    don''t worry, i''ll have to do it with you too, damn it.


    ***


    heya! all chapters for this novel have been re-edited! is it perfect? nope! i''d re-edit it again if i had the time but you just gotta stop at one point. i''m not done re-editing the other novels so no proper schedule for this novel until then. looking at the current speed... end of the weekend latest.


    changes that you''ll notice:


    rolland -> roland


    broadcaster /station/ bulletin board -> streamer / stream / forum / chat etc.


    enjoy the chappy!


    links for the illustrations, but i''ll have a page for them in the /viewer/2229232/viewer/2169003 -> kinda 18+


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi. it will also count towards bonus chapters!

 Chapter 14: Streamer Han Se-Ah 4

    chapter 14: streamer han se-ah 4


    han se-ah seemed unable to recover from the shock and horror of glimpsing her dark future in my story.


    at least she could log out, while i seemed destined to sleep in swamps and caves.


    i snapped my fingers in front of her blankly staring eyes.


    "those are stories of top adventurers exploring the upper floors of the tower. you''re just a beginner mage who just learned magic, so don''t worry about that yet. the next spell you should try is magic missile."


    "ah, yes!"


    she regained her senses when she heard the loud noise in front of her.


    she was just starting out, reaching the first floor of level 1, and going through the tutorial, so why worry about the top content?


    it seemed my thoughts were well conveyed as she adjusted her grip on her staff and her eyes widened.


    "should i fetch a log to shoot at, or should i aim for that stack of straw?"


    "shoot at my palm."


    "...what?"


    of course, it took less than a minute for her intelligent eyes to cloud over again.


    had she forgotten that i''d shattered her shield with just my fingertips?


    han se-ah finally came to her senses as i held my palm out, poised as if to shout "stop!"


    her eyes were darting around, probably receiving complaints from her viewers.


    "alright, here i go! magic missile!"


    with the help of her viewers'' nagging, she swallowed hard, aimed her staff at me, and chanted the spell.


    a translucent fist-sized sphere appeared at the tip of her staff, as if out of thin air.


    she swung her staff through the air like a fishing rod, and the magic missile accurately shot toward my palm.


    she was pretty good at using both the shield and the magic missile for her first time, probably thanks to her skill window.


    "wham!"


    a heavy sensation and slight push on my palm accompanied the impact.


    it was a stronger shock than a beginner warrior''s strike, but nowhere near as powerful as a goblin''s stone sling.


    of course, it didn''t even redden my skin, let alone bruise it.


    "did you aim for my palm?"


    "yes. you told me to shoot at your palm."


    "your casting is fast, and your accuracy is good. you''re incredibly proficient with both the shield and the magic missile. at least you won''t accidentally hit an ally."


    "that...are there stories about..?"


    "right. inexperienced mages sometimes accidentally attack allies. it''s not just mages, though; unskilled archers and rogues who aren''t familiar with their weapons can also hit their teammates."


    there''s no system assist to prevent team kills or friendly fire in this world.


    whether it''s a party member or a monster shooting an arrow, getting hit hurts and can kill.


    naturally, there are beginner adventurer parties that almost get wiped out because a mage accidentally hits an ally while trying to help the front line.


    that''s why basic non-offensive spells like spark, which han se-ah learned, are unexpectedly useful.


    most monsters aren''t wearing armor, so if you burn sensitive areas like their armpits or groin with a flame, you can''t deal as much damage as an offensive spell, but you can disrupt their stance.


    imagine someone trying to throw a punch while having their armpit hair set on fire with a lighter.


    in the midst of urgency, even if i accidentally struck an ally, they were wearing armor, so there was no need to be alarmed by the sparks.


    "since i''m here, i''d prefer a frontline fighter with a balance of offense and defense. if possible, we should have an archer for scouting rather than a thief."


    i handed another gold coin to the nodding receptionist.


    although it was a large sum for a service fee, it was necessary for smooth social interactions.


    especially in a medieval world where professional ethics and human rights were virtually nonexistent.


    han se-ah, who had been closely following me, was once again surprised.


    if she had logged in yesterday and discussed the magic skill tree with her viewers, she would have learned the price of the lowest-grade magic stones.


    the currencies in this typical fantasy game were copper coins, silver coins, and gold coins.


    "is it really that expensive to form a party?" she asked, concerned about already spending two gold coins, which were hard to obtain even by gathering hundreds of lowest-grade magic stones.


    "no, forming a party is usually free."


    "then why did you give her the gold coin?"


    "so the receptionist finds us competent people. if we go by the rules, novice adventurers would only group with other novices.


    a farmer who sold his entire property to buy a single sword and became a frontliner, an archer who learned how to shoot a bow from his hunter father but knows nothing about monsters, or a mage who accidentally hits allies with their spells


    it''s common to form such dreadful parties, though mages aren''t that frequent."


    "ah"


    han se-ah quickly understood my point.


    even though the adventurers'' guild sorts adventurers into novice, intermediate, senior, and top tiers, it''s still a medieval guild where documents are handwritten. this world doesn''t classify levels and ranks through a game system.


    as a result, even among novice adventurers, there are those like han se-ah who are talented mages, and those who can''t even kill a goblin due to fear.


    the gold coin serves as a fee to filter out such individuals.


    the receptionist, having received a gold coin tip worth more than her monthly salary, would surely filter out the worst adventurers.


    at the very least, she would gather people who had entered the tower alone and has exchanged lowest-grade magic stones.


    that''s the most common way for novice adventurers to prove their abilities.


    "what about the priest?"


    "priests are even rarer than mages when it comes to climbing the tower. mages become adventurers to directly acquire magic stones and study the phenomena inside the tower, while priests only become adventurers because of their faith."


    "because of their faith?"


    "there are temples in the city to heal the sick and injured, but since temples can''t be built in the tower, they decide to go there themselves."


    "ah, so they climb the tower to help injured people. they must be remarkable individuals."


    "that''s why you should never quarrel with a priest in the city. simply being involved in a dispute with a priest can severely damage your reputation."


    fortunately, these priests were truly devout individuals. corrupt priests who disregarded human lives for money, like in dark fantasy stories, didn''t exist in this world.


    after all, the existence of gods was proven through divine power, so who would dare to act that way?


    i hope han se-ah doesn''t encounter any strange stories or locked content while playing the game.


    such as dealing with corrupt churches or troublesome nobles.


    ***


    enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.

 Chapter 15: Streamer Han Se-Ah 5

    chapter 15: streamer han se-ah 5


    han se-ah seemed excited about using magic.


    her steps toward the tower were light.


    it was nice to see her enthusiasm.


    thankfully, it didn''t seem like she would give up, even after learning about the harsh realities of conquering the tower.


    "roland, do you plan to return to the tower?"


    "of course."


    if you don''t go, i''ll have to beg you to come with me.


    suppressing my pitiful thoughts, i said what she and her viewers would want to hear.


    "well, it would be great if i could be on the front line while you show off your skills as a mage."


    "really!?"


    "it''s hard to find excellent mages in the higher floors. most of them end up in the magic tower for research."


    to be precise, mages also retreat to the rear because they dislike living rough like me.


    even with my top-tier physique, i''ve had enough of the homeless lifestyle.


    there''s no way that mages with fragile bodies would endure sleeping in a poisonous swamp for over six months.


    that''s why top adventurers staying on the highest floor of the tower struggle not only with supplies but also desperately search for skilled mages.


    if han se-ah keeps leveling up, she might receive offers from every party.


    her talent is so great that even non-players who sleep in the tower would seriously consider kidnapping her.


    "admittedly, living rough does seem difficult."


    "but we have to do it if we want to climb the tower. i''ve had enough rest."


    by subtly hinting at the possibility of forming a party together, not just as a guide or senior adventurer, i caused quite a stir for han se-ah and the chat window she secretly peeked at.


    gamers were naturally excited when the world''s only 6 npc subtly dropped hints.


    we entered the tower while i gently baited her with my words.


    han se-ah confidently stepped into the dark entrance without any hesitation, having been here once before.


    as always, the refreshing, wide-open plains greeted us.


    "today, let''s climb the tower a bit."


    "how far are we going?"


    "let''s just get familiar with the first five floors and then head back. it''s better to go further with party members.


    even though only weak goblins appear on these floors, the danger increases the farther we go."


    after saying that, i took out a small lantern instead of the adventurer''s badge.


    one was my worn-out lantern, and the other was a new one i secretly picked up at the guild counter when i asked for a party member.


    of course, the new lantern was for han se-ah.


    while she stretched her arms wide and enjoyed the scent of grass, i quickly looked away from her ample chest, which her leather armor couldn''t fully cover, and handed her the lantern.


    it was a small brass lantern, smaller than the palm of a hand.


    "what''s this for?"


    "it shows the location of the passage to the next floor. it''s usually carried by the party''s guide, but there''s no harm in having one."


    the golden lantern held a floating magic stone shard instead of an oil-soaked wick.


    the elongated, pointed magic stone shard hovered in midair like a compass needle placed on a floating leaf.


    if the magic stone in the adventurer''s badge was pressed to create a hologram, this one pointed in one direction like a compass needle.


    the adventurer''s badge showed the way out, while the magical golden lantern indicated the way up the tower.


    honestly, she was much better than i was in my first year as an adventurer.


    back then, i relied solely on my armor and charged in like a primary school kid throwing punches.


    after catching the goblin and picking up the magic stones, we continued walking through the plains.


    we should have encountered other adventurers by now, but today was unusually quiet.


    no matter how vast the plains were, adventurers had to gather to move to the upper floors.


    just as i thought about it, i heard noisy voices.


    "are those other adventurer parties?"


    "we''re heading toward the passage, so it''s about time we met them."


    i couldn''t understand what they were saying, but it certainly wasn''t the cackling of a goblin.


    as we followed the lantern-lit path, the dots in the distance started looking like people.


    of course, only someone with extraordinary physical abilities like me could see them like that. han se-ah''s camera still showed them as dots.


    the party consisted of two male front-liners, one female front-liner, and one female ranger.


    it was a fairly common beginner adventurer composition with three front-liners and one ranger.


    front-liners were numerous since even those without formal swordsmanship training could wield a sword and shield and be considered a front-liner.


    "is this my fault?!"


    "then it''s my fault?!"


    as han se-ah could finally see the four novice adventurers, their voices became clearer.


    judging by the well-maintained armor worn by the front-liners, this wasn''t a bottom-tier party struggling below the 5th floor.


    so, without fear of a goblin ambush, they were arguing loudly.


    the two women in the group, the female warrior and female ranger, were shouting and red-faced, while an older man and a younger man stepped back, not even trying to intervene.


    from their lack of intervention, it seemed the party leader was one of the women.


    "...i wonder what''s going on?"


    there''s nothing quite as entertaining as watching a fight.


    han se-ah couldn''t take her eyes off the two people, who were so close together it seemed like they might even resort to grappling.


    at the same time, the camera drone hastily flew around.


    han se-ah''s reaction to the fight seemed rather intense.


    the camera had flown far away, and han se-ah was focused on the broadcast, so she wasn''t paying attention to me.


    unable to resist my curiosity, i pretended to watch the fight and opened the chat window.


    -23 a petty fight indeed


    -still, a 3 should be recruited early on


    -they should fight to the death


    -don''t know what''s going on, but can''t we take the ranger?


    -have the winner form a party with roland-sensei


    wait, there''s a 3 character?


    ***


    enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.

 Chapter 16: Lucky Star 1

    chapter 16: lucky star 1


    i couldn''t tell if it was because i didn''t have a game system or if they were npcs that appeared in the city as soon as han se-ah connected, but the two women fighting with flushed faces over there were characters with their own stars.


    hastily checking the forum, it seemed that characters with even one star were definitely in a better position than those without any stars.


    it felt like if a 1 ''country bumpkin'' smith fought with the country bumpkin hans(0), smith would always win.


    as a result, one of the women arguing, a 2 ''swordsman'' named kora, could seriously aim for the mid-levels of the tower.


    if the two men without stars were just ordinary adventurers who take on odd jobs outside the lower floors of the tower, kora could become a promising female swordsman by honing her swordsmanship and breaking through the middle floors.


    this conclusion came from secretly peeking at the forum while pretending to look at the beginner party from afar.


    other streamers had fought their first party battles alongside 2 party members, but they were all carried by the npcs.


    "what do you know, if you just joined the party?"


    from what i could gather, it seemed that the 2 female swordsman, who was the party''s leader, and the 3 ''apprentice ranger'', who had just joined the party, were fighting over a difference of opinion.


    the 2 female swordsman had fewer stars but had experience in the lower levels, while the 3 apprentice ranger had just entered the lower levels.


    in short, it was an evenly matched fight between a 2 high-level and a 3 low-level character.


    that''s why the viewers were saying it was probably a petty fight.


    of course, this was just an assumption based on their stat windows.


    i''d have to hear their stories to know why they were actually fighting.


    the experienced female swordsman could have been rude to the novice female ranger, or conversely, the novice female ranger might have done something unreasonable, relying solely on her talent.


    "we have some good teaching materials here. let''s go and listen to their story."


    "can we do that?"


    "it''ll be good to know why such fights happen before we form our party."


    han se-ah, who couldn''t take her eyes off the scene, gave me a bright smile as i sneakily suggested the idea.


    the viewers also enthusiastically praised me, calling me ''big brother'' and ''sensei.''


    no matter how well han se-ah fought, her opponents were merely goblins.


    the viewers must have been getting tired of her fighting goblin after goblin.


    as we slowly approached, the two vanguards who had been uncomfortably watching the verbal fight raised their swords in our direction.


    it was a natural defensive posture since, in a world without cctv, many adventurers doubled as thieves.


    in such cases, it was easier and faster to reveal one''s identity rather than talking.


    "hey, don''t be so defensive. i''m not poor enough to steal a few coins from you."


    "senior adventurer...!"


    the two men immediately lowered their swords when i, who had been casually strolling through the plains without proper armor, pulled out a senior adventurer''s badge from my pocket.


    it was only natural for them to think that someone who could earn a lot of gold by going to the mid-levels and living a homeless life wouldn''t resort to thievery just for some secondhand armor.


    in fact, a senior adventurer could easily subdue all four of them, armed or not.


    "may i ask what''s going on?"


    "ah, i''m training a junior, and i wanted to show her how other adventurer parties operate. but as i came closer, i found you guys arguing instead of hunting."


    "i''m sorry we showed such a shameful scene to the rookie."


    the middle-aged adventurer nodded at my explanation.


    if this was han se-ah''s luck, her title should be something like the goddess of fortune.


    great paladin roland and the goddess of fortune, hanna, that kind of thing.


    anyway, setting aside the evaluation of their appearances, ranger grace seemed to be right based on what each of them said.


    it wasn''t because of higher star ratings, a more appealing beauty, or that our party needed an ranger instead of a swordswoman.


    "hanna, what do you think?"


    "uh, me? ...well, i think grace is right."


    "what?!"


    swordswoman kora finally looked our way.


    ignoring the gazes of the two women, i asked han se-ah another question.


    "how did you come to that conclusion?"


    swordswoman kora glared as if demanding her to answer my question properly, while grace curiously examined us.


    the two male adventurers, who hadn''t even introduced themselves, quietly closed their mouths, seemingly relieved that this boring argument might finally end.


    despite the stares of the five people, she confidently opened her mouth to speak.


    after all, she had nearly ten thousand viewers; five people wouldn''t matter.


    she was famous for her looks, gaming skills, and athletic abilities.


    she reached an average of 10,000 viewers due to the appearance of a 6 npc.


    "kora, aren''t you the party leader?"


    "yeah, so what?"


    "i think that if the leader made a suggestion and the party members followed it, the leader should also be responsible for the outcome. if we had encountered many goblins and earned lots of magic stones, it would have been thanks to you, kora. on the other hand, if we ended up empty-handed like now, it''s also kora''s fault. that''s what a party leader is... in my opinion."


    han se-ah''s clear-cut, logical explanation made kora''s face turn red and then pale.


    she probably wanted to argue that a novice adventurer like han se-ah had no idea what she was talking about, but i was standing right beside her.


    unlike the novice adventurers clad in leather armor reinforced with metal plates, i was dressed casually, as if going for a walk, with a small iron hammer dangling from my waist.


    in a world without mana, i would have just been an insane person unable to grasp the situation.


    however, in a world where mana exists and superhumans are real, such a shabby appearance ironically served as proof of one''s abilities.


    "fine! we''ve met the minimum requirements for the request, so let''s just call it quits!"


    everyone nodded at the sight of the swordswoman, who screamed in a last-ditch effort to save her pride.


    perhaps due to her personality, she was not well-liked by many, despite appearing to have been a party leader for some time.


    ***


    1/4! and advance chapter tiers are up! on my kofi link below up to 15 chapters ahead will be posted sunday at 9pm pst!


    and you probably noticed but i changed archer to ranger. just made more sense if her abilities include pathfinding, not just pure archery.


    enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.

 Chapter 17: Lucky Star 2

    chapter 17: lucky star 2


    the novice adventurer party disbanded.


    considering they barely completed the herb-gathering mission, they likely earned very little.


    since the first floor wasn''t dangerous to low-level veterans, they could move separately without much risk.


    it seemed like an unspoken agreement to keep their distance from one another as they headed in the same direction.


    indeed, it was amusing to see the four of them leave after the party leader and their scout fought.


    with the disheartened men behind her, the female ranger grace approached me discreetly.


    "excuse me, i heard you''re training novice adventurers."


    "yes."


    "if you haven''t found party members yet, how about me? i''m a scout trained by my father as a ranger. i''m confident that my skills are better than most hunters."


    considering she was a 3, her confidence was quite likely justified.


    1 characters had higher innate physical abilities, like strong farmers, skilled lumberjacks, or experienced hunters.


    however, superior physiques aren''t enough to be useful in battle.


    characters with a 2 ranking, such as the female swordsman kora, possessed innate talent in specific skills like swordsmanship, allowing them to rapidly gain power.


    thus, 2 characters, considered as lower-tier substitutes, were not included in parties either.


    starting from 3, like grace, characters possessed unique skills.


    grace''s ranger skills or a rogue''s trap disarmament would fall under this category.


    with more stars, skills like a noble family''s arcane swordsmanship could also be included.


    "you should talk to her instead. it''s not my party; it''s hers."


    "oh, i see. you''re quite strict."


    with that, grace gave a subtle chin nod and took a step forward, standing in front of han se-ah.


    the camera drone focused on grace, and its tail wagged, as if it was excited to meet a 3 character.


    while some players only encountered 3-4 characters as starting npcs and had difficulty recruiting even 2 party members, han se-ah struck gold by recruiting a rare 6 npc. witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through n?o?v�l--b1n.


    she received personalized one-on-one training from this powerful character, and even had a 3 character approach her in the field.


    no wonder she was thrilled with her progress.


    however, viewers in the chat window, though partly in jest, couldn''t help but feel envious and a tinge of resentment towards her good fortune.


    "so, what do you think? if you want, i can join you for a bit to show you my skills."


    "i''d love that! but..."


    han se-ah responded with a wide smile before glancing my way.


    she seemed to think she needed my permission since i was currently leading the party and providing training.


    "do as you wish. i''m not the party leader right now. you are, and i''m just helping. and as a leader you are responsible for the outcome, that''s what being a party leader is..."


    "uh-huh! let''s go then!"


    as i recited han-se-ah''s words like a well-known proverb, she coughed loudly and spun around abruptly, caught off-guard.


    mischievous viewers in the chat quickly seized the opportunity to tease her.


    "are there footprints or something?"


    with the two of them walking ahead, ranger grace suddenly lowered her head, her gray hair almost touching the ground.


    she carefully examined the lower parts of the grass.


    han se-ah, curious about grace''s actions, approached her with the camera drone.


    "there aren''t any footprints, but if you look closely at the short grass, there are subtle traces."


    "...these are traces?"


    "they look like tiny roots, but they''re actually horned fox fur. it seems the fox was lying down here, scratching its body with its hind legs."


    grace found a few strands of fox fur clinging to the clumped grass.


    considering the fox''s red color, finding such small strands of fur was impressive.


    her vision must be better than mine.


    to be honest, watching pathfinders search for traces like this feels more magical than actual magic.


    with magic spells and the game system in place, such ghostly tracking must be a type of skill.


    "i can see why you''re a pathfinder. i wanted to be an ranger if i didn''t have magical talent. how did you find this? doesn''t the camera have trouble picking it up too? even if i hold it close to my face, i can barely see it."


    not only i was amazed by her keen observation and excellent vision, but han se-ah started chattering nonstop as well.


    grace didn''t react, seemingly unable to hear her talking to her chat while she searched for more traces of the horned fox.


    she continued combing through the bushes, unaffected by han se-ah''s conversation about recruiting a ranger sister.


    after chatting with the viewers for a moment, han se-ah asked grace another question.


    "do horned rabbits and horned foxes not drop magic stones often?"


    "that''s right. they''re also more agile than goblins, so they''re not easy to track."


    "then let''s ignore them and move on."


    despite not receiving any magic stones, both han se-ah and grace couldn''t help but grin with amusement.


    han se-ah relished in the envy of the viewers who witnessed her good fortune with a 3 pathfinder, while grace was thrilled to have proven her skills by locating the rare horned fox fur soon after joining the party.


    han se-ah, your luck is really good.


    it''s not just about meeting me, but finding a competent pathfinder is as difficult as finding a decent mage.


    adventurers tend to gather from strange places, creating a mixed group.


    looking at our party composition, we already have a tank, pathfinder, and mage.


    now, if we find a vanguard to take care of sustained damage and secondary tanking, and a priest for healing, we''d form a luxurious full party of five on the first floor, which is quite impressive for beginner adventurers.


    ***


    2/4! and advance chapter tiers are up! on my kofi link below up to 15 chapters ahead will be posted sunday at 9pm pst!


    enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.

 Chapter 18: Lucky Star 3

    chapter 18: lucky star 3


    the signs of slimes flattening the grass, traces of horned rabbits nibbling on the foliage, marks of horned foxes scratching the ground, and the spots where weary goblins had collapsed were all telltale signs.


    in the vast expanse of the plains, where the only difference was the varying height of the grass, the pathfinder focuses on the details that escape our notice.


    "wow, truly remarkable!"


    "it''s like the tracks are found the momemnt we step into the tower."


    "thank you for your kind words."


    of course, grace also looked at han se-ah with great satisfaction.


    after tracking a goblin that had been dragging its feet, han se-ah had effortlessly dealt with it alone.


    her unwavering incantations, swift magic missiles, and precise control targeting vital points were all exemplary.


    having met a few inadequate mages, grace''s eyes practically dripped with honey when looking at han se-ah.


    naturally, she would be thrilled to have such an talented mage be in the same party.


    a talented pathfinder had encountered a promising mage.


    if their relationship didn''t crumble due to personal issues, the two could potentially climb the tower together to the highest levels.


    "i think we''ve tested ourselves enough. let''s head to the path leading to the second floor."


    "shall we take a break and have lunch first?"


    "lunch, you say?"


    she seemed puzzled by han se-ah''s suggestion.


    we didn''t bring any porters, and she wasn''t carrying a backpack.


    it seemed like grace had planned to satisfy her hunger by chewing on jerky from her pocket instead.


    han se-ah enjoyed the puzzled look and reached into thin air.


    "ta-da! roland recommended an inn yesterday, and their food was absolutely delicious."


    "stew just appeared out of thin air?!"


    damn it, can she just use it out of nowhere like that...?


    i guess so?


    then again, what kind of absurd game would prohibit using inventory in front of npcs?


    it seemed as if there was an unspoken agreement about the inventory, just like how npcs didn''t react when players conversed with their chat.


    had other streamers avoided using their inventory in front of their party members out of respect?


    regardless, grace didn''t show any signs of suspicion.


    even as a steaming pot of stew and freshly baked bread appeared from an ''extradimensional magical artifact'', something rarely seen even in the magic tower.


    it was a situation that defied common sense.


    "is this marianne''s inn''s stew? i never thought i''d eat warm stew inside the tower."


    "having a mage in the party is definitely convenient."


    the party naturally found a spot with low grass and sat down together. in the center of the circle, a large pot of stew materialized, followed by ladles, plates, spoons, and bread.


    it seemed as though han se-ah had prepared an entire picnic set in her inventory.


    nonetheless, the ability to enjoy a warm meal was a considerable advantage.


    if one didn''t bring numerous porters into the tower, an adventurer''s provisions would be limited to jerky, dried fruit, and hardtack.


    while water could be procured through magic or magical artifacts, there wasn''t a spell capable of conjuring delicious bread from thin air.


    "the sun is about to set outside, and i have some places to visit in the shopping district. besides, let''s celebrate our new partnership with dinner."


    the stone archway, standing alone in the middle of the plains, serves as the entrance to the tower.


    passing under the empty archway would distort one''s vision and transport them to the next floor.


    i suggested leaving as han se-ah tapped the arch curiously while checking her lantern, and grace gazed at her adoringly.


    after all, i needed to visit the caf and present ellis with a luxurious dessert set before she got upset.


    although they weren''t romantically involved, it was advantageous to keep the senior receptionist, who had kindly approached him and assisted with various guild matters, in good spirits.


    a few desserts were a small price to pay for networking and a bypass from tedious paperwork.


    "hehe, food provided by a senior adventurer. it''s something to look forward to after a long time living the adventurer life."


    "long time, you say. who''s been doing it for a long time?"


    "oh my? i don''t have anything to say if you put it like that. there''s a veteran of 10 years in our party."


    exchanging playful banter, we began our journey back to the first floor from the third.


    having proved her magical and exploration abilities, grace didn''t bother tracking goblins, and we simply checked our adventurer badges to locate the exit.


    arriving back on the first floor,


    "we''ll need to split up for a bit here. should we meet at the tower entrance?"


    "let''s meet at the adventurer''s guild instead. it''ll be less crowded, and i need to tell them we''ve found an ranger for our party."


    grace, taking my words as confirmation, waved goodbye and leisurely walked towards the plains.


    watching her leave, han se-ah quickly turned and began striding across the plains with a pouty expression, like a child protesting.


    of course, i knew her frustration wasn''t directed at me.


    the chat could be quite cruel.


    grace, as it turned out, was a stunning beauty with an hourglass figure.


    it was worth noting that grace was a glamorous beauty. while han se-ah''s figure was feminine and curvy even in leather armor, grace''s physique left no doubt about her womanly assets, despite wearing leather armor as well.


    it''s no wonder the viewers quickly nicknamed her "eye-candy ranger."


    with these two shapely women sticking close together and constantly conversing, the viewers couldn''t help but discuss them. as soon as the topic of forming a party came up, they flooded the chat with talk of bikini armors and voluptuous knights.


    the chat had become so lewd that the broadcast itself seemed on the verge of being rated 19+.


    "hanna, do you drink?"


    "of course! i''m not a child, you know!"


    how sensitive.


    ***


    thats 3/4!


    new version of the site is up. might need a refresh if it''s not there on the initial load. biggest thing is light mode, it''s a sun icon next to the navigation bar.


    -gotta fix google translate formatting, update should be tomorrow.


    enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.

 Chapter 19: Lucky Star 4

    chapter 19: lucky star 4


    stained tables and boisterous adventurers filled the room.


    busy waitresses carrying trays of food moved about, occasionally swatting the hands of lecherous patrons who tried to sneak a feel.


    despite the chaos, the establishment maintained cleanliness thanks to the high-quality magical tools.


    "welcome to the lucky scoundrel!"


    the atmosphere at the lucky rascals inn was more akin to a college bar or cabaret than a traditional restaurant.


    while i had never been to a cabaret and had only seen them in movies, the staff of beautiful women bustling about left a strong impression.


    though not as striking as the receptionist at the guild, the waitresses here were neat, clean, and wearing makeup.


    the first floor housed a clean dining area, while the second floor had budget-friendly lodgings stocked with basic magical tools.


    the food was somewhat overpriced but boasted decent flavors.


    "how many guests?"


    "three for dinner, two for lodging!"


    i shouted at a waitress wearing a uniform similar to the guild''s attire and slapped a gold coin on her exposed collarbone.


    a gold coin in this adventurer-filled area was like a business card.


    intermediate adventurers could earn gold coins, but it was uncommon for them to tip gold coins for drinks or entertainment.


    thus, displaying a gold coin like this was a way to assert one''s status.


    flashing an adventurer''s badge in the dining area would be tacky.


    it wasn''t just me asserting this; it was a cultural norm in this area.


    i figured i could show off a bit since han se-ah and grace hadn''t arrived yet.


    a man with my appearance in this world had no reason to maintain innocence.


    the waitress, who had been eyeing me appreciatively, licked her plump lips as she noticed the gold coin on her collarbone.


    "your table is this way. are your companions female?"


    "i''ll be leaving the ladies at the lodging."


    "hehe, i see."


    i had taken off my armor, leaving only a shirt on, while the two women were running a bit late as they had things to tend to.


    i asked about the inn''s closing time from the waitress before taking a seat.


    ***


    raei translations


    ***no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    shortly after, i spotted han se-ah and grace entering and looking around.


    "over here!"


    as i raised my arm and called out to them, i heard a few disappointed sighs from the surrounding patrons.


    both women had removed their armor, revealing their feminine figures clad in plain cloth.


    the exotic, spirited beauty with black hair proudly showcased her alluring curves, while the grey-haired beauty with her large, undulating chest


    was it a bit too big?


    "so, you''re today''s lucky scoundrels. rookie adventurers who get to enjoy a meal bought by a senior adventurer are hard to come by. oh! and i''ve also secured accommodations, so you can stay here."


    "you''ve arranged accommodations as well?"


    grace seemed a little flustered by my words.


    there was certainly a difference between treating someone to a hearty meal and covering their lodging expenses.


    however, there were various reasons for such generosity.


    the main concern was the gossip that had arisen from my gold coin donations, all the way to the hammer i had given to one of my fans.


    rumors like, "that unyielding paladin roland made his novice adventurer party stay in a lowly inn worse than a stable," could be quite bothersome.


    while other adventurers might let it slide, the patrons responsible for my luxurious and comfortable lifestyle were mostly nobles.


    although some of them tended to look down on adventurers, many others saw them as romantic figures in pursuit of grand stories.


    "high-ranking adventurers shouldn''t let their party members, especially beautiful ones like you, stay in strange places. people would talk. so, don''t be so shy as to refuse the support a senior adventurer offers to a rookie adventurer."


    "beautiful, you say... do you also win over women''s hearts, not just monsters?"


    adventurers were romantics who risked their lives fighting monsters and exploring uncharted territories.


    maintaining an image of being generous, cheerful, large-hearted, and righteous would bring in better requests.


    some adventurers might complain about groveling or flattering nobles, but it didn''t matter.


    the rewards that came from spending gold coins and gifting spare weapons far outweighed the costs.


    grace, who had a rough understanding of the adventurer business, accepted my explanation with a light-hearted joke.


    as for han se-ah, she didn''t seem to mind or refuse.


    she appeared happy to meet a well-off patron with impressive stats.


    "anyway, to hanna and grace, let''s work well together!"


    i raised my glass of ice-cold beer, a welcome change from the usual lukewarm cheap brew.


    i put aside my doubts about whether medieval beer was originally consumed cold, as both of them enthusiastically raised their glasses as well.


    the impressive energy of the relatively tall han se-ah and even taller grace caught the attention of nearby adventurers.


    already caught up in the atmosphere, the two didn''t seem to care.


    with a loud clink, our wooden cups collided, and the resulting foam spilled onto the table.


    their spirited energy captured the attention of surrounding adventurers, but the two ladies seemed entirely unfazed, already intoxicated by the atmosphere.


    with a resounding clink, our wooden cups collided, sending frothy white foam spilling onto the table.


    ***


    thats 4/4. just a warning, the next chap is 19+ so i''ll be posted a censored version here and posting an uncensored one on my ko-fi. i can''t have 19+ content on the website when i haven''t been approved for ads.


    the link will be at the beginning of the chapter.


    enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.

 Chapter 20: 3★ Apprentice Ranger Grace

    chapter 20: 3�� ''apprentice ranger'' grace


    this chapter is 19+ therefore, the full chapter is posted on my kofi


    if you are 19+ read the uncensored version here: go to ko-fi


    in the dimly lit alleyway, a pair of mischievous eyes scrutinized me.


    through seemingly half-closed, narrow slits, i could see the faint brown of her irises.


    her gaze was far too sharp to be that of someone intoxicated.


    "what''s the matter?" i asked.


    "do i really need to say it out loud?" she replied.


    after enjoying a delicious meal, han se-ah and i parted ways.


    she promptly grabbed her key and headed to her room, possibly to log out.


    but grace was different.


    when the waitress we had been chatting with earlier approached me, grace feigned drunkenness and clung to my arm, practically pushing me out the building.


    "well... i was just a bit curious about a senior adventurer''s accommodations."


    her ample bosom pressed firmly against my arm, barely contained by her plain leather armor.


    it was astonishing that such a simple, unadorned garment could showcase a woman''s allure so effectively.


    in the darkening street, people like us were the only ones remaining male adventurers reeking of alcohol and stumbling about, and the prostitutes clinging to them.


    even after han se-ah and other players entered the world, the original prostitutes hadn''t disappeared.


    "i gathered my courage for this. how much longer do you plan to wander the streets?"


    this wasn''t my first time in such a situation.


    my handsome face had attracted a variety of women, from stressed female adventurers facing life-or-death situations to widows and noblewomen who summoned me under the pretext of a request.


    but what caught me off guard were her eyes.


    they weren''t the sticky, lustful gaze that desired my appearance and body; instead, they were filled with joy and longing.


    after a decade in this fantasy world as a warrior, i had become adept at reading people''s intentions, so her eyes were all the more disconcerting.


    she was a 3 character i had never met before.


    "is that when we met?"


    "yes, though it seems our dear knight doesn''t remember," she said with a teasing smile."


    after discovering that adventuring in the tower led to terrible homelessness, i had traveled far and wide, completing quests to earn money.


    i had grand dreams of adorning my retirement home with modern magical gadgets, and so i wandered endlessly.


    "i never heard about a beauty like you living in the village i saved," i said.


    "heh, well, back then, i was a scrawny little girl, so you wouldn''t recognize me."


    it would be difficult for anyone to recognize that the filthy child from a poor village had grown into a glamorous beauty with a lovely scent.


    *****


    "i''ve grown up like this, but you haven''t changed much... are you an elf from a story?"


    "want to touch my ears?"


    "even if you''re not an elf or a prince from a story, i''m truly grateful to you, my knight. the daughter of a hunter from that poor village became an adventurer because she wanted to see you again, even if it was just once."


    it was as if she was confessing.


    "i thought that if i hunted monsters, i''d become a famous adventurer. you turned out to be a much more incredible person than i imagined... i never expected to meet you like this in the tower."


    *****


    ***


    no 19+ content until we get verified for ads.


    and also sorry google translators... the fix i talked about last week slows down the website and while it isn''t slow enough to actually be noticed by readers(0.1ms), it does matter for getting verified for ads, so i''m going to wait until we get verified before i upload the fix. sorry! don''t know when that will be. within these 2 weeks would be nice.


    and with that we''re going to try to have a more consistent schedule for releases tues-> fri or tues -> sat if we decided to increase to 5 a week. not sure yet.


    1/4 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.

 Chapter 21: Beginners Request 1

    chapter 21: beginner''s request 1


    the morning always came quickly for adventurers.


    before the sun had risen, i gently awakened grace, who was sleeping beside me with a soft pat on her fair bottom, and escorted her back to her own room.


    the game''s time didn''t seem to flow at a 1:1 ratio, so han se-ah was due to log in around sunrise.


    while novice adventurers were busy scurrying about in search of lucrative and easy quests, i enjoyed a leisurely meal and mulled over some newly learned facts.


    i wasn''t the quickest thinker, so organizing my thoughts like this provided some clarity.n??v�lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v�l??n.


    firstly, with han se-ah''s appearance, gacha characters had begun to surface in this world.


    grace, who claimed to be a girl i had rescued from a village under siege, likely represented a collectible element.


    in most "otaku" games, collecting characters, leveling them up, or raising their affection would unlock sub-stories.


    if the 6 great paladin roland''s sub-story was a decade-long epic, then the 3 apprentice ranger grace''s sub-story would be something like: she became an adventurer after admiring the paladin who saved her as a child.


    of course, leaving out the part where she spent her first night with the very paladin she idolized.


    but the real issue was han se-ah...


    [han se-ah''s stream has begun!]


    [han se-ah-a new companion: 3 pretty ranger sister!]


    her stream started like clockwork just as the sun began to rise.


    while it was difficult to predict how things would go in the tower, in the inns, it always seemed to be morning when she logged in.


    in a typical rpg, choosing to rest at an inn would cause the screen to darken and then suddenly become morning, so it made sense.


    in real-time, she would start streaming in the afternoon, playing the game for half a day before ending both the stream and the game late at night.


    in-game time, she would wake up in the inn in the morning, play for half a day, and then log out at the inn in the evening.


    ...but was this a viable way to climb the tower?


    the middle floors of the tower required days-long journeys to traverse, while exploring the uppermost floors could take months of grueling, nomadic living.


    streaming that horrific experience with a 1:1 time flow would be more like labor than gaming.


    it wouldn''t be enjoyable as a game, and even less so as content for a stream.


    unless there were numerous patches that catered to gamers'' convenience similar to the inventory and minimaps, it seemed unlikely that progress up the tower would be swift, if at all.


    ***


    raei translations


    ***


    "why the long face this morning?" ellis asked.


    "i drank too much last night," i replied.


    "and forgot to buy the dessert you promised?" she added.


    "i recruited a new party member yesterday. we''ll go to the caf today and bring both of them," i assured her.


    as han se-ah''s stream notification appeared and i absentmindedly stared at the chat window with my chin resting on the table, ellis approached me.


    despite enjoying a laid-back, part-time work schedule, she was pouting over the delay in receiving her dessert.


    she insisted that i buy her dessert today, then, i began recounting what happened yesterday.


    "there weren''t any suitable candidates for the vanguard. there were a few decent ones, but they were somewhat unsuitable to join paladin roland and the promising witch. there''s no one yet volunteering for the priest position to climb the tower, so we might have to wait. however, there was one quite capable person from the ranger class..."


    "does the wolf have horns like the horned rabbit and horned fox?" hanna inquired.


    "exactly. although it''s incomparably stronger than the likes of a horned fox."


    it wasn''t until i entered the fantastical world of heroes chronicle that i realized just how large wolves could be.


    i knew wolves were big, but as a boss monster, the horned wolf was even larger.


    the real-life wolf photos and gifs i had seen on the internet depicted wolves only just larger than humans.


    when they stood on their hind legs, they towered over us, and their heads were about two or three times larger.


    the boss monster horned wolf was even bigger than the ones in those images.


    "unlike the horned fox, the horned wolf''s horns can pierce leather armor. its mouth is large enough to bite off an inexperienced adventurer''s arm along with their small shield if they don''t handle the shield properly. that''s why, up to the 9th floor, adventurers can rely on their individual abilities, but on the 10th floor, they must always stick together as a party."


    although the horned wolf''s could pierce leather armor, they couldn''t penetrate steel armor.


    the conventional growth path for adventurers involved saving up money from lower floor quests to purchase steel armor and shields before challenging the 10th floor.


    i, however, had equipment exclusive to my gacha character, which was incomparable to steel armor.


    therefore, all the money earned from quests and adventures would be invested in han se-ah''s and grace''s gear.


    "let''s leave the explanation at that and check out some quests."


    i rose from the table and headed towards the quest board in the corner.


    industrious adventurers had already picked off the easy, well-paying tasks, leaving the board looking rather sparse.


    i stood beside it, arms folded, waiting for the two women to choose their quests.


    han se-ah had never taken a quest before, and although she had entered the tower twice, this was her first time attempting one.


    grace, once again, stuck close to han se-ah, kindly explaining the details.


    the camera drone focused on the two of them, i can guess how the chat is reacting to that shot.


    "most quests in the plains involve gathering herbs. it''s no surprise since the area is filled with nothing but grass. the herbs are used for ointments, cosmetics, and magical potions, but since the plains are vast and frequented by novice adventurers, the rewards are quite modest.


    that''s why it''s best to accept several quests at once, especially since you have that magic inventory of yours." grace explained.


    "what kind of quests should we pick up?"


    "well, you need to know a bit about herbology for that golden foxtail often grows alongside cotton tuft grass, and where the golden foxtail flourishes, you''ll likely find horned rabbits hiding. these rabbits frequently drop lowest-grade magic stones."


    grace, who had trained with her father, a former ranger and hunter, seemed to have a decent understanding of herbs.


    when we first met, she was already completing herb-related quests.


    catching my gaze, she sent a sly smile over han se-ah''s shoulder.


    the camera drone captured her relaxed demeanor, a stark contrast to the night before.


    ***


    and also sorry google translators... the fix i talked about last week slows down the website and while it isn''t slow enough to actually be noticed by readers(0.1ms), it does matter for getting verified for ads, so i''m going to wait until we get verified before i upload the fix. sorry! don''t know when that will be. within these 2 weeks would be nice.


    and with that we''re going to try to have a more consistent schedule for releases tues-> fri or tues -> sat if we decided to increase to 5 a week. not sure yet.


    2/4 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.

 Chapter 22: Beginners Request 2

    chapter 22: beginner''s request 2


    grace was a masterpiece, a result of the artwork team''s utmost dedication.


    she was a beautiful girl from a rural village where even a proper bath was a luxury.


    her beauty was astonishing; it was hard to believe that the small girl from the village could grow up to be so stunning.


    it was no wonder the viewers couldn''t help but react to her charming smile.


    perhaps because of this, han se-ah, who was on her way to the tower after receiving a request, continued to chat with her viewers.


    "is grace trying to seduce roland? they do look good together. and mods please ban that person who made the ntr joke. i''m getting along well with grace, don''t spoil the mood."


    if han se-ah were a male player, it might have been an issue.


    however, she was a tactician more interested in npcs who could assist her in climbing the tower than in attractive ones.


    unaware of the camera, grace was subtly signaling to me, which han se-ah brushed off.


    well, that''s the normal reaction.


    who would genuinely fall in love with an npc they had only met three days ago in a virtual reality game? ??v�l-b!n.


    right now, all that occupied her mind must be how to deal with the horned wolf on the 10th floor, not the peculiar atmosphere between me and grace.


    "what? getting married and retiring? if a 6 npc disappears like that, users will gather in front of bb games headquarters and create a tent village."


    at this point, i became curious about the chat conversation, but what concerned me more was grace, who had stealthily approached me, rather than han se-ah, who was looking directly at the camera drone.


    grace, who had pretended to be drunk to gather courage last night, was acting as if nothing had happened and was behaving like a party member.


    well, if she blatantly clung to me, it could become troublesome.


    i was genuinely grateful that a beauty like grace had developed feelings for me because i saved her a few years ago, but i didn''t want to ruin the quest that had begun after 10 years because of that.


    ...is that a terrible thought? well, pretending to be innocent while flirting with multiple women is laughable.


    "what are you thinking about?"


    "i''m calculating how much protection i should provide when we hunt the horned wolf."


    "do you have to calculate that too?"


    "if i use too much force, it could be dangerous."


    "...are the horned wolves that strong?"


    "no, it''s not that they''re strong. last time i encountered one, i deflected its horn with my shield when it tried to stab me, but i misjudged my strength and ended up breaking both its horn and neck."


    it''s a situation where a max-level warrior is tanking in front of the tutorial zone''s boss monster for a beginner.


    even a regular attack, not to mention a skill, could result in the boss dropping dead if it goes wrong.


    grace, who perhaps hadn''t expected my answer, stops walking for a moment.


    she mutters something akin to admiration and touched my arm before retreating slightly and moving back to han se-ah''s side.


    "hanna, what were you thinking about that made you fall behind? are you organizing your inventory?"


    "something like that. today''s lunch is marianne''s stew, sis."


    "usually, novice adventurers fill their stomachs with her stew for almost 2, 3 years."


    "does it take that long?"


    han se-ah, who had abruptly cut off her conversation with her viewers, begins to talk with grace. naturally, their topic is on the life of a novice adventurer.


    as a player, han se-ah is ignorant about the life of commoners in this world.


    therefore, grace seems to view her as ''a young witch overflowing with talent but lacking in experience.''


    it also appears that grace''s maternal instinct is triggered by han se-ah''s lack of real-world knowledge, which is why she always sticks close and takes care of various things.


    while i watch them, i clap my hands loudly at the entrance of the tower, causing the two to look at me.


    "now, we''re going to enter the tower. i''ve prepared lanterns for the two of you that record up to the 10th floor."


    raei translations


    ***


    "what do you think, leader? it turned out to be more manageable than you expected, right?"


    "indeed, the lower floors are quite welcoming to newcomers."


    as evening approached, our pouch of herbs grew heavy, and the lowest-grade magic stones we had acquired were exchanged for coins.


    i thought about taking han se-ah and grace to a caf to treat them to something sweet then call it a day.


    "let''s head to the caf today. i''ll treat you both."


    "a caf?"


    surprisingly, it was not han se-ah but grace who showed interest.


    after all, han se-ah, being a modern-day person, could visit a caf whenever she wanted.


    however, grace was a hunter who had recently lived in a rural village.


    it was understandable that she would be intrigued by the mention of a caf.


    this world, constructed upon the foundation of a mobile game, was an intriguing blend of rpg elements and inconsistencies.


    marianne''s inn served a mixed stew while the neighboring establishment offered flavorless fried chicken.


    despite being a fantasy medieval era, modern cafes were in operation, and a masterful baker meticulously sold perfectly baked macarons, resulting in a world setting that seemed somewhat absurd.


    before realizing that this was all designed as content for the players, i used to view this world as nothing short of ridiculous.


    "we''re going to buy desserts to bribe ellis, the receptionist. i thought i''d treat you guys while i''m at it."


    "ah, the blonde."


    "remember her face. she''s quite influential among the receptionists, and it''ll be convenient if we''re friends."


    we headed to a peculiar caf that served espresso despite the absence of italy and iced americano despite the absence of america.


    the item to purchase was a box of 24 macarons to bribe ellis.


    once i give these to ellis, she distributes them among the receptionists, creating a positive cycle of sorts.


    in this world, it''s amusing to see macarons being sold.


    they were considered luxury items; this single item is equivalent to five of aunt marianne''s stews.


    with a gift set box, you could indulge in sliced steak and a glass of wine at the lucky scoundrel.


    "sweet...!"


    "they actually sell these? and they taste just right...."


    han se-ah exclaims in disbelief, engaging in a conversation with her viewers about the macarons she discovered in this fantasy world.


    meanwhile, grace, thoroughly enjoying the delightful flavor, bids me farewell with a cheerful wave as she strolls away.


    coming from a rural village, grace looked incredibly happy.


    maybe later on i could take grace on a culinary tour...


    ***


    we got approved for ads! the website is going to be messy for while... ads will sometimes be there, sometimes not. pictures might not show up, light mode might need a refresh... basically older versions of the website might show up rather than the latest. sorry it''ll be that way for a week longest hopefully (name server change).


    3/4 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.

 Chapter 23: Beginners Request 3

    chapter 23: beginner''s request 3


    han se-ah and grace quickly adapted to their new environment.


    grace had already experienced life in the lower floors, completing various quests to survive, while han se-ah was a naturally gifted gamer.


    they used my advice, grace''s experiences, the game''s system, and information gathered from other streamers to their advantage.


    however, there was a minor issue


    "hanna, how do you know that? you really are a remarkable mage."


    "ah? oh, well, yes? i studied a bit."


    "seriously...you study even in your room?!"


    perhaps because han se-ah knew how to make items like horned wolf lure scent, despite being clueless about the prices of hygiene products or desserts for female adventurers, grace started to cling to her a bit more.


    due to the impression of a "young genius witch who knows nothing about the world" that grace had of her, she let it slide. however, this made me realize that han se-ah had no talent for acting.


    her eyes would dart around, looking into empty space, as she stammered "ah, yes, ah, yes," buying time to come up with a lie.


    it made one understand the true meaning of the phrase "it''s written on their face."


    fortunately, thanks to the assistance of the game system, grace seemed to have no doubts and continued without any issues. i felt relieved, knowing that there wouldn''t be any conflicts that could break the party and impede our progress up the tower.


    "we''re getting accustomed to the plains, so today we''ll hunt horned wolves. look for any related quests. while the guild buys the by-products of horned wolves, impatient wizards and alchemists might pay a premium to purchase them immediately."


    "what kind of by-products do horned wolves have?"


    "horns, eyeballs, fangs, skin, and claws."


    "oh...they really are by-products."


    "even though they''re animal by-products, they contain as much magic as magic stones, so alchemists buy them in large quantities. due to that, there''s a significant difference in income between adventurers on the 9th floor and those on the 10th floor."


    grace explained the details to han se-ah, who was asking about horned wolf byproducts for the first time.


    it seemed that it was about time for players to start encountering bosses.


    grace and han se-ah eagerly examined the quest board.


    herb gathering requests are highly sought after, but for something like the horned wolf, there is less competition, allowing them to leisurely browse and choose.


    "this one involves delivering materials to an alchemist''s workshop, but the price difference from the guild''s purchase is negligible, so it''s not worth it. eye balls are a rare find among the byproducts, so we''ll skip this request too."


    grace skillfully navigates through the requests, disregarding those that don''t offer enough payment for the effort or those that require hunting more horned wolves than manageable. she may not have hunted a horned wolf before, but she seems to have a good eye for selecting requests.


    did she memorize the prices of materials up to the 10th floor? impressive.


    to be honest, i''m just as clueless about the prices of low-level materials as han se-ah. my exceptional physical strength allowed me to adapt to the tower battles mostly on floors above the 11th. what''s the point of practicing against horned rabbits that can''t penetrate leather armor?


    consequently, i don''t know what medicinal herbs look like, how to find them in their natural habitats, or which herbs grow together or should be eliminated due to parasitism. all of that is left to the party''s scout.


    ''if we had a priest for emergencies, the party would be perfect.''


    with me here, there isn''t an urgent need for an offensive vanguard. looking at grace, a 3 ranger, her stats seem higher than expected, possibly due to some balance patch to make lower-ranked characters more viable...


    however, that doesn''t mean that higher-star characters have been nerfed as well.


    as han se-ah conversed with grace, she produced something out of thin air. it was a round lump about the size of a fist, wrapped in low-quality paper. grace peeled off a small piece of the lump to examine it, then gently rubbed it between her index finger and thumb, releasing a pungent odor that filled the air.


    it seemed they had mixed herbs and reagents to create a scent resembling blood.


    even though they suddenly found themselves in the tower, the monsters inside were no different from those outside. just like real wolves, horned wolves possessed a keen sense of smell and often targeted injured adventurers. while this could spell disaster for novice adventurers, those of intermediate level and above saw it as an opportunity to earn easy money.


    "is it sufficient to apply this to our armor?"


    "uh... yes! it''s a mixture of animal fat and herbs, so it won''t harm the armor. it can be easily wiped off."


    "like this? ... this stuff is quite effective, isn''t it? i''ll apply it right away."


    upon hearing han se-ah''s response, grace immediately rubbed a chunk of the mixture onto the belly part of her armor.


    it appeared to be a type of herb cultivated for medicinal purposes, adhering to the armor like an ointment or shoe polish. with a bright smile, grace then looked at me and retrieved her bow.


    ...should i consider han se-ah lucky in this situation?


    "huh, what!?"


    "get your act together!"


    as the bewildered han se-ah swiftly turned around, a horned wolf that had been lying in wait lunged forward with its head lowered.


    it wasn''t just a mere wolf; it charged fiercely, akin to a goat or deer using its horns to impale a human. the charge that should have pierced han se-ah''s back and shattered her spine was naturally intercepted by my hand.


    i suppose i''ll have to postpone combat training for later.


    "is it really dead?" han se-ah asked, still in shock.


    "wow, that was close."


    grace, quick as a cowboy, swiftly drew her bow and had an arrow ready on the bowstring. however, the wolf had long ceased breathing before she could even release the arrow.


    i had grabbed its head in case han se-ah couldn''t use her shield spell in time but it seemed the counter-force had crushed its skull.


    fortunately, my palms weren''t soaked in the wolf''s blood and brain matter.


    "grace, it''s good that you trust me, but next time, make sure to give clear instructions that hanna can understand too. and hanna, your magic was quite fast considering you were caught off-guard. however, in a situation where the vanguard can block like just now, use an offensive spell instead of a shield."


    displaying the horned wolf, now transformed into a lower-grade magic stone, in my hand, i nagged them a bit, while han se-ah stared blankly at me.


    "is this really the boss monster of the 10th floor? i thought i''d be cooperating with grace to hunt wolves using arrows and magic. but does this mean the mission is accomplished? even if you killed it, our party ultimately succeeded, right?"


    she seemed lost in thought, perhaps due to receiving a viewer mission related to the horned wolf.


    ***


    that''s 4/4 for last week. bonus chaps next!


    enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.

 Chapter 24: Beginners Request 4

    chapter 24: beginner''s request 4


    han se-ah gazed at me, her eyes filled with countless emotions.


    more specifically, she was fixated on the low-grade magic stone resting silently in my hand.


    it was slightly larger and more vibrant than the lowest-grade magic stones obtained from goblins.


    while the lowest-grade ones resembled flawed glass beads with muted colors, this particular stone emitted a faint blue glow.


    she had been preoccupied with the viewers'' mission, startled by my sudden shout, and feeling a bit dejected.


    however, as the scolding came to an end and words of praise for her magic followed, she finally blinked and let out a laugh.


    i had intended to nag her some more, but her shield spell was so fast that she didn''t need my protection.


    "wow, so this was the boss of the 10th floor..."


    "i used too much force since it''s been so long since i''ve been on the lower floors. i''ll have to find another monster."


    "you said that even blocking with a shield could result in death? blocking with bare hands is just as deadly?" she questioned.


    "well, my grip strength actually is stronger than the shield''s rebound force."


    han se-ah knew in her mind that my stats were far superior to those of other npcs, but she still struggled to grasp the reality of it.


    she blinked her eyes, deep in thought, and only snapped out of it when she overheard the conversation between grace and me.


    "you can kill it by blocking with your shield?" she asked, surprised.


    "didn''t you hear earlier? last time, when i blocked with my shield, a slight deflection snapped the neck of the horned wolf, killing it. but let''s first take care of the leftover items."


    after briefly explaining the situation to han se-ah, i collected the magic stones while grace picked up the items that had fallen to the ground. observing the two of them, i glanced down at my palm, focusing on the sensation of opening and closing it.


    i had used minimal force to block, so why did the monster die?


    no matter how strong my grip may be, it shouldn''t make a difference if i don''t exert any pressure. otherwise, the women i''ve encountered would have already suffered broken waists, and their limbs would have been severely damaged. it''s truly abnormal for a mere block to cause a monster''s skull to be crushed by recoil.


    after 10 years, i still couldn''t control my strength.


    although i may not know how to use skills, i am confident in my application of magic to augment my physical abilities, like a knight from a typical fantasy world.


    there was only one thing i could guess.


    like grace, who had received a beautiful appearance, and other novice female adventurers who had gained skin-whitening effects no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    "we''ve gathered everything!" han se-ah announced.


    "then let''s resume exploring. i''ll make sure not to kill the next horned wolf."


    ***


    raei translations


    ***


    after 10 years, my passive skill has finally activated.


    to be honest, i don''t remember roland''s skills very well. unlike the usual pre-release character information, the "six shining stars!" event didn''t reveal any details about the characters.


    i, who didn''t know this and spent 850,000 won to acquire a male character, would not have been born into this world if i hadn''t been spamming malicious comments with a macro. when i saw that it was a male character...


    i only caught a brief glimpse of the stat window that appeared when he was created; i didn''t check the skill window.


    but then again, is there anything unusual about tanks in rpg games? it''s a defensive character equipped with a large shield and a warhammer, with high health and defense stats, and decent stats in other areas as well. a typical hp tank character. so i assume it has an attack skill based on the defense stat and some form of ally protection ability.


    it''s not like a health-focused mage would swing a warhammer and summon meteors.


    the instructor npc is 6, and the first companion is 3. both grace and i are the highest grades that han se-ah can encounter, and our roles don''t overlap. on top of that, the rare by-products needed for the quest have all dropped precisely as required. how fortunate can she be?


    "i think we really made a wise choice in choosing you as our party leader. let''s stick together always, okay?"


    "ack! sister! the scent lure is on your armor!"


    grace seemed to have similar thoughts as she attempts to embrace han se-ah, only to be met with her desperate squirming.


    being a woman from a poor farming village, grace must feel like she''s experiencing a once-in-a-lifetime stroke of luck.


    after all, just before meeting han se-ah, she had been in a party with the 2 female swordsman, kora.


    han se-ah discreetly distanced herself, worried that the scent lure might rub off on her leather armor.


    it wasn''t that she disliked the hug, but she seemed to cherish her armor like any other beginner adventurer.


    sensing this, grace playfully teased han se-ah.


    of course, after being ambushed by a horned wolf once, both of their eyes diligently scanned their surroundings.


    ''i wish han se-ah would check my skills and post them on the forum.''


    while the camera captured the girls'' playful interaction, i secretly read the forum and chat from behind them.


    many viewers were admiring my strength and there were posts mocking other streamers who had died to the horned wolf, but no one had analyzed my skills.


    last time, she had openly posted her stat window, but are her skills private?


    since i could only see the chat and not han se-ah''s actual stream, i felt a bit frustrated.


    just then,


    [increase the members of the ''hanna party'' 3/5]


    the quest, which had momentarily paused after han se-ah learned five spells, received an update.


    the fact that the quest requires a party of five must be influenced by ''heroines chronicle.'' if there are indeed two more people, as planned, we''ll need a sub-vanguard and a priest.


    but why is the update happening just now...?


    did we need to hunt a horned wolf to be recognized as the ''hanna party''?


    "um, do you think this scent lure would attract goblins as well?"


    "it seems so. considering how they charge directly at you..."


    we spent a considerable amount of time wandering the plains in search of the next horned wolf.


    startled by the unusually large number of goblins, grace asked han se-ah about the lure''s effectiveness with goblins while pocketing several round stones for throwing.


    it seemed to work on goblins as well, likely due to its rotten meat and blood smell.


    of course, our party was not one to struggle against mere goblins. they were turned into magic stones one by one, filling han se-ah''s inventory.


    ***


    bonus! thank you illidan, dust and draemyn!


    enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.

 Chapter 25: Beginners Request 5

    chapter 25: beginner''s request 5


    the horned wolf lure that han se-ah had created based on online strategies turned out to be more effective than she had anticipated.


    the hunt continued until the evening, and they were able to find an additional 5 horned wolves. han se-ah''s luck also resulted in a substantial number of drops.


    drops included rare items like the eyes of the 4 horned wolves, which are typically hard to come by. they also obtained 5 horns, usually dropped one at a time, along with a large quantity of hides, fangs, and claws. the rewards far exceeded the short duration of the hunt.


    "out of the 6 wolves, four dropped eyes. we also got five horns."


    when considering the earnings from the golden foxtail and cotton tuft grass requests, as well as the lowest-grade magic stones, the total would amount to around 70 copper coins.


    however, from this horned wolf hunt alone, they earned an impressive 6 silver coins and 32 copper coins. if you view it as 632 copper coins, their income had increased nearly ninefold.


    such an increase in earnings for just a one-floor difference was astonishing. it''s no wonder that hunting horned wolves is seen as the path from being a novice adventurer to gaining recognition as an intermediate adventurer.


    han se-ah was able to shed her novice status in just three days.


    "hanna! how are you so skilled at casting magic?"


    a slightly intoxicated grace tightly hugged han se-ah with her ample bosom. han se-ah had skillfully blocked a wolf''s charge, then she shattered the its skull with a magic missile.


    grace, too, was able to hit the heart of a horned wolf with an arrow after han se-ah startled it by zapping its nose with a spark spell.


    she had also used the light spell to temporarily blind a charging horned wolf, causing it to stumble.


    her ability to apply magic in combat was extraordinary for someone only on their third day.


    "we obtained so many drops, all thanks to our fortunate leader!"


    "hey, you''re the one who tracked the horned wolf, so it''s thanks to you as well."


    "you''re too kind!"


    after leaving the tower and dividing the spoils, grace''s earnings amounted to 2 silver coins. after deducting my share and dividing it, i was left with approximately 3 silver coins and 15 copper coins.


    when we went herb gathering, our highest earnings were usually around 40-50 copper coins, so our daily income had increased sixfold.


    grace, who had come to the city of adventurers hoping to see me again, came from a poor rural village.


    considering her financial situation, wouldn''t han se-ah be the most lovable person in the world to her?


    if you meet a new colleague at work and your income increases sixfold thanks to them, anyone in the world would like them.


    "for our genius witch, hanna!"


    "oh, sis, please!"


    grace''s shout echoed loudly. she leaned her ample chest on the table, swinging her empty glass in the air.


    subtly, the other patrons, who were engrossed in their conversations, turned their attention toward us.


    of course, the employees at the lucky scoundrel were beautiful, but they couldn''t compare to a 3 gacha character.


    i was sitting quietly at the table, so no one was coming to bother us, but they were all looking in our direction.


    "and also our knight!"


    "if you call me a knight, people might misunderstand."


    "well, if i call you a knight, then you''re a knight!"


    she was completely different from when she pretended to be drunk and nestled in my arms last time. she was so lively, witty, and cheerful that it was almost annoying.


    yet, hanna, with a bright smile, managed to tolerate the clingy grace.


    feeling content just by watching, i didn''t want to interrupt. hanna, seemingly asking for my help, glanced at me.


    i pretended not to notice and turned my attention to the forum.


    -??? : heroes chronicle is a really challenging game.


    -it looks intense on camera.


    with her thickened wallet, did she order expensive liquor out of curiosity instead of the cheap, bland one?


    a lifetime beer and soju drinker drinking 40-proof liquor like beer, of course she would get this drunk.


    she pulled a chair next to me and sat down, but her upper body was swaying as if she would fall off the chair. she might have some stability if she put her heavy chest on the table, but she kept raising her glass in her drunken state, which was the problem.


    as she raised her glass, her upper body leaned back, and there was no way she could maintain balance while drunk. wrapping my arm around grace''s waist, who was about to fall backward again, i supported her so she wouldn''t fall. wooden chairs without backrests were uncomfortable at times like these.


    "hanna? if you''re drunk too, why don''t we all head back to our rooms?"


    "ah, um, what?!"


    with my left hand still around grace''s waist, i snapped my right fingers to grab han se-ah''s attention.


    while i didn''t mind her drinking to celebrate, i had no intention of dealing with a fully wasted drunk.


    if she was moderately drunk, i might considered going back together, but she was too drunk.


    "hanna...? your glass is empty! what are the employees doing"


    stumbling out of my embrace, grace turned back to han se-ah. apparently, grace''s drunk tendencies leaned towards hugging anyone and everyone.


    han se-ah''s face, clearly taken aback by such an unabashed display of friendliness, was comically flustered.


    but perhaps the alcohol had finally hit, as grace quieted, her head resting on han se-ah''s arm.


    han se-ah quietly placed her drink down.


    "just because we''ve succeeded in hunting the horned wolves doesn''t mean we''ll immediately go to the 11th floor. we need to stay on the 10th floor for a while, hunt horned wolves, and gather materials. given grace''s condition, we might even need a day of rest."


    "is the 11th floor much more dangerous?"


    "it''s not just about the danger, but also about establishing our party''s reputation. by consistently providing the byproducts of horned wolves, we can build a name for ourselves. once we start receiving personal requests, it will show that we are recognized as intermediate adventurers."


    like how i generously tip with gold coins and present valuable weapons to fans who have shown me kindness, han se-ah''s party also needs to establish their own reputation.


    right now, they''re known more as a novice party fostered by paladin roland, rather than as the party of mage hanna.


    a party of adventurers capable of consistently hunting horned wolves would be more reliable than a novice party that has caught the interest of paladin roland.


    "the reason i gave you the lantern for up to the 10th floor is the same. with my abilities, i could take you directly to the 43rd floor exploration camp. but doing so would make your journey as adventurers meaningless."


    this is my opinion as a gamer from my previous life and as a warrior who has been fighting for the past 10 years.


    there''s no point in skipping ahead and dropping han se-ah at the top of the tower like a boosted character. my role should stop at helping them skip the lower floors, and from the 11th floor onwards, they should grow just like everyone else.


    later on, when undiscovered bosses appear in the tower, it will be player han se-ah''s role to respond.


    "so, while establishing our guild''s reputation by hunting horned wolves, you should also save the rewards to prepare for buying intermediate adventurer''s gear. this applies to grace''s gear and yours, which is second-hand from the guild."


    "will we attract better companions if we make a name for our party by hunting horned wolves?"


    "of course. the difference in caliber between those who apply to a party whose main activity is herb gathering and one whose main activity is hunting horned wolves is enormous."


    han se-ah, who had a strong competitive spirit, seemed to have found a goal in my words, her eyes sparkling with determination.


    it''s fortunate that she didn''t insist on some ridiculous plan like starting from the 43rd floor.


    ***


    bonus#2! thank you b b!


    enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.

 Chapter 26: Main Scenario 1

    chapter 26: main scenario 1


    there was no drastic change in our daily routine.


    i focused on controlling my strength to avoid accidentally killing the horned wolves and understanding the reflective damage.


    meanwhile, grace and han se-ah practiced dealing damage from behind me.


    as discussed at the lucky scoundrel, we farmed horned wolves until both grace and han se-ah could equip intermediate adventurer gear.


    judging by the chat and forum, some of the players following in han se-ah''s footsteps had only just found a vanguard to block the wolves for them.


    clearly, han se-ah was half a step ahead. i wasn''t well-versed in the game system, but i wondered if levels and skill proficiency would rapidly increase for her as well.


    "today as well?"


    "yes, today too."


    "should we try going to the temple?"


    "what difference will going there make? the priests will come out on their own. how about looking for your old party members from the upper floors instead?"


    the issue was that recruitment progress had paused during this period.


    since our party could hunt horned wolves without any problems, there was no point in trying out beginner adventurers.


    we would gladly take a priest if one came from the temple, but none were appearing.


    if it were up to me, i would have immediately taken han se-ah and sprinted to the top of the tower.


    it would be great if i could gather everyone from the 43rd floor instead of relying on grace to climb. however, i had learned over the past decade that haste always ruined everything.


    "if that were the case, i would have taken hanna to the 43rd floor. she needs more experience."


    "is hanna''s potential that high?"


    "i believe she''ll be the one to open the door to the 50th floor."


    "my goodness. to think that lazy roland would mention the 50th floor, she must be quite an extraordinary mage."


    so, my task was to complete these quests regularly.


    i needed to add two more members, but that wouldn''t happen just because i was in a hurry. i had to choose carefully, considering the performance difference shown by the presence or absence of stars and whether the person was a gacha character or not.


    to be honest, if the npcs made it up to the 43rd floor, it would be unimaginable for the tower to end at the 50th floor.


    considering it''s a game, wouldn''t there instead be a major event on the 50th floor and the 100th floor would serve as the ending?


    while we were having our usual morning conversation, contemplating such matters, a notification sound interrupted us.


    [han se-ah''s stream has started!]


    [han se-ah_tutorial over! the real game starts now!]


    ...what''s starting now?


    han se-ah had a talent for giving straightforward titles to her streams.


    once she learned her skills, she titled it homework review, and after meeting grace, she labeled it 3 pretty ranger sister. she chose these titles so that viewers could get a general idea just by reading them.


    that''s why i couldn''t understand what game was starting.n??v�lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v�l??n.


    after all, she had to hunt horned wolves today, just like yesterday. the schedule was no different, so i couldn''t grasp what tutorial had ended and what game had begun.


    anyway, since the stream had started, the guild''s door would open soon, and han se-ah and grace would enter.


    ***


    raei translations


    ***


    with that in mind, i leaned on the table, and suddenly, the door swung open.


    hey, receptionist!


    if you''re injured, you should go to the temple, not the guild.


    while encountering a horned wolf would mean certain death for ordinary citizens and novice adventurers, the intermediates have faced such monsters countless times before.


    "what the hell is going on?!"


    "it''s real! grab your gear!"


    "prevent them from entering the buildings! join forces with the district guards!"


    my voice resounds powerfully, reaching everyone''s ears. the sheer force of my energy instills belief in the adventurers, prompting them to take action. they trust that someone capable of wielding magic like this wouldn''t spout nonsense.


    as the adventurers arm themselves and move, the soldiers responsible for maintaining order on the streets swiftly spring into action. by the time i arrive at the inn, the alarm bell tolls, and groups of armed forces are scouring the alleys in teams of five.


    "hanna! grace!"


    "ah, sir roland?"


    although it was morning, the lucky scoundrel inn was far from quiet. han se-ah stood at the entrance, her face twisted in horror.


    and it was easy to understand why. the area near the entrance resembled a scene straight out of a horror movie, soaked in blood.


    "what happened here?"


    "a horned wolf suddenly appeared, and an adventurer from the inn tried to handle it..."


    han se-ah subtly gestured with her eyes, and i followed her gaze to see a dead adventurer slumped against the wall. his young face contorted in pain, tears streaking his cheeks, and his blood-covered hands clutched his stomach.


    a single longsword lay discarded on the ground near his lifeless body.


    an inexperienced adventurer, unaware of the danger posed by a horned wolf, must have recklessly rushed in while still recovering from a hangover.


    "are you and grace injured?"


    "no, we''re fine."


    "the other adventurers in the inn blocked the entrance. hanna and i attacked, as it tried to get inside."


    as i listened to han se-ah and grace''s account, the guards arrived and removed the body, carrying the young adventurer away on a stretcher. judging by the grumbling voices, it seemed that more than a dozen people had already fallen victim to the beast.


    han se-ah, looking a little pale, muttered softly.


    "i thought this was an adult game because of the romantic encounters with npcs... but they show it so explicitly. even with the mosaic, it''s a bit..."


    "hanna, are you alright? do you want to rest today?"


    "um, don''t worry about me, sis. i''ll be fine."


    grace, who hailed from a farming village and worked as a hunter, was accustomed to the sight of gore and corpses.


    however, han se-ah was not. witnessing han se-ah''s pallid complexion, grace attempted to guide her gently back into the inn, but han se-ah shrugged off her hand and approached me.


    "um, sir roland? i tried to detect and track the...uh, magic of the horned wolf."


    her eyes moved subtly, fixating on the same spot in the air next to my chest as when discussing quests.


    she must be reading a quest window.


    "lead the way."


    "i think we need to go over there... yes!"


    she''s really not good at lying.


    ***


    bonus#3! thank you draemyn again!


    enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.

 Chapter 27: Main Scenario 2

    chapter 27: main scenario 2


    as always, han se-ah wasn''t good at lying.


    everyone was panicking over the unprecedented phenomenon of horned wolves appearing in the city, but her face was a mess for a different reason.


    grace, who walked alongside her, tried to comfort her by stroking her forehead several times.


    grace seemed to think that han se-ah''s twisted expression was due to the trauma of a novice adventurer witnessing death for the first time.


    of course, having read the chat, i knew her expression was twisted because of the pressure to fabricate a story.


    ''somehow, the city and the tower became connected... not bad, right?''


    my lips curled into a grin as i read the plausible opinion among countless opinions posted in the chat.


    following han se-ah''s guidance through the alleyways, i couldn''t laugh while looking at the bloody injured and dead citizens, so i desperately held back.


    neither slimes, horned rabbits, horned foxes, nor goblins appeared in the cityonly horned wolves.


    that meant the city and the 10th floor of the tower were connected, and perhaps a gate-like function would open.


    as soon as i read the long chat suggesting that, i wanted to cheer.


    many people had died, but it was none of my business.


    frankly, more people would die inside the tower than this.


    han se-ah''s burdened face was the same.


    no one would feel guilty about game npcs dying because of a quest scenario.


    she was just wracking her brain to make up a story.


    i''d play along even if her story wasn''t perfect.


    "it''s this way. i feel a strong magical presence here."


    the artisan district was as complex as a maze.


    it was a slum-like area where apprentice blacksmiths and poor alchemists who couldn''t afford a decent shop on the main street gathered.


    complicated back alleys intertwined with various junk piled up without considering passage.


    no wonder the horned wolves, with their habit of hiding in bushes, ambushed people from piles of junk.


    han se-ah raised her staff as if to claim she was tracking magic and guided us through the alleyways, avoiding the junk.


    of course, her fixed gaze blatantly revealed that she was looking at the minimap, not sensing magic.


    "ah-"


    as we made our way through the back alleys, we eventually encountered a horned wolf.


    "it seems the guards haven''t made it here yet."


    we saw the creature chewing on a person.


    even though the corpse had been mosaic-censored, the sight of the upper and lower halves about to part due to torn flesh was difficult to watch.


    grace immediately stepped in front of han se-ah, blocking her view.


    the wolf had killed someone who perhaps came to the back alley to throw something away, its long horn dripping with blood.


    annoyed at having its meal interrupted, it bared its filthy teeth and growled, but it was still a 10th-floor-level creature.


    was it hard to adapt to the sudden appearance of corpses in a game that had been a peaceful tower climb until yesterday?


    ignoring the stiff han se-ah, i stepped forward. the beast sensed danger and growled, but it didn''t matter.??v�l-b!n.


    smack-


    even without a weapon, a single slap from me is enough to turn it into a lifeless corpse.


    "take the lead again, hanna. don''t worry about the corpse; the guards will clean it up."


    "yes!"


    in front of the gruesome corpses, han se-ah blinked in surprise at grace''s unfazed reaction, who didn''t even blink an eye in front of the corpse.


    "what is this...?"


    it seemed grace had followed me into the alley after i disappeared.


    she seems confused, horned wolves after all, don''t roam in packs.


    if the first boss monster for beginners roams in packs, that would be ridiculous.


    the sound of rustling footsteps increased by one: han se-ah had entered after them as well.


    i glanced back to see her holding her staff high and maintaining her shield spell as she entered.


    like grace, she seemed surprised by the sight of the pack of wolves, her mouth agape.


    of course, her instincts as a streamer didn''t fade, and the camera drone flew over my head to focus on the horned wolf leader.


    "this space, it''s clearly strange. can you go back outside and report this to the adventurer''s guild and the magic tower?"


    "but..."


    she hesitated as if troubled by something.


    on second thought, missing out on a main event like this would be a disaster for a streamer.


    i quickly changed my request.


    "or, keep your shield up and analyze the surroundings. if you were able to find this place, you should be able to figure something out, right? it''s better than waiting for those lazy guys from the magic tower."


    "yes! i''ll do that!"


    with han se-ah nodding energetically and grace clinging to her side looking somewhat anxious, the plain fell silent except for the rustling sound of grass swaying in the wind, as the howling of the wolves ceased.


    the mere low-level boss monster glared at me with the moon at its back.


    the plan was to charge in, smash the leader''s skull, and then protect the others while fighting the rest.


    drawing up all my magic power, i step onto the grassy plains, shattering the ground underfoot, while it arrogantly looks down on me.


    at that moment.


    wooo, wooooooo


    the leader of the horned wolves looked up at the moon and howled long and loud.


    regardless, i stomp on the ground, cut through the wind, and stretch out my fist. an inconceivable force that could kill not only the horned wolf but also the forest''s orc hunter in a single blow extends out


    "w-what the?!"


    "oh, we''re back."


    with a crash, i destroyed an innocent wall and toppled the back wall of a small workshop behind it.


    an alchemist, who suddenly lost the walls of his workshop, is startled and squawks, but soon quiets down upon seeing the debris tumbling on the floor.


    damn, was it just a cutscene boss?


    "why did you break the wall of someone else''s house... what''s this?"


    i clenched and unclenched my fist, feeling unsatisfied, when the noisy alchemist came out to the alley and found something.


    "is this strange marking the reason for all the commotion?"


    he pointed to the strange symbol etched into the alley ground, as if branded by fire.


    the symbol bore an uncanny resemblance to the markings that appeared when entering the tower.


    ***


    last bonus! enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.

 Chapter 28: Main Scenario 3

    chapter 28: main scenario 3


    the appearance of monsters within the tower had caused numerous casualties.


    naturally, the city was in chaos, like a hornet''s nest that had just encountered an enemy.


    many were proud adventurers who strutted around the city.


    the adventurer''s city was not ruled by a single lord due to the presence of the tower.


    rather, it was a complicated situation with intertwined interests among various guilds, temple bishops, and nobles responsible for taxes.


    the adventurers were not treated as peasants due to this setup.


    in any case, amidst the complex interests, the higher-ups began to argue about who was to blame and started fights for the sake of profit.


    the mages of the magic tower, who were investigating the tower''s abnormalities, had their eyes turn white as they overturned the entire alley.


    the one who attracted the most attention, unsurprisingly, was han se-ah.


    "excuse me, i heard there''s a female adventurer named hanna staying at this inn."


    an impressive white-bearded mage, wearing a robe and a tall hat, and leaning on a staff taller than himself, approached the inn.


    his outfit looked like something a country bumpkin would bow down to.


    seeing him, one could hardly suppress laughter.


    that was because the mages in this world were more like obsessed university professors than mysterious supernatural beings.


    they conducted research using their apprentices like graduate students.


    to me, who had witnessed their true nature several times due to high-level adventurer requests, their attire was a laughing matter.


    "what brings you here?"


    still, i couldn''t outright speak rudely to an elderly mage.


    even though adventurers lived a rough life, we had to maintain our image to attract personal requests.


    especially when dealing with a mage who could potentially provide work.


    "i have some questions about the recent incident... do you know her personally?"


    i examined the mage standing in front of the inn''s entrance.


    his elaborate and clean robe and hat must have cost a fortune.


    his polite speech towards me, who looked much younger, was also noteworthy.


    he was easily within the top 1% of mage personalities.


    "yes, i am adventuring with her. there are other mages inside; do you mind waiting alongside them?"


    a well-mannered and wealthy mage was allowed in.


    grace would see the unmistakable mage guest and bring han se-ah.


    i filtered out the arrogant mages at the entrance, only allowing in the more respectable ones.


    "how rude! i have something to ask her!"


    "i''m afraid she''s already engaged in a prior arrangement."


    i blocked the entrance with my large frame.


    a noisy man, who seemed to be from some noble family, yelled at me.


    however, when i slammed my shield on the ground, he flinched and returned to the magic tower.


    due to the incident with the horned wolves, the inn''s business was temporarily halted.


    grace cheerfully entered and clung to han se-ah''s side.


    "hanna, what were you talking about? i couldn''t understand a thing, even though i was right there."


    "we were discussing the symbols we found in the alley, the silver-horned wolf we encountered, and various other things. honestly, i couldn''t understand much either, sis."


    two people were engaged in a lively conversation when a knock echoed through the room.


    i opened the door in place of the chatting duo and saw a cascade of golden hair.


    this time, it wasn''t han se-ah but my own guest.


    "what''s the matter, ellis?"


    "sigh, what do you think i''m here for at this time?"


    "is it okay to treat the city''s hero like this?"


    "i''m talking to a public property vandalism, not the city''s hero, so it doesn''t matter."


    ellis waved some documents she was holding in front of me.


    if han se-ah had attracted a horde of guests by detecting a magical anomaly in the tower, i had drawn a crowd for a different reason.


    i had become both the city''s hero and a public property vandal, albeit as a joke.


    the problem was that i had stormed out after hearing some ridiculous testimony from a novice adventurer.


    apparently, i had slammed the door so hard that it cracked, and a puddle shaped like my footprint had formed near the entrance.


    there were other issues too: destroying the wooden roof of an inn, leaving my footprints on the stone roof of a merchant''s shop, and punching a hole in the back of a novice alchemist''s store.


    fortunately, my overflowing savings allowed me to compensate for the damages without any issues.


    however, due to the number of buildings i had stepped on and jumped off, many people had come to the guild to complain.


    "so, what does the guild plan to do?"


    "there''s not much for the guild to do this time. it seems like the city guards will likely patrol the alleys. if the mages from the magic tower find anything, they''ll take action then. oh, and the magic tower has requested that even minor anomalies be reported if discovered inside the tower."


    "so it''s just another exploration request."


    "right, after all, most of the time, it''s the mages who uncover these things."


    her bright eyes couldn''t hide the exhaustion.


    as a highly responsible person, ellis seemed to be having a hard time.


    she must have a ton of reports to write after treating the injured novice adventurer and listening to their story.


    she handed me the compensation claims that had arrived at the guild before disappearing.


    damn, i''ve caused a lot of damage.


    ***


    uhh the website will be all over place this weekend, i''ll try and set the updates overnight but the server requires 48hrs to properly set so i''m sorry to anyone caught reading at those times... multiple refreshes until it loads a working version does work though.


    i''ll probably finish the chapter releases for the week sooner then wait the night of before applying the changes.


    1/4 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.

 Chapter 29: Main Scenario 4

    chapter 29: main scenario 4


    a man with whiskers like a rat''s tail entered as i sat at the guild''s table.


    his somewhat familiar face suggested he frequented the adventurer''s guild often.


    he seemed like a nobleman who only bought adventurers'' spoils to emphasize his masculinity.


    i wondered if my guess was right as he quickly found me, strode over, and extended his hand.


    "i never thought i''d meet the city''s hero like this!"


    "hero is too flattering a title. weren''t the guards who fought with weapons the ones who actually defeated the monsters?"


    he pretended our meeting was a coincidence.


    "ha-ha, so humble too. if only other adventurers were as modest as sir roland."


    "sir? i''m just an adventurer without any knighthood."


    "but who would question sir roland''s honor after you saved the citizens?"


    after praising me for a while, the man requested a handshake, handed me something in the palm of my hand, and disappeared outside the guild with a sly smile.


    he left me with a silk pouch containing six gold coins.


    the pouch itself was worth at least three silver coins.


    "is that man the last one?"


    "yes. he''s the last nobleman officially coming to express gratitude. your pouch must be quite hefty now. please use that to fix the damage from before."


    "alright, i understand. i''m living comfortably thanks to the guild."


    "it''s not the guild, it''s me."


    "to me, the guild is you."


    not even two gold coins would cover the cost of repairing the building and doors, but each nobleman i met gave me five gold coins to save face.


    they wanted to say, "i personally commended the adventurer who saved the city this time," in social gatherings, using excuses like "the city''s hero had to pay for the repair of the buildings destroyed in the aftermath" or "he saved my servant."


    "anyway, these noblemen. just to make a talking point, they throw around gold coins like that."


    "most of the noblemen in the adventurer''s city are quite rich."


    ***


    raei translations


    ***


    after seeing off the mustached guest, i briefly checked the statuses of other players through the forum.


    the information was limited since it wasn''t an internet forum but han se-ah''s personal forum.


    however, i could learn quite a lot thanks to the netizens who loved comparisons.


    first, the horned wolf''s city appearance conditions were to reach the 10th floor and hunt a certain number of times.


    it was unclear whether the count was for horned wolf magic stones or their by-products, but the event only started for players who could hunt the horned wolves without difficulty.


    second, the situation after the event were different for other players.


    in han se-ah''s case, i was able to look at the chat and took immediate action, but other players didn''t have a 6 paladin roland.


    consequently, casualties increased, and the city became more chaotic.


    of course, the extent of the damage didn''t reach a level where buildings were destroyed or city security was compromised.


    if a player fought the horned wolves with their party members, guards would detect the commotion and start looking for other monsters.


    extra npcs died in larger numbers, and if players were really unlucky, the innkeeper or restaurant owner where they stayed would die, causing them to lose their accommodation and property.


    thanks to han se-ah''s stream, rumors about the horned wolves spread across the internet, with comments suggesting that they were less dangerous.


    while it could be an exaggeration driven by fans, gamers with a sense of intuition would have figured it out.


    worst case, they could just reset to the morning before.


    "the frequency of encountering people on the 10th floor has increased quite a bit."


    "apparently, parties hunting above the 11th floor have come down too."


    as i followed han se-ah, thinking about various things, another adventurer greeted us with a nod.


    it seemed they recognized my face, showing no wariness and even attempting to approach us discreetly before deciding to step aside out of politeness.


    their actions were rather cute; if only they weren''t a scarred man who appeared to be 2 meters tall.


    from the spiked armor to the massive two-handed axe, he was definitely not a novice adventurer hunting horned wolves.


    judging by the numerous scratches on his armor, he was a veteran warrior with his own unique battle style.


    the other party members trailing behind him also seemed quite skilled.


    "they''ve spread the rumor about what we saw in the guild. a silver horned wolf, much larger than the normal ones, has appeared."


    "isn''t it better to hunt in the middle floors?"


    "no. if you succeed in hunting that horned wolf, the nobles will seek you out."


    grace tilted her head at my words, possibly because she didn''t understand the implications of being involved with nobility as a novice adventurer.


    "what are the byproducts of the horned wolves?"


    sandwiched between extraordinary physical abilities and a sensitive scout, han se-ah asked us in confusion.


    "um, what''s going on?"


    "...someone''s screaming, right?"


    still not used to speaking informally.


    i left explaining to grace and immediately sprang up from my seat.


    my first step was a smooth leap, followed by a launch up that tore through the grassy plains.


    "find your way back!"


    "yes!"


    with grace''s confident reply, i rushed towards the screams.


    i couldn''t hear shrieks from the peculiar creatures of the plains.


    therefore


    "ro-roland?!"


    "bandits?"


    it was possible that the troublemakers were not horned wolves but bandits preying on the influx of adventurers on the 10th floor.


    a distinctively ugly man with a hooked nose aimed his weapon at me as i charged towards him, tearing through the earth.


    a party of four men in armor were pinning down two women.


    the two women might have come to hunt horned wolves, but one man''s sledgehammer was covered in blood, and a pair of legs protruded from the tall bushes.


    a group of inexperienced adventurers consisting of one man and two women had been caught by a party of intermediate-level adventurers.


    "ah, damn it."


    "help us, please!"


    one of the women, covered in dirt from being pressed on the ground, reached out to me, sobbing.


    a tear rolled down her cheek, revealing her fair skin beneath.


    judging by the fact that the three of them had reached the 10th floor, the woman must be a 2 adventurer.


    gacha characters were blessed with beauty incomparable to ordinary country girls.


    it seemed that a party of dark-hearted men had succumbed to their desires and attacked.


    "hey, do you have any excuses?"


    "dieee!"


    one of them, seemingly unaware of who i was, charged at me with a sword drawn.


    the other three shivered without showing any intention to resist.


    they must have been overwhelmed by my charge, tearing through the earth.


    no matter how kind and polite i may be, i am not so benevolent as to catch criminals gently and hand them over to the guards.


    the panicked men knew this as soon as our eyes met.


    but as an intermediate adventurer, his thrust was well-executed.


    he aimed for the gaps in my armor, his blade piercing through as if he was more experienced in killing humans than monsters.


    the sword penetrated the seams of my lightweight armor, accurately stabbing my armpit.


    "ouch, damn. this isn''t the skill of someone who''s only tried it once or twice."


    "wha-what?"


    the sword that pierced my skin crumpled and broke as if smashed by a hydraulic press.


    from the tip of the blade to the hilt, and even the hand of the man holding it.


    with a gruesome crunching sound, everything below his elbow twisted grotesquely.


    it was the reflective damage that could even shatter the skull of the 10th floor boss.


    a mere human body could not withstand it.


    come to think of it, was roland designed as a pvp character?


    reflective damage wouldn''t be as significant against boss monsters.


    ***


    uhh the website will be all over place this weekend, i''ll try and set the updates overnight but the server requires 48hrs to properly set so i''m sorry to anyone caught reading at those times... multiple refreshes until it loads a working version does work though.


    i''ll probably finish the chapter releases for the week sooner then wait the night of before applying the changes.


    2/4 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.

 Chapter 30: Main Scenario 5

    chapter 30: main scenario 5


    in 10 years, even rivers and mountains change, and after a decade in the world of adventurers, i''ve developed a keen eye.


    i don''t know formal swordsmanship, but by watching someone''s blade work, i can get a rough idea of what they''ve been doing.


    there are farmers who hold the sword like a farm tool, hunters more accustomed to using short knives for dismantling prey, soldiers and knights with precise but identical stances.


    and then there are mercenaries and bandits who''ve killed more people than monsters.


    "ah, i should have just blocked it with my hand. now there''s a hole in my clothes."


    "ugh, aaaah, my, my hand..."


    "but are there bounties on you guys?"


    the other three, unable to even think of escaping seeing the speed i arrived with, stared blankly and stumbled back.


    the two female victims were barely sitting up, sobbing. the scene was almost comical, with people sitting side by side, gawking at the guy with broken arms.


    "hey, are there bounties on you?"


    "ah, no, there aren''t!"


    "then i can just bury you here."


    "we have bounties! if you catch us alive, there''s a reward in the southeastern mountains of the kingdom!"


    one scruffy guy, looking nervously at the torn-up ground, yelled loudly to refute his comrade''s words.


    perhaps imagining himself being buried alive, his filthy beard was trembling as he chattered away in fear.


    at least there was a quick response.


    i considered breaking their arms since i didn''t have any rope.


    then, belatedly, grace and han se-ah joined me. they followed the path of the grasslands that were ripped apart from my running.


    "what''s going on here?"


    the crying women and terrified men were all sitting together, making the situation difficult to grasp.


    or perhaps it was the grotesque sight of the completely shattered arms that made it hard to look.


    unlike han se-ah, who tried to avert her gaze, grace seemed to understand everything.


    "hanna, do you have any rope in your inventory?"


    "yes, sister. it''s the one recommended by the guild."


    "then take it out."


    taking out the long rope from her inventory, han se-ah handed it to grace, who tied up the men.


    a mid-level adventurer could probably untie the sturdy knots, but they didn''t have the desire.


    the rope was a sign that i intended to spare these bandits and take them with us.


    they all knew that if they tried to cut the rope and escape, their bones would be crushed like their comrade''s arms.


    with their arms hanging by their necks, they stood in a line, making me feel like a slave trader.


    i watched the four bandits while a pitiful sobbing sound came from the rustling bushes.


    "huuk, huuuk."


    "... we need to take what''s important, bel."


    while one woman clung to the corpse, sobbing, the other gathered their belongings.


    she collected the money and sword from the body and even the metal breastplate from the armor.


    they had invested in armor to reach the 10th floor.


    leaving the shattered helmet and corpse behind, the woman with an unknown name helped the one called bel to her feet.


    she had climbed up to the 10th floor: she wasn''t an ignorant girl who lived in her dreams.


    even as tears streamed down her face, she joined in gathering the belongings from the corpse.


    han se-ah saw the two women picking up items from the body and quietly approached grace.


    "um, what are they doing?"


    "we''re on the 10th floor, and they don''t have the confidence to carry the corpse back down to the first floor, so they''re just collecting valuable equipment and items."


    "what about burying it?"


    "not everyone has an inventory like you."


    her dilemma stemmed from the newly introduced game system.


    -warriorwarriorwarrior


    -why doesn''t a paladin have a holy skill?


    -what''s there to think about? obviously pick taunt.


    -why are skills gacha?


    -this feels like a deck-building game.


    it wasn''t that the unfriendly game didn''t show the skills of party npc''s; the players had to choose them themselves.


    she could only see roland''s skill window after the system window announced that their affinity had increased.


    roland had only one skill at the moment, a passive called "indomitable knight."


    of course, its performance was as impressive as its grandiose name.


    damage reduction without any conditions and damage reflection proportional to roland''s health and defense for melee attacks.


    ''reflected damage is usually not a raid-specific skill. is this a skill tree made with pvp in mind?''


    roland was strong.


    he had high stats, personal combat skills, and incredible physical abilities that could be further enhanced with magic.


    his immense strength, capable of tearing apart the 10th floor boss with his bare hands, couldn''t be explained by high stats alone.


    and that was what made han se-ah so troubled.


    "no, listen to me guys. with a damage reduction passive like roland''s, isn''t his tanking ability already more than enough? if a boss that can''t be tanked with those stats appears in the tower, other gamers won''t be able to get through, right?"


    a buff that makes him so solid it''s almost disgusting?


    maybe an attack skill that''s proportional to health to support damage dealing?


    various debuffs to protect allies and increase utility?


    a healing technique to create an all-around tanker?


    -just looking at the passive, he''s a pvp powerhouse.


    -he''s a powerhouse just looking at the stats.


    -i didn''t know being a broken character created this kind of dilemma.


    -i know i''ll get banned for swearing, but i really want to.


    -without a 6.. i want to quit.


    a riot broke out in the chat because she still hadn''t made a decision.


    she believed that with roland by her side, she could genuinely become the world''s top-ranked player and the owner of bb games.


    "wait, haven''t you all played mobile gacha games? looking at those passives, i think they''re for pvp. so we should build our concept around that. honestly, remember that earth-shattering dash earlier, if there''s a boss that can overcome that, then the game is broken."


    the more she pondered, the more her gamer instincts leaned toward a pvp-oriented setup.


    just looking at her party, there was no one skilled in pvp, and just a while ago, she had encountered adventurers that turned into bandits.


    ''no, if the tank has damage reduction, that''s enough. i''m going to recruit a priest for the party later anyway.''


    viewers criticized her rather than agreeing with her opinion, but it didn''t matter.


    if she were to be discouraged by that, she would have given up on streaming looking at the inappropriate comments on her workout videos.


    grace would max out her pathfinding skills, she would learn a bunch of debuff spells, and they would recruit a cleric to learn protective and healing spells.


    then, the 6 paladin roland would solve everything else.


    with that in mind, han se-ah pressed the button on the hologram, ignoring the protest of the viewers.


    click.


    ***


    3/4 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.

 Chapter 31: Skill Tree 1

    chapter 31: skill tree 1


    i left the four with broken ankles behind and ran through the plains, eventually making my way out of the tower.


    my body felt strangely rejuvenated, but it must be my imagination. there''s no way i''d feel better after beating up smelly old men.


    i don''t have that kind of taste.


    after that, everything went smoothly.


    the incident wrapped up so quickly that i felt sorry for han se-ah: we didn''t even need to go to the guards.


    with broken ankles, they were squirming at the entrance of the tower when patrolling guards approached.


    "ah, roland! we owe you from the last incident. but who are these guys?"


    "they''re bandits who killed adventurers in the tower. they said they have bounties on their heads."


    "ah, i see! we''ll confirm the bounties and send them to the guild."n??v�l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    there should''ve been tedious procedures.


    after all, it''s a violent incident that is related to the city.


    however, all of that was neatly handled by the guards'' goodwill.


    if the horned wolf incident didn''t get resolved quickly, the guards would naturally take the blame.


    they''re the organization responsible for maintaining security within the city, and i''ve saved them from the wrath of their superiors.


    i was also hot talk among the nobility, so there was more protection around me.


    my reputation as an adventurer also made it easy for them to overlook the rights of mere bandits.


    [player han se-ah has chosen the first skill for 6 paladin roland]


    [first skill: "shield mastery" is activated]


    ...but what is this?


    han se-ah choosing my skill?


    what does that mean?


    after handing over the bandits, i took a detour into an alley to check the forum.


    the chat and the forum were in chaos after she revealed my skills to the viewers and let them choose.


    the viewers were discussing my skills, which even i hadn''t known about.


    there was already a document similar to a wiki page created about it.


    the passive skill that activated on the day i encountered the horned wolf was called "indomitable knight."


    its effects were twofold: it reduced all damage taken by 50% without any conditions, and it reflected damage to nearby enemies based on my health and defense.


    "...didn''t i spend 850,000 won for one draw? it was worth it."


    no wonder the expected value for a single draw was 1 million won.


    i couldn''t help but remember my trembling fingers as i pressed the gacha button ten years ago.


    were the developers of heroines chronicle blinded by money or did they have terrible balancing skills?


    probably both.


    the next skill han se-ah chose was my first skill, "shield mastery."


    from the name alone, it seems like a passive skill, but there''s a friendly note explaining that it''s an active skill.


    the effect states that when the skill is used, all attacks are countered for a short duration.


    ...how does that work?


    what does it mean to counter all attacks?


    it probably counters ranged attacks too


    then it''s a seriously overpowered skill


    han se-ah got criticized because his other skills were too good as well


    for real, no matter what she picked, she would have been criticized


    just looking at the skill list makes me cry; is this really a 6?


    i didn''t learn it from anyone; i just mastered shield techniques through trial and error.


    what can i do about it?


    dozens of comments echoed my doubts.


    of course, until i met han se-ah, i didn''t have any skills like counterattacks or reflecting damage.


    whether a goblin threw a stone at me or a dragon spewed its breath, all i could do was block and endure.


    i had no idea how to counter ranged attacks with a shield.


    "don''t we have to verify the badges if we catch a robber?"


    "no. the adventurer''s badge is just for show, aside from its use in finding the exit. even if we say we''re checking, there''s no way to prove whether it''s their badge or not."


    "then what are they verifying?"


    "since they heard our conversation, they''re providing us with an excuse to enter the guards'' headquarters. it doesn''t mean much, but they can at least provide us with an official document."


    ellis could stamp the document with the receptionist''s seal and write an opinion like, "this badge is suspected to be stolen."


    after all, the bandits were going to be executed or imprisoned anyway, so a minor pretext would be enough for a brief visit.


    why would bandits be stealing within the tower if they had backing?


    the guards would be itching to execute them, and i had no interest in listening to their sob stories.


    ''i should swing by the guards'' headquarters, deliver the dessert, and practice my skills early.''


    my schedule was free, so i planned to practice my skills as i received a document from ellis.


    the receptionists inside the office, visible through the open door, all had sweet smiles full of longing for the dessert.


    i had asked ellis for so many favors that the equation "roland asks for something = roland buys snacks" seemed to have been engraved in their minds.


    still, all the receptionists inside the office were beautiful women, the faces of the guild.


    no man would dislike being kindly treated by a beauty.


    after exchanging a quick glance through the door, i opened the guild''s door and stepped outside.


    "now, don''t break the door!"


    "i won''t, the repair costs are too scary!"


    after responding to ellis''s playful comment, the two girls, han se-ah and grace, subtly stuck close to me.


    han se-ah seemed curious about something, and grace watched her with an amused expression.


    to grace, han se-ah probably looked like a child begging to see the guards.


    the quiet streets still basked in daylight.


    it was the time when adventurers would be busy exploring the tower, so the streets were empty.


    walking down the empty street, han se-ah began to speak.


    "although i asked for a favor, is it okay for ellis to just create documents like that?"


    she appeared to be more comfortable with casual speech now.


    her eyes darted around, seemingly worried about the guild documents in my possession.


    after all, forging official documents is a criminal act punishable by imprisonment in modern society.


    however, this world was based on a medieval fantasy setting from a mobile game with broken balance.


    "most documents aren''t an issue unless they''re really strange."


    the guild is an organization formed by merchants, craftsmen, and others for profit in free cities without lords.


    in other words, the adventurer''s guild is a group of adventurers who have come together for mutual benefit.


    as a result, the guild is not a dictatorship under a single person''s control.


    the city''s power is divided among various guilds, temples, and nobles, and the adventurer''s guild is similarly distributed among the guild master and other key figures.


    "ellis is one of them. receptionists who were hired for their looks often receive training and support for other tasks. she has the most seniority among them, so her authority within the guild is quite substantial."


    the executives of the adventurer''s guild include retired famous adventurers, accountants, and the older sister of the receptionists, ellis.


    as a group formed for profit, their internal voices cannot be ignored.


    "if you become close with her, you''ll benefit greatly. she tends to... overly pamper beautiful people."


    all the receptionists are beauties, and ellis is incredibly kind to them.


    perhaps it''s due to her kindness and incredible social skills that the guild''s influence has reached this level.


    grace and han se-ah nodded with stunned expressions after hearing my explanation.


    their image of ellis was probably closer to a persistent saleswoman who kept asking if they had any intention of becoming a receptionist.


    ***


    4/4! released all the chappies so i can break the site a little :p getting ads is much more complicated than i thought, i have to shift everything around and it''s breaking things. hopefully it''s all good after the weekend.


    enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.

 Chapter 32: Skill Tree 2

    chapter 32: skill tree 2


    after observing the unremarkable guard hq and delivering dessert, our party disbanded before dinner.


    grace seemed to be going shopping with her now heavier wallet, while han se-ah appeared to be wandering around the city to fill in the blanks on her minimap and to console her disappointed viewers.


    i grabbed my equipment and dashed back to the tower to check out the skills han se-ah had chosen.


    running through the plains without having to match my pace to my party members, a refreshing breeze rustled my hair.


    my speed was probably similar to a horse''s when i ran without shattering the ground.


    crossing the plains, i broke through the 11th-floor forest, which han se-ah and grace had not yet visited.


    plowing through the tangled branches, i followed the fragments of the lantern in a straight line.


    most of the monsters that appeared in the forest were beast-type, like the helmeted deer and moss wolf, making it difficult to practice my shield techniques.


    thus, my target was the goblin and kobold tribes that started appearing on the 11th floor.


    considering my stats, i should have fought stronger monsters above the 20th floor, but going up there is too much of a bother.


    ''reflective damage, it''s definitely powerful.''


    the moss wolf, which used the moss on its fur to camouflage itself in the forest, and the helmeted deer, charging with its horns sharper and sturdier than an ordinary wooden spear, both met their end, rushing at me and falling to the reflective damage.


    it was too much trouble to stop and pick up magic stones, so i just kept running to find the goblin and kobold tribes.


    if i left them, some lucky adventurer would eventually pick them up.


    relying on my enhanced senses rather than any scouting skills, i wandered around the forest until i faintly heard the cackling sounds of goblins.


    they were more likely to use ranged attacks, which was perfect for my purposes.


    cackling and grumbling, the goblins seemed to be exchanging opinions amongst themselves.


    they were about 10 centimeters taller and had more supple skin than the ones i''d seen on the 10th floor, but they were still goblins.


    behind them were huts made of branches, filled with goblin dwellings.


    "hey, look at this!"


    ignoring the noisy goblins, i kicked and destroyed several huts, then banged my shield with the handle of my warhammer, making a loud noise.


    furious at me for destroying their homes, the green creatures swarmed out.


    kyaak! cackle, chuckle!


    at least they weren''t stupid, as they quickly surrounded me and prepared their ranged weapons.


    as they cackled, rocks and poisonous darts flew at me from all directions.


    my armor unscathed, i raised my shield against their attacks.


    "how do i use this?"


    of course, the skill didn''t activate right away.


    i pushed magic into my shield, like i did when strengthening my body, but could only block the chaotic barrage of rocks and dartscounterattacking was another story.


    i shouted the skill name aloud, just as han se-ah recited her magic spell.


    although we were in a forest filled with nothing but goblins, i spoke quietly.


    if i kept shouting skill names, i might end up denying reality and start shouting things like "logout" or "stat window," just like my embarrassing past.


    my shield, which had been with me for ten years, sparkled and emitted a brilliant light for the first time, perhaps due to my brief embarrassment.


    at the same time, a stance instinctively popped into my head, as if the system was hammering it in.


    i wondered if this was how grace felt when she saw her inventory and naturally thought of magic.


    "yeah."


    a man, holding his shield and visibly tense, emerged from the bushes, as if expecting a monster from a higher floor to cause havoc on the lower one like the horned wolf did.


    naturally, what greeted him was not a 20th-floor boss monster like an orc hunter, but me, clad in full heavy armor.


    the unknown tank finally realized that the cause of the commotion was another adventurer, and his arm relaxed.


    as his kite shield lowered, the rest of the party members, realizing they were not in a combat situation, approached cautiously.


    the party consisted of a tank wielding a kite shield and a one-handed axe, a rogue who had silently descended from a tree, a mage who brushed away branches with her staff, and a woman in a pristine white nun''s robes.


    one man and three women made for an interesting combination.


    "um, did you also destroy the goblin settlement behind you?"


    "yeah."


    the three women were taken aback by my words.


    the male tank seemed to accept it naturally, but the women looked as if they were in a similar situation as my party.


    the seasoned mid-floor adventurer tank was probably guiding the inexperienced trio.


    the forest boss that appears on the 20th floor, no... if something like the full moon wolf is the real boss, then what appears on the 20th floor would be more like a named mob.


    it was slightly stronger but appeared in numbers.


    in any case, the orc hunter that should have been on the 20th floor was closer to a silent assassin.


    it utilized ambushes in the forest with moss wolf hides, powerful arrows propelled by orcish strength, and various traps befitting its name as a hunter.


    "i told you. an orc hunter would never leave traces like these."


    "alright, we get it, sir."


    leaving me standing there dumbfounded, they resumed their whispered conversation among themselves.


    the middle-aged tank had a stoic expression but tended to nag like an innkeeper when he spoke.


    the rogue and mage shrugged their shoulders in annoyance, but one of them had a different reaction.


    a woman in a spotless white nun''s robe that seemed to be unaffected by the forest.


    instead of an explorer-like outfit, she wore a religious robe that didn''t reveal her figure.


    her hood was properly worn, not showing a single strand of hair.


    everything that needed to be covered was covered, but her exposed face was striking.


    it might be a prejudice, but her face alone looked like she could be at least 4.


    ***


    1/4! new update of the site is up and is looking pretty stable not bad. ads are working... kind of... something to fix as usual but i''ll be posting chappies for the weekend and work on that next week.


    i haven''t completed reviewing all the ads but i have completed the first few hundred, please remove ad block for this site. google does a good job in making sure they''re not harmful. i''ll be looking out for these as well.


    no popups and i''m blocking some are that too inappropriate or stupid or oogly(disturbing). like that one webtoon one where there''s usually a girl going "wow it''s so big." or this one dental one. was gross.


    enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.

 Chapter 33: Skill Tree 3

    chapter 33: skill tree 3


    in the 11th floor, i encountered a beautiful priestess, but nothing really happened.


    our current party was composed of an experienced tank, a pathfinder, and a mage.


    furthermore, priestesses climbed the tower for their faith, not for money or fame.


    it was impossible to lure them away.


    in an awkward atmosphere, we simply exchanged formalities and parted ways.


    at least, that''s what i thought.


    "um, roland? we received a party request from the temple."


    "isn''t that a good thing? why are you reacting so nervously?"


    "to be precise, a priestess who was already adventuring requested to join your party."


    in the morning at the adventurer''s guild, ellis came to our party''s table and shared some odd news.


    priests serving the goddess, the only god and the creator, regarded the suddenly appeared tower as a blasphemous space.


    they believed that venturing into the tower to aid injured or dying adventurers was a form of asceticism.


    this meant that once a priest joined a party, they rarely switched parties.


    they willingly took on this hardship for the sake of adventurers, not for wealth or fame.


    "did their party disband due to issues?"


    "no, it''s a party led by a veteran tank who descended from the 24th floor."


    ellis, as a guild receptionist, seemed a bit flustered, as if this was her first time encountering such a situation.


    as we discussed the priestess, han se-ah and grace naturally joined our table.


    the three women began to chat immediately.


    "sister, what''s going on?"


    "a priestess wants to join your party."


    during their free time yesterday, han se-ah and grace had somehow managed to win ellis over, and ellis now regarded them as sisters.


    i stepped back and listened to their lively conversation, which naturally led to ellis explaining the situation.


    she told them why priests climbed the tower, and why the adventurer''s guild made an exception to actively arrange parties for them.


    "in their doctrine, the tower is a blasphemous space not created by the goddess. the real problem is the criminals who target priests, thinking that the goddess''s eyes don''t reach them."


    "i see."


    even bandits in the kingdom''s remote areas knew to fear the goddess, so they rarely killed priests.


    they might steal valuables made from silver, but they usually let priests go unharmed, unless they were truly desperate.


    there was also the belief that if a priest was harmed by bandits, inquisitors and holy knights might turnover the entire area.


    but the tower was different. empowered by the belief that the goddess''s gaze didn''t reach the tower, some adventurers who doubled as murderers didn''t discriminate between adventurers and priests.


    they believed they wouldn''t be pursued since any evidence would disappear within the tower.


    "so, was there a problem with the priestess''s party?"


    "that''s the strange part. there''s no issue. instead of discussing it here, why don''t you just talk to the priestess directly?"


    grace and se-ah seemed to understand the situation after listening to ellis'' explanation.


    as ellis said, this was a question that couldn''t be resolved without hearing from the priestess herself.


    no matter how much we speculated, it would be best to hear from her directly.


    "no, there were no problems with my party members. they were all very kind."


    han se-ah leaned forward, seemingly to hear the priestess''s whisper better.


    grace glanced at me, unable to grasp the situation from han se-ah''s intense reaction, but i couldn''t help but have a similar response.


    5 ''saint candidate'' irene.


    a priestess with significantly higher magic power than health, indicating she was purely support-based rather than a monk or paladin.


    however, her impressive stats as a 5 weren''t the important part.


    the title before her name was more crucial.


    ''saint candidate?''


    the temples in this world were governed by a pope who established temples in various cities, dispatching archbishops and priests, all with a christian-based appearance.


    that made sense, as heroines chronicle had designed characters based on christianity.


    a priestess wearing revealing nun attire with garter belts or a paladin with a crucifix necklace on exposed cleavage.


    anyway, being an saint candidate likely held considerable influence.


    frankly, wouldn''t she be just below the archbishop overseeing the adventurer city''s temple?


    if she became a saint, even the city''s nobles would have to bow to her.


    of course, i had never seen her before.


    not in this world, nor in heroines chronicle.


    i would have remembered a 5 saint candidate character.


    "why are you climbing the tower, priestess?"


    "because the goddess''s will is there."


    "the goddess''s will?"


    focusing on the conversation, she elegantly grasped the emblem of the goddess hanging from her necklace.


    it was absurd that a crucifix was engraved in the center of the emblem without a depiction of jesus christ.


    the lack of foundation in this world was astonishing.


    was it okay to use a crucifix so casually in a virtual reality game?


    would virtual reality games be banned in certain countriessuch irrelevant thoughts crossed my mind as irene continued speaking after kissing the emblem softly.


    "i have many shortcomings compared to the other sisters."


    ''what are you talking about, what''s lacking about a 5?''


    han se-ah probably had the same thought.


    ***


    is it because of regular updates? i think that''s the biggest difference when i checked the other novels out. pretty interesting, i''m only reading genius warlock, instant kill and recently damn reincarnation. those all have regular updates so i never realised.


    oh and surviving the game as a barbarian. but thats on an official reading app, a little different i think.


    2/4 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.

 Chapter 34: Skill Tree 4

    chapter 34: skill tree 4


    the greatest change that occurred when heroines chronicle became heroes chronicle was undoubtedly the balance.


    a prime example of this is 3 grace.


    in heroines chronicle, 3 characters were known as good-looking mascots, meant to be more of a collector''s item.


    they possessed pitiful abilities that were unsuitable for actual combat.


    however, in heroes chronicle, grace had a level of exploration skill that could be useful in the forest and even had the potential to reach the upper floors of the tower if she grew.


    "my divine magic is... a bit more extreme compared to the others."


    irene whispered, lowering her already quiet voice and blushing as if revealing her weakness.


    the divine magic of a priestess was typically composed of healing, purification, shields, and various buffs, like what you''d find in an average fantasy novel.


    however, according to irene, her talent was a bit more skewed to the extreme.


    "it''s difficult to heal anything but residual wounds immediately and my shields are a bit... exaggerated compared to others."


    to summarize, her heals healed over time rather than instantly, her purification also granted immunity buffs, she can cast powerful shields that consumed a lot of magic, and finally, she lacked stat buffs that were typical of priests characters.


    isn''t this more of a mage-type tank?


    from a gamer''s perspective, the lack of buff skills was a bit disappointing, but considering her 5 stats, she was a top-tier healer.


    moreover, if han se-ah were to provide her with a skill, she might gain access to previously unavailable buffs.


    however, when viewed from the perspective of the temple, irene''s divine magic had many disappointing aspects.


    "that''s why i must ascend the tower to convey the goddess''s will."


    one of the temple''s duties was to help the injured within the city, acting as a sort of emergency room.


    what was needed in such a place was a powerful healing spell that could immediately revive patients on the brink of death, not slow, continuous healing.


    as a shield-specialized priestess, her low healing efficiency made her unsuitable for helping the general populace.


    other priests were much better at healing and it was impossible to just force more magic into her spells.


    unless a plague swept through the city, there was no need for immunity buffs from her purification skills.


    although she was a priestess with the title of "saint candidate," she seemed more ashamed of her low healing ability than proud of her powerful purification and shields.


    to her, han se-ah asked a question.


    "then, why did you choose our party? not to mean that i dislike it or anything!"


    "yesterday, i saw sir roland training alone on the 11th floor. when i asked the leader of the party, i learned of your name. you broke through up to the 37th floor of the tower without a single scratch and saved countless people outside the tower as well."


    so, the tanker with the kite shield knew who i was.


    well, adventurers around the middle floors tend to know most of the higher-ranking adventurers.


    it''s similar to how people working on a film set would know the faces of actors and famous directors.


    it was common to meet them while taking requests outside the tower or when sending supplies to the top floor.


    anyway, i did save a lot of people outside the tower... after all, i solved quests that others avoided even though the rewards were little.


    as for me, i''ve been working hard to achieve my dream of having my own home, but for those devoted to the temple, it must have seemed like i was leading by example in doing dirty and troublesome tasks.


    no wonder the priests i met during quests were quite friendly.


    "i''m embarrassed to say this, but i thought i could spread the will of the goddess even with my humble divine abilities if i were with someone like you," the priestess said, her cheeks turning red.


    she wanted to accompany someone who wouldn''t get hurt since her healing abilities were lacking.


    han se-ah was busy trying to comfort the priestess, who seemed to be feeling guilty.


    "everyone has their strengths, and finding ways to serve your faith despite your limitations is commendable! if you think it''s not shameful in the eyes of the goddess, then what''s the problem?!"n??v�l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    the symbol flashed, and a different kind of shield from a mage''s formed - a brilliant white curtain of light enveloped the women.


    the shield was large enough to protect grace, han se-ah, and ellis, even as they maintained some distance from irene.


    it was much more intense and expansive than han se-ah''s shield.


    "hmm, this is quite impressive..."


    in fact, it was an incomparable light to any other priest''s protective barrier.


    it wasn''t an exaggeration to say that it was more radiant and beautiful than any barrier i had seen in my various quests.


    i reached out my hand to the shining barrier.


    "uh, um... huh?"


    i pressed my index finger against the barrier, like i did when testing han se-ah''s shield, but it didn''t budge.


    it''s unbelievable that it could be so strong.


    i put more force into my grip, as if i were digging my fingers into clay.


    "what is this?"


    my fingers slipped off with a terrible noise, unable to leave a scratch on the barrier despite my enhanced strength.


    it was impressive that it remained unscathed even with the force that could have crushed a monster''s skull like an apple.


    "wow, it''s very strong."


    "it''s a priest''s divine protection. it''s so beautiful."


    from within the barrier, the women marveled at the flickering light, but i was simply bewildered.


    irene''s barrier remained intact until i put all my strength into a magic-infused punch.


    with a loud crash, the barrier shattered into pieces.


    irene looked at me with confused eyes, but it seemed that there was no damage to her when the barrier was destroyed.


    it was han se-ah and grace who were startled instead.


    "kyaa! what, what is it?!"


    "ah, i just wanted to test something. you''re not hurt, right?"


    "no, breaking the barrier doesn''t hurt me."


    although i hadn''t seen the character irene, the saint candidate, before, i had an idea of what her passive ability might be.


    it seemed that characters with 5 or higher had a passive ability from the start, like me.


    this was the same protective barrier passive that the steel saintess, johanna, had.


    in heroines chronicle, johanna completely nullified damage over time effects such as poison, burns, and bleeding.


    -complete negation of damage below a certain value.


    ***


    decided to block most of the dating ads as i go through the ad list... sorry guys no meeting asian singles here.


    3/4 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.

 Chapter 35: Skill Tree 5

    chapter 35: skill tree 5


    the protective shield could only be shattered by my punch.


    han se-ah''s lips curled into a mischievous grin, i think she recalls how her own shield had been punctured with a simple press of a finger.


    why did irene seek me out?


    frankly, there were plenty of "sturdy warriors who never get hurt" on the 43rd floor.


    only han se-ah and i knew about my 6 status.


    objectively speaking, although i was well-known, i didn''t think i was at a level where someone would seek me out after seeing me just once.


    wouldn''t it be more appropriate for her to seek out the top adventurer on the 43rd floor?


    choosing someone who had given up on the 37th floor and descended, rather than an adventurer who persevered and reached the 43rd floor, seemed strange.


    "this shield is really sturdy!"


    "thank you for the compliment."


    she never revealed her position as a saint candidate and it doesn''t seem like she gave the exact reason for seeking me out either.


    of course, she came from the temple and was a system-certified "saint candidate," so she wouldn''t have malicious intentions.


    i was simply curious about whether it was related to the temple''s circumstances or the sub-story of a gacha character.


    it was common knowledge in this world that a priest who emerged from the temple, especially one who could cast such beautiful divine magic, wouldn''t be a villain.


    any corrupted priests would have been buried underground in the temple by the inquisitors in the name of justice.


    ***


    raei translations


    ***


    although we had a 5 priest join our party, the search on the 10th floor remained unchanged.


    after all, a character specialized in protective spells couldn''t help with a clue-searching quest.


    still, seeing han se-ah''s smile, it seemed like the quest was going smoothly.


    ...or was it just because of the 5?


    anyway, our party became incredibly powerful, more than capable of handling horned wolves.


    even if i was absent, they could easily hunt them down as long as they had a decent vanguard.


    thanks to grace''s scouting ability, we continued hunting horned wolves as part of our daily routine.


    just as i wondered if the viewers would become bored, han se-ah, who was collecting the by-products, let out a joyful scream.


    "look at this! look at this!"


    she raised one hand triumphantly, as if she had just won a gold medal.


    the others stared at her, puzzled, as the horned wolf''s by-products rolled around on the ground.


    in her hand was a small, shimmering silver fur that gleamed in the sunlight.


    it belonged to the full moon wolf, not a horned wolf.??v�l-b!n.


    "a full moon wolf''s trace from a horned wolf''s by-product... the tower is indeed a mysterious place."


    "is this the fur of a full moon wolf? its color is truly beautiful."


    grace and irene admired the silver fur.


    it was so delicate and shiny that it could be mistaken for real silver.


    the fur''s beauty only added credibility to the claim that a full moon wolf''s hide would fetch at least a hundred gold coins at an auction.


    as the two girls marveled at the beautiful color, han se-ah clenched her fist in excitement, perhaps because the quest had advanced to the next stage.


    hunting horned wolves and finding traces of the full moon wolf, then handing those traces over to the magic tower to track the full moon wolf it reminded me of a hunting game i played in my previous life.


    collecting traces of a giant monster to track it...


    "may we join you?"


    "of course."


    the lady delicately sat on the chair pulled out by one of her servants.


    the maid, dressed as a rogue, naturally took her seat beside her.


    she was beautiful, but her talent seemed to be lacking, probably around 1 to 2.


    the noble lady, who seemed to have misinterpreted my gaze, straightened her back and spoke up.


    "my name is charlotte cavendish. my father, lord cavendish, has always admired sir roland''s adventures, and told me that he was delighted to have met you earlier."


    a noble who bestows the title of "sir" upon an adventurer who isn''t even a knight.


    i believe it was the curly-bearded old man i met last time.


    i kept the silk pouch, thinking it might come in handy, and gratefully accepted the six gold coins, which i used to buy a cake for ellis later on.


    the man, who only cared about using me as a talking point, handed me the gold coins without introducing himself and disappeared.


    recalling him vaguely, charlotte doesn''t seem to care about my lukewarm reaction and starts chatting.


    "i became an adventurer to achieve greatness as a mage, but this unprecedented event happened, and i met all of you. it feels like fate, arranged by the goddess herself."


    "the goddess embraces everyone."


    grace seems a bit taken aback. i don''t think she expected her to be this talkative.


    she treated grace as if she didn''t exist, and i was treated like a scarecrow made for listening.


    her chatter would match nobles at social events.


    from her constant mentions of the goddess and of fate, she seems very into mysticism and the like.


    she wasn''t arrogant, but she did seem a little self-absorbed.


    in fairness, she does look like she grew up in a greenhouse.


    even in my previous life, there were plenty of kids with superpowers, even without the existence of magic.


    who would stop the chuunibyou of a noble lady with actual magic abilities?


    she was born into nobility, raised under the care of her servants, and had powerful magic.


    "young lady, if you delay any longer, it may cause problems for your schedule later."


    "oh dear, thank you, mari. i''d love to chat more, but i have a prior engagement, so please excuse me."


    charlotte, who happened to meet a priestess and join a party of adventurers she met by chance, then led by the goddess to the one who saved the city and even has a connection to her father - she inflated this story in the typical way nobles do and chatted endlessly.


    but her endless chatter was finally interrupted by the maid who had been quietly standing behind her.


    just like how her father had handed me the money pouch, chuckling as he disappeared, charlotte gracefully gathered the hem of her dress, slightly bent her knees, and took her leave.


    as she disappeared into the distance with her attendants, grace muttered softly.


    "is it because she''s a noble, or a mage that she talks so much?"


    "well, both are known for being quite talkative."


    "well, even so, it was interesting to listen to..."


    "no, not so much as interesting as it was as strange."


    ***


    decided to block most of the dating ads as i go through the ad list... sorry guys no meeting asian singles here.


    4/4 enjoy the chappy! there are bonus chaps coming. i''ll be releasing them early next week.


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.

 Chapter 36: Fame 1

    chapter 36: fame 1


    han se-ah descended from the tower after discussing the quest with the mages.


    she found us in a state of strange exhaustion.


    "what, what happened?"


    "we were talking to someone from the party i was previously in."


    "do they hold a grudge or..."


    "no, they were just a bit talkative."


    despite irene''s explanation, han se-ah seemed lost.


    unless you experienced it for yourself, it would be hard to understand how talkative a young noble lady could be.


    it was an ability that could mentally tire out a 6 tank after all.


    han se-ah sat down at the table with us, still looking puzzled, and shared her talk with the mages.no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    "they''re extracting magic from the full moon wolf''s traces. all the mages of the magic tower are on it, making a magical tool to trace the extracted magic. it''s likely a compass that tracks the full moon wolf like a beacon."


    "are we certain it''s on the 10th floor?"


    her eyes shifted subtly.


    "the plains we saw that night is likely hidden on the 10th floor. we need traces of the full moon wolf to unlock the entryway to the hidden space."


    it looks like this information came from the quest window.


    the extraction process just started, how could they be so sure about the hidden space?


    grace and irene seemed to accept that the mages had figured it out.


    there also weren''t any reasons to claim otherwise.


    grace, finding han se-ah''s animated expression adorable, approached her and crossed her arms.


    i wonder when they became so close.


    "you want to see the full moon wolf that much? you can''t stop grinning."


    "well, um, it''s fascinating. as a mage, it''s very intriguing."


    "so, are we calling it a day?"


    at irene''s question, the girls exchanged uncertain glances.


    this was the issue with the tower of the sky.


    it took a considerable amount of time going up and down.


    it made re-entering after an early departure awkward.


    of course, if we were camping inside the tower, there would be no problem going back in now.


    but the timing was tricky.


    today was irene''s first day in the party, and we had just given a trace of the full moon wolf to the magic tower.


    if were short on money, we would roam the plains until late at night, but our party had me for a generous sponsor.


    "um, if we have time, could we visit the temple?"


    "the temple?"


    sensing their hesitation, irene still murmured in her small voice.


    han se-ah, preoccupied with thoughts about the stream, welcomed the idea enthusiastically.


    it looked like grace was curious about the large temple in the city as well.


    "i''ve been hearing about roland''s party, so i talked to the priests at the temple. one of them wants to thank the person who rescued them from the horned wolves, and another is thankful that you accepted my insistence."


    "hey, insistence? we were looking for a priest to recruit in the guild anyway."


    seeing none of us respond negatively, irene continued speaking, with han se-ah reassuring her precious 5 .


    it might be due to her title as ''saint candidate'' which she has not yet revealed.


    or because she''s religious and has a natural interest in others, but she''s eager to introduce us to the temple.


    the party members don''t seem to mind, and there''s no reason to refuse when they''re this welcoming of us.


    we should go visit them.


    ***


    around ten children encircled us, their stance bordering on threatening.


    i move to shield han se ah, suspecting these seemingly innocent children might be troublemakers.


    i wasn''t particularly worried about pickpockets with our inventory, though.


    a larger child then stepped up, looking up at me.


    perhaps the leader of this little gang?


    "what''s up?"


    "mister, you''re an adventurer, right? can you fly?"


    "what?"


    "don''t be ridiculous! only mages can fly!"


    caught off guard by this, i momentarily hesitated, and the kids launched into a spirited debate amongst themselves.


    they appeared to have seen me bouncing off rooftops during the horned wolf incident.


    a heated dispute erupted between a child who swore he saw a knight soaring across the sky and another child who was adamant only mages could do such a thing.


    i felt the warm gaze of my party watching me and the children.


    i may have overdone it, causing a fuss for han se-ah and her stream.


    it appeared the rumors had proliferated everywhere, from street kids to nobility.


    "i can''t fly."


    "see! he said he can''t!"


    "no, he really did fly!"


    "i wasn''t flying, but leaping."


    to demonstrate, i leaped toward the open air in front of the bakery, feeling rather like a performing monkey.


    i didn''t want to embarrass myself in front of the children and my party, so it was just a light hop, barely high enough to brush the rooftop.


    still, the fact i could leap that high wearing light armor seemed miraculous enough to excite the children.


    coaxed by their eager gazes, i hopped about in front of the store until the jingling door signaled the return of the baker.


    "oh my, oh my! what, what are you doing?"


    she was startled to find a perfectly normal man vaulting as high as her rooftop.


    shock replaced her usual casual speech, making her use an honorific. i heard someone stifle a laugh from behind.


    ...i''ll definitely have words with grace later over drinks.


    nevertheless, the children excitedly explained the situation, and she appeared to understand right away.


    it seemed i''d garnered some favor for humoring the children.


    although, i didn''t exactly need the approval of a woman who wasn''t a charming young maiden.


    "this much should be manageable for you folks to carry. that young man seems to be very strong... right?"


    "i think we could fit in about five more loaves."


    "we''re not just having bread. we need to pack some ingredients for stew too."


    "oh, that''s right."


    thanks to han se-ah placing the bag of bread into her inventory, attention diverted to her, which was a relief.


    ***


    heya! a comment from the previous chapter mentioned that "superpowers were real in mc''s previous life" from this sentence within chap: ''even in my previous life, there were plenty of kids with superpowers, even without the existence of magic.''


    sorry for the misunderstanding, the way i meant it was hypothetical superpowers. maybe ''superpowers'' would''ve been better. this part of the sentence, ''kids with superpowers, even without the existence of magic.'' was meant to counter each other but i forgot for a sec that magic and superpowers, depending on the story, aren''t the same thing.


    the more literal meaning of that sentence would be ''kids pretend to have superpowers even though they live in a world without magic/supernatural abilities.''


    also a few chapters ago someone asked for a spoiler. i''ll be reading ahead a little and i''ll hide a spoiler somewhere in the comments of the next chapter.


    bonus! enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.

 Chapter 37: Fame 2

    chapter 37: fame 2


    with bread, vegetables, and chunks of meat stowed in han se-ah''s inventory, we ambled down the street as dusk cloaked the surroundings.


    the street was far from silent.


    youngsters frolicking in front of the bakery were now scurrying towards the temple, likely orphans entrusted to the temple''s care.


    unsurprisingly, their focus was entirely on han se-ah.


    more fascinating than the man who leaps up high was the attractive magician who seemingly tucked countless loaves of bread and vegetables into nothingness.


    "sister! are you a magician?"


    "fool! women aren''t magicians, they''re witches!"


    "but witches in tales are wicked magicians! this sister doesn''t look like a hag with a hooked nose or a granny with a hump!"


    considering these were orphans navigating between the temple and the back alleys, their fascination with magic was normal.


    han se-ah seemed slightly vexed, but, considering her audience, she couldn''t dismiss the children.


    instead, she offered an awkward smile and engaged with them.


    thanks to grace and irene, who understood the situation and stepped in, she managed to dodge the torrent of questions.


    the cacophony of children''s voices echoed around them until they reached the back door of the temple, where the priests responsible for child care awaited their arrival.


    unlike irene''s pristine white nun attire, they sported black priestly robes.


    a man, who was counting the children one by one, approached irene and greeted her.


    "hmm? i heard you were heading to the tower, but you''re back rather early, miss irene. are these people behind you your party members?"


    "yes. they are my party members."


    despite irene''s status as a saint candidate, he seemed remarkably courteous towards her.??v�l-b!n.


    the man, who seemed to have heard about me from irene, extended his hand, beaming.


    his excitement matched that of the children, as though he was a novice who just joined the temple.


    with a youthful visage, dedicated to his faith yet unable to abandon his fascination for adventure, he looked ready to head straight for the tower the moment he mastered some holy magic.


    i clasped the hand of the novice priest.


    "adventurer roland! news of your noble deed of saving innocent lives from the horned wolf has reached even my ears, here, amidst my duties at the temple."


    "...?"


    "haha, you''re humble. you truly seem like one who''d prioritize the salvation of the impoverished souls in the alleyway, even before the city guards."


    indeed, we hunted the horned wolf, but saving innocent lives?


    what was he referring to?


    i paused, puzzled for a moment, but the chatty priest carried on.


    the back alley where we confronted the horned wolf was a hub for destitute alchemists and blacksmiths, those lacking skills and wealth.


    it was a place where the penniless erected run-down homes. naturally, it became a refuge for the city''s poor.


    while stalking the horned wolves, i hadn''t detected any anomalies.


    maybe the impoverished alley dwellers were adept at hiding themselves.


    after all, had they lacked such instincts, they would have died even before the horned wolves showed up.


    "first, we should head to the kitchen to offload these food supplies."


    "oh, i''ve been keeping you too long. but food supplies?"


    irene came to my rescue, cutting off the surprisingly talkative priest.


    despite irene''s softer tone compared to the priests, he understood her words instantly, stepping back to scan us.


    the story of decimating a goblin tribe on the 11th floor and seizing the spoils from their huts.


    at most, it was a tale of hunting down a dozen goblins and rummaging through their huts as a four-member party prior to irene''s transfer.


    in essence, it was a tale that could be condensed into a single sentence, but she had been spinning the yarn for over 5 minutes now, an impressive feat in itself.


    back in college, filling a three-minute slot for a presentation had been challenging enough, so how was she able to carry on such a lengthy monologue without a script?


    perhaps her status would read ''chatterbox'' charlotte.


    "that''s sir roland, the valiant hero who hunted down the horned wolves and cleaned up the city''s back alleys."


    "whoa!"


    as charlotte, effortlessly engaging the children, steers the conversation towards me, all eyes turn in my direction.


    they didn''t swarm me. seems like they''ve been taught basic manners.


    the children within the temple demonstrate more restraint and decorum than those out playing in the street.


    it''s as if a division exists between the ones venturing outdoors and those residing within.


    still led by irene, who maintains her grip on my sleeve, we weave our way through the sea of children.


    han se-ah and grace trail behind, their expressions awkward.


    it''s funny watching the two, seemingly unacquainted with children, recoil under the scrutiny of wide-eyed gazes.


    "where did we leave off yesterday?"


    "when sir roland was on the 11th floor all by himself!"


    irene begins narrating once we''re comfortably settled.


    despite her soft-spoken nature, her clear tone and precise pronunciation captivate the children.


    irene, curious about adventures in the tower, was joined by charlotte, a noble lady mage who frequented the temple to prove her piety.


    charlotte''s devoted maid, mari, is also a part of the narrative.


    the tank of the 24th floor is said to be a person that charlotte recruited with her wealth.


    much like how i helped han se-ah, i guided irene from the first floor and gradually ascended the tower.


    but then a horned wolf appeared; a lethal threat to the townspeople.


    deeply devout charlotte and irene, in their quest to trace the full moon wolf, ended up aimlessly wandering between the 10th and 11th floors


    "that''s when we met roland here. do any of you have questions about our story so far?"


    everyone''s hands shoot up.


    it seems i had a lot to talk about.


    as i awkwardly smiled under the children''s expectant gazes, both irene and charlotte cast amused looks my way.


    but something about charlotte''s gaze strikes me as peculiar.


    ***


    one of the people helping me with third-rate villain and my 6 gacha character novel is picking up 2 novels! after we sort that out i''m hoping to increase the releases to 5.


    i''ve always planned for 5 releases but there''s just too many things to work on.


    now as for the spoiler people were asking for, i didn''t really get anything. i only have raws up to the 140s at the moment and the latest chapter was posted today (c245). i thought there would be something to share but there really isn''t i''ll have to wait till i get the later chaps. lol there was something in the 18+ chapter at the 140s that i thought was absolutely wild but since you guys wanted a spoiler about han se-ah and how she views game/roland in the future, i''ll wait till you guys to get there. but from that chapter... i''d be positive about the two of them at least...


    1/4 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.

 Chapter 38: Fame 3

    chapter 38: fame 3


    our evening at the temple went smoother than i''d anticipated.


    han se-ah had the children''s full attention, repeatedly pulling toys from her inventory.


    grace was busy helping with cleanup.


    meanwhile, i regaled the children with the tale of an orc subjugation, a request from a nobleman.


    while sharing the story, i glossed over the scheming and high civilian casualties.


    what the children heard was a classic adventure, with me blocking a narrow valley path giving the knights an opportunity to take down the orcs.


    "alright, see you tomorrow at the adventurer''s guild."


    "be careful out there."


    the money we''d splurged on fresh, high-end ingredients had definitely paid off in our meal, which was a clear step up from what the inn served.


    we bid irene farewell, each of us holding a temple emblem. being a nun, she stayed at the temple.


    her emblem was slightly larger than the one around her neck.


    not pure gold, but it shone with an uplifting, golden hue.


    han se-ah inspected it up close in front of her camera drone, asking,


    "what''s the purpose of this? is it like an adventurer''s badge?"


    "something like that. it''s handy for external quests. it''s an overly generous thank you for just half a day''s babysitting. the temple must''ve seen our actions with the full moon wolves as similar to saving the children."


    alternatively, irene, the saint candidate, might''ve had a hand in it.


    in a world lacking id cards or surveillance cameras, verifying an outsider''s identity can be challenging.


    symbols from reputable organizations like this are the only reliable method.


    though many impostors forge identities, few dare to fake a temple''s emblem.


    while faking an adventurer could land a bounty on your head, posing as a priest brings the wrath of the inquisitors.


    if the guards catch you, it''s imprisonment or slavery. inquisitors, however, cut to the chase with torture and execution.


    "most outsider-wary villages won''t turn away these emblems. of course, with irene in tow, we''ll likely not need them."


    with that, we strolled down the dim street.


    tomorrow, once the analysis of the full moon wolf''s trace is wrapped up, we''d be in for a boss fight.


    i''d then gear up the party at the intermediate level.


    we should be covered financially, and if not, i can fill in the gaps.


    ***


    raei translations


    ***


    back in my lodgings, i hit the bed and brought up the forum.


    being cut off from the modern world for a decade has turned me into an addict.


    sure, i only had access to han se-ah''s forum, but it was more than enough.


    with han se-ah''s speed of progression captivating the world, her forum user base has grown considerably.


    currently, two individuals dominated the forum discussions.


    the first was the noble charlotte, who was seen caring for the orphans at the temple, and the other was fellow streamer kim seok-hyun.


    -this maid.. why is she so good with the dagger


    -the pink princess has appeared


    -this guy ^ seems to have read some novels...


    -the logic in this game does not make sense


    the introduction of a new beauty naturally drew the audience''s attention.


    according to the forum posts, a majority of players use their inventories as weapon storage.


    users who favored greatswords or hammers would stow these enormous, cumbersome weapons in their inventories, conjuring them out of nowhere as battle commenced.


    there were also stories of players fumbling over their weapons after a surprise horned wolf attack, only to be met with a game over.


    after some time lying down, i noticed the moon slowly receding outside the window.


    if i shut my eyes now, i could squeeze in a couple of hours of sleep.


    while my former self would have been wiped out from being awake since dawn, roland''s superhuman physique could maintain near-optimal condition with just two hours of sleep daily.


    it felt strange to use this superhuman body for forum browsing.


    ***


    it didn''t seem like two hours had passed when i awoke to the sound of a rooster crowing.


    despite the extremely brief sleep, a quick stretch in bed was all it took to shake off any drowsiness.


    with a sense of awe at how a superhuman physique could enhance life''s simple comforts, i freshened up and made my way to the adventurer''s guild.


    unfortunately there weren''t any notable requests posted.


    "ah, you''re here?"


    "you''re up quite early."


    "the temple starts its day early. i completed my prayers and came straight here."


    typically, i was the first to arrive and wait for my party members each day.


    however, today, irene was already seated at the guild table, waiting.


    in retrospect, ellis had mentioned that irene had arrived even before the guild doors were open to request a party transfer.


    i initially assumed her early arrival was due to eagerness, but looks like she was simply a dutiful individual.


    irene, who had been lively and talkative the day before, greeted me with a broad smile.


    if a mere half day of volunteering at the temple improved my relationship with such a stunning beauty, it was one hell of a deal.


    "so, are we heading to the tower after meeting up here?"


    "we''ll head to the magic tower to receive the analysis."


    "ah, i see. will the results be ready in just a day?"


    "they should be, considering they''re mages."


    strictly speaking, it was a matter of quest progression.


    would they make us wait for two or possibly three days after uncovering the boss monster''s traces?


    i responded to irene, who nodded understandingly, her petite head bobbing.


    she seemed to be preparing herself internally, licking her lips.


    the guild''s door abruptly swung open.


    "wow, you''re really early today! hello, irene!"


    "since we''re all here, let''s go to the magic tower!"


    grace strode in, her usual lively self, closely followed by han se-ah.


    seeing how confident han se-ah was, even proposing heading straight for the magic tower, there must have been some progress with the quest.


    ***


    bleh i''ve been on reddit to work on the forum chatter. it''s hard!


    2/4 enjoy the chappie!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.

 Chapter 39: Fame 4

    chapter 39: fame 4


    han se-ah proposed we head straight to the magic tower as soon as the morning sun rose.


    if it had been anyone else, they would have likely suggested waiting for a message from the guild.


    however, grace, who viewed han se-ah as a genius witch, and irene, who was always compliant, readily agreed.


    being aware that she was both a player and a streamer, i also stood up from my seat.


    breaking away from the flow of adventurers heading to the tower, we moved towards the magic tower.


    a few mages milled about.


    they were likely apprentices, enjoying their scarce holiday before coming to work in the morning.


    "why do you think the traces of a full moon wolf appear on a horned wolf?"


    "when we first saw it, the full moon wolf was moving in a pack with the horned wolves. while horned wolves do have some wolf-like similarities, they aren''t monsters known to move in packs."


    grace began to softly explain, sticking closely to irene who didn''t know the situation as well as we do.


    irene has a somewhat timid character with a soft voice, while grace, on the other hand, is quite eloquent and relaxed, so they match well together.


    han se-ah was chatting lively with her viewers.


    thanks to her explaining the progress of the quest to them, i was able to overhear and keep track of the situation.


    "we''ll probably get a shortcut to the 10th floor if we receive a quest to track the full moon wolf at the magic tower. hmm? tell roland to invest in real estate? wow, you''re... quite clever... judging by the realism, you could probably make some money if you set up shop next to the gate?"


    once a player reaches the 10th floor and begins hunting horned wolves, chapter 1 of the main scenario opens.


    the quest is to hunt a certain number of horned wolves.


    following this, chapter 3 involves hunting horned wolves on the 10th floor and tracking down a ''horned wolf of the full moon wolf''s pack'' among the countless horned wolves.


    this is the content of the main scenario our party has progressed through.


    it wasn''t particularly difficult to understand, so it seems the viewers understood perfectly.


    "of course, you would need to know the location of the gate... i wonder if any viewers will succeed in setting up shop after watching my stream. but can you buy land and buildings with the money from hunting horned wolves on the 10th floor...


    "how much grinding would it take to get that kind of gear?"


    we eventually arrived at the magic tower.


    today''s receptionist, who seems to have received advance notice of our arrival, approached us as soon as we entered.


    "are you the mage hanna and her party?"


    "yes, i''m hanna."


    like last time, han se-ah was led upstairs after receiving the guide''s instructions.


    as for grace and irene, the two of them sat at a table, continuing their discussion about the full moon wolf.


    grace''s voice, eloquently explaining various aspects, captivated irene, who was hanging onto her every word with her small mouth slightly ajar.


    "my goodness, you really experienced something amazing."


    "charlotte?"


    next to irene, who was listening to grace''s eloquent storytelling, sat the pink-haired young lady, charlotte.


    she knew that charlotte was both a mage and an adventurer, but we didn''t expect to cross paths with her at this hour.


    her maid mari, with her dark blue hair, pulled out a chair and swiftly sat down as well, naturally joining the conversation between irene and grace.


    adventurers would benefit from easily conquering the tower and quickly transferring the spoils.


    the magic tower, once it opened the gate, could make a profit from the fees and receive the steadfast support of the mages.


    although the stance of the temples was unknown, there was ample reason for the adventurer''s guild and the magic tower to join hands.


    when the shortcut appears, the players will simply think, ''ah, this is convenient.''


    however, for those living in the city, it''s nothing short of a revolution. it''s like having a highway connecting cities.


    "so, what''s the schedule?"


    "analysis is mostly done, so an expedition is said to leave at noon today."


    "that leaves some time, then."


    they had gathered early in the morning, so there was time to kill before noon.


    one might wonder why they couldn''t just set off immediately, but it was quite impressive that they managed to complete the analysis and recruit an expedition team within a day.


    of course, it''s not as grand as it sounds when you say ''expedition.''


    it''s merely a group going to the 10th floor, made up of individual wizards hired or recruited by someone like charlotte.


    "we have some time left, why don''t we go to the market? ...oh, this is soft."


    grace, who had abruptly stood up from the table, naturally took irene''s arm.


    grace seemed to be trying to bond.


    seeing this, han se-ah also glanced at me before taking irene''s other arm.


    no need to intrude clumsily when the three of them decided to go shopping.


    i slightly nod, indicating they could go without me.


    noticing my gesture, grace and han se-ah shared a gentle smile and nudged irene.


    "...won''t miss charlotte join us?"


    "i have some research to do in my lab."


    "you have a lab in the magic tower? it seems you''ve achieved quite a bit."


    thus, the one naturally left by my side is the pink-haired chatterbox, miss charlotte.


    her impression was very different looking back at our first few encounters.


    "i''d like to have a personal conversation, would you spare me some time?"


    seeing her attitude, i was a little puzzled.


    as she rose to her feet, she accepted assistance from her maid, mari, who had silently approached. she then invited me to her lab.


    ***


    well well well... what happens at the lab?


    3/4 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.

 Chapter 40: 2★ Ambitious Charlotte Cavendish

    chapter 40: 2�� ''ambitious'' charlotte cavendish


    this chapter is 18+ therefore, the full chapter is posted on my kofi


    if you are 18+, read /post/40-2-ambitious-charlotte-cavendish-explicit-c0c5lzq2v


    i watched as charlotte confidently climbed the stairs ahead of me.


    her lightweight robe clung tightly to her figure, accentuating the sway of her hips.


    seemingly aware of my gaze, she glanced back at me with a coy smile. the gentle storyteller who cared for children seemed to have vanished, replaced by a coquettish young noblewoman skilled in captivating the hearts of men.


    as we ascended past the second floor, where han se-ah had received her mission, and reached the third floor, i noticed charlotte''s steady breaths and the ease of her movements.


    with practiced grace, she opened the door to a laboratory.


    charlotte entered naturally while the maid, mari, waited outside.


    "please come in. she won''t be joining us," charlotte invited me.


    "is this a private matter?" i asked.


    "yes, a very personal conversation. not even my personal maid is privy to it."


    mari let out a small sigh, her blue hair bobbing slightly. she glanced at me, her cold gaze tinged with a hint of worry and curiosity.


    i wonder what''s on her mind.


    as for the widowed lady who had lost her husband, she chose an adventurer soon to depart to comfort her in her grief.


    "ah, lady zoe, such a nostalgic name."


    "is it only the name you find nostalgic?"


    .................


    tl: uhm thats it. everything else is lewd. no background story worth reading here.


    ***


    i was meant to post this on sunday but links weren''t working within the text. i updated the site today(tuesday) which fixed it. btw i didn''t do the editing for this chapter, i let someone else give it a try (the one doing our 2 newest novels).


    4/4 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    coming soon!

 Chapter 41: Full Moon Wolf 1

    chapter 41: full moon wolf 1


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: here


    discord: here


    stepping out of charlotte''s laboratory, i found the area outside the tower bustling with activity.


    around ten carriages were stationed outside, a testament to the intense curiosity around the full moon wolf.


    it appears they''re planning to camp on the 10th floor until they find it.


    the plains of the 10th floor were free of venomous bugs.


    if you could disregard the monsters, the area could rival the most luxurious campgrounds that people would pay top dollar to visit.


    normally, each floor of the tower has a safe zone where monsters do not appear.


    however, it seems like they''re planning to completely disregard these safe zones to pursue the full moon wolf.


    this would deviate from the usual supply routes and paths, but it''s only to the tenth floor, so it shouldn''t be an issue.


    as i was studying the carriages, han se-ah, leading grace and irene, approached me.


    irene, seemingly curious about the larger-than-expected operation, voiced a question.


    "all of this is going into the tower?"


    "most of them likely carry items required by the mages. they''re probably doing their research inside the tower as well."


    mages were keen on observing unique creatures first-hand, hence their decision to enter the tower.


    would they stop their research on the tower while they were busy chasing the full moon wolf?


    i would bet my armor that at least half of those carriages were filled with experimental magic tools.


    as if to confirm my speculation, a group of apprentices - mage assistants more accurately described as slaves - poured out from the magic tower.


    they began to unpack boxes, revealing flasks, reagents, and other items unrelated to the expedition.


    "indeed. those mages are truly remarkable..." irene mused, her eyes filled with reverence.


    from irene''s perspective, as a priestess devoted to the temple, the near-mad curiosity of those mages was admirable.


    they were determined to conduct their research directly inside a dangerous area - like a priest leaving on a pilgrimage.


    one by one, people gathered around the carriages.


    most of them were adventurers, presumably hired like charlotte''s party, sporting gear that seemed out of place for the tenth floor.


    among them, a prim and proper charlotte emerged.


    she sent a gentle, teasing smile my way.


    i returned it with a nod, after which a striking old man with a snow-white beard stepped forward.


    "if everyone is ready, let''s set off. i trust everyone knows the purpose of this expedition, so there''s no need for further explanation."


    it was the same group of wealthy mages who had visited the inn last time.


    a seemingly affluent elder was casually giving orders to the coachman to start the carriage.


    it appeared as though all the parties had discussed the plan beforehand, as they all took their spots in the carriages under the mages'' guidance.


    han se-ah led us to the right side of the first carriage, a position that could be regarded as the vanguard of the expedition.


    "ah, miss hanna! would you like to step into the carriage for a moment?"


    "please, do come in!"


    what on earth was happening?


    the lead carriage wasn''t a cargo cart, but rather a luxurious one capable of accommodating several people.


    i was curious about the reason, and upon seeing the faces inside, i understood.


    the carriage was packed with elderly men, each of them with gray beards as a standard feature and faces filled with deep wrinkles.


    these were men who''d struggle to walk from the magic tower to the entrance of the tower, let alone up to its 10th floor.


    the result was what you see now.


    among the old folks with enough curiosity to visit the tower themselves, it was endearing to see a young person relentlessly questioning magic and testing it with all sorts of unique ideas.


    "you seem quite exhausted, are you okay? would you like me to cast a healing spell...?"


    "uh, yes, could you, please?"


    irene, who was worried about how much energy had been drained inside the carriage, was ready to cast a healing spell.


    it looked like han se-ah herself had pulled the carriage instead of the horse.


    there was a white glow from irene''s fingertips, gently wrapping around han se-ah like a soft light.


    thanks to the effects of the holy power, she closed her eyes, looking blissfully relaxed as if receiving a massage.


    while she relaxed in this way, the hired adventurers start to form a barricade with their carriages and set up tents.


    "so, they''re creating a base right away?"


    "seems like it, since the mages just need to be inside the tower."


    "right. they''re setting up here to save on research time, and letting the adventurers do the exploring."


    han se-ah explained what she had learned inside the carriage.


    as if affirming her words, a few mages approach the adventurers who set up the tents and hand them something.


    it''s neither an adventurer''s badge nor a tower climbing lantern, but a fist-sized crystal ball.


    han se-ah pulls out a similar-looking item from her inventory.


    inside the transparent glass orb, the silvery fur of the full moon wolf floats, moving like a compass needle.


    "they said it''s a magic detection item using the byproduct of the full moon wolf. the explanation for the item was too complicated for me to understand... but we can use this to explore the plains."


    "everyone''s scattering in different directions?"


    "the device seems to respond to horned wolves, which are relatives of the full moon wolf. a small reaction means it''s a horned wolf, and a large one... probably a full moon wolf. that''s why everyone is scattering. they''re unsure of the exact direction."


    even as she says this, han se-ah confidently heads in one direction.


    seeing this, grace accepts the crystal ball from han se-ah and followed suit.


    the quest window seems to be showing the destination on her mini-map.


    it''d be a headache if the boss monster was a random spawn on such a large floor.


    adventurers were scattering in every direction, and mages moved various items into the tents.


    it feels more like a research base crowded with scientists than an expedition camp.


    "so, we just need to follow where the fur is pointing?"


    "yes, but remember, it only aids in detecting ''traces'' of the full moon wolf..."


    "we''ll have to check any lurking horned wolves. there''s one in the bushes ahead."


    grace falls back as a horned wolf leaps out, its skull crushed in a single strike.


    word was that the magic tower would also buy all by-products from the horned wolves gathered on this expedition.


    they''ll finally earn enough money to buy real equipment.


    ***


    making a discord soon! i would love some feedback on how to improve the website/ad formatting/chapter editing etc. comments are hard to keep track of, so i miss a lot especially if the comment is on an older chapter.


    i copied some ad formatting from other translation websites. let me know if any of it is annoying. i don''t really notice them but i have been reading lns since issth...


    also 5 a week starts today!


    1/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    click here!

 Chapter 42: Full Moon Wolf 2

    chapter 42: full moon wolf 2


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: here


    discord: here


    holding the crystal orb, grace stops and glances around, as if something is wrong.


    we all gather around her, curious.


    "what''s up?"


    "the orb... it''s glowing...."


    it seems we''ve reached the quest target area.


    the trace of the full moon wolf in the orb begins to sparkle, its silver fur glowing like a light bulb.


    everyone''s attention is captured by the stunning silver light, everyone except han se-ah.


    seeing this, grace and irene follow han se-ah''s gaze. as our group''s only wizard, her opinion carries weight.


    "the trace is strong here. should we call the others? or maybe..."


    "no, we keep moving. a crowd might scare it off. better to keep tracking and report later."


    "really?"


    seeing her face light up at my suggestion, i guess she agrees.


    han se-ah, nodding her approval, adjusts our path slightly, grabbing the orb with both hands.


    each step brightens the glow of the trace.


    as we press on, i sense something different.


    it''s a foreign sensation, something my superhuman body picks up.


    the air doesn''t smell like the grasslands i''m used to, it''s different.


    this feeling grows stronger as we continue, and soon, grace whispers.


    "the air''s changed. we must be nearing the night plains."


    i sneak a glance at han se-ah.


    at first, she looks confused, but after receiving some advice from a viewer, she jumps a bit before speaking.


    "roland should lead from here on and handle the full moon wolf up front. grace, cover our rear, check for horned wolves. irene, cast a protection shield if a horned wolf or if the full moon wolf shows up."


    "okay, got it."


    "sure, understood."


    now, i''m at the front holding the orb.


    han se-ah and irene are in the middle, with grace bringing up the rear.


    grace should detect and handle any horned wolf surprise attacks, so we should be okay from behind.


    her skills should allow her to hold off a horned wolf long enough to get to irene''s side to take cover in her shield.


    i''m not too concerned with our 5/6 party.


    what i''m worried about is something else.


    ''should i take it down with one blow?''


    last time i met the full moon wolf, i had an idea.


    bare-handed, i''d struggle, but with my warhammer and a bit of magic, i could drop it in one hit, at least that''s what my instincts tell me.


    so now, i find myself deciding between two options.


    my first option involves taking down the full moon wolf in a single blow.


    it''s a convenient way to finish our quest, providing han se-ah and her viewers with a taste of what a 6 paladin roland is capable of and securing our number one spot globally.


    it''s like giving her a delicious sample, both as a gamer and a streamer, keeping her invested in our tower climb.


    reopening their eyes, it must be startling, having the world transition from day to night.


    awoooooooooooh-


    "...it''s here."


    the weeds that had been ankle-high has now grown to knee height.


    a nocturnal meadow beneath a risen full moon, replacing the sun.


    like last time...


    the silver full moon wolf, previously encountered in the alley, flexes its large body, inching closer.


    bathed in moonlight, its stunning silver fur, its grand size, and its sharp horn, as proud as a knight''s lance.


    amid an intimidating atmosphere incongruous for a mere monster, i hear gasps from behind me.


    the wolf''s howl shakes my eardrums, and irene''s steady incantation rings out, echoing like a scream.


    "hold on, the timing of this mission, what"


    "oh goddess, grant us your protection"


    inhaling deeply, i stir up all my magical power.


    a torrent of information floods my heightened senses.


    one step, the fading voices of party members, the whistling wind in my ears. the guttural breath of the full moon wolf cutting through the wind, and the suppressed breaths of the lurking horned wolves.


    two steps, the sound of gravel dislodged from the torn earth echoes. stones and grass rustle, parting the menacing wind. the startled horned wolves move abruptly, rising through the knee-high grass.


    three steps, the full moon wolf''s jaws, now directly in front of me, bristle with magical energy. gathering magic on its sharp fangs, it appears ready to unleash a breath attack.


    but it was a futile struggle.


    it knew how to handle mana, and it could lead subordinates, but there''s one thing it can''t comprehend even with its boss monster intellect just how formidable a 6 gacha character who has broken through the 37th floor of the tower truly is.


    this was something its horned wolf brain would never understand.


    "haaaaaaaaah!"


    there''s no war cry to unnerve the enemy, no grandiose skill name to flaunt.


    it''s merely a repetitive movement that has protected my life for a decade.


    swinging the magic-filled hammer down with brutal force, disregarding magical efficiency and physical overstrain.


    i raise my arm high above my head and strike down like a whip.


    my elbow felt as if it was about to dislocate due to the centrifugal force; i can hear my wrist bones grinding from the rotational stress.


    "so, the full moon wolf, just one... hit... you, no refunds for this mission."


    as my hammer, undiminished in power even after smashing through the horn and obliterating its skull, strikes the ground, i hear the sound of dislodged dirt hitting irene''s protective barrier.


    the tower is a considerate place; after a creature''s death, no bloodied bodies remain.


    "well, anyhow, the 10th-floor boss, the full moon wolf is cleared... yes."


    the landscape where the full moon wolf once stood now lies vacant.


    no one, save for han se-ah, uttered a single word.


    ***


    this was my favorite chapter so far.


    there was however a line that i decided to completely edit out. when the world shifts from light to dark, he actually says something along the lines of: ''wow the devs did a really good job on the effects of this game''


    completely ruined the immersion... so i removed it. it added nothing to the story so i thought it''d be okay?...


    2/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    click here!

 Chapter 43: Full Moon Wolf 3

    chapter 43: full moon wolf 3


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: here


    discord: here


    in the plains where the full moon wolf vanished, only the sorrowful howls of the horned wolves echoed through the air.


    as the sun replaced the full moon, adventurers from every corner began to gather around the scarred clearing where the horned wolves remained.


    they were hired by mages and effectively dealt with the horned wolves in the field, tearing them apart brutally.


    their numbers may have been great, but there was no chance they could bridge the significant difference in ability.


    the day''s expedition wrapped up with a bang, as adventurers looked to profit by selling the materials of the horned wolves.


    "um, mr. roland? i''m not sure if there will be a next time, but..."


    "yes, i see. i understand."


    in the midst of busy adventurers, a mage awkwardly converses with me.


    as adventurers dealt with the remains of the horned wolves, the mages were collectively scouring the ruined clearing.


    this was to find the loot of the full moon wolf that disappeared, buried under piles of dirt.


    ... i''m relieved there''s no bloody corpse, but i don''t appreciate the loot being blasted away by the shockwave.


    i admit i struck down too hard because i was fighting a boss monster, but i didn''t expect the loot to end up hidden in the dirt.


    "i found one!"


    "me too... no, wait, this just looks like one from a regular horned wolf?"


    while the novice mages, much like graduate students, crawl on the dirt floor looking for loot, irene also lends a hand, sifting through the soil.


    how can i just watch while a party member, and a saint candidate at that, lend a hand?


    irene''s protective shield easily blocked the dirt explosion, but sadly, nearby horned wolves died from flying gravel.


    this mixed the loot of the full moon wolf and the horned wolves.


    in this ridiculous situation where digging the ground is like looking for buried treasure, han se-ah''s face turns a shade darker.


    "as expected, all the full moon wolf loot seem like unsellable quest items. if the tower takes them all to construct the 10th-floor gate, there''ll be nothing left. you guys should quit dreaming about slaying a full moon wolf and buying gear with the money..."


    of course, they wouldn''t give players loot that could easily bring in hundreds of gold coins.


    she''d dreamt of striking it rich, mumbling to her viewers with a pout on her face.no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    the sound might not reach us, but the actions are visible, leading irene to address han se-ah as she walks by.


    "sister hanna, if you''re tired, why don''t you head back to the carriage and rest?"


    "no! i''m fine. it''s not that i''m tired, i was just...surprised. i was thinking about when i could become as strong as that... hehe."


    han se-ah desperately made excuses, surprised to be singled out by the 5 nun.


    grace, who has unearthed a fair number of horned wolf loot from the dirt, silently passes some items to han se-ah.


    leaving irene and han se-ah, grace walks over to me.


    "um, roland. were you always this strong...?"


    "i got my job as a monster hunter because of my strength."


    "i didn''t know you were this strong. you seem much stronger than the knights who occasionally come to the village to help with subjugations."


    both current and new viewers were spamming the chat with a barrage of blazing emotes.


    even with superhuman vision, it was going by too fast to read any of the text.


    it looks like the viewers are unable to adjust to the ramblings of the old mages.


    even grace, with her friendly disposition, ran from the inn before, unable to contribute to the conversation.


    "um, roland! we have to report to the adventurer''s guild, don''t we?"


    han se-ah, frantically thinking, casts an anxious glance at me as she blurts out a hastily fabricated lie.


    there''s no need to separately report that the full moon wolf has been exterminated and that the tower has purchased all its loot.


    her blue-tinged face was rather endearing, and i wanted to tease her a bit by feigning ignorance... but what concerns me is the chat.


    while climbing the tower, what happened inside the carriage that made not only the regular viewers but also newcomers -even foreign usernames- flood the chat with emotes?


    viewers are literally spamming as fast as they can, even at the risk of getting banned.


    "alright. we need to report to the adventurer''s guild, and considering the kids under irene''s care, it might be best to head to the temple right away."


    "but, miss hanna..."


    "yes, yes. we can''t show off the full moon wolf loot, but everyone will enjoy hearing the tale. the children were frightened when a horned wolf appeared from the alley behind the temple."


    "well, we have no choice."


    even the unabashed old man seems defenseless against irene''s innocent smile.


    there''s nothing you can do if even the priestess declares she''ll escort han se-ah to the temple for the sake of the orphans.


    it seems i''ll be spending tonight at the temple rather than celebrating.


    han se-ah latches onto irene''s arm as if she fears being hauled off to the tower if she lets go.


    "oh my, you must have been terrified. i was shocked myself when i saw the wave of dirt covering the shield."


    "yes, yes. so, how about we go faster..."


    come to think of it, are all mages, including charlotte, fond of chattering?


    reflecting on the mages i''ve met during my ten years of adventuring, about 70-80% of them appear quite talkative.


    ...anyway, aren''t these viewers a bit too transparent with their desires?


    as han se-ah clings to irene''s arm and quickens their pace, irene''s figure naturally comes into view.


    the thick and plain nun''s robe is pulled slightly, inadvertently revealing her shapely silhouette.


    her ample bosom, rivaling grace''s, sways as the fabric of the nun''s robe is gently tugged.


    the emotes in the chat, which i reopened out of curiosity, quickly transform into hearts.


    really, they''re brutally honest.


    ***


    this was supposed to be out much earlier... but uhh laziness happens sometimes somewhat often... whoops. two more chaps for sunday.


    also changing ''byproducts'' to ''loot'' / ''materials'' depending on the context. i was playing the new zelda when i had a smack on the head moment from seeing a horn drop from a dead bokoblin.


    3/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    click here!

 Chapter 44: Full Moon Wolf 4

    chapter 44: full moon wolf 4


    the day han se-ah slipped away to the temple to dodge the mages'' endless prattle, a lot changed overnight.


    the most noticeable change was the imposing stone gate that stood tall in the morning light.


    whether it was the work of magic or the system''s power, the gate was built in a single night.


    it was so large that it could swallow not just people but entire carriages.


    "so, what did we get for taking down the full moon wolf?"


    "first, we''ve got an unlimited access pass to the 10th-floor gate, plus a set of intermediate-level adventurer gear for me and grace. irene and roland each get to pick a magic tool. they say they''re out of cash since they used all the full moon wolf loot to build the gate."


    "magic tools? sounds good."


    han se-ah got a mage''s robe infused with magical power and a hefty staff with a magic stone embedded into it.


    grace, on the other hand, received leather armor treated with a magical potion.


    of course, irene, who insists on sticking with her nun''s robes while we''re in the tower, and me, for whom intermediate-level gear is no use, were given magic tools instead.


    i got a purifying gadget, like an air cleaner, and irene received a device to keep the kids warm in winter.


    ''so, gear and skill upgrades instead of money? not bad.''


    it seemed like han se-ah, as a mage, got some extra skill points too.


    it felt like the game was rewarding us for killing the boss.


    and so, our party members gathered around a table in the cafe.


    i stole glances at the forum while engaging in conversation.


    following grace''s suggestion to take a break, we rendezvoused on the bustling market street.


    after all, being an adventurer is a dangerous business.


    if you don''t take time off when you need it, you could work yourself to death.


    from a gamer''s point of view, if you log in and hunt every day, you end up working seven days a week.


    working seven days a week, clocking in 360 hours a month and no life insurance?


    that''s one crazy schedule.


    "but an unlimited gate pass?"


    "the magic tower built that costly gate for research. even if it didn''t involve full moon wolf loot, the material cost for such a space-travel gate would be pricier than most nobles'' estates."


    "indeed, it seems like incredible magic."


    no doubt, a space-travel gate isn''t child''s play.


    even for a mage, magic that transcends space isn''t cheap or easy to use.


    if it were that simple, i would have hopped through a gate whenever i had a request in the kingdom''s outskirts.


    but gates linking the kingdom''s cities are rare, only accessible to high-ranking nobles and esteemed people of the magic tower.


    just giving a regular adventurer access to such a gate is a massive perk.


    it means joining a privileged group in a world where social hierarchy matters more than money.


    "so we''re starting from the 10th floor tomorrow? that''s great."


    grace, taking a sip of her drink, shares her thoughts.


    if you can skip the first nine floors that aren''t profitable, most people would be thrilled.


    unless the gate cost is absurdly high, intermediate-level adventurers will use it every time.


    mages with any sense would set a fair price.


    one that 10th floor adventurers, who earn their living hunting horned wolves, could afford.


    it''s more enticing to pay the magic tower to use the gate than to trudge through nine floors, allowing more time to hunt more horned wolves.


    of course, this didn''t concern our party, who could use it for free.


    "but what was up with that wolf?"


    her speech, behavior, and character confirmed it: this was rebecca.


    but there was a reason why i hadn''t recognized her initially.


    rebecca wasn''t this beautiful before, was she?


    "you''ve become more beautiful since i last saw you."


    "i''ve just returned to the city after a long while and freshened up. why, does this sister''s face make your heart flutter?"


    nonchalantly crossing her legs, she made quite an impression.


    unlike grace and irene, who seemed bewildered by the situation, han se-ah, her mouth agape, was awkwardly talking with her chat.


    rebecca hadn''t just become prettier; she''d also received some stars.


    i knew that various people, from the local baker''s wife to grace, a simple village girl, had transformed into gacha characters and received stars.


    but seeing someone you''ve known for several years go through the same change feels different.


    "so, are you planning to return to the tower? we''ve been short on decent vanguards lately, and it''s been quite a hassle."


    "i''m not heading straight for the 43rd floor."


    "because of the beginners you''ve taken under your wing? you''ve even managed to recruit a priest in such a short time. impressive."


    rebecca seemed somewhat disappointed, licking her lips.


    but thanks to her new-found beauty, her demeanor appeared more down-to-earth and spirited, rather than brash and rude.


    ...before her transformation into a star-studded gacha character, she bore more resemblance to a filthy wild beast.


    due to the harsh conditions of the tower, with her disheveled hair and infrequent baths, she was practically a homeless beast.


    it''s as though a homeless person at seoul station became won bin after a good cleaning and grooming.


    "um, who is this lady...?"


    "me? i''m rebecca. a b*tch who lives on the edge and came to climb the tower in hopes of big money."


    in response to irene''s question, rebecca grinned, revealing her gums.


    she grabbed a handful of my cookies and crunched them down.


    it was like watching a delinquent intruding on a group of honor students.


    and this delinquent had physical prowess.


    she may act brashly towards me, who was assisted and nurtured by her during my early days as an adventurer, but she seemed to have no intention of being disrespectful to a temple priest, as her pillaging ended with my coffee and cookies.


    "so, why are you here instead of on the 43rd floor?"


    "it''s because of you. you bagged some rare horned wolf and managed to open a gate to the tower''s 10th floor, right?"


    "what... the news reached the 43rd floor overnight?"


    "you''ve really forgotten everything. the mage on the 43rd floor heard about the gate and threw a fit, insisting on returning immediately. the news has already spread like wildfire."


    ah, that makes sense. the senior mages must have bragged to the 43rd-floor mage through a crystal ball.


    rebecca, reclining in the chair like a well-fed beast, opened her mouth.


    "so i came to negotiate about the use of the gate. hey, if you''re raising kids, why don''t you take one of ours and raise them?"


    ***


    uhh won bin is a sk actor very famous for his looks. no other meaning other than homeless-looking girl takes a shower and turns into someone as beautiful as an actress/actor.


    4/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    coming soon!

 Chapter 45: Full Moon Wolf 5

    chapter 45: full moon wolf 5


    no matter how much the surface has changed, the core remains the same.


    rebecca teased me with all her might as usual.


    if anything, the slight change is that i don''t get as angry as i used to, perhaps because of her beautiful appearance.


    just as rebecca''s core remained the same, i proved to still be weak for beautiful women.


    if the requester was pretty, i would take requests even adventurers and mercenaries avoided.


    "i didn''t bring him today, but he''s quite a capable guy. i don''t know where he picked up his skills, but he''s above the novice level."


    "so, what floor is he on?"


    "he''s soloed up to the 14th floor. as a mercenary porter, he made it to the 20th floor. perfect for joining your party, don''t you think?"


    "what about his equipment?"


    "he wields a slightly longer one-handed sword. it''s a bit unusual, but he''s skilled."


    "ah, that''s a shame. he uses a one-handed sword but doesn''t use a shield?"


    "he''s unique. sometimes he even swings it with both hands."


    an attack-focused vanguard, not bad at all.


    depending on whether he has any exceptional abilities, making it to the 14th floor alone is worth considering for an interview.


    rebecca may be straightforward and outgoing, but she never lies about someone''s skills.


    i sneak a glance at han se-ah, who can''t seem to take her eyes off rebecca.


    judging by her looks and abilities, she''s probably a 4 at least, and skilled enough to avoid detection by me, so i''d say she''s likely a 5.


    of course, rebecca wouldn''t ignore such a passionate gaze.


    "what''s the matter, miss mage? are you interested in me? it can get quite lonely in the tower, and i welcome the company of women too."


    "no, no! that''s not it!"


    han se-ah''s face turns red at rebecca''s words.


    she openly intertwines her index and middle fingers and shakes them in the air in an inappropriate gesture.


    grace and irene are also taken aback by her audacious actions.


    rebecca is truly a free-spirited woman.


    she wasn''t one for innuendos or beating around the bush and spoke her mind directly.


    it''s surprising that she manages a mercenary group so effectively.


    "she''s our party leader, so he should ask her."


    "you''re not the leader?"


    "i''m not known for using my head, you know."


    "i see. anyway, i''ll send him tomorrow."


    with that, rebecca, who appeared as swiftly as the wind, vanished.


    her hand, covered in cookie crumbs, patted my back before disappearing out of the caf.


    "ah..."


    "she seems very outgoing."


    "you have connections with mercenaries as well as adventurers?"


    as soon as rebecca left, the three of them reacted very differently.n??v�l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    han se-ah seemed somewhat regretful, irene found rebecca''s attitude intriguing, and grace was curious about my past.


    we finished our coffee and snacks and prepared to leave.


    ---


    raei translations


    ---


    of course, i wasn''t expecting grace to possess such advanced combat skills.


    there was another way to make up for her lack of combat power, and it was an area in which i had quite a bit of confidence.


    money, or rather, funding.


    "if we recruit a new vanguard this time, i''ll be stepping back offensively from the 11th floor onwards."


    "are you planning to train him up?"


    "not just him, but both you and hanna as well."


    considering our abilities, if i tank properly, the vanguard wielding a one-handed sword can strike from the flank while han se-ah and grace provide support from a distance.


    it''s a combination i''ve been planning since i first met han se-ah and she expressed her desire to visit the magic tower.


    the lowly horned rabbits and foxes that inhabit the lower floors are too weak to provide any meaningful combat experience.


    they''re killed with a mere kick, so how could they possibly offer any chance to grow?


    still, there''s no shortage of fools who die to them.


    it''s safe to say that the real adventure begins once we tread into the 11th floor with our fully assembled team.


    from that point onward, i should refrain from single-handedly defeating them all.


    so far, han se-ah''s spells have mostly been aimed at horned wolves i''ve pinned down.


    "being raised by a senior adventurer... what a luxury."


    "a seasoned adventurer from the 37th floor, is taking you under his wing. that is pretty generous."


    strolling alongside grace is quite the pleasure.


    as much as i enjoy the more experienced, flirtatious ladies, the freshness of being with a girl in love is something entirely different.


    with a fluttering stride, she guides me to the hunter''s guild.


    it''s a street where it''s common to see people in leather armor, bows slung across their backs.


    grace''s eyes sparkle as she surveys the area: archery might be more than just a profession to her, perhaps even a passion.


    after all, she chose to learn it voluntarily, not out of compulsion.


    in a rural town devoid of any entertainment, hitting targets with arrows might be more fun than anything out there.


    "do you have a specific store in mind?"


    "there''s something i saw before. that''s where we''re heading."


    whether she''s happy to be buying the equipment she''d spotted, or happy to be with me, her steps are light.


    she casually strides into a narrow alley brimming with animal and monster hides, and slips into a small shop.


    inside, a burly man with a square jaw greets us.


    his thick beard is tucked into his angular jawline, and his rough gloves, a red and black checkered shirt, and deep bronze leather overalls give him a rugged look.


    "excuse me, do you still have that compound bow from last time?"


    "that one? it hasn''t been sold yet."


    ...he really looks like a lumberjack character you''d see in a cartoon.


    if han se-ah were here to assess him, he''d likely be a 2 ''lumberjack'' or something along those lines.


    watching the shop owner pull back a leather curtain to reveal a longbow, i couldn''t help but feel that the city was growing more and more enjoyable.


    ***


    hmm new male party member? doesn''t happen often in harem novels...


    5/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    coming soon!

 Chapter 46: To the Forest 1

    chapter 46: to the forest 1


    the day after purchasing a composite bow made of minotaur''s horn from the rugged shop owner.


    "...excuse me, is this miss hanna''s party?"


    even the kind irene hesitated at the sight of this character.


    shrouded in his robe, the boy''s face was nearly impossible to see because of his hood.


    his peculiar outfit would have warranted a call to the city guard if it hadn''t been for his youthful voice.


    adventurers usually don flashy equipment to showcase their physique and carve intricate designs on their gear.


    a striking appearance brings popularity, which in turn, generates money through personal job requests.


    that''s why a figure wrapped in a cloak like this in broad daylight draws suspicion.


    "did rebecca send you here?"


    "yes."


    leading the conversation was han se-ah, the party''s modern-minded leader.


    while the inhabitants of this fantasy world might associate his attire with wanted criminals or various types of outlaws, to han se-ah, it was simply another way to dress.


    only after sitting at the empty seat at our table did the boy lift his hood.


    as his handsome face, adorned with curly brown hair and pale white skin, came into view,


    han se-ah''s expression oddly changed.


    it was a peculiar look, displaying both delight and fluster, as if her facial muscles were malfunctioning.


    observing her unusual reaction, the boy, who had been hiding beneath his hood, questioned han se-ah.


    "why are you making that face? is there something wrong...?"


    "oh, no. i was just surprised because you look younger than i expected. i heard that you made it to the 14th floor all on your own...."


    han se-ah, not the best liar, responded in a somewhat dubious manner.


    glancing at the chat, i was surprised to see an unexpected uproar. the surprise wasn''t because he was a surprising 4, but...


    -haha, bb games'' sure knows how to plot twist.


    -short hair: the classic disguise for a cross-dressing woman.


    -see how the camera is positioned right at her neck


    -a female with an adam''s apple?


    -it''s just the power of magic


    the surprise was that the boy in front of us was, in fact, a girl.


    as she raised her hood and revealed her face, i carefully examined her features.


    flawless, clear skin and strikingly beautiful, with an androgynous allure.


    despite her youthful voice, she resembled a high school student with a striking blend of youthful charm and emerging maturity.


    a handsome young individual caught in the transition between boyhood and adulthood.


    "yes. i was recommended by rebecca. i''ve personally scaled the tower up to the 14th floor. the only time i went to the 20th floor was not due to my abilities, but merely to accompany a mercenary group for a supply run."


    "we are planning to start from the 11th floor of our party and gradually climb the tower as we get along. we plan to receive guidance from roland here."


    "if i can receive guidance as the vanguard of the party, then...."


    from her appearance, there was no way to tell she was a girl.


    it seemed more than a disguise, perhaps an intricate and costly magical tool that could deceive even a seasoned adventurer''s senses.


    however, it appears that the player''s system window cannot be deceived.


    so, 4 ''sword princess'' kaiden naturally joined our party.


    whether it''s a man or a woman in disguise, it doesn''t make a difference.


    a newbie mercenary named kaiden and the mercenary leader rebecca.


    and myself, who used to be rebecca''s teammate.


    due to this intertwined situation, kaiden naturally started using formal language towards us.


    she feels like she should since we were introduced by her boss.


    despite kaiden''s 4s and her considerable talent and skills in swordsmanship, she hasn''t ventured past the 20th floor.


    this is likely why she hasn''t fully grasped the caliber of superhuman high-level adventurers who have gone above the 30th floor.


    kaiden still hasn''t fully comprehended the concept of superhumans.


    even those who aren''t adventurers, such as famed knights of the kingdom, can wield magical enhancements to their physicality, going on rampages without the aid of game skills.


    they can battle creatures towering over 5 meters highlarger than elephantsrelying solely on brute strength.


    faced with wyverns, creatures heavy as tons that soar in the sky and spew fire, or ogres that crush armored knights with their hands as if swatting mosquitos, and giant worms that can bury a small village by merely burrowing through the ground...


    in this world, to battle such outrageously formidable creatures, humans have evolved to an extraordinary level of power.


    and with han se-ah and the players crossing over introducing s, our strength was likely enhanced even further.


    "if you look at our party composition, it''s the most ideal for adventurers. two vanguards handling attack and defense, a ranger to scout, a priest to protect our allies, and a mage providing varied support."


    "yes."


    "indeed."


    a substantial crowd had gathered at the gate.


    it was unlike the tower''s entrance, where entry is unrestricted.


    the congestion here is likely due to the requisite payment for passage.


    we''re not exempt from waiting even though we''re exempt from the fee, so i continue my explanation while we wait.


    "so don''t just focus on improving your individual skills, try focusing on coordinating with your teammates. since we have an ideal combination, there''s a high probability that we''ll all stick together as we ascend the tower''s upper floors."


    han se-ah wouldn''t abandon me, a 6, and irene, a 5.


    kaiden, a 4, given her unique background, is likely to stay with us for the meantime.


    the only potential change could be grace, who stands at a mere 3.


    however, grace was a scout, not a professional combatant.


    if we were able to designate grace''s skills, like how mine were assigned, there was a possibility that grace would also accompany us until the end.


    after all, being a 6, i was capable of both tanking and dealing damage.


    one extraordinary character fulfilling both the role of main tank and main damage dealer, with irene as the secondary tank, kaiden and han se-ah as secondary damage dealers.


    considering this composition, it would be best for grace to focus on pathfinding skills, for both her passive and active skills.


    of course, this is merely my personal opinion, and han se-ah might have a different perspective.


    [adventurer ''hanna''s party'' members increased: 5/5 clear]


    [reward: permission to post on streamer han se-ah''s forum]


    ...perhaps, i might be able to guide her thoughts.


    ***


    haha well why am i not surprised... no other men allowed in this party. nice guess by light last chap!


    1/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    coming soon!

 Chapter 47: To the Forest 2

    chapter 47: to the forest 2


    crackling branches disturb the quiet forest.


    grace lifts her hand slowly.


    in response, we all grip our weapons, preparing for the incoming battle.


    then, a mangy wolf leaps out from the forest''s shadows.


    raaaaak!!


    its mouth brims with razor-sharp teeth, capable of shattering bones with a single bite.


    but, those fearsome fangs find no target to sink into.


    "i''ve got it. stand back!"


    "right!"


    it''s not a beast attacking, but a woman falling into my arms.


    to prevent any reflected damage, i hold its gnashing mouth under my armpit and tightly grip its clawing front paws.


    the wolf''s hind legs kick the forest floor in desperation, but with its mouth secured, it''s helpless.


    a thin one-handed sword cuts through the rising dust, swooping in.


    it pierces the wolf''s front leg, scrapes a long line across its chest and belly, and moves past.


    at the same time, an arrow whizzes from behind, slicing through the air.


    the arrow pierces the moss wolf''s nose right between my armpits.


    following it, slower than an arrow but with unrivaled destructive force, han se-ah''s magic missile streaks through the air.


    "...so, moss wolves are this easy to kill."


    as the magic slams into the moss wolf''s side, it lets out a dying cry, leaves behind a mana stone, and vanishes from my arms.


    "it''s not much stronger than a horned wolf. it merely possesses superior stealth abilities and enhanced intelligence due to the moss on its fur. however, its combat prowess is not particularly high. if we target their weak spots and work together as we just did, we''ll breeze through these forest monsters."


    "i understand."


    with grace''s self-bought bow, han se-ah''s staff, and additional skill points from the full moon wolf hunt, plus kaiden''s skilled swordsmanshipbefitting a 4their combined strength can topple a named monster, not just the normal mobs.


    kaiden, who''d soloed up to the 14th floor, seems slightly moved.


    when you''re alone and your scouting abilities aren''t strong, you end up falling into moss wolf ambushes, leading to intense fights.


    having a scout who can spot the moss wolf''s stealth and a tank to physically stop its charge must be a whole new experience.


    han se-ah nodded in agreement and continued the conversation.


    "then, there''s no reason to stay on the 11th floor. we should aim to explore the tower slowly, with grace as our focus."


    "indeed, this party doesn''t seem suitable for the 11th floor."


    next to the 6, 5, and 4, grace at 3 might seem weak.


    but considering most players start with 2 party members, grace is an above-average member.


    kaiden''s lips twitched as she realizes that the party she joined, is elite.


    han se-ah and grace were also pleased at the effectiveness of their attacks.


    "as i mentioned, i''ll handle the moss wolves and helmeted deer. of course, i''ll let a few pass, so don''t let your guard down too much."


    "yes! so i''ll protect my sisters then?"


    irene, who had nothing to do, immediately responded to my instructions.


    as a member of the temple, she seemed to dislike having it easy.


    yet, if we bump into a mob of kobolds or goblins and things get messy, she''ll have her hands full.


    after collecting the magic stone from the moss wolf, we resumed our exploration of the dense forest, with grace leading the way with her scouting skills.n??v�l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    unlike the plains, the forest''s rugged terrain slows us down.


    roots trip us up, and branches block our view.


    but it''s not as steep as a mountain.


    furthermore, in the shadowy parts of the dense forest, moss wolves with camouflage lurk silently, and in slightly open areas, helmeted deer charge forward like cavalry.


    "oh goddess, protect us!"


    han se-ah went on a city tour based on her viewers'' suggestions, while grace headed to the archery practice room at the hunter''s guild to further adjust to her new bow.


    that left only kaiden, whom i had met for the first time today, and myself.


    she departed swiftly, bowing her head as if eager to hide her cross-dressing.


    i wonder if she realizes such behavior is unbecoming of a mercenary.


    if she were a genuine mercenary, especially a new recruit of rebecca''s mercenary group, she would''ve been clinging to me and asking about attractive women.


    so, left alone, i naturally purchased a bottle of alcohol and retreated to my room.


    -victim of the full moon wolf


    -the game seems too easy.


    -why am i the only unlucky one?


    -bb games, the worst game company of this era.


    -lol, who threatened you with a knife?


    the purpose, of course, was to post on the forum which was one of my quest rewards.


    unlike usual, a button was added in the corner of the hologram of the forum in front of me.


    never thought i would be so glad to see the words ''write post'' in my life.


    before writing my post, i glanced through the forum.


    -lol, who threatened you with a knife?


    [player riding a carriage.jpg]


    [village with a broken fence.jpg]


    i''m wandering around the kingdom because i don''t want to be stabbed to death by horned wolves.


    even if you don''t go to the adventurer''s guild and instead join a mercenary group to run errands, your level still increases.


    the one who will reach the top will be a streamer anyway, so does anyone want to hunt goblins?


    does that pay well?


    it''s similar whether it''s the lower floors of the tower or the mercenaries.


    i know one guy went into blacksmithing, but this one escaped to outside the city.


    where do you respawn in the morning if you leave the city?


    in my sleeping bag at the mercenary camp.


    the game, heroes chronicle, merely suggests climbing the tower as the main quest, but it doesn''t enforce it.


    as a result, players of all kinds, from perverts to explorers, are roaming the vast open world.


    some join the mercenary group and wander the kingdom, while others find employment at inns or become apprentices of blacksmiths or carpenters.


    there are even those who voluntarily serve the magic tower after becoming mages.


    one player even attempted to climb the tower from the outside, only to be caught by a guard.


    it seems most people gave up after seeing han se-ah get a 6 and kim seok-hyun following right behind her.


    after browsing around for a while, i pressed the ''write post'' button.


    ***


    someone asked about why mc doesn''t reveal he''s from earth last chap, i gave the author''s note for that i think sometime ago, might have to go looking. but it was something along the lines of: he gets nothing out of it. she can''t do anything for him even if she does know. if she knows, nothing changes, he still has to climb to the top of the tower with her.


    there was more i can''t remember but that was the gist of it. probably meant to reflect his personality/mentality after 10 years of killing and people dying.


    hopefully the author expands more on his experiences as rookie/intermediate adventurer and how he became the womanizing, get drunk every day, benefits-calculating guy he is now.


    2/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    coming soon!

 Chapter 48: To the Forest 3

    chapter 48: to the forest 3


    just because i could write posts on the forum didn''t mean i could freely share everything i knew.


    han se-ah was currently the world''s top player, so there was no information available beyond the 11th floor.


    both koreans and foreigners were tuning into han se-ah''s stream to gather information about the forest.


    moss wolves lurked in the shaded parts of the forest, and parties without a scout were vulnerable to surprise attacks.


    helmeted deer not only charged with its antlers but also swung its head wildly, causing chaos with its antlers.


    these were basic adventuring lessons that i had taught under the guise of educating viewers on han se-ah''s stream.


    ''what should i write about? no, how should i write it?''


    given the situation, i couldn''t provide any information about the forest beyond the 11th floor to han se-ah as a fan.


    the only information i could share was about the city, not the tower.


    furthermore, i needed to establish a consistent concept for my forum posts.


    no matter how valuable the content was, if the title didn''t grab attention and the post itself wasn''t interesting, it would get lost in the chaos.


    in the early days of the stream, when the forum was quiet, simply writing ''information'' would have sufficed for han se-ah and the forum users.


    but now, both koreans and foreigners were logging in, clumsily writing posts using translation tools.


    ''i''m really not cut out for this kind of thinking.''


    the one advantage i had was that information about the world outside the tower could be freely shared.


    judging by the viewers who shared their own various experiences, it seemed that the cities were similar.


    since all the players who watched han se-ah''s stream chose marianne''s inn as their base, everything else must be similar too.


    after taking a few sips of my drink, i decided to take things easy once again.


    people often say that a journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step. i knew that i couldn''t become a renowned figure on the forum with just one post, gain everyone''s recognition, and advise han se-ah.


    it was sad to see han se-ah walking around to light up the map.


    the city had carriages, but she chose to walk around instead.


    as she passed by several carriages on her way to the tower and the gate, i realized that the idea didn''t even cross her mind.


    as a test, i casually tossed out a piece of minor information in my post, only to come across a problem.


    my eyes weren''t cameras, so i couldn''t take pictures.


    despite having the ability to write forum posts and an option to attach pictures, i had no means of capturing them.


    what kind of a scam was this?


    was there a dlc i had to buy first?


    it was frustrating.


    without pictures, my post wouldn''t attract much attention.


    -this person asked if han se-ah is the world''s #1 356,786 times.


    what the heck is this guy doing???


    grace''s eyes vs irene''s breasts.


    goblins also appear in the forest.


    as the night got darker, i took one last look at the forum.


    ...even prostitutes have stars.


    ---no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    raei translations


    ---


    we silently walked through the forest until grace signaled once again.


    "there seems to be a kobold tribe up ahead."


    "how many are there?"


    "about fifteen."


    unlike the solitary moss wolf and helmeted deer, this time we faced a small-sized monster tribe.


    nevertheless, we swiftly assumed our positions, having experienced this situation before.


    i led the way, with the priest, archer, and mage forming a protective shield at the center of the group, while kaiden swung her sword from the rear.


    once she confirmed everyone''s positions, han se-ah nodded at me and gestured.


    she could have spoken at this distance, it looks like she enjoyed how grace uses hand signals.


    "it''s okay when grace does it but not when i do it? huh?"


    unable to resist, the viewers teased han se-ah.


    i silently move forward.


    i broke through the branches that obstructed my view, revealing a clearing in the forest.


    just as grace had described, fourteen kobolds were basking in the sunlight, resting.


    they seemed to be newly spawned, yet to build their huts or start gathering resources.


    with beastly heads resembling a mix of a dog and a rat, covered in fur, they were roughly the same size as goblins, but appeared slightly larger, perhaps due to their fur.


    woof woof!


    to them, i must have seemed like a steel giant abruptly bursting through the bushes.


    ''i only need to take down two of them.''


    if i left twelve for han se-ah, grace, and kaiden, that would leave roughly four kobolds per person.


    i confidently strode forward and delivered a powerful kick to a kobold right in front of me.


    stronger and sturdier than the goblins encountered on lower floors, the kobolds stood no chance against my kick.


    one of them was sent flying like a bouncy ball, soundlessly crashing into a tree, turning into a stone, and disappearing.


    only then, squawking like scared birds, did the kobolds run away, towards the back.


    however, being monsters, they didn''t flee; instead, they headed toward the smaller-framed women behind me.


    "having a mage in the party is so convenient. you''re amazing, hanna."


    "all thanks to irene''s protective shield."


    "oh, no. hanna''s magic is so fast and precise..."


    they were more than capable enough to deal with the kobolds, casually in conversation as they do so.


    ***


    after someone''s comment, i decided to remove the constant sis/sister dialogue between the girls. it was meant to denote the change to casual speech, unnie -> sis... i did get used to it but it felt a little unnatural, no one really says that.


    there isn''t a proper translation really for terms of endearment..


    3/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    coming soon!

 Chapter 49: To the Forest 4

    chapter 49: to the forest 4


    the party felt completely at ease.


    there was nothing to worry about on a mere 12th floor.


    grace''s keen senses easily detected the lurking moss wolf, and even if i didn''t step up for the helmeted deer''s sudden charge, irene''s protective shield would take care of it.


    and when it came to goblins and kobolds, kaiden, an expert with the sword, easily took them down.


    ''fortunately, she''s not swinging a katana like some kind of samurai lady.''


    interestingly, she used a long one-handed sword and didn''t carry a shield.


    occasionally, she''d swing it with both hands.


    despite my worries based on rebecca''s description, expecting a katana-wielding samurai was misplaced.


    after all, kaiden wielded a straight-bladed one-handed sword.


    i assume her ''sword princess'' title has something to do with a family tradition in swordsmanship.


    her movements effortlessly deflected poisonous needles and stones slung from slingshots.


    she was a solid addition to the group.


    even when a dozen monsters turned the battlefield into chaos and confusion, she remained unshaken.


    "kaiden, behind!"


    an arrow shot straight between the eyes of a goblin.


    this goblin had been hiding in the bushes, readying to throw a stone at the back of kaiden''s head.


    grace''s ability to spot and handle threats was so impressive it was as if she had eyes in the back of her head.


    and her archery wasn''t far behind.


    whenever a monster flinched from han se-ah''s magic, an arrow accurately hit its mark.


    "...feels like we''re getting the hang of this. we seem to be handling them faster than we did yesterday."


    "i think it''s because kaiden is herding the goblins well. it''s easier to aim and hit when they move predictably."


    like yesterday, i only needed to kick a couple of them to break their momentum.


    the team handled the remaining goblins with ease, reducing them to magic stones that found their way into han se-ah''s inventory.


    our battles flowed smoothly, with minor hiccups like an arrow hitting the same goblin kaiden was striking down.


    "good. if we keep this up, we should easily reach the 20th floor."


    "really?"


    "if we''re able to avoid surprise attacks from the moss wolves, we should be able to find the traps of the orc hunter too. kaiden, you mentioned reaching the 20th floor with your mercenary group, right?"


    as the senior adventurer, i found myself speaking casually to everyone.


    it felt a bit strange to speak informally even to the saint candidate, but no one seemed to mind.


    kaiden simply nodded in response.


    grace and han se-ah spoke casually to me, while irene and kaiden maintained a formal tone.


    it was interesting how there was a clear divide in their manner of speech.


    "orc hunters are dangerous because they avoid direct confrontation. did you experience this with your mercenary group?"


    "no, but i''ve heard stories from the seniors."


    "they tend to exaggerate, but the orcs are genuinely terrifying."


    the orc hunter, a named monster on the 20th floor that wore the skin of a moss wolf.


    the issue was that these creatures laid traps and hid, engaging in guerrilla warfare.


    pursuing them led you to traps; while ignoring them meant they''d attack when you rested.


    "these creatures are cunning and wait for the perfect moment to strike. they even know how to provoke their prey."


    they raid small villages, kidnap and assault individuals, consume them, and hunt humans who enter their territory.


    that''s why there are always requests for adventurers outside the tower.


    however, the most significant difference lies in their aggression.


    outside the tower, if they feel their lives are in danger, those with a shred of intelligence will flee.


    but inside the tower, none run.


    even the trembling goblins that appear below the 10th floor, with their tiny peanut brains, charge at us screeching ''kyaaaaaak.''


    if there are many of us, orc hunters don''t run away; they attack with guerrilla tactics.


    "why is that?"


    "i''m not sure. even the monster ecologists in the magic tower might not know."


    "there are mages who specialize in studying monsters?"


    "many mages venturing into the tower do so for that exact reason. they come to directly observe the tower''s flora and fauna, writing their theses based on their findings."


    that''s what the mages in the magic tower are like.


    they wander from the most remote parts of the continent to the top of the tower like zombies, looking for research topics.


    somehow, the explanation has shifted to the story of mages.


    with the explanation complete, i close my mouth, and grace goes back to scouting.


    ***


    raei translations


    ***


    -watching han se-ah makes my heart sad.


    she dealt with the horned wolves and the full moon wolf and received a reward from the magic tower,


    but she didn''t even consider going to the adventurer''s guild for a reward due to her low intelligence. it makes me truly sad...


    it''s been a few days since i wrote a post with a trivial tip.


    because of the posts i write, han se-ah''s image is now that of someone blessed with good luck, but lacking in head.


    while kim seok-hyun is the opposite, burdened with bad luck, but is highly intelligent.


    kim seok-hyun learns from han se-ah''s stream, considering it as a guide to the game.


    like this, he appears much smarter than han se-ah, who has to learn as she goes.


    not that it matters to the viewers who just want to tease her.


    "aaaah, damn it! if it''s not in the quest window, you might think there are no other rewards, right? look at this, in every post they wrote, i''m a dumb human being. and there are no other posts! every single post they just talk about how pitiful i am!"


    once i mentioned the carriage tip and got attention, i became famous for teasing han se-ah.


    everything is going according to plan.


    ***


    i kinda wish the author used emoji''s to explain some of the chat stuff. it feels weird having to say ''the chat spammed fire emojis.''


    kinda like the flipping the table emoji i used. it was originally in text: ''special move: flipping the table.''


    i''ve been in love with text emojis since i saw it in a fairly boring light novel about constellations i think but the constellation can only talk to their sponsored person through the system in text emojis.


    4/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    coming soon!

 Chapter 50: To the Forest 5

    chapter 50: to the forest 5


    grace had gotten used to her new bow, irene was content with steadily progressing up the tower, and kaiden still hid her face, probably to cover up her disguise.


    meanwhile, i had successfully bestowed upon han se-ah the title of the ''sad streamer.''


    "ellis, is there anything from the guild for dealing with the full moon wolf?"


    "of course. it''s not upfront cash, but rather benefits like being able to purchase potions or medicinal herbs at a lower cost from alchemists who are allied with the adventurer''s guild. ...no one told you?"


    ellis replied, ready to scold those who had neglected to inform her favorite novice mage about the guild''s rewards.


    she then stomped off towards her office.


    the guild''s staff wouldn''t keep this info from a party with a senior adventurer out of spite.


    they likely thought that han se-ah, being close with ellis, already knew and so didn''t tell her sooner.


    ellis'' footsteps seemed like a general marching off to battle.


    "what''s going on?"


    "it''s nothing. the reward we should have received...roland, you knew, right?"


    "yeah."


    she turned the question back to me when i sat down at the table pretending not to know anything.


    a senior adventurer with ten years of experience should know this, and she raised her eyebrows in doubt.


    i just chuckled and answered her.


    no matter how she scrunches her face, she''s a pretty streamer.


    "uh... then why?"


    "i''ve told you beforeyou''re the party''s leader."


    in reality, the lower potion prices were a small reward that wouldn''t even show up on han se-ah''s quest window, so i left it for her to find out herself.


    she was momentarily speechless.


    she might''ve thought she failed as a group leader, but her furrowed brows slowly relaxed.


    i decided to add one more thing to that.


    "i thought they''d told you. looks like ellis is about to kick up a fuss."


    "oh, so i was supposed to get the message?"


    "well, isn''t that what the guild''s for? it''s a group created for adventurer''s rights, so they should naturally tell you about any benefits."


    at my words, she finally relaxed and nodded.


    "hey, listen! even roland says it''s not my fault. should we restrict the chat to only those who have passed the 10th floor?"


    she must''ve been teased quite a bit by the viewers, as she immediately echoed my words and threatened back.


    pretty cute.


    as a beautiful streamer holding the title of the world''s number one, she must have had to put up with quite a bit.


    with a self-satisfied han se-ah in one corner of my sight, using my mana-enhanced senses, i could hear ellis''s loud voice coming from the office.


    the party started to assemble, one by one.


    kaiden was the first, honest and diligent as ever. grace followed, who''d started from the same lodging as han se-ah but had made a quick detour to the market.


    lastly, irene arrived, who''d let everyone know beforehand she''d be a bit late as she was helping at the temple that morning.


    "alright, now that we''re all here, let''s get going."


    "hold on, hanna!"


    we were sat around a table, holding a request to collect materials in the forest.


    she possesses inventory magic, a type of spatial magic unseen even by the magic tower.


    within a month of adventuring, she can land effective hits on horned wolves, and she tracked down the full moon wolf and solved the city incident.


    from kaiden''s perspective, unaware that han se-ah is a gamer, she might appear extremely talented.


    of course, han se-ah simply responded with an awkward smile and an awkward laugh.


    "everything has been confirmed. have a safe adventure."


    and so, we passed through the gate into the tower, swiftly clearing the 13th and 14th floors until we reached the 15th floor.


    just when the routine was starting to bore the viewers, ellis arrived with news.


    "um, hanna? your party has received a named request."


    "a named request, ellis?"


    ellis approached us with unusual caution as we sat at a table discussing a gathering request.


    han se-ah looked at her with surprise, noticing the difference in her demeanor compared to her usual lively self.


    "it''s a request from a small village in the eastern part of the kingdom, close to count kolmar''s domain. to be precise... it''s a request for the party grace is in."


    "near count kolmar''s domain? that''s where i''m from..."


    "the task is to get rid of the wandering orcs that have settled in the nearby mountain range. they''ve already injured several villagers."


    as ellis continued to explain, grace''s expression darkened. grace''s village was a settlement established by hardy and skilled individuals.


    the village housed retired rangers like grace''s father and various craftsmen, but they wouldn''t be fully equipped to repel monsters.


    i met grace when i accepted a request to subjugate monsters that had settled near the village.


    the further one strays from the kingdom''s capital, the more they suffer from monster attacks - a common plight in this world.


    "the reward isn''t much. truthfully, the guild could easily reject this request. but because it''s for you, grace."


    "...thank you so much."


    ellis, who had a soft spot for attractive people, must have remembered grace and decided to ask for confirmation.


    i knew they talked to each other informally, but i hadn''t expected ellis to remember even the location of grace''s hometown.


    irene approached grace, who bore a worried expression, and held her hands tightly.


    "don''t worry, grace. if they''re asking the adventurer''s guild for help, it means the village isn''t under attack. they just need some help."


    "is that so?"


    "yes, it is. when i was a mercenary, if the situation was truly dangerous, they wouldn''t have been able to ask for help from the adventurer''s guild. the fact that they''ve offered a reward, albeit a small one, and reached out to the guild implies that it''s not the worst-case scenario."


    as irene comforted grace and kaiden tried to reassure her, han se-ah''s gaze seemed to fixate on something unseen, not on ellis or grace.


    [help ''han se-ah'' the streamer clear her character quest 0/1]


    i too, was looking elsewhere.


    ***


    mmm there''s a bonus chap i owe from a while ago. i''ll post it later today.


    5/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    coming soon!

 Chapter 51: Character Quest - Graces Hometown 1

    chapter 51: character quest - grace''s hometown 1


    people typically cut down trees in a forest, burn the remains, and farm on the fertile ashes until the soil loses its nutrients.


    when that happens, they move on.


    but grace''s village was different.


    it was home to a mixed group, including ex-rangers and former blacksmiths who chose to stay put.


    they turned the temporary settlement into a pioneering village at the edge of the kingdom.


    as more people and traders came, it would naturally grow into a small city, as long as a road was built.


    but monsters were a problem.


    "today, we''re not going into the tower. we have a quest."


    "hanna..."


    hearing ellis and grace, han se-ah, our party leader, made the call without a second thought.


    kind-hearted irene agreed at once, and even the usually quiet kaiden spoke out in favor of han se-ah''s decision.


    i comforted grace, who was on the verge of tears.


    i reassured her by gently stroking her short hair and spoke up.


    "we can take the request and go. it''s not too late. remember, we''ve been through this before?"


    "that''s right...."


    all the party members, as well as han se-ah and even the viewers, were in agreement.


    -wow! outside the city!


    -i can''t stand seeing grace cry.


    -don''t just stay in the tower. let''s do something fun!


    -even 1-2 star characters have character quests...


    -we''re living in the era of han se-ah.


    no one was unhappy to break the routine hunting trips with a new character quest.


    grace''s nature made her very popular among the viewers.


    grace, the charming ranger, irene, the modest priest, and kaiden, the straightforward, cross-dressing girl.


    everyone in the group was getting more and more popular, except for me.


    so, we decided to leave.


    "we can go right now... but how do we get there? grace, is there a carriage that heads there?"


    "i don''t know if there''s a carriage going to the village..."


    han se-ah was keen to go, but this was her first task outside the tower.


    ellis smiled at her naivety.


    "if you head east from the city, you''ll find a merchant caravan going in the same direction as our guild. just tell them i sent you and that you''re joining the adventurers. show them this paper, and they''ll let you ride the carriage. but remember to say you''re only going as far as count kolmar''s domain."


    she held some sway in the guild thanks to her skills, influencing both front desk staff and office workers.


    it looked like this document was ready ahead of time.


    usually, they would sort out the guard details for a big caravan like this earlier.


    it was impressive that they were willing to wait until the day itself.


    another impressive display of her abilities.


    the escort request was for a intermediate-level adventurer.


    but with a top-level adventurer like me, it would be a plus for the caravan.


    while i looked over the papers, ellis gave han se-ah a large pouch.no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    "this is a new product the inn guild wants to sell to adventurers on long trips. since you won''t have time to visit a general store, take this and head straight to the east gate."


    han se-ah looked stunned as ellis explained.


    after a reassuring pat on her back, she finally snapped out of it and hurried out of the guild.


    ellis watched us go, looking pleased.


    it had been some time since ellis had got me moving like this, and old memories started to come back.


    and han se-ah, stuck in the middle, awkwardly laughing because, despite being from a ''rural village,'' she didn''t know anything about wild fruits.


    casually scrolling through the posts, i realized how tough the game could be for some players.


    as the viewer count rose, so did the number of forum posts.


    -i want to learn magic too


    [magic tower''s magic list.jpg]


    [alchemy recipe-pest repellent incense.jpg]


    [mosquito extermination spell.gif]


    i''ll pay you gold, so please cast a pest repellent spell in my house!!!!!


    or, make an alchemy version of that and spray it on them.


    they''re starting to blur the lines between game and reality.


    seriously lol, how does han se-ah manage her real life while full-time streaming?


    ??? isn''t it the other way around?


    honestly, i''m more jealous of everyday magic than battle magic.


    wish i learned that before leaving the city. now i''m homeless.


    the post with the most replies was a funny one, featuring a photo of a soldier on guard duty.


    given the three-day, two-night journey, posts expected han se-ah to also pull a night watch.


    after all, there are no safe zones like within the tower out in the city.


    roaming monsters can be likened to wild beasts.


    even if jirisan is considered a safe haven, one might encounter an asian black bear wandering beyond its usual stomping grounds.


    despite being a peaceful rural region within the kingdom, goblins and orcs often crawl in.


    if you''re particularly unlucky, ogres in their mating seasons traverse through, en-route to other mountain ranges.


    among them, not only monsters but human criminals may occasionally be encountered as well.


    "nope! i''m a country girl born and raised in seoul. but do you guys, what, come from gangwon or gyeonggi province with strawberry bushes in your back hills or something? you have to be realistic. you were sucking honey when you were little... my stream might be a bit young for you."


    apart from the talk of night duty, what stands out are the stories of viewers venturing outside the city.


    screenshots displaying their experiences after venturing beyond city walls were fascinating.


    while i was reading the forum, han se-ah, sensing an opening, launched a counterattack on the viewers.


    the chat descended into chaos, delighted that there was another target to tease besides han se-ah.


    from a viewer who denied reality, stating that it''s not old-fashioned at all, to a viewer who teased, "if you were sucking honey, you would have gone to elementary school with a book bag."


    these guys are like bloodthirsty piranhas or maybe more like hungry hyenas.


    seoul, gyeonggi province, book bags, and elementary school.


    the outside world suddenly seemed familiar.


    ***


    i''m sorry if anything is wrong here, i googled everything but if the dialogue didn''t make sense i''ll try and break it down. it definitely didn''t to me until i did some googling.


    - jirisan is a mountain in sk. half-moon bear, also called asian black bear, is one of the animals found roaming in the area.


    - eating honey straight from honeycombs as a child is more common with the elder generations


    - same with bookbags, we use backpacks now.


    - gangwon/gyeonggi province are areas more ''rural'' than seoul hence having strawberry bushes. her being a country girl from seoul is irony/sarcasm.


    i think that was everything... see ya wednesday, oh and i saw the comment about the roland character quest, i''ll take a look when i look for the other spoiler i said i''d get many chaps ago later this week. i have all the raws now.


    enjoy the bonus chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    coming soon!

 Chapter 52: Character Quest - Graces Hometown 2

    chapter 52: character quest - grace''s hometown 2


    tl/editor: raei


    illustrations: here


    the virtual reality game, heroes chronicle, touts extreme realism as its main selling point.


    while the main goal is to conquer the tower, there''s a fully fleshed-out kingdom surrounding it.


    the incredible realism has been proven time and time again through the experiences of many players.


    like ending up in jail for various antics such as trying to climb the tower from the outside.


    you can go back to before being locked up if you reset before nightfall.


    but if you accidentally let a day pass, you could be writing a ''virtual reality prison diary'', as one player proved when they got caught by the guards getting handsy with a dancer.


    no matter if you''re scaling the tower, exploring the area, or committing a crime and landing in jail, time treats everyone equally.


    the real struggle is that this single-player game doesn''t have a skip button.


    is this really a game?


    [intermediate alchemy recipe.jpg]


    [hardworking alchemy.gif]


    i''m not much of a sporty person, so i opted for the alchemist role.


    but it takes a whole 40 hours to make a potion.


    it''s more like grandma''s soup shop simulator.


    bragging about being an intermediate alchemist, downvote.


    there are people like this here as well.


    and it''s not just the time, the smell of alchemy is terrible, lol.


    since the game is like this, viewers understand when there''s a lack of content.


    but ''zzz'' and sleeping emojis populate the chat instead.


    "ever been camping, kaiden?"


    "yes, quite a lot when i was with a mercenary group. i was in charge of putting up the tent poles."


    kind irene offered to help with chores, but the startled workers turned down her offer.


    they believed it wasn''t right to let an honored guest, especially a lovely young lady dressed as a nun, do work.


    but irene''s soft demeanor seems to be gradually softening kaiden''s rough exterior.


    she talks a little more when she''s with her.


    but watching a conversation between a saint candidate hiding her identity and a cross-dressing noblewoman also hiding her identity...


    "ah, i think i''ll stop streaming here for today. i don''t think anyone wants to watch me on night duty. so i''ll skip the travel part and rest.


    streaming all the time is tiring. it''s better to skip the boring parts and only go live when there''s a big step forward in the quest, right?"


    as han se-ah''s voice came from behind, a weird sensation makes me shiver.


    it''s an odd feeling, like being zapped and frozen at the same time.


    it''s as if time has slowed down a lot, like a flashlight passing by in a life-or-death battle.


    the sparks jumping to start the campfire appear sluggish.


    the dust kicked up from setting up the tent, the leaves rustling as they''re brushed aside, the murmurs of the merchant staff, and even the movements of our party memberseverything feels thick and slow, as if time is moving at a fraction of its normal speed.


    ''...what was that?''


    surely enough, that odd feeling fades in less than a second.


    the sparks catch the kindling, leading to a roaring bonfire.


    the staff, skillfully working around the dust and leaves, bring a big pot and start making stew.


    "it''s my first time sleeping in a tent, it feels new."


    "it''s not as good as it looks."


    this time, irene shooed the workers away and took it upon herself to prepare our dinner.


    it wasn''t a tough task, she wanted to help by cooking the food herself.


    one of the workers shuffle nervously back and forth, unable to stop her.


    it was funny to see the worker watch irene, her sleeves rolled while peeling potatoes, with guilt written on their face.


    although cooking only involved boiling beans, potatoes, and tough pieces of meat.


    unaware of his gaze, irene pulls grace to her to start preparing the potatoes and beans.


    "when the mind is troubled, simple tasks like this can help clear it. peeling potatoes and beans, sitting by a fire, and watching the stars can help clear your thoughts."


    "just a little bit of the beans. i''m not really a fan of them in stew."


    "of course, i''ll explain that.


    grace, who had regained some strength thanks to irene''s soothing words, grudgingly set aside the bean peels.


    watching this, kaiden wisely collected firewood and brought water for the pot.


    it appeared she took her role as the youngest member of the mercenary group seriously.


    pieces of meat, peeled potatoes, and beans are added to the pot along with jerky and dried fruit irene gathered from the provisions, resulting in a thick stew.


    the pleasant aroma coming from the pot proved that irene wasn''t lying about her frequent cooking at the temple.


    as i soaked in the smell of the stew and the warm heat of the bonfire, i began to speak.


    "let''s discuss the wandering orcs we''ll be facing. kaiden, are you familiar with them?"


    "aren''t they the ones who get banished from their tribes due to diseases or old age? i understand they''re weaker than those living in groups."


    her response was accurate but lacked that little extra bit needed.


    if i were grading it, i''d award her around 85 out of 100.


    there''s a key characteristic of monsters that wander, both inside and outside the tower.


    han se-ah raised her hand subtly, as if she were in school, and asked me, "you mentioned before that the main difference was in their aggression. what about that?"


    "you''ve got a good memory. however, what i''m about to discuss now relates to the unique traits of the ones labeled ''wandering'' by the guild."


    at my words, everyone turned to me.


    the difference between the monsters inside and outside the tower, particularly the ''wandering'' ones, naturally intrigued them.


    this categorization is somewhat arbitrary, of course, created by the guild for convenience.


    "the creatures classified as wandering goblins, wandering orcs, and the like are crafty beings with frail bodies. they''ve been ostracized by their tribes due to physical disabilities."


    to draw an analogy, they are much like aged lions.


    injured and ousted from their pack, they somehow endure in the wilderness, prowling around villages and preying on humans weaker than them.


    their cunningness is the most troublesome aspect.


    the slightly smarter ones resort to holding children hostage or enslaving weaker monsters, even forming marauding groups.


    if an orc warrior is more like a raging murderer, charging head on; a wandering orc is more like a psychopathic killer lurking in the night, kidnapping children.


    grace''s face darkened, and irene shot me a glaring look.


    "...so, if the village puts up a strong fight, there''s a chance they run before we arrive."


    i promptly added.


    ***


    website update! you won''t notice much but it was a big one. it sets up a new thing i''m adding where we post the first few chaps of a novel and see if we like it. like trialing a novel.


    it''s hard to know if it''s a good one until a few chaps in.


    1/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    coming soon!

 Chapter 53: Character Quest - Graces Hometown 3

    chapter 53: character quest - grace''s hometown 3


    tl/editor: raei


    illustrations: here


    wandering monsters are ruthless.


    they''ve turned cruel to survive, while those that couldn''t were devoured.


    this wasn''t the korean peninsula where big predators have disappeared.


    it''s full of wolves, cat-like creatures, and other beasts.


    new adventurers often meet their end outside the tower because they underestimate these wanderers'' ruthlessness.


    you''d think starving creatures would be drawn towards humans, right?


    but this nave thinking often ended with belongings stolen or people picked off one by one.


    of course, at the intermediate adventurer level, you could easily overpower them with just your physical abilities.


    "stay alert. even though they''re weaker than the moss wolves or helmeted deer we met in the tower, you never know what kind of tricks they might have up their sleeves."


    they might run and hide, or if they''re clever, they might spring a surprise attack.


    they could also sense disadvantages and target the weakest among us.


    this often caused panic among new adventurers, resulting in many deaths.


    "but don''t worry too much. with our party''s level, we can handle whatever they throw at us."


    "so they might catch us off guard, but ultimately, they''re not very strong. is that what you''re saying?"


    "kaiden nailed it. they''re weaker but harder to predict."


    even our weakest pair, han se-ah and grace, can easily take down a few wandering orcs.


    the outskirts of the kingdom are just a backdrop for side quests.


    in gacha games, character quests are simple events that you can win with reasonably leveled characters.


    at kaiden''s words, everyone felt a bit better.


    they knew that as long as they were careful, these monsters weren''t a threat.


    in this lighter mood, irene stood up and tasted the stew she had scooped into a small bowl.


    the delicious smell of the perfectly cooked stew filled the air; everyone''s stomachs rumbled in response.


    "now that the explanations are done, should we eat? it looks just right."


    "ah, thank you."


    han se-ah took out a ladle and bowls from her inventory to serve the stew.


    the perfectly cooked beans, soft potatoes, and occasional meat chunks warmed our stomachs.


    it was easy to swallow.


    as we sat by the fire, enjoying the warmth, the sky turned dark and the sun started to set.


    one of the merchant workers came over to talk about the night watch.


    "i''ll stay up tonight, everyone else can get a good sleep."


    "are you sure?"


    "i can stay awake for three days and nights without any problems."


    we separated the tents by gender.


    grace, han se-ah and irene don''t seem to mind, but kaiden seemed a bit uncomfortable.


    i offered to keep watch to give her time to adjust.


    but i couldn''t be the night watch on every trip.


    i was once the youngest in a mercenary group, so i''m used to sharing a tent.


    i even had to persuade irene, who felt sorry and hesitated, to go rest for the night.??v�l-b!n.


    "irene, please look after grace. you can even help her go to sleep."


    "...ah!"


    look closer, there''s a reason he''s following han se-ah


    whether it''s 345 or 444, it doesnt matter sh*t lol


    but roland is basically the mc. it would be more accurate to change the stream''s title to roland.


    but aren''t they all male characters? is seok-hyun gay...?


    kim seok-hyun, who had been stabbed by the horned wolf and kicked by the full moon wolf before in earlier posts, managed to recruit some great companions.


    as i read the envious posts from viewers, all sorts of complaints and comments were made.


    it seemed that more people were climbing the tower than choosing production jobs or exploring the world outside the tower.


    ***


    raei translations


    ***


    under the faint moonlight, as i read the posts and listened to the sounds of bugs in the grass, i heard the soft rustling of footsteps.


    it wasn''t someone coming from outside the camp, but rather someone quietly coming out from our side.


    "...roland?"


    "grace? what''s going on?"


    grace, who had quietly come over and sat next to me, took me by surprise.


    i thought irene had taken her inside to get her to sleep, but grace had snuck out of the tent.


    through the slightly open tent, i could see irene sleeping soundly and... han se-ah pretending to sleep.


    ''what is she doing?''


    her acting might fool others, but to a senior adventurer able to detect an assassin hiding underground, it was clear as day.


    her furrowed brow, as if she was focusing, was one thing, but her breathing was completely different from irene''s, who was actually sleeping next to her.


    while i was briefly distracted by han se-ah in the tent, grace, who had been carefully observing the other night watches, came over to me.


    "i can''t sleep."


    she doesn''t merely sit next to me; she leans into me.


    without her leather armor on, the warmth radiating from her through my arm is different from the heat of the bonfire.


    if the stream were live, the chat would be bombarded with lewd comments.


    my body reacts instinctively.


    i extend my arm towards grace, loop it around her shoulder, and draw her nearer.


    soft...


    "you should still try to sleep."


    "it''s okay. i just want to stay like this for a while before going inside."


    "alright. if you feel uncomfortable, let me know."


    grace rests her head on my shoulder, practically clinging to my arm.


    i shift my posture to make it more comfortable for her and gently stroke her arm with my free hand.


    whether it''s due to my large frame or the warmth from the bonfire, she seems to be enjoying it as her breathing gradually becomes more measured.


    what''s troublesome is han se-ah, peering through the gap in the tent.


    anyone would think she''s a pervert.


    like this, time passes under the dim glow of the moonlight.


    ***


    2/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    coming soon!

 Chapter 54: Character Quest - Graces Hometown 4

    chapter 54: character quest - grace''s hometown 4


    tl/editor: raei


    illustrations: here


    i somewhat understand grace''s actions.


    to her, i''m the knight in shining armor who saved her life, a big part of why she does what she does.


    i''m the hero to her village, her family, and the guy she fell for at first sight.


    so when she''s scared and feels unsafe, i get why she wants to be near me.


    what i don''t get is han se-ah''s strong need to watch us through the hole in the tent.


    "...you''re warm, roland."


    grace, sitting beside me, gradually moves closer and settles into my arm.


    she says she''s cold sitting on the ground, and then she finds a spot on my lap.


    all the while, han se-ah watches us with great interest.


    looking at those partially visible eyes through the fluttering tent flap, old memories come to mind.


    it reminds me of the way my younger sister used to look while watching a romantic scene in her favorite drama.


    it''s a guess, but i can''t think of any other reason.


    han se-ah knows that grace''s story is closely tied to mine.


    given that sometimes relationships form between in-game characters, it''s a reasonable possibility.


    she''s not streaming right now, so she probably just wants to see what happens between grace and me.


    maybe she doesn''t know that grace came to me that night we drank, or maybe she just likes playing matchmaker.


    it must be like watching a live drama.


    "it''s strange, isn''t it? i was so anxious before, but next to you, i feel at ease."


    "......"


    without saying a word, i hold grace while she opens up to me bit by bit.no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    while holding grace, with han se-ah watching us, the night moves on.


    however, it appears she didn''t plan on cuddling all night because she slowly rises and enters the tent.


    as a way of saying thanks, she quickly kisses my cheek before she goes into the tent.


    she smiles as she leaves, looking like she''s back to normal.


    after that, nothing big really happened.


    however, grace, who had regained her spirits, stayed closer to me than usual, and han se-ah continued to orbit around us.


    ---


    raei translations


    ---


    "well, it''s been a while, everyone. over the past two days, we haven''t encountered any monsters or bandits, so we''ve just been sitting around the bonfire, stargazing! and now, we''ve finally arrived at count kolmar''s domain! during this time, i grew quite close to grace and irene, but i have to say, i really want a skip feature."


    we spent another half-day riding in a small carriage.


    finally, after exactly three days of travel,


    we come across a small village.


    luckily, the village looks normal, with no broken fences, burned buildings, or dead bodies.


    standing beside grace, who breathes a sigh of relief upon seeing her hometown after a long time, han se-ah quickly starts her stream.


    "the carriage was surprisingly comfortable, and it felt quite sentimental to gaze at the stars and cook food over the bonfire. however, it''s not the best for streaming. it felt like running a stream with no content, just 40 hours of healing music playing in the background."


    -fire gazing is fine for a while but 3 days lol


    -my butt would be wrecked if i rode a carriage, it must be worth the high price


    -it''s not bad to have some peace, but it''s just not good for streaming


    -healing music, healing music


    with that, i set off to look for even the slightest variables.


    it would be best for the party''s overall experience to listen to the client''s situation, locate traces, and have grace meticulously track them.


    however, just in case, i head outside the village.


    as a gamer, i can tell from this point how the situation is going to go.


    as we follow the tracks of a wandering orc, we''ll begin to discover things like bloodied scarves.


    i''m worried that there might be one or two victims, to add to the tension.


    grace acts tough, but she has a tender heart.


    if a victim were to emerge...


    she wouldn''t show it, but she would be deeply upset.


    ''things like ''pain is part of growing up'' are honestly nonsense.''


    concepts such as pain being the fertilizer for growth, the idea that youth is synonymous with pain, that one learns by getting hurt


    these are phrases that shouldn''t be thrown around when you''re comfortably riding in a luxurious 6 character''s limousine-taxi.


    my woman, who reveals her vulnerable side in my arms, shouldn''t have to grow through pain.


    it''s normal that she shouldn''t be hurt in the name of growth.


    i''m the kind of man who would fight an ogre if a beauty shed a tear.


    "are you here with grace? what happened...?"


    "which direction of the village were the orc traces found?"


    "there''s a big rock under that mountain over there, and just below that, oof?!"


    with a resounding crash, i surge forward with great force.


    the advantage of such a rural village is that you can freely run around without concern for well-maintained roads.


    i don''t make any attempt to conceal the sound as i charge into the mountain, shattering the ground beneath me.


    orcs aren''t particularly skilled at hiding.


    only a named monster wearing moss wolf skin on the 20th floor stands out.


    the stealthiest thing orcs outside the tower do is hide in a cave.


    they don''t try to erase signs of their presenceeating, sleeping, and defecating.


    even if you don''t have the scouting abilities of a ranger or rogue, if you travel through the mountains, you''ll eventually find them.


    ''a bonfire? ... it doesn''t seem human-made.''


    i can''t ruin the mountain range that provides resources for the villagers, including grace.


    so, carefully controlling my power as i run, i discover a extinguished bonfire.


    next to the remnants, from which only a wisp of smoke rises, i spot the carcass of a rabbit, torn open and devoured.


    it''s unlikely that a villager gathering herbs would cook a rabbit and eat it, fur and all, out of pure hunger.


    starting at the bonfire, i follow the trail of broken branches.


    the party needs to have real battles, so i don''t plan on wiping them out completely.


    if there are many, i''ll leave a few and take care of the rest.


    if there are only a few, i''ll give them a mana massage and mess up their joints a bit.


    without bothering to hide my presence, i head toward a foul pig-like scent.


    ***


    3/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    coming soon!

 Chapter 55: Character Quest - Graces Hometown 5

    chapter 55: character quest - grace''s hometown 5


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: here


    there were no major twists in the quest.


    all i found were roaming orcs, so thin they looked starved.


    following their footprints and the broken branches from their campfire, i discovered a small burrow.


    perhaps they had taken it over from another creature.


    given their state, i didn''t need to do anything.


    these orcs were unlike any i''d seen before, horribly underfed.


    that might explain why they had been hanging around the village.


    even the most savage monsters can sense danger.


    they didn''t dare attack the village for food or risk going after the herb gatherers.


    the cunning nature of these wanderers made them anticipate the consequences if their hunting attempts failed.


    of course, their intelligence only went so far.


    while they cautiously refrained from attacking humans, they carelessly devoured live rabbits and left behind traces of their presence, lighting bonfires in the wild.


    ''it''s somewhat awkward... is this it?''


    i wasn''t expecting to come across such weak creatures.


    at this point, the lack of a twist is more than disappointing; it''s practically going to ruin the stream.


    i traveled for three days, only to encounter malnourished orcs, a mere four of them.


    all i can gain from this is grace''s favor and the completion of a quest.


    from a party member''s perspective, it''s not bad: nothing horrible is happening in grace''s village.


    but it''s a letdown when i think about han se-ah''s stream.


    still holding out hope for something more, i left the frightened orcs alone and continued.


    there must be a reason why the quest window instructed me to help han-se-ah with her quest.


    ''i didn''t expect the problem to be this easy.''


    i rushed out, concerned about grace''s feelings, and now i''m running around, worried about han se-ah''s live stream.


    it would have been better if there were dozens of orcs, and i could thin their numbers beforehand.


    but there are only four malnourished orcs barely clinging to life.


    if they''re that starved, they''re weak enough to be killed by moss wolves or helmeted deer.


    in terms of the hierarchy, they''re roughly on par with weak goblins, weaker than horned wolves.


    i scoured the entire mountain range in case there was something else, but besides the four orcs, the area remains peaceful.


    i check the mountain peaks and checked other mountains nearby just in case, but the outcome remained the same.


    besides the four wandering orcs, there was only a newly matured bear.


    it''s a peaceful place.


    "grace? she should be in that building."


    "you''re back already?"


    at this point, i have no choice but to return to the village in disappointment.


    if there were an ogre or something similar, i could have incapacitated it and left it near the orc nest.


    one of the village guards looks at me, puzzled, then points me in the right direction.


    in front of me is a solid stone house, a standout among the mainly modest wooden homes in this charming village.


    at first glance, it seems like it belongs to someone important in the village.n??v�l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    it''s more impressive than the huts in a country village, but in the city, it would be just another simple craftsman''s shop.


    as i head for the door, my teammates come out of the house together.


    among them is a man dressed in leather garments.


    his disheveled chin-beard and keen eyes hint that he was quite the adventurer back in his day.


    unfazed by their reactions, she continued to promote her idea.


    she caught hold of grace''s sleeve and gently pulled her towards me, her face wearing a cunning smile.


    just as she had during the night watch, she subtly encouraged physical contact between grace and me.


    "roland''s the fastest among us, so if he carries a skilled explorer like grace, they can search the mountain together. irene, kaiden, and i will look around the village, just in case."


    with firm belief that a party of 3456 couldn''t be defeated by mere orcs, han se-ah didn''t hesitate to split the party.


    or maybe she fully trusted my report of finding orc traces only on the mountains.


    grace didn''t object much; her cheeks tinted slightly pink as she let han se-ah lead her.


    it seemed fitting to match their pace, so i stepped closer to grace.


    viewers would prefer watching npcs flirting with each other rather than a beatdown of malnourished orcs.


    "not a bad idea."


    "not bad, right?!"


    when it''s time to show off, do it with a bang.


    without a moment''s hesitation, i reached out and gently wrapped one arm around grace''s waist and the other across her shoulders.


    she gave a startled flutter as i lifted her, but to me, she felt lighter than a feather.


    i hoisted her up, and naturally, we fell into a princess carry position.


    her outstretched arm shyly wrapped around my neck before bashfully tucking in, resting in front of my chest.


    "you, are...?"


    "i''m roland, a senior adventurer and kind of a guide for the party. it''s been a while, but let''s focus on finishing the search first."


    i feel like a barbarian abducting a maiden in front of her father.


    ignoring the surprised look on the old man''s rugged face, i strode forward.


    i have enough self-control to avoid wreaking havoc in this delicate village.


    as i effortlessly leap over huts and fences, grace''s delighted screams echo in my ears.


    "kyaah!"


    "careful! you could bite your tongue!"


    "then run more smoothly!"


    as i accelerated, i notice a hint of anxiety, her neatly folded hands grip my neck like a safety handle.


    as a result, i can feel her chest, previously out of reach, slightly trembling beneath her leather armor.


    i never realized it could jiggle even when compressed like this.


    and i''m not the only one enjoying this.


    -our ranger seems to have some large magic pouches.


    -they''re on a date, and they even brought a camera.


    -han se-ah really knows how to put on a show.


    -as soon as she discovered the multi-camera feature, she been capturing golden shots, lol.


    the semi-transparent camera drone hovering in front of me faithfully tracked my movements.


    the problem was that from this angle, as the camera looked down at my face, grace''s bosom took center stage.


    the chat begins to fill with comments like ''wow,'' as viewers realize there''s a reason this game is rated 18+.


    ''she really is a streaming monster.''


    there''s a reason she''s a popular streamer with a large fanbase even before this vr game.


    ***


    bruh.


    4/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    coming soon!

 Chapter 56: Favor Work 1

    chapter 56: favor work 1


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: here


    the screams of grace, nestled in my arms, gradually change into delightful cheers.


    a 3 gacha character was not some defenseless countryside girl.


    she wouldn''t be trembling in fear just because we are moving fast.


    carrying grace while being followed by the camera drone, i dashed towards the beast den where the emaciated orcs had taken residence.


    since the only dangerous things around the village were these guys, i thought it would be best to deal with them first.


    if i eliminate the orcs, any potential danger would vanish.


    with that in mind, i continued sprinting toward the den.


    "roland! are we going by the traces we saw earlier?"


    "i came across the orcs earlier."


    "really?"


    "yes, but i didn''t see the child."


    kicking up dust, we raced through the mountains, my loud footsteps echoing.no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    in less than 10 minutes, we had reached the beast''s den.


    the four emaciated orcs, clutching old and rusted weapons, were on high alert, alerted by our noisy approach.


    "...are those wandering orcs?"


    "you see why i said they were weak?"


    there were no muscular, well-built warriors.


    what was there were only starving, frail bodies.


    the fact that a monster''s arm was thinner than that of a local farmer''s spoke volumes.


    the camera circled around the orcs, capturing their ragged appearance.


    thin arms, lifeless eyes, filthy skin, rusted and worthless weapons, and battered, tattered leather armor.


    it would be more fitting to call them homeless orcs rather than wandering ones.


    -even orcs are dieting these days.


    -with those arms, they probably couldn''t even break han se-ah''s shield.


    -they must be lighter than even han se-ah?


    -[chat deleted by the mod]


    despite their feeble squawks, nothing would stop what was coming to them.


    unlike the monsters inside the tower, these orcs left behind corpses.


    kicking or smashing them would result in a mess of innards and filth, so they had to be killed from a distance.


    still clutching grace, i kicked a suitable stone like a football.


    the stone shattered into fragments, scattering like shotgun pellets with a resounding bang!


    the orc''s skin proved no match for the hundreds of stone fragments flying faster than arrows.


    "wow..."


    grace frowned at the sight of the corpses, something she hadn''t seen in a while since venturing into the tower.


    the camera quickly toward the natural scenery.


    then suddenly, the camera that had been following them came to an abrupt stop, slowly melting away.


    they had seen enough and shifted the stream back to the village.


    unaware of the camera this whole time, grace furrowed her brow and surveyed her surroundings intently.


    nestled in my arms, she looked rather adorable.


    maybe sensing this, she leaped down and began searching carefully.


    "i can''t find anything. there aren''t even any wild animals around, let alone a child."


    "those guys must have scared everything away when they caught the rabbit."


    "a rabbit?"


    the real content of this quest was the mother crying and catching her daughter who ran away from home to become an adventurer, and the father trying to convince her to return to the village.


    "so if i hadn''t tried to get close to grace, she might have given up on being an adventurer and gone back home? what would we have done if roland wasn''t here?"


    various indicators are shown in the npc''s stat window, but there''s no specific mention of favorability.


    this game is about climbing a tower, not wooing npcs or doing inappropriate activities.


    han se-ah was friendly with her npcs because she liked their personalities, and the dynamics in their adventure party sparked her instincts.


    there was a country girl who became an adventurer to find the man she fell in love with at first sight.


    a kind-hearted nun concealing her status as a saint candidate.


    a young girl disguising her noble identity and masquerading as a mercenary.


    and roland, a charming blonde man, gradually becoming entangled with these female characters.


    "who will detect surprise attacks from moss wolves and find the passage to the next floor if we don''t have a scout? really..."


    before being a streamer, han se-ah was a gamer and, at the same time, an otaku.


    there was plenty to see in the party besides grace, who openly showed affection.


    irene seemed to be gradually opening up, perhaps drawn to roland''s kind nature.


    didn''t that kind irene glare at him on the way here?


    as for kaiden, the cross-dressing woman, it was a common trope.


    han se-ah was curious to see how she would react if she pushed them into the same tent.


    who would have thought that her plan to intertwine the party members in various ways, using streaming content as a pretense, and satisfying her desires would turn out to be a godsend?


    -going to increase the party members'' favorability before reaching the 15th floor~


    -treat roland well, if the 6 runs away, it''s game over


    -damn, if roland gets bored and quits, lol


    -even if it is a realistic game, isn''t it too much?


    if you don''t build up relationships with the team, recruited party members could potentially leave.


    it seemed obvious in retrospect, but no one expected it to be a test disguised as a quest.


    the chat and forum were filled with chaotic opinions, but luckily, grace remained steadfast.


    roland''s efforts managed to console the mother, who was crying while holding her runaway daughter.


    being a 6 senior adventurer and someone who had previously saved the village, roland''s promise of protection successfully persuaded grace''s mother.


    once the mother was convinced, the father nodded in agreement.


    as a former ranger himself, he recognized the value of the leather armor and bow that grace was wearingluxuries that were unimaginable in their rural village.


    "that was a close call. should i take advantage of this and push grace forward? should i change the genre of heroes chronicle? title it ''roland the princess maker''? hmm."


    naturally, once the issue was resolved, it became content for streaming.


    although it was nerve-wracking, once the event concluded successfully, the remaining task was to make the stream exciting for viewers and rack in the donations.


    using the more popular roland as a subject would surely attract a flood of chat messages and even donations filled with desire.


    - focus on irene before starting roland princess maker


    -shouldn''t you go make offerings at the temple?


    -going to work on affection levels right away after watching this


    -i''m going to be watching intensely...


    [chat deleted by the mod]


    however, the anxiety that sent shivers down her spine hadn''t completely vanished yet.


    ***


    i got confused here at first so i''ll explain just in case, the reference to irene glaring at roland on the way to the village is just meant to indicate that she is becoming more comfortable with roland since she is usually more reserved. it happened as they were camping for the night, before han se-ah exposed her peeping tendencies...


    princess maker is a life simulation game where the player takes on the role of a parent of a young girl. you have to manage the girl''s life as she grows up such as her education -> jobs -> relationships -> skills etc.


    5/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    coming soon!

 Chapter 57: Favor Work 2

    chapter 57: favor work 2


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: here


    discord: here


    this storyline is insane.


    i initially thought i was tasked with hunting orcs, but then the plot twisted to include finding a lost girl.


    on finding the girl, grace''s parents made a sudden appearance, tearfully begging her to return to the village.


    of course, grace, who has never been shy about her affection for me, wouldn''t leave now.


    han se-ah only relaxed after we successfully convinced grace''s parents.


    if a gacha character vanished as a quest reward, players would set the game company''s headquarters aflame.


    "be careful in the city. i''m glad that you''ll be with a nun."


    "seriously, when are you going to stop treating me like a child?"


    "to their parents, children are forever children. nun, please look after our daughter. i''ll pray for the blessings of the goddess to be with you."


    grace blushes at being treated like a child in front of her companions, but regardless, she responds with a broad smile.


    in the end, everything went well.


    the orcs lurking around the village were starving and posed no actual threat.


    the mischievous child who was hiding in the village while playing hide and seek in the mountains was yanked away by their parents and scolded until their cheeks turned red.


    with grace''s village now safe and her parents appeased


    [help ''han se-ah'', the streamer, clear the character quest 1/1 clear]


    [reward: internet entry ticket & vpn system]


    i received a rather sweet reward.


    with this reward, the carriage ride back won''t be boring.


    but since the drone is currently filming my face directly, i can''t just ignore it and surf the internet.


    i can''t have my eyes randomly moving back and forth while pointing at thin air.


    i have no desire to look like a crazy lunatic.


    having killed the orcs, the coachman, eager to leave while safe it was safe, starts the carriage.


    grace''s parents continue to wave their goodbyes, as the carriage takes off.


    "the quest reward is great! as everyone predicted, it''s an awakening stone. looks like the quest tests how close you are with your party and you obtain an additional star as a reward."


    -still, the sudden event at the end was damn hilarious


    -today''s stream was worthwhile


    -damn, i gotta show people this.


    inside the confined carriage, i feign interest in the scenery while checking the chat.


    it was chaos.


    naturally, it wasn''t confined to just the chat.


    those posting in real time wouldn''t miss spreading the probability of a companion disappearing during a character quest.


    shutting off the chat and looking through the forum, i saw that posts with attached screenshots of the quest had already begun to populate the platform.


    the pictures stirred up a commotion, even in the typically more composed forum.


    ???: so, should we start seducing our party members? even the guys???


    -lots of things to do before going to the 15th floor


    -a good time to be gay


    while browsing the forum, i saw han se-ah quietly nestling into irene''s arms within the small carriage.


    looks like grace''s possible departure scared her a little.n??v�l-b1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    oblivious to han se-ah''s motives, irene merely held her close with a radiant smile.


    most posts regarding han se-ah featured images of grace and irene.


    despite being encased in leather armor, there were posts like the one about grace''s side breast jiggling slightly, or the gif of irene''s figure visible through her nun''s dress when the wind blew.


    as the subject was not han se-ah but her npcs, all sorts of overtly sexual comments were published.


    ''it''s really nasty.''


    these posts were of no value to me.


    i scrolled through the posts with a twitching finger, then clicked on another post.


    upon entering a post about newbies, i saw the loot of the full moon wolf.


    there were all kinds of stories: like someone''s rise from newbie to veteran status, a person tumbled and failed trying kim seok-hyun''s trick of blocking a horned wolf with a steel plate.


    a variety of individuals were sharing their stories.


    ***


    raei translations


    ***


    as i lost track of time reading the posts, the carriage we were in stopped.


    "we''ve reached our destination, adventurers."


    "ah, thank you, sir."


    after closing the window and getting off the carriage, grace said goodbye to the coachman and then quietly approached me.


    the other two women look over at us with interest.


    i wonder if they had planned something while i was browsing the internet.


    as i silently watched grace, she gulped before finally opening her mouth.


    "we''re returning to the city via carriage tomorrow, correct?"


    "yes, it''s a bit late to go back now."


    "want to go around together? i''ve wanted to visit since i was a kid, but i never had an opportunity to visit. i moved to the adventurers'' city right away."


    i glanced at han se-ah.


    she was energetically nodding, while irene, by her side, rolled her eyes.


    han se-ah''s thoughts were pretty clear, but i couldn''t fully read irene.


    as i quietly looked at her, irene, who appeared to have finally decided on something with her hands tightly clasped, added to her suggestion.


    "we... we''re planning to visit the temple. we can split up from you two! that''s... that''s okay, right kaiden?"


    "...ah, yes. i can accompany these two."


    with irene''s face flushing and her words stuttering, others would have thought she was making a once-in-a-lifetime confession.


    kaiden, however, easily and readily accepted irene''s suggestion.


    i had no reason to reject their plan, so i nodded.


    grace, radiating joy, clung to my side.


    "is there a particular place you''d like to visit?"


    "let''s begin with the marketplace. i''ve always been interested in the large markets."


    as she naturally linked her arm with mine, i allowed my body to relax, and the camera drone discreetly trailed behind us.


    it seems the viewers'' responses aren''t too bad.


    ***


    i''m not really sure about the vpn... the author writes ''vpn'' directly but the way it''s used so far is purely as an ''anonymous mode'' in the next few chaps so think of it like that for now until the novel goes into more detail.


    also the website has been updated! there is now the ''trials'' section in the nav bar. we''ll be ''trialing'' novels to see if we enjoy them/are popular before picking them up. i''m thinking we trial a bunch and pick up the ones we like most... something along those lines. we have one at the moment but we haven''t posted it yet so the page will be empty. discord is also done, has a novel pickup request channel if you guys have any novel recommendations we can trial but i''ll post the invite tomorrow, going to give it a little test run first.


    1/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    click here!

 Chapter 58: Favor Work 3

    chapter 58: favor work 3


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: here


    discord: here


    despite grace''s high hopes, count kolmar''s territory was disappointing.


    it had lost most of its mages, alchemists, and blacksmiths to the city of mages, a three-day journey away.


    and if you want to make a living, you head to the city of adventurers.


    it''s like sending people to seoul and horses to jeju.


    nevertheless, grace was pleased, smiling constantly.


    she snacked as we meandered through the market, our arms entwined.


    it was bizarre to see chicken skewers and spiral potatoes for sale in a medieval european-style market, but so it was.


    the hovering camera was a little annoying, but overall, wasn''t this a successful date?


    her smile never left as we enjoyed street food and bought inexpensive bracelets.


    "by the way, where are we meeting up?"


    "we didn''t set a meeting point. how about the temple?"


    i wasn''t concerned, even though we hadn''t picked a place to meet.


    ***


    raei translations


    ***


    as our brief market date ended and the sun began to set, i heard a voice behind me.


    the camera drone allowed her to track us, and she could pretend to stumble upon us coincidentally.


    "ah, there they are."


    "roland! grace!"


    sure enough, the rest of the party emerged from the end of the street as we were leaving the market.


    they had just come from the temple and planned to find us on the market street.


    so, we all gathered and went to an inn recommended by the coachman.


    it wasn''t extravagant, but it was touted as the cleanest and priciest inn in town.


    it catered to ordinary people, despite the rural coachman calling it expensive.


    we settled down in the bustling hall, gave the remainder of our coins to a working kid as a tip, and ordered food.


    "there''s a carriage leaving for the city of adventurers from the temple tomorrow morning. we can catch that."


    "perfect timing."


    we dug into the hot sausages and began to chat.


    of course, when the camera wasn''t focused on me, i was discreetly checking the chat.


    looks like my date with grace was secondary.


    han se-ah was trying to win over irene.


    not of the romantic kind of course, but according to the chat, you can prevent party members from leaving by simply making them like you more.


    things like enjoying a beer after work or working hard together to earn a retirement fund.


    the consensus was that a good relationship without friction was enough.


    -stop spamming baseless theories.


    -isn''t it enough to just get along?


    -what do you mean by getting along?


    -i''d be popular by now if i was the kind that could get along with everyone.


    while munching on a sausage and glancing at the chat, i watch irene and han se-ah.


    they seem closer than before.


    i guess i''m low priority since i was the one that approached her in the first place.


    i recruited a mage and plan to continue climbing the tower, so i''m not going anywhere.


    and grace simply needs to stay by my side.


    so it''s her relationship with irene that needs to be strengthened.


    irene, is kind and seems to enjoy looking after people.


    "roland? what are you doing over there?"


    "what am i doing? just watching. seems like everyone i know has decided to show up today."


    "seems so. the commotion must have drawn everyone down."


    a beauty with drooping eyes, reminding one of a puppy.


    i couldn''t recall such a strikingly beautiful woman, but i immediately recognized her due to her unique equipment.


    a long spear, longer than a person when held upright, there was only one individual i knew who wielded such a weapon.


    lily deb, a young lady born into minor nobility who fled with but a single spear to avoid a politically arranged marriage.


    "is the person next to you part of your group? you''ve finally recruited a mage. planning to go all the way?"


    "yes. i intend to take her to the frontlines on the 43rd floor."


    "by the time you get there, it''ll probably be the 45th floor."


    aside from her beauty, we had previously been quite friendly up in the tower.


    while we talked, i felt a gentle pressure encircling my arm.


    grace, who had stealthily moved closer, leaned against me naturally.


    what? in the meantime, a conversation started between the two women.


    "are you also a member of roland''s party?"


    "yes. i met roland in the tower and asked to join his party, and he kindly accepted."


    "well, having a scout in the tower is essential."


    "yes, i am essential. essential to roland."


    both of them were wearing bright smiles, but i sensed the atmosphere around us turning frosty.


    despite being so close to grace that i could feel her warmth through my arm, a chill swept over me.


    i''m hardly the protagonist from an old-school romantic comedy, but even i can''t ignore such an obvious display of affection.


    the problem was the people gathered in this place.


    from the head of the adventurer''s guild to esteemed members of the magic tower, various people had gathered, watching me as if i were the lead in their favorite drama.


    "this fellow''s been showing off his face since descending from the tower."


    "he tried to charm our girls as well, and now he''s wooing someone from another party? no wonder his information sells for such a high price."


    "really? it''s surprising to hear that from someone in the information guild."


    "servants from noble houses keep asking about this and that. seems there''s no shortage of lonely ladies in the evenings."


    as smith grinned and poked fun, aged women who looked like they''d never seen combat glanced at me and chuckled.


    when they became gacha characters, they lost their wrinkles.


    did they also lose their dignity and their decency?


    naturally, it wasn''t just these old men chortling at my expense.


    whether they found my quiet appearance sandwiched between the two women amusing or something else, the chat erupted at the sight.


    -how is this a realistic game? it''s purely fantasy


    -does he have a lover per star?


    -seems the genre''s changed to a morning drama.


    rebecca, seated at the table, let out hearty laughter,


    "hey! i''ll reserve a room for you three, so you can go enjoy yourselves! or, i know a cozy inn with plush beds, should all four of us head there?"


    "...no, we can''t delay the meeting about the gate any further."


    "..."


    their expressions turned sullen.


    the two beauties were no match for an insane one.


    i never imagined the day when rebecca''s wild nature would be a blessing.


    ***


    discord is up. it''s not complete but just like the website, it''ll get there :p link is below!


    2/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    click here!

 Chapter 59: Favor Work 4

    chapter 59: favor work 4


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: here


    join the discord! here


    it''s been a long time since i''ve seen these familiar faces... or rather, faces that seemed to have gone through some form of transformation.


    just as i underwent a sudden transformation to a handsome gacha character when i entered this world, it felt absurdly normal to see others becoming cooler, more beautiful, and younger.


    when she was faced with an excess of 5 characters, han se-ah could only stare in awe, shaking slightly.


    she was harshly criticized by the chat.


    "no, you all saw it too! after seeing such crazy stat windows, it''s only natural to get a little greedy...."


    -so, you''re confessing that you''re greedy


    -if you''re this greedy... lolol


    -way too greedy.


    [chat deleted by the mod]


    "those who are greedy find success. it''s the same for all of you, right? when you''re gaming and you find a great item, don''t you feel that itch to make a gamble, believing the timing is just right? aren''t you guys the ones who indulge then stop, only to break and end up spending even more?"


    despite actively engaging with her viewers, she was still fully aware of her surroundings.


    we were traversing the tower as per usual.


    it''s amazing how she doesn''t miss a counterattack, even when a moss wolf stages a surprise ambush.


    at this pace, she could make her way up even without my assistance.


    the party, now complemented by kaiden, was evolving into a formidable force, effortlessly cleaving through any emerging monsters.


    "today, we seem to be crossing paths with a lot of moss wolves, but not many helmeted deers. most of the requests we''ve received specifically ask for the magic stones of helmeted deer."


    "mages know which is which even though they look the same on the outside?"


    "the classification is determined by the amount of magic contained within."


    in response to grace''s question, han se-ah, who casually noted that they were neatly organized in her inventory, starts sneaking peeks at me.


    puzzled, i return her glance, only to have her swiftly avert her gaze when our eyes meet.


    ...what''s going on?


    it''s not something she can keep secret, considering the viewers constantly watching her.


    her suspicious behavior, or more accurately, her resemblance to a guilty puppy, prompted me to speak up.


    "what''s the matter?"


    "eh?! no, nothing."


    "you claim it''s nothing, yet you react like that."


    she franticly waved her hands, saying it was nothing, so i decided to let it slide.


    it could be a personal matter, it would be odd to pry.


    if it is about the stream, i''ll learn about it soon enough.


    be it through chat, the forum, or the wider internet, i''ll eventually come to know.


    despite being distracted, she unleashed magic missiles at a speed rivaling grace''s arrows whenever a monster appeared.


    is this the reaction speed of a gamer?


    even as my mind wandered elsewhere, a helmeted deer, writhing in my arms, transformed into a magic stone with a sad cry.


    "ah, found it!"


    "already? we''re on a roll today."


    "should we explore the next floor a bit before heading back, or should we gather more magic stones?"


    "going back would be better since the next floor isn''t much different."


    looking at the viewers, who were practically forming a fan club since she was ''eye-catching,'' i can imagine what would happen if grace was dropped from the party due to a poorly selected skill.


    -if you''re unsure about selecting a 4~5 archer/rogue, then focus on exploration.


    -don''t we require a damage dealer too? you mentioned concentrating on crowd control.


    -even if roland is strong, long-range is important


    "looking at the chat now, i''m bound to get flamed regardless of what i choose. what should i do! we''ve been on this topic for three days now. round and round in circles... maybe i should just choose?"


    -how about a jack of all trades concentrating on traps?


    -you''re the one who keeps saying the same thing lol


    -when have you ever taken our opinions into account? even roland''s skill was chosen poorly.


    [chat deleted by the mod]


    as the number of monster encounters reduced, han se-ah resumed talking to her viewers.


    even though i couldn''t directly view the chat, it was convenient as real-time screenshots were being uploaded to the forum and the internet wiki.


    who would emerge victorious in a battle between the blue pirate king and the hokage of the ninja village?


    people always love imagining who vs who scenarios.


    whether it''s in games, comics, novels, and across both eastern and western cultures, humans inherently rank and compare.


    consequently, a debate broke out over grace''s skill list.


    looking through the screenshots, three skills were frequently discussed.


    reviewing the list, it seemed that the skill to be gained this time would be a passive one.


    the first, and most commonly mentioned, is the exploration passive ''wild intuition.''


    a simple passive that maximizes grace''s senses without any added effects.


    a skill that allows grace, as she does now, to hold a lantern and function as the party''s scout but more effectively.


    the second is the passive ''sharp arrowhead,'' which transforms her from a scout to an actual sub-damage dealer.


    if wild intuition amplifies the senses, sharp arrowhead is a passive that enhances her archery.


    it''s like an enhanced basic attack, so there''s a lot of discussion.


    the third and final one is the passive ''ranger-style trapping.''


    as the skill name suggests, it''s a passive that imparts knowledge about improvised traps, including not only installation but also removal-related knowledge.


    "considering that grace serves as our reliable scout, discovering surprise attacks and the like, i think it''s better to opt for an exploration-type passive. you know that if you try to do this and that without a solid foundation, nothing will work out."


    it seems that her choice is the exploration-type passive skill.


    as soon as she makes the selection, the viewers respond.


    naturally, some maintained their original stance until the end.


    "huh? i saw the chat earlier, and i''m not confident to draw a new 4, 5 scout. if we''re going to go all the way with grace, she must be the best scout that works even in the upper floors."


    with a serious expression, han se-ah makes her declaration, punctuating her point by clenching her fist and swinging it through the air with exaggerated motions.


    "huh? what''s happening? is there a bug or something?!"


    "grace? what''s wrong with you?"


    "ah, no. i just feel a bit strange."


    grace, who was gently stroking her forearm back and forth while emitting a cute sound, appears to be experiencing the aftereffects of a newly added skill.


    ***


    hmmm new skill involving senses... right before a 20th-interval chapter. coincidence? ( )


    3/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    click here!

 Chapter 60: 60: 4★ Forest Stalker Grace

    chapter 60: 60: 4�� ''forest stalker'' grace


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: here


    join the discord! here??v�l-b!n.


    this chapter is 18+ therefore, the full chapter is posted on my kofi


    if you are 18+, read /post/60-4-forest-ranger-grace-18-b0b2m4ak5


    grace, letting out a peculiar moan, silently strides through the forest.


    -what was that sound just now?


    -it''s not wild, but, uh, um.


    -i''d like to say it outright, but i''d get banned.


    -did someone clip it? did someone clip it? did someone clip it? did someone clip it? did someone clip it?


    -is the stream for adults only?


    "ah, this is when we all go too far. be careful what you type in the chat."


    unsurprisingly, the viewers couldn''t stay quiet after grace made that sound.


    the chatroom buzzed like a disturbed beehive, filled with repeating gifs and sound clips.


    we enter the increasingly busy street, with grace gently holding my arm and leading the way.


    she must have a place in mind. i enjoy the softness of her arm and let her guide me.


    "...are we eating here?"


    "the drink i had last time was really good."


    grace answers nonchalantly, but her voice was shaking.


    the place she led us to without hesitation is the inn where i''d previously arranged accommodation for han se-ah and herself the lucky scoundrel, the place where she drunkenly jumped at me.


    "yeah? it was pretty good."


    .................


    tl: thats it. everything else is lewd. no background story worth reading here.


    ***


    4/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    click here!

 Chapter 61: Adventurers Equipment 1

    chapter 61: adventurer''s equipment 1


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: here


    join the discord! here


    grace, whose senses were sharpened due to her passive skill, seemed unfazed the following day.


    it might have been because she was getting used to the heightened senses, or she was too worn out from a night full of intense sensations.


    she seemed to have adjusted quicker than i expected.


    of course, her shy moan in the forest has already made their rounds on the internet.


    ... well, it''s not like grace can surf the web like me, so it doesn''t matter.


    [heroes chronicle wiki]


    is this vr porn? [48] +65


    i know how to use the skill, try it, [199] +243


    sensitive senses? woooow [35] +335


    here''s a tip [396] + 564


    unlike the forum which is watched by a moderator, the heroes chronicle wiki had been taken over by anonymous delinquents, transforming it into something like a vr adult gallery.


    here''s a tip


    [list of inspector skills.jpg]??v�l-b!n.


    [list of scout skills.jpg]


    [list of rogue skills.jpg]


    [list of mage skills.jpg]


    upon seeing what happened to grace, i realized


    when it says senses become sharper, it means a boost to all senses


    i roughly filtered through early active skills,


    use this when you want to mastu***te or have s*x


    mad... creative, but mad...


    can i use it in the red-light district?


    if you use these recklessly on a prostitute, guard guys will come and bash you on the head


    this rascal must have tried it himself, lololol


    a man truly devoted to self-pleasure, you deserve an award


    they''re truly remarkable guys.


    in certain ways...


    anyway, our forest exploration progressed seamlessly with grace''s upgraded skills.


    we continued gathering magic stones and materials and discovered the passage with ease, bringing us to the end of the 20th floor.


    "there''s a moss wolf lurking up ahead. there also seems to be a goblin pack if we go around. what''s the plan?"


    "since our current task calls for magic stones from medium-sized monsters, let''s hunt the moss wolf and sidestep the goblins. they become a bit of a hassle when they start to scatter."


    "then, let''s go for the wolf."


    "lead the way."


    grace''s exploration ability as a 4 ''forest stalker'', an upgrade from a 3 ''novice ranger'', has seen dramatic improvement.


    where earlier she could detect an ambushing moss wolf or pinpoint a noisy cluster of small monsters, now she can sense their presence from a considerable distance to the point where she can plan an ambush on the moss wolf.


    a moss wolf was lying in wait in the shadowy forest, but with grace, who had already located it, the hunt became smoother than usual.


    "roland, you lead the way, and i''ll ready the magic. should things go awry, i''ll need you to support me immediately. kaiden, please keep watch behind irene."


    "sure."


    "understood."


    grace''s expanded detection range is taken advantage of by han se-ah, who positions herself behind me, while the rest of our team approaches from the rear of the moss wolf.


    being aware of the exact location of a lurking moss wolf allows us to use this strategy.


    kaiden is with irene, preparing for unexpected situations, but there was nothing in the forest that could pose a threat to us.


    nonetheless, the party members remain spirited, perhaps due to the sense of achievement after a hard day.


    if we had aimlessly wandered in the forest and returned without accomplishing anything, the mood might''ve been rather gloomy.


    however, everyone is upbeat, as we''ve finally discovered the passage.


    just like how the 10th floor acts as a threshold between beginners and intermediate adventurers, the 20th floor holds a symbolic significance.


    it serves as a stepping stone for those intermediates who have the potential to climb even higher.


    it''s kind of a filter, in a sense.


    despite being smeared with sweat and dirt, we all walk with stars in our eyes.


    ***


    raei translations


    ***


    as we return to the 10th floor and step outside the tower, envious glances get thrown our way.


    they must be jealous, witnessing attractive people clad in expensive gear, beaming as if they''ve struck gold.


    "the revenue from selling magic stones... it''s incomparable to when i was a mercenary."


    "that''s why everyone wants to become adventurers. why else would rebecca, that crazy woman, enter the tower?"


    "...crazy."


    after separating the magic stones required by the client, we sell the leftover collected items and magic stones at the guild counter, and a pouch of silver coins is handed over.


    the hefty feel of it makes kaiden murmur in wonder.


    "stash the money carefully. as we climb to the higher floors, we''ll have to upgrade our equipment again, and beyond that point, the price of equipment equals the cost of an estate."


    "an estate, really? is it that expensive?!"


    she''s startled at my words.


    it seems fitting for a nun to not know about the value of an estate.


    i don''t know exactly how estates are structured in the real world, but i have a rough idea in this one.


    through looking into various things to prepare my own mansion equipped with magical tools, i''ve managed to gather a rough understanding.


    in this fantasy world, an estate refers to a territory you can buy with money.


    it involves trading land for farming, farm laborers, a mansion for the landowner to stay in, and a temple to look after the territory, all bundled together.


    "an equipment piece being worth an entire estate..."


    "i''m not referring to a golden wheat field accompanied by a luxurious mansion. i''m talking about a small estate where you can grow something like grapes."


    "but that''s still a substantial amount, isn''t it?"


    the price of enchanted armor equals the total value of a farm, a luxurious mansion, and farm laborers combined.


    once you transition from intermediate to senior level, the cost of equipment soars exponentially.


    given that the armor is crafted from magical ore and occasionally from dragon skin handled by top-tier alchemists, it''s no surprise it bears a price tag equivalent to a noble''s luxury goods.


    to fully equip oneself with such gear, including a helmet, breastplate, greaves, boots, and a weapon...


    "roland, is your armor and weapon that expensive?"


    "even more than that."


    actually, this armor is the default skin i''ve had since transforming into a game character.


    i didn''t pay a penny for it, but if we calculate its worth, it could be even more expensive.


    it doesn''t boast any special abilities, yet it offers durability that hasn''t sustained even a scratch so far.


    while contemplating the resilience of equipment that is unmarked even against the attacks of giants and wyverns, kaiden slips over to my side.


    "roland, i have a favor to ask."


    not han se-ah, but me?


    ***


    i''ve censored some words and in the future i''ll probably censor like so as well. unless someone has a suggestion?


    5/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    click here!

 Chapter 62: Adventurers Equipment 2

    chapter 62: adventurer''s equipment 2


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: here


    join the discord! here


    kaiden seems like she''s about to bring up something serious.


    is she about to reveal her crossdressing, or explain why she''s known as the ''sword princess''?


    we find a quiet spot to talk as we stroll down the street.


    it''s a high-end tavern, far beyond the scope of an average inn.


    they have a private room, shielded with sound-blocking magic.


    the outrageous cost of one gold coin for ''maintaining privacy'' is a little extravagant.


    it''s a place we visit occasionally, as the quality of the food and drink is just as good.


    "um, this place....


    "it didnt seem like something we should discuss out in the streets. don''t worry and come in.


    two hefty guards stand at the entrance, acting as bouncers.


    upon opening the vintage wooden door, we''re greeted by well-dressed staff, bowing as if they serve in a noble''s home.


    kaiden hesitates, clearly thrown off.


    shouldn''t she be familiar with such luxury?


    she steps in, hesitant.


    she remains silent as we''re led to a private room, probably collecting her thoughts.


    after ordering our usual dishes and drinks, we settle down in the room, waiting in silence.


    "...first, thanks for hearing me out."


    "it''s only natural, rebecca did introduce us. what do you need?"


    she sits up straight, hands clenched on her knees, much like a new recruit on her first day at the barracks.n??v�l-b1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    what is it that''s making her so uneasy?


    while she''s struggling for words, our food and drinks arrive.


    it''s tough to ask a favor from someone you''re not really close with, especially when your relationship is purely professional.


    "i would like... to ask for a favor."


    "a favor? from me?"


    after long deliberation, kaiden finally breaks her silence.


    her story, however, doesn''t touch on her crossdressing or her title of sword princess.


    as she goes on, i start to understand her hesitation.


    my relationship with kaiden is somewhat similar to a mentor-student dynamic.


    our party consists of newcomers who showed their potential by hunting the full moon wolf.


    to this, rebecca added kaiden, a person with no proven credentials.


    kaiden got an easy way in, learned from us, and now is even asking for a favor?


    if a brand new blacksmith''s apprentice who entered through the back door also asked their master ''please make me a sword, i''ll pay for it;'' it wouldn''t go well.


    though it wouldn''t matter as much if we knew each other for longer.


    ''but we''re not close...''


    kaiden''s usual behavior is to avoid me to keep her cross-dressing a secret.


    we''ve never connected through typical male bonding activities like sharing a drink.


    kaiden isn''t the typical mercenary either.


    we might''ve bonded quicker if she were, but she''s not your average joeshe''s a cross-dressing maiden.


    "i come from a fallen noble family. i brought some weapons with me, but due to personal issues, the magic applied to these weapons are broken."


    "do you need me to collect materials? your equipment must be pretty fancy if you need a senior adventurer for this."


    "as i am now, it''s too fancy a piece of equipment."


    kaiden downs her drink as if to swallow her own words.


    always the lady, she daintily lifts her glass, blushing slightly as she speaks.


    they quickly catch on realizing this is half entertainment, half prank.


    they''re not here to please a wealthy noble this time, but to tease a gentle, handsome young man.


    what''s not to like?


    "um, this kind of thing."


    "look at that skin. if things continue this way, he''s going to break more than a few hearts in the red-light district."


    this place doesn''t adhere to modern moral standards.


    this is a medieval fantasy world where children under ten farm for their meals, and women with no money naturally resort to unsavory jobs.


    i don''t feel guilty about calling entertainers to a high-end tavern.


    after all, the kaiden in front of me is a ''man,'' a fallen noble who''s experienced the gritty life of a lowly mercenary.


    "today, the alcohol tastes particularly good, perhaps because i''m in high spirits."


    unlike the two women who are cooing and clinging to kaiden, the pair beside me quietly follow my lead, savoring their drinks.


    they tenderly stroke my arm and carefully peel a small side-serving of fruit.


    it''s clear they know who i am.


    "did that gentleman ask you to take care of me?"


    "hehe. the only things that come out of our mouths are laughter and flattery."


    "appreciate the honesty."


    the silent woman responds.


    her words hold no depth, but their very lack of substance speaks volumes.


    only recently, that gentleman, john smith, had willingly unveiled his identity to the adventurer''s guild.


    the suspicious man, using an obviously false name.


    what did they say in the chat? 5 ''silent whisper'' john smith?


    3 grace and 6 roland were linked.


    4 kaiden and 5 john smith are also linked.


    the issue is that the scale of a love-stricken country girl and a fallen noblewoman claiming to be a princess differ vastly.


    i don''t know when it will happen, but kaiden''s character arc seems to be unfolding on a grand scale.


    ---


    raei translations


    ---


    "what?! you''re leaving?!"


    "saying it like that makes it sound like i''m getting kicked out. i just have to go alone somewhere for a private request."


    the day after watching kaiden frantically squirm out from under the ladies'' skirts.


    i brought up the subject and han se-ah''s eyes became as wide as saucers.


    "it''s nothing serious, i just have to go get something far away. at our party''s skill level, we could effortlessly reach the 20th floor, but i''d recommend you get comfortable camping up to the 19th floor for safety. recall the homework i assigned? you should practice spending nights inside the tower."


    "um, roland? you are coming back, right?"


    i can''t help but laugh at her.


    -get on your knees, now


    -roland coin has been delisted~ it''s a 10 crash~


    -the sight of your face going pale is too funny


    ah, this is fun.


    ---


    some ads are temporarily disabled. also removed the comment form after sending it successfully. should stop the accidental repeated comments.


    also there are now novel roles in discord if you''re wanting something that lets you know when there are new releases.


    1/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    click here!

 Chapter 63: Adventurers Equipment 3

    chapter 63: adventurer''s equipment 3


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: here


    join the discord! here


    there were various reasons why i decided to leave the party.


    sure, a big part of it was wanting to pull a prank, but that wasn''t the whole story.


    first off, there was han se-ah''s stream.


    most of the other streamers i''ve seen fill their streams with highs and lows.


    but han se-ah?


    she''s been climbing the tower without a single defeat.


    now, where''s the fun in a game where you use a cheat and win every time?


    even in traditional korean games, infinite money and invincibility cheats quickly lose their charm.


    playing a game like that isn''t fun, and watching someone else do it is even more so.


    "don''t worry. even with roland gone, we still have a 5 protective shield and two 4 party members. we can hold off the attacks while kaiden deals with the rest. that''s why roland suggested we make camp on the 19th floor."


    -it''s crashing! it''s crashing!


    -first they take our money and now they take our stars?


    -should focus on roland''s favorability first, not irene''s.


    -if the 6 is already jumping ship, why wouldn''t the 5?


    the second reason is a little more self-serving.


    i came across a rant online last night.


    the author was frustrated with a 5 who was so demanding that it felt like they were playing office politics.n??v�l-b1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    the viewers see me as a legendary 6 who''s only here out of boredom.


    a wandering, fun-seeking character.


    if i revolve my life completely around han se-ah and practically give her everything, it would seem very strange.


    ''i can do this because of the internet.''


    i can watch han se-ah''s stream online.


    since i can access her stream through the internet, the chat access feature i got as a reward before is redundant.


    it''s like those game companies that sell a game without photo mode, only to add it later as paid dlc.


    these really have no shame.


    suddenly, memories of the heroines chronicle from my past life flare up, and i can feel my blood start to boil.


    but there are other reasons too, like advancing kaiden''s character arc and discovering which noble family she''s from.


    still, the biggest reason is my desire to tease.


    [roland''s loyal fan has just donated 10,000 won!]


    i knew it from the moment you started speaking casually to roland.


    "but, wasn''t it roland who said we could? irene and kaiden still speak formally, right? and, how about grace?"


    -what are you talking about after matching them together?


    -are you trying to compete with grace?


    -seriously, do you even have a conscience?


    -she''s got both personality and a great body, it''s a no-brainer.


    the internet window lets me see donations and missions, unlike the chat access feature.


    this makes the lengthy carriage ride more bearable.


    "what material are you looking for?"


    a striking woman with brown hair, a contrast to the icy northern winds, greets me with a warm smile.


    even in the north, the receptionists are beautiful.


    i hand her a note detailing what i''m after.


    the note lists a series of tedious tasks, like obtaining specific ores found only in the snowy mountains or crystals from ice giants.


    the receptionist''s face lights up as she reads the note these are not mere requests.


    i''m not just skirting the edges of the mountain range i''m delving deep into the mountains.


    even if they only bring requests related to the materials on the note, it will be quite a lucrative venture.


    for the guild, which profits from commissions, it''s like stumbling upon a jackpot.


    "could you let me know where you''re staying? i can organize the requests and have them delivered."


    "i haven''t arranged accommodation yet. can you recommend somewhere?"


    "in that case, i suggest the goat valley inn. the food may be a bit simple, but the rooms are kept clean. even a senior adventurer like yourself should find it comfortable. upon exiting the guild, walk left, and you''ll find a building marked with a large goat horn sign."


    retrieving my note from the smiling receptionist, i step out of the guild.


    i don''t intend to do this alone, i also plan to hire a few intermediate-level adventurers.


    considering the roles from scout to porter, han se-ah''s inventory comes to mind.


    i wish i too could have an inventory in addition to the chat feature and the forum.


    ---


    raei translations


    ---


    as i wander about, i find myself coveting han se-ah''s inventory more and more.


    i hope one day i receive something similar as a reward.


    i search for the large goat horn sign as i walk around.


    "i''ve got some foxes here."


    "their hides are all damaged. you didn''t use beast-hunting arrows, did you?"


    "hey, do you really think i''d make such an amateur mistake?"


    a merchant, hauling a cart, is hawking dried fruits from a barrel, garnering attention from passersby, while a hunter negotiates a price for the beast hides he brought back from the mountains.


    there''s a butcher''s shop selling smoked ham and sausages, a massive deer leg hanging outside, and a large oven emitting a mouthwatering aroma.


    i enter an inn marked with an intricately carved goat horn.


    the guild''s description of its cleanliness wasn''t exaggerated the hall is immaculately maintained, though its tables are empty.


    "welcome! are you here for a meal or to stay?"


    " just a stay, in the best room."


    i''m mildly surprised that the young waiter, who hurried over to greet me, doesn''t boast about their food.


    maybe due to some bad experiences in doing so.


    it seems the rumors about substandard food quality weren''t unfounded.


    ---


    what do we think of the pacing? i enjoy slow ones but i do wish this novel was a taaaaaaad faster. preference of course.


    2/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    click here!

 Chapter 64: Adventurers Equipment 4

    chapter 64: adventurer''s equipment 4


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: here


    join the discord! here


    going on adventures in the north is tougher than you''d expect.


    the rugged terrain is challenging enough, but when you factor in the freezing cold and constant snowfall, preparation becomes key.


    it would be different if it were just me, as i could handle these conditions easily.


    however, the mercenaries i''ve hired for material gathering aren''t superhumans like me.


    it takes skill to find, collect, and even transport these materials without damaging them.


    it makes sense why the gear of top adventurers is so pricey.


    "hehe, i think i found it."


    "already?"


    "i told you, these mountains are my backyard... so, about that extra payment..."


    "it will be paid as promised."


    simply put, money can solve everything.


    sure, the materials we need are pricey and rare, but they''re not impossible to find.


    originally, i planned to just get by and finish the quests...


    "do we need to look for a flat area to set up our tents for the night? does grace''s skillset cover that? it''s not a monster path or a tower route, but just a level area. how are we supposed to find that? just wander until we stumble upon one?"


    [a donation of 5,000 won from ''12 years homeless''!]


    since the sun is always shining, just sleep under it.


    "thank you, 12 years homeless... i just realized, the tower never gets dark, so why on earth did the merchant sell me a lantern? we need a bonfire for cooking, but..."


    -han se-ah got tricked again


    -fooled by an npc lol


    -they say keep your eyes open wide in the city


    -it''s impressive that you''re just realizing this now


    -did she buy a lantern without knowing why?


    it''s so much fun watching han se-ah''s stream and surfing the web.


    racing around snow-covered mountains in search of a fist-sized rock versus lounging on a plush chair in a fancy inn, sipping wine and browsing the internet.


    isn''t it clear which option is better?


    that''s why i''ve hired extra people using my spare change.


    if i accompany han se-ah up the tower, i''ll easily earn back the gold spent here.


    "it looks like we''ve collected enough. should we head back?"


    "yes. the others should have gathered by now."


    i''ve made it to the dangerous midpoint of the mountain range, a bit too risky for intermediate adventurers.


    but in the easier areas, adventurers, attracted by the gold, are scurrying around with a sparkle in their eyes.


    a wealthy high-level adventurer buying time by spreading gold around.


    nobody can resist the tempting sound of jingling gold coins.


    ---


    raei translations


    "thanks for the support. this spot seems good, should we camp here?"


    "that sounds good."


    han se-ah, having stowed the magic stone into her inventory, produces a tent from it at kaiden''s suggestion.


    no matter how accustomed one might become to seeing a tent larger than a human materialize out of nowhere, it never ceases to be an intriguing sight.


    even the party members on camera appear surprised, their mouths slightly agape.


    the sight of them clustering around han se-ah to receive tents and sleeping bags, like fledglings waiting for a meal, is quite entertaining.


    -ah, they call this the "inventory".


    -the inventory always seems like something out of a fantasy tale haha


    -did the magic stone drop? did the magic stone drop? did the magic stone drop?


    -the npcs always seem fascinated by the inventory.


    -i''m also captivated by it, huhuh


    soon enough, the viewers are once again, fawning over the beautiful faces on screen.


    reading the chat, i take a gulp of my beer.


    it washes away the oily aftertaste of the chicken in my mouth.


    hot chicken, cold beer, an online stream.


    armed with a fantasy trinity that lets me stay indoors for a week, i watch han se-ah''s stream.


    since it''s the 5th day now, i figure i''ll allow her to roam for about 10 more days before returning.


    considering the travel time, i should leave around the 7th day, leaving me two more days.


    in the meantime, i might as well browse for some movies.


    ''do they not offer digital currency as quest completion rewards?''


    when you sit, you want to lie down, that''s human nature, and now that the internet window is open, i want to make a purchase.


    there are two stupid king''s sword ads that crawl out for 15 seconds each whenever i try to watch something.


    additionally, the movies i want to watch, even an old one, costs a few thousand won.


    "i''ll turn off the stream for now since we''re going to be homeless for a while. but by the time i turn the stream back on, roland should be back, right?"


    [roland donated 10,000 won!]


    ugh, it''s so bothersome, should i just live in the north?


    "then, mage hanna''s party will leave for the north. anyway, there won''t be much content aside from cooking and keeping watch. i''ll shut down the stream, take a break, and progress a little before coming back."


    -do a sleep stream with grace and irene


    -mmm let''s exclude han se-ah?


    -we don''t need han se-ah in han se-ah''s stream


    as han se-ah waves goodbye to the camera, the world momentarily reverts to a dull ash gray.


    han se-ah''s stream displayed on the internet window has completely stopped, and the chat has quieted down.


    it looks like she''s paused for a break.


    ---


    sorry i''ve been busy preparing for a friend''s wedding.. after party? i dunno what they''re called. 2am crocheting flowers was fun.


    3/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    click here!

 Chapter 65: Adventurers Equipment 5

    chapter 65: adventurer''s equipment 5


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: here on kofi the illustrations are also posted on discord!


    join the discord! here


    accessing the internet has completely changed my life as roland.


    no matter how immersive and well-designed the world was, it was not flawless.


    there were chickens and macarons, a functioning sewer system, and cleaning products, but no internet felt like an oasis devoid of water.


    "isn''t it about time he came back? is the north that far off, or does the request just take that long? it''s been a week already."


    [donation of 10,000 won from the user ''lost your 6 star and can''t focus'']


    you turned on the stream only because you''re anxious.


    "hey! wouldn''t you be anxious if your 6 left home? don''t you have a sliver of empathy?"


    -please consider the feelings of someone who''s never owned a 6.


    -han se-ah doesn''t understand a gamer''s heart... note to self...


    -imagine how it feels for us then.


    [chat deleted by mod]


    when han se-ah was off-stream, i tuned into other streamers or watched a variety of videos on different platforms.


    through this, i realized that while their world was uncannily similar to my previous one, it was also different.


    movies, webtoons, comics, games, and celebrities bore remarkable resemblances.


    however, almost nothing was an exact replica.


    there was only the creator of hxh, known for drawing only once a month, and a rubber man who refrained from sticking wooden chopsticks up his nostrils.


    in one way or another, the world had transformed - for better or worse.


    discovering these differences one by one, a week whisked by.


    even now, as i boarded a carriage headed to the city of adventurers, i felt a twinge of regret.


    "the carriage you requested is ready. it''s a pity you''re leaving so soon."


    "i''ve splurged quite a bit, so i need to go earn some more."


    "true, you did spend a lot. it''s probably the first and last time an adventurer has employed so many adventurers in this area."


    i prepared to set off, packing the ore and crystals i had collected for kaiden, and made my way to the adventurer''s guild.


    the warm and amiable receptionist, who had recommended the inn on my first day, awaited me there.


    her soft eyes brimmed with a mix of regret and longing.


    naturally, she would be disheartened to see a senior adventurer, who was known for his generosity with gold, leave in less than a week.


    she seemed eager to assist me with anything, even to enter my room each time i gave her a gold coin.


    i couldn''t fall to women when i could finally enjoy chicken and beer while surfing the internet after 10 long years.??v�l-b!n.


    i minimized my sleep to less than 2 hours, focused on videos recommended by the algorithm.


    "was it kaiden who stole roland away? my friend, your imagination is quite rich."


    [donation of 5,000 won from ''perfectbreeder''!]


    if you find out the details of kaiden''s request, 30,000 won.


    the viewers, who had been dutifully attempting to spot any awkwardness in kaiden''s disguise, instantly erupted into chaos.


    han se-ah and kim seok-hyun were speeding towards the 20th floor, while other game experts were still trailing behind kim seok-hyun, barely above the 10th floor.


    in essence, most users had just reached the 10th floor or were still adjusting to the combat system.


    watching han se-ah''s stream, they opted for second-hand armor from the adventurer''s guild at a bargain price.


    while some were squaring off against goblins as a beginner, even wearing second-hand ragged armor, if a 6 broken character found on the street handed over a 4 character''s magical armor, it was natural to feel envious.


    "ahem, i am working hard here yet they say that the sashimi is fresh... sorry, even this is too much for me. i am sure you guys will shame me regardless, so let me be shameless. we have a golden roland at our house. don''t you have a roland at your house?"


    unable to reconcile with reality, the viewers reeled from han se-ah''s stinging retort.


    scouring the internet, no other 6 characters had emerged beside me, leaving them no choice but to react in such a manner.


    i think two more 6 characters are likely to appear.


    the brilliantly shining 6 event from before showcased three silhouetted figures.


    typically, when a new character is introduced in heroines chronicle, one 5 and one 4 character appear - that''s how the game''s update usually works.


    however, in the 6 event, whether it was to commemorate the debut of the first 6, or to exploit the gamers'' wallets, three characters were slated for release simultaneously.


    whether all three were male, or if only one of the three, namely roland, was male and i was simply unfortunate, was unclear.


    back then, i was so shocked, instead of gathering information i impulsively vented my frustration using a macro program.


    truth be told, i had no desire to come across posts boasting about drawing a female character while i was being mocked for drawing a male character.


    "wow it''s the first time the chat has crashed due to lag. i guess i''m on the receiving end of every insult known to man. and from all over the world at that. if i sift through this chat and focus solely on messages from international viewers, i wonder how many new insults i''ll come across?"


    -east and west unite!


    -why are you hitting me when i''m standing still


    -i also want to adventure with a hunky blonde guy with a toned body


    -i want to share a tent with roland~


    -there are a lot of horny people here


    the carriage departed the north and traversed onto the highway, accompanied by the rhythm of various hoofbeats.


    han se-ah commenced her verbal onslaught on the viewers.


    the viewers screamed like cattle being herded to the slaughterhouse at the sight of the once satisfying punching bag turning against them.


    occasionally, some masochistic individuals would plead for more punishment, but the majority simply shed tears at their pitiful reality.


    this continued until grace, who was at the forefront, stumbled upon a goblin village, interrupting han se-ah''s attack on her viewers.


    ---


    tl note:


    i believe the anime references were hunter x hunter and the second one is one piece? i think the fresh sashimi was self-explanatory same with the standing still one.


    i believe the anime references were hunter x hunter and the second one is one piece? i think the fresh sashimi was self-explanatory same with the standing still one.


    another chapter in a few hours


    4/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    click here!

 Chapter 66: Things Money Can Buy 1

    chapter 66: things money can buy 1


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: here


    join the discord! here


    stepping off the carriage, i am welcomed by a familiar city.


    it''s a long, three-day carriage journey each way. but with internet access, time doesn''t really matter.


    traveling to grace''s village was slow due to the number of carriages, but heading north in a more expensive carriage alone, i managed to make the journey in just three days with no stops.


    if i hadn''t hired adventurers with money, wouldn''t it have taken about three weeks?


    it''s a situation where the costs outweigh the benefits, but i''m not complaining.


    if it earns me the gratitude of a disguised noblewoman, then it''s all worthwhile.


    "roland? you''re back from the north, did you bring back anything interesting?"


    "sadly, nothing to eat."


    "that''s a shame."


    upon my return to the city in the late afternoon, i head to the adventurers'' guild.


    there, behind the counter, is ellis, greeting me with her usual enthusiasm.


    unfortunately, i didn''t bring anything back for her.


    the journey takes three days, there''s just no time for me to shop for desserts.


    ellis doesn''t seem too disappointed, she probably wasn''t serious about it.


    she''s not a gourmet looking for delicacies from every corner of the world, she''s just a woman who has a soft spot for sweets.


    "where''s the rest of my party?"


    "they sold a lot of magic stones yesterday, so i think they''re taking a day off."


    that explains why han se-ah didn''t stream today.


    perhaps she''s keeping busy on her own.


    even without streaming, there''s plenty to do in this game.


    from participating in events with fellow adventurers to practicing simple alchemy, exploring the city and mapping out areas, repairing equipment, and taking care of yourself.


    while these tasks don''t necessarily make for interesting streaming content, they are essential for gamers.


    come to think of it, han se-ah did make a wolf lure during the full moon wolf quest last time.


    seems she''s picking up some alchemy skills.


    "did anything happen while i was away?"


    "business as usual. people who descended from the tower went back up, there was a squabble with the mages over gate rights. ah, and some of the adventurers who were up top have settled down on the 20th and 30th floors."


    "on the 20th floor?"


    "apparently, since a 10-story gate was found, mages who believe they can find a 20-story or 30-story gate led to them hiring the adventurers that came down."


    anyone could think of that.


    not just gamers.


    regardless of being part of a game world, the npcs aren''t idiots incapable of thinking.


    the unknown tower that doesn''t exist in religious scriptures is a mystery even the mages are trying to solve.


    but then, what if a gate suddenly appears that skips 10 floors?


    would you just think "wow, convenient!"?


    or would you believe there''s more hidden waiting to be discovered?


    obviously, curiosity would lead you to explore further.


    in this world, mages are like scientists in the sense that they seek to uncover the unknown.


    they come across as a mix of scientists and university professors when you look at their assistants.


    -was it wise to join the mage''s tower?


    i went to the dangerous areas myself, so i thought the rest would take longer to gather...


    little did i know they would put in extra effort and gather everything so quickly.


    if it were anyone else, i might have refrained from boasting, but this time it''s different as kaiden is a noblewoman in disguise.


    also, the ladies from the information guild are watching.


    "when i handed them gold coins, they managed to strip the entire mountain range bare in less than two days."


    "gold coins?"


    "i hired adventurers because the task was too much for me to handle alone. i have your items at the inn, i''ll give them to you tomorrow."


    upon hearing this, kaiden''s expression subtly changed.


    she murmurs something at the mention of "gold coins", which makes me think she''s got the message.


    as a noblewoman, kaiden might be unaware, but as a mercenary and adventurer, she knows the worth of money.


    mercenaries and adventurers stake their lives on coins.


    inexperienced beginners often lose their lives trying to earn more.


    such a scenario would undoubtedly be shocking to a noble lady who has disguised herself and ventured into the world.


    even after becoming an intermediate-level adventurer, the money you earn is in silver coins.


    yet, a man who barely knows her was willing to spend not just a few, but dozens of gold coins for her request.


    "thank you, truly."


    "what''s there to thank? it''s just a favor for a teammate, after all."


    "a teammate, you say."


    in a fantasy world where human rights and morality differ greatly from the modern world, the most valuable thing is gold coins.


    my words cause kaiden''s expression to change peculiarly.


    she seems to believe that her unreasonable request led to an excessive expenditure.


    she doesn''t yet understand the earning potential of a senior adventurer.


    "don''t worry. i have a decent amount saved up. if it bothers you, climb higher, earn a lot of money, and then repay me."


    "yes. i will certainly repay you."


    the materials kaiden requested are incredibly pricey when converted into currency.


    without me, the han se-ah party would have to pool their resources for several months to gather the necessary funds.


    these are valuable resources that can only be found and identified by veteran adventurers in dangerous areas, and are harvested in zones only dared to be entered by senior adventurers.


    such pricey resources are gathered by high-priced manpower, then refined by expensive mages and alchemists.


    not to mention, the labor cost surpasses the cost of the material.


    but on the other hand, senior adventurers are those who pay that high price to equip a full set of gear.


    since the materials are expensive, the money senior adventurers make is also significant.


    "by the way, did you encounter any trouble in the tower?"


    "no. other than a bit of fatigue after our first night watch, there was nothing else. i suppose everyone isn''t accustomed to fighting in a sleep-deprived state. no other issues."


    "is that so? then, let''s meet at the guild tomorrow."


    after listening to kaiden''s report, i turn away.


    even if i sow seeds of anxiety in han se-ah and create a sense of debt in kaiden''s mind, these issues won''t be resolved immediately.


    these things need to be addressed one step at a time.


    ---


    quite the calculating guy...


    5/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    click here!

 Chapter 67: Things Money Can Buy 2

    chapter 67: things money can buy 2


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: here, they are also posted on discord.


    join the discord! here


    [han se-ah''s stream has begun!]


    [han se-ah_return of the absent teacher, roland! ()]


    walking along a familiar path, i push open the guild''s wooden door.


    as i step in, a camera drone positioned at the entrance captures my entry.


    my teammates are already gathered around a table, their eyes drawn toward me.


    their excited hand waves remind me of kids brimming with anticipation on a field trip day.


    or maybe a child thrilled at hearing santa call their name?


    "roland!"


    - seeing roland makes me so happy i could die!


    - the owner of the stream is back!


    - thought he wouldn''t come back.


    - the stream isn''t the same without him.


    i''ve been following the stream and anticipated some reaction, but han se-ah''s enthusiasm was more than i thought it''d be.


    it takes even grace by surprise.


    likely, grace''s mind is already brewing some dramatic tale of love and rivalry.


    i respond to han se-ah''s bright smile and wide-eyed surprise with a casual wave and settle down at the table.


    "good to see you all. did you do your homework well?"


    "we camped at the tower for 1 night and 2 days, resting in between to recuperate. we''ve made it through all fights unscathed, successfully conquering up to the 19th floor."


    han se-ah''s confident declaration gets approving nods from grace and irene.


    their repeated camping seems to have bolstered their confidence as adventurers.


    catching kaiden''s eye, i notice she''s nodding too.


    although she joined last, kaiden has the most hands-on experience.


    i was curious about the party members from her perspective as the ''sword princess''.


    "kaiden, how do you think the others did?"


    "like i said yesterday, they had a bit of a tough time after the first night watch. but that''s a small issue. if i had to mention anything, irene can get a bit too tense when she''s in the frontlines."


    irene looks taken aback but not upset.


    defending allies with a protective shield when you''ve got a vanguard is one thing.


    standing alone in front of a charging beast is quite another.


    "it was scary, having to stand right in front of the monsters...."


    "but that didn''t interfere with your shield casting."


    irene blushes a bit at the attention, but kaiden is quick to defend her.


    it looks like grace and han se-ah have not picked up any bad habits yet.


    as for their combat skills, i can''t see anything that needs to be pointed out right now.


    both kaiden and i lack knowledge about archery and magic, so our evaluation is mostly on group combat tactics.


    no reason to be caught off-guard unless you''re adventuring without a proper scout, as some internet stories recount.


    as we travel the plains and approach the forest''s entrance, grace turns to me.


    "so, roland, how was the north?"


    "the cold beer was good."


    "you traveled all the way just for a beer?"


    "i also ate a lot of meat."


    grace, her eyes gleaming with curiosity about the north, strides over to me, followed by irene.


    in a world without internet, it seems they''re very curious of my experience over there.


    perhaps, in a world where being a bard is a profession, this is a natural reaction.


    however, for the viewers observing through the camera drone, it triggers a different kind of response.


    -irene sticking so close is just too adorable


    -forget the magic armor, tell us about the north


    -so many jealous guys here


    -i''ll buy it right away if it''s r19 from roland''s perspective


    from the character quest, it''s clear grace has feelings for me.


    han se-ah even made a blatant attempt to push us closer together.


    irene, with her striking beauty, is also drawing close, though only her face is visible on screen.


    the idiom "holding a flower in each hand" seems rather fitting for the situation.


    grace, who freely expresses her affection, and irene, who''s gradually getting closer.


    given that many of the stream''s viewers are male, it seems that their curiosity about my love life is outpacing interest in the mage hanna''s adventures.


    in my previous world, many people were deeply into ''shipping'' characters together, and the trend appears to be just as popular in this one.


    a gallant, handsome paladin in a fantastical setting, a charming ranger, and a beautiful priestess.


    the viewers flood the chat with their enthusiastic fantasies, steering the conversation in unexpected directions.


    "hmm, a harem for roland, huh? irene hasn''t even been on a date yet. it''s fun to watch, i might encourage it at some point. but it''s a bit scary to push for it before her character quest appears."


    [''irene is irene, so irene'' donated 5,000 won]


    if irene goes on a date with roland in casual clothes, ten thousand won.


    "ah, thank you for the mission. the username is a bit odd, but the mission is interesting."


    han se-ah is having fun, leading viewers in the direction she wants.


    there''s a reason she''s sometimes called the ''money collector'' on the internet.


    she''s skillfully profiting from other people''s love affairs.


    ---


    i picked up a new novel if anyone is interested! a trial novel for now but i really like it already. it''s in the trials tab on the top navigation bar!


    uhmm this was supposed to be posted much earlier but uh sometimes elden ring calls...


    1/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    click here!

 Chapter 68: Things Money Can Buy 3

    chapter 68: things money can buy 3


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: here, they are also posted on discord.


    join the discord! here


    walking down the forest trail with grace and irene, i shared stories of my journey to the north.


    i mostly talked about how fast i gathered resources as a senior adventurer and the thrill of tasting a crisp, cold beer.


    i had to sprinkle in some excitement as there wasn''t much else to discuss.


    handing gold coins to a blushing receptionist in the north was also part of a joyous night.


    but i couldn''t really delve into my experience of surfing the web after a long time and getting lost in a new webtoon.


    "many adventurers in the north are skilled hunters. with its cold weather and rugged mountains, there''s less farming than in the east and south. lots of people sell top-quality fur for a living, so many adventurers used to be hunters."


    "i see... there''s a difference..."


    "compared to beginner and intermediate adventurers here, those in the north are better. it''s not a job for just anyone there. but this place, it''s known for high level adventurers."


    "is it because of the tower?"


    "exactly. climbing to the higher levels of the tower implies a daily struggle. it''s not like me who takes it easy with requests. spending years in such places naturally sharpens your skills."


    so, i could only talk about the differences between the north and here, particularly in regards to adventurers.


    grace''s eyes sparkled when i said northern hunters were famous.


    when i spoke about the tower, irene was all questions.


    their clear interests made the conversation flow easily.


    grace isn''t a real hunter, but she''s curious about the northern hunters due to her learned skills.


    and irene, a priest, is interested in the tower, where adventurers flock.


    like han se-ah, our team members wear their hearts on a sleeve.


    the only people i know that are like this are straightforward people like rebecca, who relies on her instincts.


    most others are cunning like the guild master, the old man at the magic tower, or that person from the information guild.


    ''that''s why i enjoy training beginners.''


    they''re transparent.


    their actions are cute.


    they do as told.


    now i understand why rpg veterans value beginners more than gold.


    i get to experience first-hand why strange practices such as nurturing beginners have become a trend.


    i wouldn''t mind spending all my gold on this team.


    "if there are so many hunters in the north, wouldn''t they need more vanguards?"


    "no, actually, they lack mages. the harsh conditions make many men fighters. but without much to study, there are fewer mages. specifically, there are fewer mages up for adventure."


    "i heard that in the north, there are brothers and sisters who convey the will of the goddess...."


    "yes, that''s correct. but because of the tough conditions, not many priests go on adventures. temples help injured adventurers, but their numbers are small."n??v�l-b1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    our conversation continued as we ventured through the forest.


    thanks to grace''s upgraded scouting skills, we spotted a moss wolf''s ambush and a helmeted deer''s charge from far away.


    the chat naturally split our big team into a group of three and two.


    grace, holding the lantern, chats with me, while irene, just a step behind, listens intently to my tales from the north.


    before she entered the first virtual reality game, "heroes chronicle", han se-ah was a well-established female streamer.


    she boasted 300,000 followers on her live streams, and over half a million subscribers on the platform where she uploaded videos.


    her gaming videos would rack up millions of views, and even off-topic videos like workouts or mukbangs surpassed 100,000 views, making her an incredibly popular streamer.


    "it looks like there''s an orc hunter nearby. we search for the traps, but it will significantly slow us down. instead of reacting to them as we go, we need to thoroughly check the path with our eyes."


    "understood. we might need to tweak our strategy slightly."


    looking at han se-ah''s past gaming videos, regardless of the genre, two traits were apparent.


    one was her competitive spirit.


    as both a gamer and athlete, she possessed a fighting spirit that hated losing.


    she would retaliate if hit by a skill in a game, and hearing gunfire on the street made her jump into the fight - a characteristic of a fighting dog.


    this gave viewers a charm that contradicted her elegant appearance.


    "roland. i have a request... or rather, a command as a leader."


    "hmm?"


    "take the lead in front of grace, destroy anything in our way and make a path. not just clearing small branches, but anything suspicious, smash it to create a walkable path for one or two people."


    and the second trait was her tendency to solve issues with brute force rather than tact.


    -han tae-sik is back! han tae-sik is back!


    -are you crazy? your eyes are spinning, aren''t they?


    -if there''s a 6 in the party, you gotta use it lol


    -always used her head as a weapon. your hot-tempered nature hasn''t changed.


    -so, it''s a straight charge? not tracking the orc hunter?


    the chat lit up in han se-ah''s twinkling eyes.


    the longstanding viewers who understood her character started chuckling, saying that old habits never change.


    meanwhile, the newer viewers looking for strategic insight started to question in the chat if there might be a more tactical approach.


    in gaming, han se-ah always marches forward with unwavering determination, never concerning herself with the viewers'' opinions.


    "if there are traps, it implies that the orc hunter is nearby. even if grace can''t detect the traps, she will still find the orc hunter."


    "that... makes sense."


    "so, you two, press through the forest."


    hunters pursue their prey.


    rogues disable traps and locks.


    grace''s inability to detect the orc hunter''s trap is not due to a weakness in her search abilities.


    it''s an innate limitation imposed by the game''s system.


    like me, capable of handling mana but unable to use magic, owing to a fundamental rule of rpgs, grace can''t detect traps.


    with this in mind, han se-ah issued a decisive command.


    ---


    tl note: uhm han tae-sik is a play-on han se-ah''s name... seems like a name for her aggressive persona. sorry if it''s an actual reference to something... nothing came up when i looked.


    2/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    click here!

 Chapter 69: Things Money Can Buy 4

    chapter 69: things money can buy 4


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    [heroes chronicle reddit]*


    today was madness


    when a lady holds a grudge


    now this is streaming, haha


    tried to kill a full-moon wolf with a broken longsword


    why you can''t find a 5


    han se-ah is turning heads globally.


    it may sound a bit over the top, but her gameplay is popping up on foreign reddit, so she''s genuinely attracting gamers worldwide.


    videos of experienced players taking down bosses wearing nothing but underwear have been spreading among gamers, in the east and the west.


    so, han se-ah''s videos, particularly her climb up the tower with 6 roland, are quietly gaining traction in various gaming communities.


    people are drawn to han se-ah, the npcs are charming, and there''s curiosity about the forest that starts from the 11th floor


    now this is streaming, hahan??v�l-b1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    [roland smashing trees with a hammer.gif]


    [orc hunter dodging falling trees.gif]


    [orc hunter finally squashed by debris.jpg]


    man, if you pulled a 6, you should''ve been playing like this from the start, haha


    you were dragging your feet, scared you might not be girly enough, but you''ve finally got your head on straight, haha


    why''s this guy attacking the streamer?


    do you not know that vpn is off? someone take a screenshot


    i''ve seen accidental logins, but this is the first time i''ve seen an accidental vpn shut off


    i was also curious about the power of a 6.


    i followed han se-ah''s instructions as party leader to the letter.


    i swung my hammer around like a grass cutter, making a path by knocking down dense forest trees.


    i''d made a path not only wide enough for a few people but even a car.


    by tearing through tree trunks and ripping out roots with sheer power.


    this isn''t an issue.


    just like the never-ending monster spawns, the ravaged forest will heal in time.


    if it didn''t, adventurers would''ve reduced the paths between forest levels to a barren wasteland.


    if bunches of high-level adventurers like me picked up axes and started chopping, what could an orc hunter do to stop it?


    "keep going, roland! knock ''em all down!"


    "are, are we sure this is okay? i mean, others might find it disruptive..."


    if a could use rogue skills, why would they even have separate professions?


    "that''s why adventurers on the 20th floor favor rogues over scouts. higher up, there are no traps to contend with, and that''s when scouts rise to prominence."


    "what''s at the higher floors?"


    "after the forest comes cave terrain. here, it''s not about who laid traps, but the terrain itself is convoluted and disorienting. at this point, it matters less whether you''re a rogue or a scout, and more about your ability to remember the path."


    on the 10th floor, during the full moon wolf expedition, scouts have the edge.


    on the 20th floor, in pursuit of the orc hunter, rogues are up one over them.


    from the 30th floor onward, it''s less about class and more about skill level.


    i began discussing the 21st floor to cheer up grace and subtly give information to the viewers.


    following the plains is a forest.


    after the forest comes the caves.


    curiosity piqued about the 21st floor we''re soon to explore, the lively chatter from the group naturally dies down.


    they''re keen to hear about the caves.


    "a cave, there... huh?"


    "what is it?"


    "...this is odd."


    mid-conversation, grace''s expression suddenly alters.


    much like when she was tracing the tracks of horned rabbits and foxes, she squats near a tree stump in the forest and begins to fiddle with her dagger that''s around her waist.


    seeing her like this, the rest of the group rushes forward, maintaining vigilance over their surroundings.


    "is it an orc hunter''s trap?"


    "no, not a trap... i''ve come across a trace i''ve never seen before."


    as she scrapes off the soil clinging to a large tree''s root with her dagger, a peculiar mark is revealed.


    it looks as though someone had crudely hacked away the bark and part of the root.


    surely, an orc hunter''s dagger wouldn''t be sharp enough to sever such a thick root?


    "something, not an orc hunter, is in the forest. could be another adventurer collecting something for a task."


    it might not be an orc hunter, but possibly the handiwork of another adventurer.


    that''s grace''s assessment, though han se-ah seems to hold a slightly different opinion.


    the 20th floor quest has begun.


    ---


    i called it a wiki before but i think it''s reddit. heroes chronicle reddit*


    michael bay is a director. uh directed the transformers movies.


    3/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    click here!

 Chapter 70: Things Money Can Buy 5

    chapter 70: things money can buy 5


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    the viewers eagerly chat, eyes fixed on the 20th floor quest window with han se-ah.


    [help streamer ''han se-ah'' clear the main quest 0/1]


    at the same time, an all-too-familiar quest window shows up before me as well.


    initially, i despised it for acting like a greedy game company, but now, i can''t help but welcome it.


    having internet access was just too incredible.


    i even use a vpn to make posts teasing han se-ah on the forum.


    so, naturally, every quest brings a surge of excitement.


    "let''s keep exploring for now. it might be something the mages are up to."


    "sure, got it."


    upon hearing han se-ah, grace nods and leads the way.


    although they''re saying this, han se-ah, the chat, and i all know it''s the monsters'' doing.n??v�l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    "is the 20th-floor quest a war? ''orc kingdom'' doesn''t sound too pleasant. the full moon wolf was a raid against a large monster. just by the name ''orc kingdom'', it feels like a war''s about to start."


    -orcs and 19+? that makes me nervous


    -let''s start practicing hitting the reset button


    -the storyline is the usual. something suspicious is spotted by the party''s scout.


    as grace and kaden hold their breath at the suspicious signs, han se-ah starts chatting with the viewers.


    20th floor main quest, orc kingdom.


    unlike with the full moon wolf, we can guess the plot just by the quest name.


    han se-ah, the viewers, and i all start speculating, thinking along similar lines.


    there are orc hunters, so if a kingdom pops up, won''t there be orc warriors and orc shamans and such?


    that reasonable guess gets confirmed right away.


    "over there. looks like orcs... a lot of them. they''re in a group."


    by the grunting pig faces.


    "roland, don''t only orc hunters show up on the 20th floor of the tower?"


    "that''s right. and they always act alone..."


    contrasting the stealthy orc hunters hiding in the shadows, these pig-faced creatures are louder than a tribe of goblins.


    as grace approaches, a boisterous squealing sound fills her ears before she even sees them.


    peeping out from the bushes and shrubs, looking at the noisy open area, i spot large green lumps.


    orcs armed with rusty, broken axes and clubs.


    orc warriors, so common outside that it''s almost boring to see them.


    they are loud beings clad in tattered leather clothes, giving off a barbaric vibe.


    they might be common outside, but they don''t show up inside the tower.


    "let''s start hunting. they probably won''t be much stronger than the orcs outside, right?"


    "from what i can see, there''s no difference. i''ll go first."


    they weren''t shrouded in dark magic, nor were they larger.


    they didn''t have different skin colors or red eyes.


    externally, they looked just like the orcs outside.


    not only on the 20th floor but also seems like on the 30th, 40th, and 50th, quests, character quests, and sub-quests would spring up.


    so, it''s hardly surprising that han se-ah, the protagonist of these peculiar events, feels a touch awkward when grace mutters something about it.


    "but with this group of orcs showing up, we should report it to the guild and the magic tower, right?"


    "given that we have the loot as proof, it would be easier to report."


    the party''s focus shifts to the loot dropped by the orc warrior.


    necklaces and bracelets adorned with beast bones in a pattern slightly different from those of the orc hunters.


    han se-ah, who carefully picks up the loot and stows it in her inventory, asks the group for their thoughts.


    "the appearance of the orc warriors isn''t a major threat. but it also doesn''t feel right to ignore them and proceed to the 21st floor. what should we do?"


    "hmm...."


    everyone starts contemplating.


    she may have shared her thoughts for the sake of the quest, but as a leader, she was guiding the team impressively.


    as unexpected variables surfaced during exploration, it was apt for her, the party leader, to seek the opinions of her party members.


    should they look into the unusual happenings on the 20th floor and report it to the adventurer''s guild and the magic tower?


    or, given it''s not much of a threat, should they ignore it and find the route to the 21st floor as initially intended?


    after a moment, the party starts to share their views one by one.


    kaiden suggests they ignore them and find the passage to the 21st floor.


    following her, irene and grace also voice their perspectives.


    "i think we should prioritize finding the passage to the 21st floor. we can report it with just the loot anyway. if we investigate without any preparation, we might just end up wasting time."


    "if orc warriors have surfaced, it''s important to find why. we''re not climbing the tower merely to reach the top quickly; we''re here to unravel the unknown within the tower."


    "i agree with irene. it would be odd to ignore it when we''re certain something''s wrong."


    kaiden, who values efficiency, irene who emphasizes duty, and grace, who speaks from a hunter''s instinct.


    as the opinions stand divided, two against one, a sly smile graces the corner of han se-ah''s mouth.


    as much as i''d like to side with kaiden and see han se-ah sulk, i am much more interested in what the quest offers as rewards.


    while the trio exchanges their views, i quietly drop a post on han se-ah''s forum as "mr.heartache"


    -it makes my heart ache to watch han se-ah go about the quest like this. the fact that she doesn''t consider using the magic tower as a mage is quite tragic...


    it''s even more distressing to think that she can''t think of finding a mage stationed on the 20th floor when there must be a safe zone at this level of the tower...


    i don''t expect han se-ah to read this post immediately.


    i leave it, hoping that someone would notice mr.heartache''s new post and bring it to her attention.


    having quietly withdrawn, i finish sending my post while watching the party members discuss, then step forward like i had been paying attention this whole time.


    "when opinions are split, it''s up to the party leader to take the reins. what''s your decision, hanna?"


    "i... i''m with grace and irene. kaiden''s suggestion may be more efficient, but i find it wrong to not investigate when something is wrong for the sake of efficiency."


    kaiden, who strictly adheres to the hierarchy, immediately concedes with a nod.


    ---


    detective with the body of an elementary student but the soul of a high schooler'' is a reference to detective conan/ case closed. i believe...


    and uh i decided on the name of mr.heartache. in the older chapters i used the words ''heart-wrenching'' for comments about han se-ah, but since heartache is an actual term i change it to that.


    also i just finished the design for the comment system revamp. not starting on it till later next week but it''s niiiiice.


    4/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    click here!

 Chapter 71: Vanguard Battle 1

    chapter 71: vanguard battle 1


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    contrary to kaiden''s worry of finding too few clues, the forest was teeming with them.


    "these guys lack caution."


    "it seems they think there''s no danger in this forest."


    the most powerful monster in the forest on the 20th floor is the orc hunter.


    aside from them, we''ve battled goblins, kobolds, moss wolves, and helmeted deer so much that we''re tired of it.


    all four of these monster types are prey for the orc hunter.


    the orcs have no natural enemies here.


    of course, if they meet adventurers wandering the forest, they''ll soon discover how mistaken that belief is...


    wee-eek-!


    gruk, gruk!


    just take a few steps, and you can hear pig-like grunts echoing loudly in the forest before grace even gets a chance to scout.


    follow the noise, and you''ll find orcs hunting helmeted deer or moss wolves.


    of course, no matter how many times they hunt these beasts, regular monsters just leave mana stones and vanish.


    they catch a fat helmeted deer, cheer happily, and then when the body turns into a mana stone and disappears, they cheer even louder.


    when their excitement calms down, they start hunting for other prey.


    their endpoint, endlessly repeating the hunt like sisyphus* pushing his stone, is han se-ah''s inventory.


    "this feels easier than hunting an orc hunter."


    "right. there are lots of them, but they don''t try to hide."


    orc warriors, ranging from three to five, move around in groups, but they aren''t particularly powerful.


    they''re stronger than average people, but they''re nothing compared to adventurers navigating the 20th floor.


    no matter how many there are, they never exceed five.


    any human who''s reached the 20th floor as an adventurer, working with a team, won''t be defeated by these orcs.


    the front-line fighters holding the line and the back-line fighters providing support fire, just the basic movements give us the upper hand.


    it''s clear that they''re easier to catch than the orc hunters, who just set traps and run away.


    there may be more of them, but it seems each orc is weaker.


    "but it''s a relief."


    "what is?"


    "if the orcs had rushed into the city like those horned wolves, people would have been seriously injured. horned wolves lie in wait and attack when people get close, but the orcs just wander around without a care."


    "that''s true."


    grace and han se-ah, collecting orc loot as they go, chat.


    indeed, if these carefree orcs had shown up in the city, it would have been a real headache.


    i''m not sure if it''s the quest designer avoiding repetition or taking the players'' convenience into account, but i''m grateful that the orcs haven''t shown up in the city.


    with these thoughts, i follow the noise through the forest for a good while.


    ---


    raei translations


    ---


    grace, who''s leading us, suddenly stops and alerts the group.


    "there''s something odd up ahead."


    "odd, how?"


    "no, it''s just... really loud. much louder than i expected...."


    after grace''s warning, i take a few more steps, and a rowdy noise hits my ears.


    the grunting of pigs, the sound of axes slicing into wood.


    even the sound of trees falling and being dragged.


    but what can an uprooted tree do to stop me when even a well-rooted tree can''t?


    i push the fence aside as if swinging open a door with my shield.


    an ominous sound rings in my ears as the wooden pillars forming the fence topple over like bowling pins.


    the orcs'' roars, shrieking from beyond the dust cloud, reverberate around me.


    -is that really a human, or a bulldozer?


    -shouldn''t he have a different title apart from paladin?


    -paladin (strength specialization)


    -a paladin that relies on physical prowess rather than holy power...


    the erected fence tumbles backward.


    the trampled ones, the ones rolling about, the ones fleeing, and the ones charging towards me the orcs display a variety of reactions.


    however, there''s only one thing i''m prepared to offer the orcs.


    i charge ahead, my shield leading the way.


    like a knight forged entirely of steel, i advance with a velocity surpassing that of a warhorse.


    new clouds of dust billow atop those that had been stirred when the wooden fence crumbled.


    in the chaos, an orc struck by my shield is sent airborne, its horrendous form escaping the drone camera''s capture.


    this tactic isn''t unusual outside the tower as well.


    especially when i went on quests with rebecca, we used this strategy frequently.


    i would barrel through, demolishing structures, and rebecca would decapitate the stronger foes in the ensuing chaos, with the remaining opponents dealt with by the following mercenaries.


    "ughaahhhhh!"


    i let out a battle cry, imbuing it with all the mana my lungs can muster.


    the grumbling orcs drop their weapons, clutching their ears and crouching on the ground.


    if the wooden fence has collapsed and the warriors have been frightened into submission, something else should come out.


    if the orcs are a hint, what resides in the central building


    -why isn''t the orc''s underparts blurred?


    -the game''s 19+, but i really don''t want to see an orc''s thingy


    -now, i really don''t want to go to the 20th floor.


    -this is fitting for a shaman


    -did roland charge in alone to check that?


    an orc shaman appears, a distinctive feature visible beneath his leather loincloth.


    his garb is impressive: a robe made from the hide of a moss wolf, a hood fashioned from deerskin and antlers.


    given that the 20th-floor moss wolves and deer drop no loot when slain, the shaman must have spawned wearing that outfit.


    the issue is the lack of anything worn beneath the robe, assembled from the skins of moss wolves and deer.


    it has the appearance of a robe casually tossed over a ragged leather loincloth.


    even though they''ve applied dye to the skin, it can''t disguise the repulsive appendage hanging freely.


    naturally, the sight of the orc''s privates doesn''t stop the charge of a 6 paladin surging with magical energy.


    before the shaman, who emerges from the shack to appraise the situation, stands a steel shield capable of shattering a stone wall.


    before it can even blink or scream, it is smacked into a green pulp with a forceful shield strike, rolling several times on the ground.


    [donation of 5,000 won from ''roland''s mighty steel shield''!]


    if the orc shaman survives, i''ll donate ten million won.


    "do you think it would survive!?"


    ---


    sisyphus is from greek mythology, punished to forever roll boulder up a hill for eternity.


    arumdri tree is just the name of a tree in the novel.


    5/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    click here!

 Chapter 72: Vanguard Battle 2

    chapter 72: vanguard battle 2


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    i charged straight through the orc village enclosed in wooden stakes.


    anything directly in my way, be it stakes, huts, trivial decorations, orc warriors, or orc shamans, is swept aside by my shield.


    a haze fills the air as uprooted trees scatter in all directions, and the orcs i hit are reduced to a green puddle of blood or a heap of meat, catapulting around before becoming mana stones.


    of course, one run isn''t enough.


    after smashing my way through the village and back into the forest, i tweak my course slightly by pushing off the ground, sending myself back in.


    i hear the orcs cry painfully once again.


    -why not let roland carry you up to the 40th floor?


    -what a show-off shaman, turning into a mana stone like that


    -even in the middle of this, he''s efficiently picking up items.


    -when he went back in, i was wondering why, but it turns out it was for the loot, lol


    my eyes are locked on the central hut in the village, the one the orc shaman came out of.


    as i dash back into the village, slower than my initial charge, i scan the ground through the dust for loot.


    a rather large magic stone and a necklace adorned with what appear to be feathers.


    the loot from the orc hunter is a beast''s fang, from the orc warrior a small animal bone, and from the orc shaman perhaps this necklace of feathers.


    carrying the loot, filled with shamanic significance, i run through the fence once more and bolt out.


    i can hear the mournful cries of the now homeless pigs behind me, but none of them gives chase.


    the fence is down, homes are flattened, and even the leader of the village, who should''ve been leading the charge, is gone.


    all due to one running and screaming man.


    they must be completely in disbelief.


    with no intention of leveling the entire forest, i gradually slow down and pull out a lantern from my pocket.


    "it looks like the orc warriors were on patrol under the shaman''s command. given that the shaman was taken down in one hit, their health seems to be similar to the warriors or hunters... right? wouldn''t the 30th-floor boss also fall to that charge? it''s too strong, i can''t get a feel for it."


    as the dust settles, i spot the silhouettes of my comrades trekking along the forest path.


    the camera seems to have returned to them after i picked up the shaman''s loot.


    as han se-ah murmurs softly, the viewers agree with her, siding with her for the first time in a while.


    the sight of orcs being launched into the sky by a shield is indeed a rare spectacle.


    just like when i catapulted goblins like a fastball across the plains.


    the faces of our team, captured by han se-ah''s camera, look quite at ease.


    they must have heard all the racket i made while demolishing the village.


    no doubt they believed i wouldn''t be taken down by mere orcs.


    "roland, what happened? the forest was quite loud."


    "i paid a visit to the central hut in the village."


    once they''ve dealt with the warriors and approach the shaman, complacency sets in.


    they think they''ve won, only to be blindsided by a heavy swing.


    just as a baseball bat can be lethal, a muscular brute swinging a meter-long wooden club can be equally fatal.


    while it might not crack a skull in one blow, it can still inflict a concussion.


    and if you suffer a concussion in the midst of an orc tribe... well, the outcome is obvious.


    "so, in summary, orc warriors nearby can suddenly grow stronger. curses might be hurled our way, but irene can block them with her shield. they possess the might of orc warriors, so don''t lower your guard merely because they''re shamans. is that it?"


    "that''s correct."


    han se-ah sums up each point for our party and the viewers after hearing my explanation.


    despite the shaman''s tricks, it''s still an orc.


    with a priest in our group, they''re merely pigs who can''t retaliate once countered.


    what concerns me slightly is the sheer number of these dim-witted creatures.


    there were dozens of orcs in a village led by a single shaman, but the shaman isn''t the boss monster.


    han se-ah mentioned the quest name was ''orc kingdom'', but what if an orc king or lord, the actual boss monster, appears accompanied by an orc horde?


    do we need to storm in and crush them like we did with the full moon wolf previously?


    if so, i''m not sure if it would be fun to watch.


    "we''ve collected enough evidence for the report, so let''s move out. given the circumstances in the tower, i think we continue without breaking for camp. it will be tough, but i hope you can bear with it."


    "yes, given the situation."


    "yes, understood."


    we''ve pushed through from the 10th to the 20th floor, hunting orcs and surveying the terrain.


    outside the tower, the sun must have set and han se-ah''s stream is drawing to a close.


    but the current situation doesn''t permit us the luxury of setting up camp leisurely.


    two species of monsters that shouldn''t be present in the tower have appeared, and they''re not just wanderingthey''re setting up fences and expanding their territory.


    any adventurer''s first step should be reporting this.


    seeing irene''s vigorous nod, han se-ah also gives her affirmation.


    "so, we''ll conclude today''s stream here and resume tomorrow. i''d rather not run through the forest and ruin my condition with an overnight journey. honestly, i doubt we''ll encounter anything exciting while descending the tower."


    -are you leaving your teammates behind? leaving your precious party?


    -selfishly enjoying a comfortable journey on her own


    -while irene and the others are struggling, she''s taking it easy


    -tune in tomorrow, something could happen on the way down


    before she can even roll her eyes at the chat, the world turns a dull gray again.


    this fleeting moment of grayness dissipates in less than a second, but han se-ah has already spent a full day outside the tower.


    as if to verify that a day has indeed passed outside, han se-ah suddenly speaks to me.


    "roland, why don''t we attempt to locate the safe zone on the 20th floor instead? you mentioned there''s a base camp for dispatching supply carts to the front line."


    she appears to have browsed through a forum post during her break.


    ---

 Chapter 73: Vanguard Battle 3

    chapter 73: vanguard battle 3


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    just like that, in the blink of an eye, han se-ah spent a day outside the virtual game world, then hopped back in and started streaming.


    she''d even checked out the forum post i wrote while using a vpn.


    -i saw that post too


    -i spent my day off reading those


    -just use magic to contact them


    after a night''s march, should we drop down 10 floors, cross the gate, and report to the guild and magic tower? or just head to the 20th floor''s base camp and use magic to contact them?n??v�l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    no matter how much i think about it, the latter option seems more rational.


    "for sure, that could be faster. but if we call them and they give an investigation request, we might have to stick around in the tower longer than planned. is everyone okay with that?"


    "i''m fine."


    "if the goddess wills it."


    at my question, kaiden gives a silent nod.


    grace and irene give us a glance, showing they''re on board.


    instead of a night march, a two-night, three-day trip might work better.


    seeing everyone nod along with han se-ah''s idea, i grab another lantern hung to my belt.


    "alright, let''s head to this floor''s safe zone."


    "is that lantern a magic item that leads to the safe zone?"


    "yes, it was made in the tower. it''s like the lantern that finds the floor passages, but it''s linked to the guardian stone in the safe zone. given our situation, let''s just go straight. if an orc shows up, i''ll deal with it as quickly."


    once i explain, i hand the lantern to grace, our party''s scout.


    the outer look is a bit different, but the magic stone chunk inside acts like a compass, just like the other lantern, so there''s no need for further explanation.


    grace, who''d been checking out her surroundings after taking the lantern, hangs the passage lantern to her waist and starts leading.


    after that, nothing gets in our way.


    we''re making good progress, sure to please both local and international viewers.


    next to grace, i clear out traps with my body and keep moving forward.


    if orc warriors block our path, i rush forward and smash their heads.


    if a fist that can break rocks can''t crush a simple orc skull, what can?


    the hunters scatter and the warriors turn into magic stones.


    and so, after a long trek following the lantern, we reach the safe zone.


    ---


    raei translations


    ---


    "wow, this in the tower..."


    "it''s a magic tower project, so it turned out better than i thought."


    meticulously built wooden walls, as if to argue that the orc tribes'' are made by children.


    han se-ah clings to her like a reporter conducting an interview.


    only kaiden and i maintain our composure.


    -why put log skins on a stone wall?


    -this secret base is crazy, lol


    -is this a mages'' dream?


    -they prefer the less practical route


    -an automatic door made of stone lol


    it was ridiculous enough to transport stones to the 20th-floor forest of the tower and erect a fortress, then cloak it as a wall by layering magic on the stone door.


    the fact that the fortress entrance is an automated door that slides from side to side is equally ridiculous.


    but what can you do?


    all these are the outcome of the mages'' experiments.


    the fortress ended up in this odd form because they created an automatic door to test a magic device.


    it''s a peculiar fortress birthed by a group of mages experimenting on whatever fancied them.


    perhaps the lucky thing is that the interior remains intact.


    with regular logging around the area for visibility, there was no shortage of wood.


    so, the inside of the stone wall was filled with huts.


    there''s no risk, even with the entire building made of wood, since there are no orc hunters launching flaming arrows.


    "let me guide you inside. should i lead you to antenor''s makeshift lab?"


    "that man will likely be a while, so i''d prefer you guide me to the adventurer''s guild liaison."


    "yes, understood."


    as we stepped through the opened fortress gate, another guard followed.


    he nodded at the mention of the adventurer''s guild.


    antenor will probably spend a good hour messing with my adventurer''s badge and the orc loot he received earlier.


    the destination we headed for under his guidance was a hut where a mage sat in a rocking chair, focused on a book.


    "hmm? what is it, jackson?"


    "senior adventurer roland has requested communication with the adventurers'' guild."


    "not the magic tower, but the adventurer''s guild?"


    "one of the guards has gone to explain the circumstances to antenor in his lab."


    with respect, the guard outlined the situation, implying that the mage must hold a high rank, given his relaxed demeanor while enjoying honey in his seat.


    having presented a senior adventurer''s badge and the loot of an unfamiliar monster as evidence, and given my association with the distinguished mage antenor...


    mages typically find such matters a bit tedious.


    if an unknown event occurs, they prefer to hear the full narrative before taking any action.


    that''s why i suggested simply tossing it into antenor''s lab.


    by now, the guard who took my adventurer''s badge and the loot is likely detailing everything meticulously, from the moment our party appeared outside the wall, to han se-ah removing the loot from her inventory and passing it over.


    and when he finishes his explanation, he will inspect the loot of the orc warrior and the orc shaman, and then come looking for me.


    "hmm... i see. i''ll connect with the adventurers'' guild immediately."


    just like how the mage in front of me only lifted his hand towards the communication crystal after hearing the guard''s full explanation.


    ---

 Chapter 74: Vanguard Battle 4

    chapter 74: vanguard battle 4


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    antenor, the high mage of the tower, is known to the viewers as 5 ''truth seeker'' antenor.


    this man, with his striking white beard, stands out in several ways.


    sure, all mages are unique in their own way, but even compared to them he is different.


    his choice to lock himself away at the top floors of the tower for his research says it all.


    while he is a good man, his intense curiosity and obsession, borderline madness, can be quite scary.


    usually, he seems like a kind grandfather, but when something catches his interest, he transforms into a different person.


    "roland! tell me what you''ve found!"


    just as the rich and guilds of the free city don''t bend to nobles or temples and speak their mind, the high mages of the magic tower have similar power to nobility.


    yet, antenor doesn''t care about such dignities.


    his messy clothes make him look entirely different from when he was at the adventurer''s guild.


    there''s no trace of the impressive high mage, just an old man who looks like he should be sitting on a park bench, rushing toward me.


    "what did you bring this time? a new monster inside the tower? why do they drop things like magic bracelets when they die? shouldn''t they leave a body part like a horned wolf and vanish? and the orc shaman, did it know how to build? fences and huts?"


    "ah, damn it.... i''m not going anywhere, so let go."


    han se-ah backs away slowly, wary of his eager eyes.


    she remembers the hassle she faced the last time she rode with the mages.


    the viewers too start complaining about antenors non-stop talking, saying "such a 5 is a bit...


    the message is clear: even the excited viewers, who were busy making recruitment predictions while watching the talented people at the guild table before, are getting tired of antenor.


    -get rid of the old man with the beard


    -please move the camera away


    -is there another 5 this annoying?


    -what did he do to upset the chat so much? lol


    -thank god han se-ah chose to be a mage


    han se-ah, was quietly filming the safe zone behind me.


    but when our gazes locked, she shook her head.


    gamer han se-ah senses something ominous.


    "you can hear the explanation from our party leader and mage. i need to go and talk with the adventurer''s guild."


    "ro, roland?!"


    "ah, it''s the talented mage hanna who discovered the full moon wolf, right? the other high mages seemed to like you since you brought a fresh view on magic. i guess the rumors were right. how do you feel about finding an orc warrior and a shaman? do you want to come into the tower and do some research?"


    -a mage should deal with a mage lol


    -keep the camera on roland


    -should i mute and take a break?


    -when i get back from the gym, they should be done talking, right?


    -a 5 that even a 6 can''t stand, lolol


    han se-ah''s mouth drops open, and she stumbles back, feeling betrayed, but there''s nothing she can do.


    "and why are you here?"


    "...i''ve had my share of tea when i was with the mercenary group last time."


    had kaiden encountered antenor inside the tower when she was with rebecca?


    after a slight nod in affirmation, i turn on han se-ah''s live stream.


    not wanting to be the only one to go down, she did not send the camera drone here with me.


    three beautiful women were arranged side by side at a table in antenor''s lab, which looks like something out of a fairy tale.


    a large wooden table with steam rising from teacups, walls filled with books, documents, and experimental magical tools, and a kindly elderly mage with a white beard providing a warm smile.


    the stream observed through the camera emanates a cozy and soft ambiance.


    "right, it appears you''ve already encountered orc hunters. were you able to sense the magical differences between the hunters, warriors, and shamans? it''s said that a shaman leads the warriors. have you seen a hunter taking orders? roland destroyed their fences hmmm, you didn''t see them making the fences? whether they used basic tools, erected them with ropes, or stabilized them using their bodies...? ah, don''t fret. even if you didn''t, your contribution has been immensely helpful."


    of course, as soon as the audio is included, the atmosphere turns so warm it feels like it could set your eardrum ablaze.


    the kind-hearted irene answers the old man''s questions gently like usual, but han se-ah and grace seem to have their expressions frozen in place.


    despite the overwhelming tide of words, the tenacious camera skillfully alternates between the three beauties and the old man.


    of course, every time he speaks, the camera focuses on him, so he occupies 80% of the screen time.


    -kindly switch off the camera, would you...


    [chat deleted by the mod]


    -did the mage come from la in ''94 by any chance?


    -it''s strange, i''ve muted it, but it still seems loud


    -is this some kind of sound wave magic?


    [eatout donated 10,000 won!]


    don''t unleash your frustration on us just because roland abandoned you


    [galbijjimrecipe donated 5,000 won!]


    please slice the short ribs into approximately 5cm pieces and soak in cold water to drain the blood


    [eatout donated 10,000 won!]


    we kindly ask you to turn the camera away, you are losing viewers


    even though the chat and donations batter han se-ah like a furious storm, the persistent girl clenches her teeth and continues to film antenor.


    feeling a bit sorry for her, i''ve decided it was time to rescue our party leader.


    as i quietly get up and head towards the door, the mage looks at me like i was a cow being led to a slaughterhouse.


    i spoke to him as i unlock and step out of the hut.


    "where''s the lab?"


    "you''re really going there?"


    damn, it''s not like he''s a peasant disclosing the location of the demon lord''s castle.


    ...of course, i wasn''t intending to go in.


    my plan was merely to toss this mage in instead and shift the focus of the conversation.


    highlight his minor negligence, like failing to wait by the crystal ball and opting to read a book while sipping on some honey.


    use him as a diversion.


    for a talkative old man, aren''t the most compelling conversation topics ''these young ones nowadays'' and ''back in my day''?


    unaware of his horrifying future, the mage shares with me the location of the lab.


    ---

 Chapter 75: Vanguard Battle 5

    chapter 75: vanguard battle 5


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    every choice in life comes with a trade-off.


    "hey, you were lost in your book instead of watching the crystal ball. i''m not blaming you, but just curious about the book. is it something you''re reading for a new project, or just to relax? if it''s a favorite of yours that you''ve read many times, could you share it?"


    "uh, well..."


    once i''d passed the crystal ball-watching mage to antenor, i managed to lead our team out of the lab.


    the group sped up, trying to escape from antenor''s relentless questions.


    i didn''t expect it to lead to an in-depth discussion about the book they were reading.


    it''s typical of the monster who enjoys listening as much as speaking.


    han se-ah shot me a nasty look.


    the camera drone and han se-ah''s lovely face watched me closely, but i just shrugged and turned away.


    i had to give up a mage to get our team out... a fair deal, i''d say.


    "phew, really. if he weren''t a 6, i would''ve smacked him."


    [tower research lab stone statue han se-ah donates 10,000 won!]


    run and smack roland in the back of the head for 100,000 won.


    "but he''s a precious member of our party who has always been reliable. i''ve received a lot from accommodation fees to guild connections, so i refuse. i''ll gladly accept the 10,000 won though, mr. stone statue."


    -that''s a ''professional'' streamer


    -another money-collecting genius pops out like a carp


    -if it were morning, i''d have smacked him and reset immediately


    -fr


    -is a long tongue a trait of a mage?


    ignoring the chatter, han se-ah navigated between the similar-looking cabins, chatting with her viewers.


    grace and irene, already worn out from the lab''s questioning, silently followed.


    ---


    raei translations


    ---


    so we roamed, looking for our guest cabin, or someone who could show us the way.


    then a familiar face appeared.


    "hey, why are you here?"


    "charlotte? what are you doing on the 20th floor?"


    "after the full moon wolf, i wanted to see if anything changed in the tower."n??v�l-b1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    the pink-haired noble lady, 2 ''ambitious'' charlotte cavendish, and her faithful maid who had rogue skills, the blue-haired 1 ''maid'' mari.


    with the arrival of the noble lady with her pink hair and her stern-faced, slender maid, the chat changed instantly.


    a stark contrast to just a few minutes ago, when the chat was full of expletives.


    a noblewoman and her maid certainly add a touch of fantasy.


    "new monsters have begun appearing on the 20th floor, charlotte. we''ve identified numerous orc warriors, along with orc shamans who seem to be in charge."


    "really? and when you say identified"


    "it seems there could be a higher-ranking entity than the shamans."


    at my words, not just charlotte''s eyes glittered.


    han se-ah, who already knew about the ''orc kingdom'' through the quest, perked up and regarded me with curiosity.


    mari standing behind charlotte, charlotte and han se-ah, and tens of thousands of viewers beyond the camera.


    it was becoming like some sort of interview or interrogation, which felt absurd.


    i moistened my lips with the warm black tea before me.


    it was mildly bitter, but the warmth and subtle sweetness were soothing.


    maybe mari''s skill as a maid extends to brewing tea.


    perhaps her abilities don''t lie in picking locks or disarming traps, but in housekeeping and making tea.


    my nerves were unintentionally heightened, but after a few more sips of black tea, i began to explain.


    "it''s unusual for a mere shaman to command dozens of orc warriors. orc shamans are respected for their unique intelligence, but they aren''t typically capable of ruling and controlling others."


    "yes, indeed, it is peculiar to command dozens of orc warriors."


    considering the orcs'' lack of intellect, a suitable explanation comes to mind.


    of course, i''m tailoring this to fit the ''orc kingdom'' quest that han se-ah discussed with viewers during the stream.


    to an orc warrior, an orc shaman is like a neighbor''s child who attends a prestigious university.


    they acknowledge the shaman''s intellect and skills, but it doesn''t mean they have authority to command.


    if a university student from the neighborhood started giving orders, demanding labor and money, who would comply?


    a neighbor can''t command just because they have superior education and intelligence.


    to an orc, a brutish creature, might and brute force hold more value than wisdom.


    it''s implausible for a shaman to dominate dozens of orc warriors.


    "therefore, there must be a higher-ranking monster commanding the warriors. the one who bestowed authority upon the shaman. of course, this could be needless worry, and we might continue to see orc tribes led by shamans."


    "but adventurers always anticipate the worst-case scenarios. the emergence of a higher-ranking entity is a reasonable hypothesis."


    charlotte and han se-ah nodded in agreement, finding my explanation logical.


    even though the events unfolding within the tower could diverge from those outside, other monsters possess nearly the same behavioral patterns both within and outside.


    even grace, who came from a rural village, knows that the attributes of horned rabbits and foxes are the same inside the tower as outside.


    undoubtedly, charlotte, being a mage, would understand this.


    -the orc kingdom and the captured female adventurer that''s all from me today


    -so, those worthless orcs are causing a fuss? i bet a chieftain-level orc will appear


    -your peculiar tastes have piqued my interest


    -you''ve gone mad


    -that''s something to watch after the stream


    sigh.


    as expected, the viewers listening to my explanation were busy expressing their own fantasies.


    orcs and a female adventurer they''re getting more and more ridiculous.


    ---

 Chapter 76: Starving Beast 1

    chapter 76: starving beast 1


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    the chat carried on, shifting between chaos and calm.


    once charlotte''s curiosity was sated, she left.


    meanwhile, grace, irene, and kaiden surrendered to slumber on the cabin beds.


    i lounged on my own bed, focused on surfing the web, while han se-ah talked with the chat in the adjacent cabin.


    "nothing much to do tonight, guess i''ll just hit the sack?"


    -are you not going to have girl talk?


    -this isn''t some dating sim, haha


    -heard everything already, so you just skip it


    -how about a sleep stream?


    -get on with it already, skip!


    having said that, han se-ah reached out with an exaggerated motion to press the floating hologram ui of the game, showing the viewers.


    as she hit the [rest] button, she flopped onto the bed like a marionette with its strings cut, then promptly arranged herself into a proper sleeping posture.


    ''so that''s how it works, huh?''


    simultaneously, the live stream stopped.


    the chat, which had been buzzing like a downpour in the monsoon season, froze as if a moderator had paused it.


    however, the typical black screen signaling the end of the stream didn''t show up.


    the feed just stopped, as if someone yanked out the internet cable.


    curious, i browsed other websites.


    it wasn''t that the internet window - my reward from the system - was malfunctioning.


    after a night of video watching, i realized one peculiar detail: the clock in the lower-right corner of the window was not moving.


    time stopped in the game world when han se-ah exits, but it kept moving in the real world.


    when han se-ah saved her game, time resumed in the game world but stopped in reality.


    upon confirming this simple rule, han se-ah - who had been resting while i explored the internet - abruptly opened her eyes.


    time resumed in her live stream.


    she picked up her conversation with the viewers, wriggling as if enjoying the bed''s comfort.


    "it''s morning now, and everyone should have rested well. what should our next move be? will the guild and the magic tower organize something like a subjugation team?"


    -considering the enemy''s numbers, we might need to gather our own npc army too.


    -i bet those mage freaks will rush in with eyes full of excitement


    -getting outside first should be fine, i think


    -please push through the boring parts yourself


    seeing han se-ah, who had been lying perfectly still on the bed as if she were an actress in a time-stopping movie, now casually chatting again felt odd.


    since the other party members were likely to wake up soon, i decided it was time to get up.


    ---


    raei translations


    ---


    as expected of a place where mages gather, the tower cabin is surprisingly well-equipped, complete with shower facilities, despite its humble exterior.


    after a quick rinse, the team grouped in front of my cabin, looking refreshed.


    "so, what''s next?"


    "why don''t we have breakfast here, then head out? we could push on for another day if we want to, but we don''t need to wear ourselves out."n??v�l-b1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    "just like the cabins, the dining hall was made large for expeditions going up, but most mages have their meals in the labs with a ration... our lady does the same, so if she leaves before lunch, i think you should carry on without her."


    "i see."


    "yes. she was examining the orc warrior''s bracelet till dawn yesterday, so she may have just gone to bed."


    as maid mari spoke, han se-ah scooped up the soup with warm bread from her inventory, an item courtesy of 1 ''kind baker'' johanna.


    the chat found amusement in how the usually stoic maid''s expression changed - once while observing the inventory and once more about her lady''s late night.


    the chat was once again abuzz with excitement.


    turning away from the embarrassing spectacle in the chat, han se-ah took a moment.


    the fervor of tens of thousands could be overwhelming.


    gamers were alike, east or west.


    even foreign viewers, who initially came for the walkthrough, started participating in the chat using translation tools.


    "ah, smells good. any leftovers?"


    "?"


    "what, f*ck. can''t i share a bowl of soup?"


    "no, it''s not that."


    as i was about to rise from my seat, having enjoyed the warm, hearty soup, a figure abruptly drops down at our table.


    rebecca, vigorously shaking her bright red hair as if shaking off water, unexpectedly requests soup.


    what''s going on here?


    antenor is an unpredictable genius.


    it wouldn''t be strange for him to be rummaging around on the 10th floor looking for traces of the full moon wolf instead of advancing to the 43rd.


    but rebecca is a different story.


    despite her beast-like manner and reckless instinct-driven actions, she is still rebecca, the ''mercenary queen.''


    the reason her title remains unchanged even after becoming an adventurer is simple: adventurers pursue the unknown, while mercenaries hunt for wealth.


    why is she, a woman intent on earning her fortune by breaching the tower''s top floor, loitering in the 20th-floor safe zone?


    "why didn''t you go up?"


    "i went up and came down, f*ck. did you guys see it?"


    "what?"


    "those pigs have multiplied!"


    her teeth are bared like an excited beast as she pounds on the table.


    our party members exchange confused glances, confused by the fury of the senior adventurer who''d stormed in out of nowhere.


    "those sons of b*tches overturned our kids'' food carriage!"


    "ah"


    from the 10th floor to the 20th, and from there through the 30th and 40th to the 43rd.


    transporting food, a task even a senior adventurer must oversee.


    but, in keeping with a mercenary''s love for efficiency, each level''s adventurers are responsible for escorting the carriage.


    it''s only natural that intermediate adventurers take care of the 20th floor.


    after meeting with their higher-level counterparts, they hand over the carriage at the 30th floor safe zone.


    it''s not inconceivable for the food carriage to be raided by the horde of orcs now occupying the 20th floor.


    "i went down to the first floor to order plenty of beer and food for the kids, and my own liquor and cigarettes. but when a day passed and the carriage didn''t show up, i went down and what? these f*cks, these bastards think they can f*ck with me."


    and it''s a known fact that a starved beast grows ferocious.


    one 5 rated, red-haired beast whose territory has been invaded, possessions stolen, and has been starved to the bone.


    it''s about to be f*cked.


    ...not me, but the orc.


    ---

 Chapter 77: Starving Beast 2

    chapter 77: starving beast 2


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    the orc tribes appearing on the 20th floor were causing more trouble than expected.


    tens of orcs would certainly be a threat to intermediate-level adventurer parties.


    however, an intermediate-level scout could usually detect the noisy orc tribes and avoid them.


    the problem was for those who couldn''t avoid them.


    in particular, this was causing issues for the supply carriages traveling to the higher floors.


    massive expeditions carve out paths through the forest, creating wide and level paths.


    naturally, the ruckus caused by about ten carriages barrelling through the forest was bound to draw attention.


    the orcs were guaranteed to pick up on this commotion.


    "the situation''s bigger than i thought... i honestly didn''t think a few extra orcs would cause such a fuss."


    "the problem is their numbers. we need to consider efficiency when transporting supplies."


    distributing food and water to the upper levels is a matter of cost.


    you can''t spend 10 gold''s worth of expenses while only supplying 1 gold''s worth.


    this was the same reason kaiden had worked as a porter up to the 20th floor.


    it wasn''t necessary to hire high-level mercenaries to protect food from horned foxes and goblins.


    nor was it necessary to call down a senior adventurer from above the 30th floor to fend off a helmeted deer.


    the guild employed adventurers by rank: novice adventurers up to the 10th floor, intermediate adventurers up to the 20th, and senior adventurers beyond the 30th.


    hiring adventurers under the name of the guild was a sort of welfare benefit while also seeking efficient placement.


    but adding orc tribes into this equation created a significant problem.


    "if we don''t take this seriously, we might be in trouble."


    "trouble, because of the orcs?"


    "no, our wallets are in trouble."


    everyone stared at me in surprise, looking confused by my odd comment.


    they''re accustomed to adventures in the tower, but not yet to the life of an adventurer.


    their reactions are still naive.


    kaiden, who at least has mercenary experience, is the first to catch on.


    "come to think of it, rebecca was furious and stayed on the 20th floor."


    "right. considering her temper, she won''t go up nicely, will she? even if she has to overturn the entire 20th floor, she''ll go find her liquor."


    unlike kaiden, who roughly understood what i was saying, han se-ah still looks clueless, unable to grasp the situation.


    i simplified the story for her.


    "unlike the full moon wolf where we took everything, this time, it could be rebecca that takes all the rewards."


    sort of like a last hit steal.


    upon my explanation, her eyes widen in realization.


    she hadn''t even considered the possibility of an npc stealing the boss''s last hit and the rewards in an rpg game.


    but this was a virtual reality game that claimed to be realistic.


    if the furious rebecca, a 5 character, strikes the final blow on the orc boss, the benefits awarded by the magic tower and the guild would go to her mercenary group instead of the player, han se-ah.


    "that''s when wandering orcs can''t handle the hunger anymore and form a group. i think the chance of that happening inside the tower is low."


    "ah, i see."


    although han se-ah knows the quest is called ''orc kingdom'', she does not know the identity of the boss monster, so she asks about it to the party members.


    ---


    raei translations


    ---


    after a well-rested night in a cabin full of magical appliances instead of a tent and filling their stomachs with delicious food; they couldn''t be in better shape.


    although there are more orcs, perhaps because they were no longer hiding their presence, they avoid the more annoying battles and head straight to the passage.


    it appears that the emergence of the orc tribe is confined to the 20th floor, as the 19th-floor forest remains peaceful.


    so, passing through the forest, crossing the plains, and finally coming across traces of the gate, they soon come face to face with the outside air.


    "hoo, the sun is the same, but it feels different."


    "i agree."


    han se-ah resumes chatting with her viewers, with grace stretching her slender arm and yawning in the background.


    if nothing happens on the way out of the tower, it''s good, but the viewers might find it boring.


    the subject of the conversation was naturally the boss monster they would face on the 20th floor.


    just as grace, irene, and kaiden had been speculating and talking, han se-ah and the viewers also began to talk eagerly about the identity of the boss monster.


    "still, it''s an orc kingdom, so wouldn''t the king come out? an orc king, saying this makes it seem like the boss is too strong."


    -but there''s nothing much coming out even though it''s a kingdom


    -there''s a possibility that the quest name is a bait


    -anyway, an orc will come out


    -won''t whatever come out be eaten by rebecca? is this a forced speedrun?


    -it would be fun if the boss was taken down while gathering food for the day


    "hey, are you guys secretly hoping i fail? there''s no way the boss will be taken down in a day. if that were the case, it wouldn''t be a matter of the players not getting rewards, but the game would just be too boring."


    i walked up to han se-ah, who was focused on the discussion, and lightly tapped her shoulder.


    she was so focused on the camera that she didn''t notice me approaching.


    i chuckled at her surprised expression and continue talking, pretending not to know.


    "what''s the matter, why are you so surprised?"


    "eh, ahaha! it''s nothing, i was just thinking about orcs."


    she spouted a peculiar, awkward lie, having been quite startled.


    her chat instantly filled with laughter, and seeing her embarrassedly bite her lower lip was rather endearing.


    this made me want to tease her even more.


    wouldn''t the mischievous viewers in the chat feel the same way?


    i explained to her why i called her out.


    "let''s go to the market together. it would be good to fill up your inventory with food. how much more can you carry if you use magic?"


    "uh, maybe... about 20 bundles of food?"


    "good. that should last us comfortably for a month."


    "a whole month?!"


    it seems the capacity is counted by slots, not weight.


    seeing her eyes widen at the mention of ''a month,'' i somewhat reassured her, and we started walking towards the market together.


    ---

 Chapter 78: Starving Beast 3

    chapter 78: starving beast 3


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    filling han se-ah''s inventory with food wasn''t a problem at all.


    since there was no need to worry about money, we just had to purchase in bulk from a reputable store.


    dried meat to be soaked in water, flour needed to boil stew, dried fruits to fill the calories, completely dried oats and barley...


    the combined quantity amounted to 20 bundles, surprising the merchant who was dealing with us.


    "good heavens, i wondered why such a large order was made, but such magic exists?"


    "our party''s mage is quite good."


    as the massive quantities disappear into thin air, the merchant opens his mouth wide in surprise.


    with han se-ah''s inventory praise session starting again, the viewers unite to flood the chat.


    last time, a humorous post was made using a synthesized image of grace and han se-ah''s shocked faces.


    i wonder if there will be one this time.


    admiration wasn''t any less in this parallel world.


    a picture of a white woman with wide eyes and both hands over her mouth was enough to understand the parallel world when combined with the five letters saying "sugoi japan."


    ??? : this is the magic of genius mage hanna


    [grace_covering_her_mouth_with_both_hands.jpg]


    [kaiden_slapping_her_forehead_in_surprise.jpg]


    [han se-ah_putting_things_into_thin_air.gif]


    hanna''s magic is different, let me show you how different


    3


    ..2


    .1


    inventory o.p.e.n.


    damn, such a good edit. you''re wasting your talent


    the gamer everyone around the world is envious of, even japan and china feel threatened


    for the race for first place, i agree, they definitely feel threatened


    some japanese and chinese fans are freaking out because they can''t get to first place


    are you saying the subtitles from nationalistic idiotic tv have become reality?


    if you''re they''re this good, i have a request.


    the edit was so good that it had become the top trending post.


    revisiting it, i couldn''t help but chuckle, quickly closing the forum.


    i had grinned to myself, but fortunately, both the camera and han se-ah were focused on the merchant and didn''t notice.


    water could be handled with magic, and pots and dishes were already in the inventory, so preparing for the expedition was done with just filling up on supplies.


    the merchant was chattering away with a smile on his face, saying that no one buys this much even when going on a long expedition.


    adventurers do buy supplies, but it was natural that no one bought in bundles like us.


    the goods were guaranteed quality and expensive, so selling 20 bundles must have put the merchant in a good mood.


    "roland, what kind of person is rebecca?"


    "...she is as you see her."


    "no, don''t just say that. the way you react to her obviously makes me curious about what kind of person she is."


    "right."


    grace had gone to maintain her bow and arrows, irene went to the temple to see the children, and kaiden mysteriously disappeared.


    the next day, as we made our way to the guild to receive a new request, ellis was waiting for us at the corner table that had practically become ours.


    as kaiden, irene, grace, and han se-ah joined, she handed out a single piece of paper.


    the first thing that caught the eye was a bright red wax seal imprinted with the emblem of the guild.


    as i tried to examine it, ellis quickly lifted the paper and began her explanation.


    "as mentioned, the guild is considering issuing a mission. a new orc village has sprung up and is disrupting the supply caravans headed upwards."


    "is it a serious enough problem for the guild to move immediately?"


    "based on our observations, the first to appear are the orc shamans and orc warriors. just like when goblins emerge en masse and build huts, the orcs also group together and establish fences. the issue arises when they spot adventurers or caravans before they finish setting up the fence; they immediately become plunderers and charge in."


    "that would be a nuisance if they appear on the supply caravan route."


    "if you''re unlucky, you might end up facing a band of dozens of orc bandits attacking your rear or flank. that''s why the guild and the magic tower have posted a request."


    it''s quite surprising that the orcs'' spawning location and behavior patterns are already known, as if there were already adventurers hired by mages.


    but it wouldn''t be strange if the mages, who are obsessed with research, had placed something like a cctv magic spell in the forest of the 20th floor.


    well, just like how unmanned cameras are installed at the intersection where many wild animals pass by, mages would have installed something similar in open areas where orcs are likely to appear.


    "the guild''s request is to eliminate the orc shamans and trace the reasons for their appearance. the magic tower''s quest is to gather as much as possible from the orc warriors and shamans."


    "sounds like something the guild and the magic tower would do."


    "isn''t it always like that?"


    the guild, trying to save money, only requested the extermination of orc shamans and will purchase their magic stones.


    on the other hand, the magic tower''s request to gather as much research material as possible, even if it means scattering money on the street.


    in a way, they were well-matched.


    in the end, the adventurers earn money from the magic tower and the guild recognizes their accomplishments, so they don''t lose anything.


    after finishing her explanation, ellis leaves our table and heads towards the guild board.


    "a new request?"


    "well, it must be about the orcs on the 20th floor."


    "are you talking about the orc hunters?"


    "what have you been up to that you''re still talking about hunters?"


    "it wouldn''t be bad for our parties to group up for this."


    immediately, the murmuring adventurers rush to the forum.


    by getting the explanation from ellis, we don''t have to fight into that crowd, which is a minor benefit we get from presenting her with a dessert.


    leaving the bustling adventurers behind, we''re about to exit the guild when someone naturally joins our group.


    "...what''s the matter, charlotte?"


    "i''d like to make a request to adventurer hanna''s party."


    smiling sweetly, charlotte and the ever-stoic maid mari trailed behind us.


    it wasn''t directed at me, but at han se-ah.


    when i extend my hand towards them, maid mari pulls out a hefty pouch from her bosom.


    dressed in a maid outfit with a long skirt, adorned with a belt hung with various items, she was an oddity, a maid-adventurer.


    when she extracted the money pouch, the viewers began to buzz.


    -that pouch, name your price.


    -where did she just pull that pouch from?


    -i think she pulled it out from between her chest.


    -is there room between her breasts?


    -that maid outfit is definitely strange.


    that pouch came out from a very unexpected place.


    "are you planning to go to the 20th floor, hanna? i''d like to join and observe. strictly speaking, it would be a request for your escort. i''m just going to follow you around, after all."


    ---

 Chapter 79: Starving Beast 4

    chapter 79: starving beast 4


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    charlotte cavendish, a noble lady, a mage, and an adventurer, was ambitious.


    as an inconspicuous noble daughter, she wished to escape her future as a pawn in political marriage and find success as a mage.


    therefore, she desired to live not as lady charlotte, but as mage charlotte.


    hence, han se-ah''s party must be irresistible to her.


    a junior mage whose talents are piques the interest of a senior adventurer.


    as a testament to this, not long after becoming an adventurer, she managed to track down and deal with a full moon wolf, and swiftly cleared the floors up to the 20th.


    on top of that, she was the first to report the anomalies on the 20th floor.


    "i want to be known more as a mage than as an adventurer. you don''t plan to submit a paper to the magic tower, do you, hanna?"


    "of course not."


    however, han se-ah placed more emphasis on her activities as an adventurer than as a mage, leaving the research topic related to the full moon wolf up for grabs.


    wouldn''t a player be like a magical pot sprouting a myriad of research opportunities?


    "i''ll pay you a bit more than the average request reward. i also intend to help the party as a mage. the menial tasks will be taken care of by my maid. in return, i''d like the rights to research the orc tribe..."


    "go ahead, i have no intention of joining the magic tower."


    "oh my, your dedication to adventuring is stronger than i thought."


    charlotte''s eyes widened at han se-ah''s declaration to never join the magic tower.


    it must seem strange to her; a mage of remarkable talent from humble origins would typically join the magic tower to climb the social ladder, rather than roam as an adventurer.


    from han se-ah''s perspective as a player, she is determined to maintain her rank 1 position and dominate the game, but to charlotte, it might seem like she''s giving up the chance for social advancement for the sake of adventuring.


    and so, charlotte, in charge of observation, and mari, in charge of meals, joined the party.


    "although i said i''d help, it doesn''t seem like it''s needed."


    "that''s because there''s a senior adventurer in the party."


    of course, a 2 character wouldn''t stand a chance sandwiched between 4, 5, and 6 characters.


    when the orc warriors attacking in a pack were easily dispatched, charlotte''s voice shook, as if she was genuinely taken aback.


    the scene where the orc warriors automatically fell to the ground upon touching a shield was quite different from what she had imagined our fights to be like.


    we pressed on through the sun-lit forest path.


    because of the commotion, there were no helmeted deer or moss wolves to be seen.


    from the safe zone to the opposite side of the path, we encountered groups of orc warriors three times before the forest ended and a clearing appeared.


    to be precise, a place forcibly turned into a clearing unfolded before our eyes.


    the trees, their trunks horribly broken, and orc-made accessories littered the ground.


    "could this also be an anomaly?"


    "wow, what is all this?"


    the bracelets on the ground were drops of the orc warriors.


    recognizing this, charlotte and han se-ah''s eyes sparkled as they surveyed the surroundings.


    this gruesome scene was as if a giant monster had rampaged against the orc warriors.


    of course, no new boss monsters or gigantic creatures had made an appearance.


    familiar with the signs, kaiden swept her hand over a broken tree and shared her thoughts.


    -didn''t you listen to the teacher?


    -she made the strategy herself on stream, yet she forgot about it.


    -how high is your iq, by the way?


    -no wonder words like "youth alzheimer''s" and "early-onset dementia" are created.


    -my neighbor kim was chased for two days.


    seizing the opportunity, the viewers eagerly rushed to the chat.


    most of the viewers teasing han se-ah had also probably forgotten.


    while having such suspicions, charlotte''s mutterings echo as if explaining for the viewers.


    "the orc shamans set up bases, the warriors roam around in groups, and the hunters hide as soon as they see a strong enemy. do you think they flee to one of the bases? or are they just hiding?"


    "do you think there''s a base where the orc hunters fled to?"


    "it might be worth investigating. next time we spot an orc hunter, let''s tail it."


    charlotte may not have much talent as an adventurer, but she has a strong curiosity well-suited for research.


    han se-ah played along, appearing surprised at her words.


    not only did her words seem plausible, but the quest window that popped up on stream updated as well.


    [uncover the mystery of the orc shamans and the tribes that have started to appear on the 20th floor]


    [investigate the peculiar behavior of the orc hunters]


    these sentences indicated the progression of our quest.


    as the two mages'' opinions aligned, there''s no need to find other reasons.


    continuing down the forest path, they quickly dispatched a helmeted deer and kicked away a bunch of goblins.


    at that moment, an orc hunter appeared again.


    as soon as grace spotted the orc hunter, mari found a pitfall trap.


    "roland, do you see the tree with its roots entangled in the rock on the right? it seems to be lying behind the tree stump."


    "then i''ll take the lead. follow my trail."


    while it''s not something that can be found straight away, if the location is pointed out so precisely, there''s no chance of missing it.


    as grace nodded, i jumped into the forest, and the sound of hurried footsteps followed.


    jumping over the traps and pushing through the trees, the orc hunter bolted as if it hadn''t expected me to charge straight at it, unable to conceal its surprise.


    the sound of branches snapping, hurriedly shoved aside tree trunks, fluttering leaves scattering, and even the sound of pebbles rolling down the slope.


    i pursued the orc hunter, keeping a safe distance, feeling as though i''d morphed into the murderer of a horror movie.


    -i''m starting to feel for the monster


    -it''s freaking scary to be chased like that


    -running with a warhammer makes him feel like a real killer


    -it''s quite impressive to see him run around the forest in armor


    afraid that getting too close would make the monster become desperate and attack, i kept my distance.


    as i was chasing the orc hunter, something from the forest came rushing out at an incredible speed.


    "you pig-headed bastard!"


    "rebecca? stop!"


    the orc hunter that i had been following was turned to mana stone.


    damn it, how far did she travel through the forest to get here?


    ---

 Chapter 80: 5★ Mercenary Queen Rebecca

    chapter 80: 5�� ''mercenary queen'' rebecca


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    this chapter is 19+ therefore, the full chapter is posted on my kofi


    if you are 19+, read /post/80-5-mercenary-queen-rebecca-t6t0n0cjg


    before the orc hunter could react, rebecca burst out of the forest and cut off its head.


    the broad blade of her machete sliced the hunter''s neck and even chopped the nearby trees into pieces.


    the camera following me captured this scene in detail.


    despite her wild charge, she showed no signs of exhaustion.


    she was breathing heavily, her body drenched with sweat.


    it reminded me of when she used to run around covered in blood and dirt, before she became beautiful.


    her scanty attire was what rebecca found comfortable and wore as pajamas in the camp.


    "what are you looking at, you bastard!"


    "did you know we were following it?"


    "how would i know?"


    rebecca, who had thrown on a utility belt over her sleepwear and was sprinting in the forest, was soon followed by the confused members of my party.


    we had been chasing a suspicious monster in the forest, only for a half-naked beauty to suddenly appear and behead it.


    to understand what was going on, one would have to have been watching from the beginning to the end through the camera, like han se-ah.


    despite her revealing clothing, she didn''t seem bothered as she sheathed her machete into her belt.


    "hey, kaiden and is it hanna? i''m borrowing your tank. kaiden should be able to handle the orcs without any trouble."


    "what are you borrowing?"


    ---


    tl: that''s it. all lewd from here. no extra backstory or anything missed.

 Chapter 81: Orcs and a Female Knight 1

    chapter 81: orcs and a female knight 1


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    rebecca had burst from the forest, snatched someone for her amusement, and then vanished back into the woods.


    her antics were straight out of a ghost story.


    using han se-ah''s stream, i joined them near the safe zone.


    i was met with an odd silence.


    [s*xonstream donated 1,000 won!]


    our party member got kidnapped and had a tough time but let''s reset and follow


    "why would you choose to pay for a ban? no matter how much you guys ask, i''ll never show it."


    -you''ve okay with grace, but not rebecca?


    -wanttoseeasweetdatenotakidnapandassaulthanseah


    -if we can''t watch kidnappings and assault, how are we supposed to live?


    -this chat is crazy


    -you already messed up the quest progression, why not reset to the morning?


    a man was abruptly dragged off by a woman he knew.


    this absurd situation left only han se-ah and the viewers able to speak.


    even the usually talkative charlotte was quietly scanning her surroundings.


    without a word, she searched the forest to the point where an orc hunter''s trap would be a welcome sight.


    "there''s one, up ahead."


    "right, behind that rock, an orc hunter wearing moss wolf skin is watching us."


    the only one maintaining a poker face, maid mari, discovered a pitfall trap.


    at the same time, grace, just like the last time, spotted an orc hunter.


    finding the trap and spotting the orc hunter who was likely hiding behind it, the two seemed to make quite a good team.


    intending to openly intimidate the orc, grace gestured towards the rock where it was hiding.


    she headed in the direction she had indicated and effortlessly leapt over the pit.


    a cruel trap intended to sprain an ankle and inject plant poison into the wound.


    naturally, if you knew its location and avoided stepping on it, it was not as threatening as even a swinging tree branch.


    seeing me, clad in armor, strongly advancing, the orc hunter began to hastily retreat.


    "at least it''s not a quest that fails because one orc hunter died. the quest isn''t about following a specific orc hunter, but tracking any orc hunter. if you keep spamming reset, reset, i''m banning the word."


    -justice is dead


    -why can''t we see the forced abduction by the beast woman?


    -is this a game or an adult film?


    -it''s quiet in the game these days.


    maintaining a steady pace, i enjoyed the stream while trailing the orc hunter.


    my party naturally followed grace''s lead, as if rebecca''s intrusion had never occurred.


    charlotte and mari also seemed to be keeping pace quite well, no longer seeming like novice adventurers.


    compared to the composed party, the orc hunter was frantic, making a great commotion in its attempt to escape.


    if everything was destroyed, charlotte, who had joined our party in search of research material (and even paid for the privilege), would have nothing to research.


    i, too, had something i wished to test.


    han se-ah had given me a skill quite nonchalantly: ''shield master''.


    a tank-specific skill that counterattacks any attack blocked with a shield, i had yet to use it.


    naturally, since there had been few monsters capable of launching ranged attacks.


    grrr, grrr!


    kyeeek-!


    as i boldly approached, the orcs were clearly startled.


    a wooden gate rapidly descended to block the entrance between the walls, and hunters adorned in moss wolf skins took their positions above, aiming their bows at me.


    if they shoot, it''ll be good for me.


    i raised my shield, licked my lips, and murmured softly.


    han se-ah would always loudly chant "magic missile" or "spark" when she cast magic, maybe i also needed to do the same for my skills.


    do other npcs also yell out their skill names?


    or was it just han se-ah and i who had to say it out loud due to the system?


    "oh, his shield is glowing. that must be the ''shield master'' skill i chose for roland before. he hasn''t used it until now. i guess the orc hunters are the first to attack from a distance. honestly, seeing a 6 retaliate to a goblin stone thrower with this skill would be kind of funny."


    -but the full moon wolf shoots a breath attack


    -the wolf boss doesn''t follow a specific pattern, you know that, right?


    -his body is flashing, is that an aura?


    -bold move, shooting at a heavily armored warrior whose entire body is glowing


    -but the glowing does make him an obvious target, if i were in their place, i would shoot too.


    with my shield raised and advancing, i caught a glimpse of han se-ah''s live stream at the corner of my vision.


    when i began actively using my mana and skills, my armor and shield shone brightly, impossible to conceal.


    naturally, it drew the attention of the camera drone, which began filming.


    with my glowing shield held high and arrows streaking towards me, a brief exchange took place between han se-ah and her viewers.


    an arrow, cutting through the wind, vanished in a flash, turning into a radiant burst of light just before striking the shield.


    the orc hunters atop the wooden fortifications tumble to the ground, turning into mana stones.


    it happened too quickly for the viewers watching through the live stream to fully understand.


    ''it returns magic?''


    the skill han se-ah had chosen was a counter to ''all'' forms of attacks.


    it seemed to involve more than just a simple reflection of the incoming projectiles.


    han se-ah and her viewers might not have noticed, but my enhanced vision saw it clearly.


    the arrows that disintegrated upon contact with the magical barrier layered over my shield, were replaced by magical bullets that retraced back the trajectory of those arrows.


    i''m not sure how to explain this, so i might just gloss over it.


    when grace gained her passive skill, her body briefly became sensitive before adapting, right?


    she wasn''t aware she''d gained a skill, she just felt like her abilities improved.


    if i say that this skill is just a variation of my many shield techniques, han se-ah, as a player and a mage, won''t be able to refute it.


    ''somehow, it feels like the only thing increasing are the lies...?''


    with a bit of a self-deprecating thought, i crushed the gate and charged into the orc base.


    ---

 Chapter 82: Orcs and a Female Knight 2

    chapter 82: orcs and a female knight 2


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    the orc warriors, paralyzed, fall to the ground and vanish, turning into mana stone.


    this is likely due to the berserk spell the orc shaman cast on them.


    typically, orc warriors would only become heavily injured and dizzy after being hit by my passive.


    but when they go berserk, their attack power increases while their defense and health decrease, which led to fatal damage from the passive.


    orc hunters who fire arrows and berserk orc warriors who attack from close, all die from the passive reflected damage.


    it''s a frightening sight, seeing dozens of their kind fall as i move towards the village center.


    kyaaak!


    the orc shaman, shrieking like a scared child who''s seen a ghost, thrashes on the ground.


    seeing tears streak down its ugly face, i almost feel a twinge of pity for it.


    "this one is larger, and its skin is a different color... it''s kind of sad to see it like this. remember that movie we watched? the one the movie reviewer talked about, where everything around the hero starts to die. this reminds me of that."


    -just one skill changes the genre.


    -he kills everything now without even having to run.


    -i can''t help but laugh every time i watch the stream.


    -the color is definitely darker, the patterns are different, and it seems heftier below as well.


    -can''t these orcs wear some pants? seriously.


    feigning interest, i carefully pick up the writhing orc shaman and hold it up to the camera.


    this one is distinctly different in terms of color, size, and tattoos.


    if normal orc skin is dark green, this one is darker with a hint of brown.


    "come in! all clear!"


    what more can i, a non-mage, make out from further observation?


    all that comes to mind, thanks to a viewer''s chat message, is the filthy leather loincloth.


    so, i yell loudly, inviting the rest of the group who are waiting outside the wall.


    i had already broken the door, so they easily enter the orc''s base.


    meanwhile, mari the maid begins to gather the orc loot rolling on the ground.


    the rest of the group, without hesitation, head towards me, curious about the orc shaman i''m holding.


    after all, where else would they see a live monster?


    the orc shaman, now the center of everyone''s attention, is too weak to resist.


    "just hold onto it for a moment, roland. its tattoos look a bit different, and i want to document them."


    "sure, why not."


    while charlotte shows interest in the captured orc shaman, the rest of the group starts to explore the now-empty orc base.


    a village made up of shacks built from abundant lumber, like the safety zone.


    naturally, there were no piles of meat or hide inside the shacks.


    even if you hunt in the 20th-floor forest all day, the beasts would leave behind magic stones instead of meat and hide when they die.


    the occasional sight of an adventurer''s blood-stained gear only served to darken the faces of our party.


    just as there are adventurers who fall to goblins, there are those who succumb to orcs.


    the sight of blood-stained armor and cracked helmets all too clearly reveal what became of their wearers.


    "roland, it seems like there''s someone inside."


    "inside?"


    while rummaging through the shacks, grace suddenly pricks up her ears.


    inside the tower, where hunted beasts yield no meat, where would the orcs get meals for their prisoners?


    if they had anything to eat, it would''ve been the previous owners of the blood-soaked equipment found outside.


    i didn''t know exactly what happened, but i could make an educated guess.


    the adventurers became a meal for the orcs while this woman was left imprisoned in the cave.


    even if the smarter orcs had provided food, she couldn''t eat human flesh.


    so she had been held captive, continuing to starve.


    "who is this woman to be imprisoned like this?"


    "it''s even stranger that the orcs imprisoned a woman without touching her in the first place."


    "indeed, there are no signs of violence. she just seems weak from not eating."


    orcs are monsters, instinctual in nature.


    this can be observed in the orc warriors'' behavior.


    if they see an enemy, they charge.


    if they''re hungry, they eat, and if they''re sleepy, they sleep.


    they''re as primitive as beasts can be.


    is it possible for such violent creatures to have a woman, taken alive, untouched, and locked up in a prison?


    how many contradictions can be found in a single sentence?


    especially when they devoured the other adventurers.


    the woman, dressed in thin clothes because all her equipment had been stripped off, looked emaciated, but her beauty still shone through, making it even more puzzling.


    the orcs just imprisoned a scantily-clad beauty without laying a finger on her?


    "let''s get her out of here for now. irene, it won''t be a problem if i carry her, right?"


    "yes. i''ve infused her with a bit of divine energy, so it should be fine for you to carry her."


    with irene''s affirmation, i gently lifted the woman in my arms and exited the burrow.


    ---


    raei translations


    ---


    the shaman was kept under charlotte''s watch, while mari collected all the spoils from the warriors and hunters, storing them in the inventory.


    having also rescued the unidentified captive woman, there''s nothing left to check, right?


    as i step out of the burrow with the woman in my arms, charlotte, surprised, quickly runs over to us.


    of course, the woman captured by the orcs would be more intriguing than the orc shaman.


    as a result, kaiden naturally took care of the orc shaman who was tied up with ropes.


    the shaman''s condition seems to be worsening as it was barely breathing, looking as if it might die at any moment.


    "we''ve checked everything we need to, and the walls and shacks won''t disappear, so let''s leave a mark and return to the safe zone."


    "that sounds good. after all, it''s most important that this lady regains her senses."


    "although, i am curious about how a female knight of the kingdom ended up in the tower."


    "...a knight?"


    the one who responded quickest to my suggestion of returning to the safe zone was irene.


    but the ensuing words of charlotte caused a wave of confusion to ripple through us who had entered the den.


    a knight, not an adventurer?


    how did she know that?


    "do you know her?"


    "no, it''s just an inference based on the standard-issue knight armor of the kingdom mixed among the adventurers'' equipment."


    a female knight of the kingdom? why did the orcs imprison her?


    ---

 Chapter 83: Orcs and a Female Knight 3

    chapter 83: orcs and a female knight 3


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    perhaps it was because we had just defeated a large group of orcs, or maybe it was because we were hauling an unconscious orc shaman like a prize, but we didn''t run into any more orcs on our way back to the safe zone.


    we did meet a few adventurers who curiously watched us as we dragged along the unconscious beauty and the orc, but fortunately, there were no disputes, possibly because most of our party were women and irene was dressed in nun''s robes.


    "i''ll leave the traces. i picked it up from being a mercenary."


    "thanks, kaiden."


    after i slung the orc over my shoulder, and the woman, who seemed to be a knight, was carried by maid mari, we reached the safe zone, leaving a trail beneath the trees.


    the guards gave us puzzled looks as we dragged the unusually colored orc shaman and began to treat the unconscious woman.


    it was indeed an unusual sight for those who weren''t part of our party.


    irene was a 5 ''saint candidate'', but as she had said herself, she wasn''t very good at healing spells.


    her talents lay in creating a strong protective shield, above-average purification, subpar healing, and no ability at all for enhancement.


    inevitably, healing the unconscious woman will take some time.


    "her clothes are dirty. we should clean her up."


    "we should step outside, kaiden."


    "...oh, right."


    at times like this, there was nothing a mere male vanguard like me or kaiden, who was disguised as a man, could do.n??v�l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    we sat down to rest in chairs while the rest of the party busily attended to their tasks.


    should we say there was nothing for us to do as vanguards, or rather as men?


    unlike charlotte, who had whisked away the shaman to the lab, mari stayed with us.


    she was planning to remove the woman''s dirt-covered clothes and wipe her body with a wet towel.


    she cast a quick glance at kaiden and me, who were both male.


    "i''ll make some light soup. hanna, can you lend a hand?"


    "of course. we should have something ready for when she wakes up."


    grace and hanna gathered pots, bowls, and flour from their inventory and headed to the kitchen.


    at the same time, a flood of chat messages started coming in.


    -don''t just stand there, help the maid clean up too.


    -whether you''re boiling soup or simmering bones, don''t forget the camera!!!!


    -you crazies who are obsessed with women... no, just crazies...


    -honestly, it''s a little disgusting.


    -seems like the number of people risking harassment lawsuits are growing?


    this is an 18+ virtual reality game, and the stream is also rated for adults, but still, han se-ah had no intention of showing a woman''s naked body.


    most of the viewers were aware of this and were only half-joking in their criticisms.


    ...most of them, that is.


    "wow, the bans are flying by the hundreds, and it''s not even mosquito season. for those who might not know, i''m not managing the chat alone, okay? you didn''t think there wouldn''t be a chat moderation system, did you? the chat moderation bots are now way more advanced. so, go ahead and chat away."


    han se-ah''s words weren''t for nothing.


    messages in the chat were being blocked at an amazing speed, a pace that far exceeded human ability.


    everything was being moderated.


    if it were merely a horned wolf popping out, it wouldnt have mattered.


    the problem is that the orcs are clearly intelligent, with shamans forming strategies.


    that the orcs have settled in the royal family''s forest, killing adventurers and specifically kidnapping a knight


    "...are the orcs targeting the royal family?"


    "...unbelievable."


    it means they can clearly differentiate human classes.


    orcs who can differentiate between commoners and nobles have invaded as far as the royal palace, hiding in the royal family''s forest.


    kaiden''s dismayed mutterings finally made han se-ah realize the gravity of the situation.


    ---


    raei translations


    ---


    the female knight, having regained her strength, went back to the orc base with the guards from the safety zone, collected her equipment, and left the tower.


    as much as i wanted to hold onto her and ask more questions, the barrier of social status wasn''t something that could be easily dismissed.


    could i hold back a female knight, who was carrying out a mission under royal orders, just because we adventurers were curious?


    after the female knight, who promised to reward us later, left, i spoke half-jokingly to han se-ah.


    "hey, party leader, we''re in big trouble."


    "what is it?"


    "we''ll have to compete not only with the furious rebecca but also with the royal family and knights of the kingdom."


    the main quest was progressing strangely, to the point where i wondered if others would also be subjected to this kind of time attack quest.


    although rebecca''s intervention could be chalked up to coincidence, the involvement of the knights was probably for everyone.


    if knight josephine reports back to the knights, they would undoubtedly issue a subjugation order.


    after all, mere orcs dared to defile a forest of the royal family, blessed by the goddess herself; there was no reason not to draw their swords.


    ''is the quest reward divided into two parts? like a normal clear and additional rewards?''


    it was the same with the full moon wolf and now this orc incident.


    if the player successfully completes the time attack on their own, there are additional rewards.


    such as free gate usage, receiving equipment in exchange for monster loot, or gaining skill points.


    on the other hand, if the player fails the time attack, external forces intervene, like adventurers and mages hunting down the full moon wolf or the knights subjugating the orcs.


    convenience facilities for users, like gates on every 10th floor, are always open, but it seems that opportunities for free usage, equipment, and additional skill point acquisition are only available to those who succeed in the time attack.


    from the outset, the game heavily emphasizes conquering the top of the tower in the shortest possible time.


    "well, what can we do? we can only hope that charlotte will discover something useful."


    -so, in the end, it all comes down to luck, huh?


    -orcs and a female knight appeared, but in a weird way.


    -the royal assassins (orcs) lololol"


    -isn''t this whole orc and a princess thing a little clich?


    -an orc, a (doomed) princess, and a lady knight? the plot is thickening.


    viewers were excitedly speculating about the existence of a beautiful princess based solely on the two words: ''royal family.''


    as far as i know, there should only be princes in the kingdom.


    there might be noble ladies, but no princess.


    i felt a pang of regret that i couldn''t tell them this myself.


    ---

 Chapter 84: Orcs and a Female Knight 4

    chapter 84: orcs and a female knight 4


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    the orcs didn''t touch the knight, and they seem to be seriously targeting the royal family.


    the chat is on fire due to this bizarre situation.


    they say this is a luck-based game: the rewards diminish if you don''t rush but to rush, your party needs to be composed of high star characters.


    is this the essence of k-gaming?


    the fiery debate about why the orcs didn''t assault the knight is getting as intense as an expert panel discussion.


    even han se-ah is overwhelmed by this madness and hands over the chat management to a bot, stepping back a bit.


    "the knight division... i really heard an unexpected story."


    "right. orcs from the tower hiding in the forest blessed by the royal family. honestly, if someone else told me, i''d think it was the ramblings of a drunk."


    "i hope this gets resolved quickly."


    while the viewers are angry at the orcs, our group is puzzled by obernu forest.


    especially irene.


    being a nun, her zeal is visibly burning in her eyes.


    as a nun, she couldn''t sit idly by while the orcs desecrate a forest blessed by the goddess.


    orcs appearing in the famous blessed forest of the kingdom.n??v�l-b1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    the good thing was that the situation had become a pressing matter for the adventurer''s guild.


    if the orcs had simply settled in the obernu forest, it wouldn''t be a significant issue.


    but if ''tower-born'' orcs took up residence there, it would become a politically bothersome affair.


    it might even give the kingdom an excuse to infringe upon the freedom of the adventurer''s city.


    "the fortunate thing is that the orcs haven''t acted yet. they just settled down, and they haven''t rushed to the nobility or royalty. i don''t know why they kidnapped the female knight, though..."


    "do you think the shaman brought her and hid her for some wicked ritual?"


    "well, considering the orcs didn''t touch her, the only explanation i can think of is a sacrifice."


    this world of heroes chronicle, which is a fantasy based on heroines chronicle, had everything one might expect.


    in a geeky collection game, a dark but voluptuous female character inspired by witches or black mages was almost a mandatory element.


    nuns in religious garments pretending to be innocent but sweating profusely over a potion pot, revealing their figures or a mischievous young girl who turns out to be a genius of witchcraft were all familiar tropes.


    "wicked sorcery or black magic, perhaps. either wouldn''t be surprising."


    "you think neither would be surprising?"


    "they picked a spot in the forest blessed by the goddess from the many vast forests in the kingdom. i''m not sure if it''s because of the blessing itself, a black mage is insulting the goddess, or it''s just their orc nature."


    i respond to han se-ah''s question seriously, but i''m a bit puzzled myself.


    it seems that the quest will have to progress further to see what''s really going on.


    if our foes were humans, we wouldn''t have to think too much about it.


    just a suspicious group targeting the royalty.


    but the fact that our foes are orcs undermines the common sense i''ve built up over 10 years.


    how can it be orcs?


    they''re the same prideful nobles who flocked to us after we hunted the full moon wolf.


    these nobles enjoyed the free city life where, with enough money, they could purchase honor through the adventurers.


    they couldn''t just stand by and watch as the kingdom reached out to the adventurers'' guild.


    "do you plan to join this expedition too and snatch the head of the orc chief?"


    "of course, ellis. a gate came from catching the full moon wolf last time. i''m looking forward to seeing what the mages will come up with this time."


    i''m looking forward to seeing what the mages will come up with this time."


    in the early morning, before the rest of the group joined up, ellis and i had a conversation that gave me a general idea of how everything was progressing.


    the receptionists of the guild indeed had remarkable information skills.


    since adventurers are human, they tend to have favorite receptionists they see often.


    repeatedly encountering a beautiful receptionist during explorations and rest periods creates a certain fondness, even if it''s not outright infatuation.


    adventurers are not secretive agents, so they tend to be loose-lipped in front of a beautiful woman.


    lately, phrases like "i''ve come down from the 30th floor" or "i don''t think i''ll go higher than the 20th floor for a while" becomes casual chatter that flows through to ellis.


    "this expedition will have more participants than last time."


    "yeah? the nobles opened their wallets, hiring lots of mercenaries, and it seems other adventurers are getting greedy because what happened on the 10th floor. by the way, there''s a request for your party."


    "a request?"


    "yes, a request. what kind of work are you doing in the tower that suddenly the knight division sends a request?"


    a request from the knights, specifically targeting the adventurer group led by hanna.


    anyone could see it was related to josephine, the female knight we had rescued yesterday.


    as the group began to gather, we leaned over the table and read the request together.


    with the grace of the goddess skip this part, in honor of the royal skip this too.


    the lengthy letter was almost half omitted when all the formalities were removed.


    after cutting out the unnecessary portions and reading the rest, the request they made was quite simple.


    having hunted the full moon wolf, rescued the female knight, and captured the mutant shaman, they requested that our party serve as guides.


    "as guides? should we accept?"


    "no, it would be better not to. fortunately, the request came to the guild in the name of the knights, not the royal family."


    "hmm? the reward is quite generous, why not?"


    my companions look at me in surprise at my instant refusal, wondering why i would turn down a request that offers gold just for guiding the way.


    their innocent expressions make ellis chuckle.


    she starts to explain on my behalf, tapping the long request form with her finger.


    see here, the phrase for the glory of the royal family? when it mentions the royal family, it means they have no intention of sharing the honor. by accepting gold as the guide, we''re agreeing that they''ll monopolize any honor earned during the quest.


    "so that means...?"


    "i suspect it''s probably due to hunting the full moon wolf and creating the gate from its loot. the income from the gate leading into the tower...


    isn''t it a tempting proposition for the nobles of the capital?"


    by accepting this request, players can get a large amount of gold, but they won''t receive any additional rewards.


    we can''t give up precious rewards like 20th-floor gate passes, skill points, equipment upgrades, and other valuable things that money can''t buy.


    in the end, the fact that the kingdom''s knight division has become a rival remains unchanged.


    ---

 Chapter 85: Orcs and a Female Knight 5

    chapter 85: orcs and a female knight 5


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    would you opt for gold in exchange for handing over the public achievement, or would you join the expedition, subjugate the orc boss to monopolize the rewards?


    "it''s obvious, isn''t it? even if it''s hard, we have to do it. we aren''t newbies. it''s not like we''ve only been playing this game for a day or two. would we back down because we''re afraid here? nah!


    even if we lose the last hit, we can just remember the location and reset!


    -who would get scared of mere orcs?


    -there''s no reason to stop when we''re ahead


    -don''t block the king''s path


    -those who missed out on the 10th-floor rewards will probably want this


    -how far are you planning to snowball?


    for han se-ah, a gamer and streamer, this question wasn''t even worth considering.


    that''s just how rpg games work, right?


    if you mess up after being too greedy, you return to the save point.


    there''s no reason not to take the challenge if you can go back to the start through a reset.


    ''should i start taking this more seriously?''


    whether it''s the viewers, the chat, the forums, or even the public opinion on the heroes chronicle forum, they all seem to want han se-ah to show her strength as the one in first place.


    more accurately, it felt like they wanted her to prove that she is indeed the owner of a 6.


    han se-ah also seemed intent on attempting the time attack, even if it meant resetting a few times, unable to forget the sweet reward from the 10th floor.


    isn''t that just the nature of gamers?n??v�l-b1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    there are basic rewards and additional rewards, and you can still clear the game even if you don''t get the additional rewards.


    however, gamers often feel that additional rewards are like basic rewards, and if they can''t get them, they feel like they''ve suffered a big loss.


    "as adventurers, we cannot give up on the adventure."


    "grace is right. if they''ve appeared before us, it means that it''s the goddess''s will."


    everyone in the party seems ready to reject the knights'' request and fully committed to resolving the anomaly on the 20th floor for their own reasons.


    it''s always better to have unanimous agreement instead of divided opinions within the party.


    since this has happened, we should return to the safe zone on the 20th floor and stick close to charlotte and antenor.


    so, we can move as soon as any new information arrives and when han se-ah''s quest updates.


    "we''ve reviewed the request, and we''ve declined the knights'' proposal, so we should move quickly. everyone should prepare for an extended stay in the tower this time."


    "didn''t we just decline them? isn''t this a bit rushed?"


    "well, it''s because they''re orcs. even if they seem a bit smarter, they were only able to capture a single female knight."


    "what do you mean?"


    "if they were really strong, would they have just captured a single knight? they would have swiftly kidnapped the nobles who were hunting in the forest and dragged them away."


    after all, orcs are weak and dumb.


    as we walked towards the safe zone of the 20th floor, she spoke continuously without faltering, as if she had been organizing her thoughts during our journey.


    the members of our party, who had been listening to han se-ah''s suggestion, nod their heads in agreement.


    in the case of the full moon wolf, both the magic tower and the guild collaborated because the city was in danger.


    but for the orcs of the 20th floor, there was no reason for them to team up.


    the guild hastily gathered mercenaries out of fear of collateral damage, and the mages have shown interest as individuals, but the magic tower did not intervene as an organization.


    "certainly, antenor''s reputation could draw in the mages of the magic tower. however, hanna, there''s one thing you missed."


    "what did i overlook?"


    "the fact that you need to persuade antenor."


    "...oh, right..."


    seeing han se-ah''s face change to a pale hue at my words, i couldn''t help but chuckle.


    she''d had quite a hard time with the mages the last time she asked viewers'' questions through their donations, hadn''t she?


    she had to dive into the debates of older mages for two to three hours, discussing complex magical theories.


    that drove the chat sentiment to an all-time low, and the viewers dropped like a receding tide.


    [donation of 10,000 won from the user ''yougottabequickevenifyoulackskills!'']


    turn off the stream when you''re persuading antenor... you know, right?


    "hey, aren''t you guys really too cruel? by being so cold to the elderly, you''re part of the reason why our society is struggling from a lack of compassion. there are several projects to protect the elderly, you shouldn''t be like this!"


    -really, you must be desperate not to die alone


    -getting wrecked 1:1 by an old man


    -try to monetize even the endless chatter


    -if you don''t want to see it, pay. that''s what you''re saying


    -nowadays, you have to pay to skip streams, it''s like, the opposite of a subscription


    watching han se-ah''s vehement protest against the viewers, i had to suppress my laughter with a cough.


    well, both kaiden and i ran away to avoid antenor, so i can sympathize.


    "ah, i see. but shouldn''t roland, who is familiar with antenor, do this...?"


    "if it''s a matter related to the magic tower, it should be addressed by a mage, party leader. if an outsider were to ask the magic tower to act, they would likely refuse out of pride. but if a promising rookie who hunted the full moon wolf suggests it, the senior mages who are fond of you may be persuaded."


    han se-ah looked disheartened as i drew the line.


    there''s no reason for me to endure the ramblings of an old mage, when even dealing with the chatter of the beautiful charlotte is a challenge.


    no matter how many stars he has, or how his old age wrinkles and scent have been replaced by the aura of an esteemed mage, in the end, he''s a chatty old man.


    -roland''s speed is just lol


    -how dare a player pick a fight with a 6?


    -is it viewer q&a time already?


    -when you arrive at the 20th floor, leave the camera with irene.


    the viewers tease han se-ah mercilessly at my uncompromising rejection.


    if they tease her like that, i don''t think han se-ah will be turning off the stream for this.


    ---

 Chapter 86: Five Stars 1

    chapter 86: five stars 1


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    charlotte seemed to have an insatiable thirst for knowledge, befitting a mage.


    despite high mage antenor pleading at the entrance to charlotte''s laboratory, begging to observe the shaman together, she ignored him.


    she insisted it was her specimen, under the terms of our agreement.


    the moment we reached the safe zone, guards who recognized us hurriedly opened the gates, their faces filled with relief as if they''d seen a savior.


    in just a day, from the mages to the guards, their expressions had become quite pitiable.


    the door to the lab opened, and we were led in like cattle to a slaughterhouse.


    all the while, han se-ah continued to stream, resolutely bearing the resentment of her viewers.


    "good to see you, hanna! i have so much to discuss!"


    "oh, really...?"


    i brushed past han se-ah, who pleaded with tear-filled eyes until the very end.


    dealing with charlotte was much easier than dealing with antenor.


    as far as chatter was concerned, she was about 0.2 antenors.


    plus, charlotte was a beauty, which was always pleasant to the eyes.


    "so, roland. you have a proposal?"


    "our leader went to the old man antenor as well. the knights division asked us to guide them to the 20th floor. we said no, but they wouldn''t have made this request to our party alone."


    "the knights division... is that all?"


    "the nobles of the capital seem to be intervening, so both the adventurer''s guild and the city''s nobility have been hiring mercenaries in large numbers. the magic tower hasn''t made a move yet, but..."


    "if it''s the magic tower, they''ll show interest soon. word will spread soon that i''m studying a variant of the orc shaman."


    once antenor made a scene in front of charlotte''s lab, rumors would spread like wildfire.


    charlotte seemed aware of this, her lips pursed in mild irritation.


    while antenor wouldn''t directly overpower her with his position, he could be a nuisance.


    it would be ridiculous for word not to get out about a high mage knocking on her door, practically on his knees.


    the guards would certainly talk, and the mages in charge of the crystal ball would be hard-pressed to keep quiet.


    "alright. it''s slightly better to deal with just antenor than having the entire magic tower swarm us... i suppose we have no other option."


    charlotte reluctantly agreed just as a timely knock resounded.


    as charlotte reluctantly nodded in agreement, there was a timely knock at the door.


    entering was a visibly exhausted han se-ah and a beaming antenor.


    i''m not sure what they discussed, but it seems a new quest notification has popped up.


    ---


    raei translations


    ---


    once the conversation began, the quest started moving fast, like it was caught in a raging current.


    dozens of members of the rebecca mercenaries hired by the adventurer''s guild were scouring the 20th floor.


    adventurers, hired by nobles who noticed the knights'' intervention, also reached the 20th floor.


    antenor''s assistant mages started searching the forest as well.


    ...poor guys, they''ve been tormented in the lab and now they''re made to do manual labor.


    "orcs!"


    "any shamans? is there a shaman?"


    "damn, they grabbed the shaman and ran!"


    -this scene feels like something from a horror movie.


    -are those orcs or zombies?


    -damn, this quest is so chaotic lol.


    -is there a pharaoh orc inside?


    the viewers were typing in the chat, half in awe of the countless orc numbers.


    from a single orc tribe consisting of dozens, now, at this altar, the number seemed to have surged to hundreds, maybe even thousands.


    still, it wasn''t just a scheme by the game company to troll players, as one by one, other adventurers and mercenaries began rushing out of the forest surrounding the pyramid.


    with such a large gathering of orcs causing an uproar, even without scouts, anyone within several hundred meters would likely hear and come running.


    and among those drawn by the ruckus, there werent just adventurers from the 20th floor.


    hahaha! orcs sprouting from such an unfamiliar structure? how fascinating!


    a 5 mage who had reached the 43rd floor even before receiving the star buffs.


    antenor, a high mage of the magic tower, whose prowess in battle was unmatched, made his entrance.


    the moment i heard antenor''s voice echoing in the air, i got the feeling:


    ah, this must be a kind of event cutscene.


    guess players aren''t expected to defeat all these orcs on their own.


    excited by the anomaly on the 20th floor, antenor gathered mana like a madman, and the darkness of the forest deepened even more.


    the looming clouds above the pyramid felt as if the wicked demon king himself was descending.


    "get down! or hide behind the trees!"


    "what is that crazy old man doing?!"


    as the storm clouds, filled with darkness and lightning, enveloped the pyramid, the adventurers, driven by panic, began retreating from the altar.


    many of them had descended to the 20th floor for the promise of rewards and commissions, but there were very few priests present to protect them.


    fortunately, in our group, we had han se-ah, who could use shield magic, and irene, who specialized in protective shields.


    without needing to communicate, both of them instinctively came together and began casting their protective skills.


    a vivid blue mana shield enveloped our party, and a brilliant white barrier formed from divine energy extended, even reaching far enough to cover the adventurer party that was fighting off the orcs at the front.


    the orcs were pushed back, tumbling over each other, due to the divine shield.


    "th, thank you."


    "lightniiiiing!"


    before irene could respond to the grateful warrior''s words, the world was suddenly bathed in a blinding white light.


    a massive bolt of lightning, rivaling the size of the pyramid, struck down, incinerating the orcs and melting the stone steps of the pyramid.


    it was followed by a deafening screech.


    as the thunderous roar shook the earth, something abruptly drummed against the protective shields.


    debris was flying around like bullets: the aftermath of a lightning bolt that descended from the heavens.


    -if that''s magic, then what is my party using...?


    -can we use that too if we level up?


    -if that is a 5, then what the hell is 6 roland? can he survive that?


    -no way irene can be that strong, there must be a huge difference in abilities even within the same star grade.


    there was nothing left of the horde of orcs.


    they had completely melted away.


    the adventurers who fled at the sight of the dark clouds were sent tumbling through the forest like bowling pins due to the aftershock.


    "damn it, i''m going first!


    "roland?"


    then, i charged towards the sizzling pyramid.


    because i saw something red dart in on all fours, amidst the flashing blaze.


    ---

 Chapter 87: Five Stars 2

    chapter 87: five stars 2


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    the full moon wolf on the 10th floor and the orc kingdom on the 20th floor have some things in common.


    special creatures who''ve learned how to escape into the outside world.


    in response, the adventurer''s guild issues a subjugation request and numerous npcs join in as competitors to the players.


    then, a cutscene appears just before the encounter with the boss.


    in the case of the full moon wolf, it vanished into the darkness after a single howl.


    as for the orc kingdom, an overwhelming horde of orcs that the player can''t handle floods out, and they get swept away by a high mage.


    and then, the only thing left is the boss battle.


    ''that woman, seriously?!''


    antenor would be half-drained after using a such wide-area spell.


    since we''re all here taking on the request as individual parties, his involvement isn''t a problem.


    but rebecca, who charged in on all fours like a wild animal, is a different story.


    she''s a mercenary leader commanding hundreds of other mercenaries.


    that means she has several subordinates who are smart enough to use their heads.


    if rebecca rips off the head of the orc boss, the rebecca mercenaries, contracted with the guild, will surely rush in to demand payment for the subjugation.


    if they insist that since rebecca dealt with it, everything else belongs to rebecca''s mercenaries, who could argue against it?


    so, i run.


    the surface under my feet, firm yet smooth, felt like i was stepping on a molten pyramid.


    i almost flew as i reached the top of the pyramid, instinctively checking han se-ah''s live stream on the way.


    -he''s reacting quickly this time


    -never thought i''d see a pyramid exploration stream in my life


    -saw a red flash just now, was that rebecca?


    -seeing high-level magic makes me wet


    before me was a vivid, ominous red magic circle covering the peak, and an entrance so dark that one could hardly see a step ahead.


    the structure mimics that of an actual pyramid, with a dark entrance at the top that leads downwards.


    taking a quick look behind, i can see the rest of my party who were quicker to snap out of it than the other adventurers, rushing toward the pyramid.


    i could see my party members quickly regaining their senses and sprinting toward the pyramid.


    thanks to our protective shields, they werent disturbed by the aftermath and were soon on my heels.


    the girls were quickly catching up.


    in no time, the camera drone, possibly having a teleportation function, attached itself behind me like a tail, and i jumped into the darkness.


    "what, he reached the top in just three steps?!"


    -we''ve just seen a lightning bomb, and we''re surprised by the speed of a 6?


    -just return the camera, we can''t see anything


    -tell roland to light a fire


    -please turn on the lights


    [donation of 1,000 won from ''homeroom teacher''!]


    please turn the light on. what, are you guys children of darkness*?


    in the pitch-darkness, where even an inch ahead was obscure, a playful male voice echoed*.


    thanks to him reminding us in such an absurd way that some things never change, even when the world does, i couldn''t help but chuckle.


    it might have looked strange to suddenly stop running and laugh, but fortunately, the viewers interpreted it as me catching my breath after bumping into the corridor walls.


    the interior seems to have internal lighting powered by magic.


    but the lightning strike outside must have caused a problem.


    just as an electronic device struck by lightning wouldn''t be operational, the inside of the pyramid, which had been bombarded by high-level magic, resembled an apartment during a power outage.


    because of this, i was occasionally colliding with the walls.


    "...really, it''s a monster with pointless dreams."


    "after all, that orc army was swept away by just one mage."


    my party who joined later murmured, upon hearing the orcs desperate proclamation.


    sadly, this is a fantasy world where superhumans capable of scaling mountains and soaring through the skies exist.


    even if he could summon an infinite number of mutant orcs, it would be meaningless.


    the only humans this orc had encountered were, unfortunately, of two kinds: the ''intermediate adventurers'' who reside on the 20th floor and the knights dispatched for investigation.


    of course, the knights doing such troublesome work wouldn''t be high-ranking individuals.


    they would have been low-ranking knights who had just started, assigned the task of exploring the forest for orc traces together with commoner adventurers.


    both adventurers and knights were easily hunted by the mutant shamans, leading to this orc underestimating humans.


    this is the result of an arrogant orc leader who couldn''t even imagine the existence of senior adventurers, high-ranking mages, and the kingdom''s knights division.


    "i think we''ve heard enough of this story. shall we wrap things up?"


    rebecca, who was acting like she was about to go and kill the boss monster, was still energetically fighting the summoned monsters.


    thanks to her, we had the chance to listen to the orc''s plan, which sounded more like a desperate plea.


    it''s also about time the other adventurers start bumbling inside as well.


    i tighten my hold on my shield and war hammer and step forward, only to have someone block my path.


    it was rebecca, who was busily beating up the orcs.


    "huh?"


    "hey, wait a sec."


    "what are we waiting for, exactly?"


    "look, that thing there seems unique. let''s split it in half and share it. you''ve completely lost your touch since you descended."


    i was taken aback, not understanding what she meant by splitting the boss, but han se-ah quickly caught on.


    moving to the forefront with her camera, she started talking with rebecca.


    "by ''splitting it in half'', do you mean capturing that orc alive?"


    "yep, that''s it. you''re sharper than roland."


    "don''t underestimate me, you humans!"


    "ah, sh*t... hey, roland! you hold them off for a while!"


    rebecca, treating the orc boss like a pig to be slaughtered, begins explaining to han se-ah in her unique casual tone.


    like when we captured the orc shaman, unique individuals sell for much more if captured alive rather than just their drops.


    they could be handed over to the magic tower for experimentation, and if they could be taken outside the tower, they could be given to the kingdom, which in turn would increase the group''s reputation and trust.


    "ah, what should we do? will we fail the main quest if we capture it alive? but if we keep it alive for experimentation, we won''t be able to create a gate. if there''s no gate, i''m the one who gets screwed. resets go back to the morning you hit the sleep button, it''ll be several mornings by then."


    a problem with this practical suggestion was han se-ah''s quest.


    having never considered such a bizarre option as capturing a boss monster, she began to get anxious.


    it''s only natural that there''s no information available as han se-ah is the leader in the world''s first virtual reality game.


    should they capture the boss for a larger reward and fame, or should they kill it to safely complete the quest?


    the viewers were divided, offering all sorts of suggestions.


    han se-ah was deep in thought when rebecca, growing impatient, was about to comment.


    i made my decision.


    safety comes first in times like these.


    what if after capturing it, we had to hand it over not to the magic tower but to the royal palace?


    we''d have to give up the gate on the 20th floor and walk up from the 10th to the 30th.


    "you, you bastards!"


    the orc chieftain, enraged by the continued disregard, was about to unleash what seemed like its ultimate skill.


    it started to swing its arms about, and a magic force, reminiscent of a small typhoon, began to coalesce and head our way.


    "...shield master."


    of course, i whispered softly in a voice no one else could hear.


    that ominous magic was fully reflected back to its caster.


    ---

 Chapter 88: Five Stars 3

    chapter 88: five stars 3


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    the orc boss seemed more useful dead than alive.


    though capturing it alive would grant a larger reward, the key factor here was the gateway to the 20th floor.


    the sooner the expedition to the higher floors of the tower is shortened, the easier it will be for adventurers to explore the tower.


    if the mages divert their attention from creating a gateway to conducting random experiments, if the kingdom were to take the orc that violated the royal forest as a hostage, if the temple were to purify the orc that tainted the blessed land


    what if, due to their greed for greater rewards, the gate to the 20th floor is never created?


    "damn it, this bastard."


    "hey, i said i''m sorry."


    "you son of a"


    it''s for this reason i killed the orc boss.


    while rebecca and han se-ah were in conversation, i reflected the enraged orc boss''s wide-ranging magic attack right back at him.


    the malevolent energy swirling in the air met my shield and instantaneously rebounded, ripping its caster apart.


    ...can i really reflect any projectile with this shield, even instant-kill abilities?


    regardless, the aftermath was the orc boss sprawled on the ground and a sulking rebecca with pouting lips.


    she nudged her plump lips forward and started to lightly punch me, muttering complaints.


    -she''s adorable, but a boss would die if they took those hitsn??v�l-b1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    -it''s as if the sound file got corrupted, lol. brutal


    -aren''t those just light taps? why is the armor clanging like that?


    -this takes me back to my school days


    -that must really hurt.


    considering a punch from a 43rd-floor adventurer can bring down a mutant orc in a single blow, it''s no wonder every punch makes me wobble.


    my body sways left, right, forward, and backward with each of her punches.


    this was entirely my fault, so i quietly took the hits.


    there was no pain, but my head did feel a bit dizzy.


    rebecca had been waiting for my party members to join before negotiating, but instead, the last hit ended up stolen.


    any adventurer or mercenary would be furious in such a situation.


    if she''s just giving light taps for that, then i''m really the one in the wrong.


    ''has she become kinder since getting the appearance buff?''


    to the onlookers, her light taps might seem cute, but to me, it felt like being on the receiving end of a mace.


    from rebecca''s point of view, it would feel like a guy she''s known for a decade just backstabbed her for the reward.


    saying it was an accidental counterattack probably wouldn''t help...


    such an excuse wouldn''t cut it.


    while her punches appear gentle and cute, they can crush not just a human skull but even those of mutated orcs as easily as a ripe persimmon.


    still, she seemed less upset than expected, her fists not targeting any weak spots.


    i really didn''t want to sit through a lecture on how a stone pyramid came to be in the forest.


    han se-ah even handed me the loot and positioned herself behind me, as if she didn''t want to be within antenor''s direct line of sight.


    of course, antenor didn''t seem bothered by han se-ah''s behavior.


    he was just keenly examining the loot in his hand.


    he had seen the inventory last time, but this was his first time looking at the loot of an orc chieftain.


    it was clearly his top priority.


    seeing him like this made me anxious, compelling me to say one more thing.


    "i hope you''re not planning to delay the gate because you found something fascinating. please make the gate first and then you can play around with these items."


    "haha, you worry too much. i can easily whip up a gate!"


    ''that''s the problem. if you start other experiments because it''s easy, who knows how many weeks you''ll be sidetracked.''


    suppressing my rising frustration, i gulped down my impatience.


    even though we''re close, i should remain patient for now.


    after all, antenor isnt the type to neglect a request.


    the priority right now is to head to the guild.


    he''s beginning to get restless, frequently shifting his gaze from the loot to han se-ah.


    -wow, wow, wow, his mouth is starting to run


    -is han se-ah enjoying this? is she betraying her viewers?


    -if we could go back in time, i would have given han se-ah a mission to change her class to a warrior


    -if you want to skip the mage talk, you have to pay up haha


    "everyone, just shut it for a moment. i''m super nervous right now... i wish i could just faint and be carried all the way to the base. no, i''d rather be dragged all the way than return to the lab."


    it seems i wasnt the only one who noticed her uneasy demeanor, as murmurs started to rise from behind.


    i mean, if even the great rebecca stormed off in fear, that says it all.


    everyone seems to feel similar to han se-ah.


    kaiden had experienced it once with rebecca''s mercenaries, while the others had been caught up in it with han se-ah in the safe zone.


    although i''m not the party''s leader, as a senior adventurer guiding the group, i felt a responsibility to protect our party members, who had now become intermediate adventurers.


    it''s not about protecting the group from monsters but about shielding them from the eccentric mage''s mental attacks, befitting of a tank''s role.


    "by the way, if you go down beneath that altar, there''s a tunnel that seemed wider than the altar itself. it looks like they''ve dug deep into the ground and done some extensive construction."


    "orcs did not just erect the altar, but also undertook excavation and civil engineering...? hm, understood. we''ll just have a quick look around and then proceed immediately with the gate creation."


    by ''a quick look'' according to that old man, he means ''summoning all my apprentices and thoroughly inspecting the inside which will roughly take a week.''


    but it can''t be helped.


    i do feel a tad guilty for antenor''s apprentices, but they weren''t coerced into their positions.


    so, using antenor''s apprentices as our sacrificial lambs, we safely made our way to the 20th floor''s passage.


    antenor took the loot, though we kept the magic stone of the orc boss, and he''ll likely divvy it up with charlotte back at his lab later.


    rebecca, having vented her frustration on my back and my thighs, would surely return to the 43rd floor.


    if we hand over this magic stone to the guild and report to the knights division, then the quest should be complete, right?


    [help streamer ''han se-ah'' clear the main quest 0/1]


    ---

 Chapter 89: Five Stars 4

    chapter 89: five stars 4


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    for every cause, there''s an effect.


    when an incident occurs, there''s a process to resolve and handle it.


    "wow, you took care of it in just a day. isn''t that too diligent?"


    "they were so noisy, we would''ve found them even without a scout."


    "i heard from the adventurers that hundreds of orcs suddenly showed up, and a high mage took them out with lightning. it would be harder not to notice something of that scale."


    there''s no way the aftermath would be simple.


    especially given that the kingdom''s knights were involved.


    ellis, with a mountain of dizzying paperwork in her hands, sits down at the table.


    despite it being a minor event, the ambush on the knights couldn''t be overlooked.


    since knights are a superhuman force representing the nation in this fantasy-styled kingdom with a strict class system, there would inevitably be backlash.


    of course, the adventurer''s guild''s high-ranking members and the nobles wanting to keep the freedom of the city are the ones handling the backlash.


    with the loot given to antenor and the magic stone to the guild, our party''s job is done.


    "given that the issue involved the kingdom''s knights division, the guild master looked quite troubled. he''s relieved it was resolved quickly. he said he would''ve had a headache if he had to intervene. he wanted me to express his gratitude."


    "just words?"


    "there''s also a promise to watch your backs as long as you maintain your current track record."


    "that''s good."


    the adventurer''s guild''s guild master is a retired top adventurer known as 5 ''cunning old man'' graham.


    despite his age, he hasn''t lost his skills.


    but he disliked meddling in politics, shuddering at the mere thought of it.


    judging by his appearance alone, with his sharp and sophisticated features, one might think he would be a high-ranking company official.


    and he especially detests getting involved in politics.


    like me, he preferred using his body over his brain.


    "we''ll discuss compensation when everyone is here."


    "treating the leader well, i see?"


    "my role has always been to guide them as the senior adventurer. i follow what they say, unless they mess up a lot."


    "i wonder what changed you so much...?"


    before meeting han se-ah, i lived a life of running small errands to maintain connections and drinking with the money left from buying equipment.


    since i had spent half of my life drinking thanks to my sturdy body, ellis couldn''t help but look at me strangely.


    like grace, ellis was also enamored by han se-ah.


    the rumor is that the genius mage rekindled the dying passion of a lazy senior adventurer.


    of course, ellis was the origin of these rumors.


    to be more precise, it was a combination of ellis and my old drinking buddies.n??v�l-b1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    naturally, they''d talk since i used to practically live at the bar but now i''m partying with a novice and adventuring in the lower floors of the tower.


    "what kinds of things are they saying?"


    "this and that..."


    apparently, they made bets on when i''d come back to my regular bar


    or said something crazy like i must have actually died.


    as we chattered, one by one, my party members trickled in.


    grace and han se-ah, followed by irene and kaiden, took their respective seats at the table.


    "can you be so frank in front of the guild''s receptionist?"


    "well, i''m not lying."


    ellis laughed softly, lightening the mood of the group.


    initially, everyone was concerned about not receiving their hard-earned rewards.


    but now, understanding that the adventurer''s guild is also acting in its own interests, they felt somewhat reassured.


    whatever we do here, the outcome wont change.


    whether the magic tower or the knight division comes out on top, someone will inevitably claim the magic stone after a fierce political battle.


    "so we have to wait for our rewards? what should we do in the meantime, roland?"


    "well... you could complete the remaining requests on the 20th floor, or advance to the 21st floor and familiarize ourselves with the cave terrain."


    clearing the remaining requests on the 20th floor would be like grinding.


    just like the death of the full moon wolf doesn''t exterminate the horned wolves, the death of the orc chief doesn''t eradicate the orc tribe, so requests remain.


    moving on to the 21st floor would be advancing our progress.


    the caves are a stark contrast to the forests.


    we''d be battling against large spiders and bats in an environment full of webs, narrow passages, and creatures that can fly or crawl on walls.


    its a completely different kind of combat compared to what we experienced in the forest.


    "so, i have something for your party... it''s a request from the knight''s division."


    "a request? not for roland but for our party?"


    "correct, it''s a request specifically for mage hanna''s party."


    should we remain on the 20th floor to improve our skills until we receive our rewards, or, as befits the stream with the most progress, should we promptly head to the 21st floor?


    amidst this dilemma, ellis began to brief han se-ah.


    "the orcs were recently seen in the blessed obernu forest, right? and even after taking care of the boss monster, there are still orcs on the 20th floor. so, it seems they want adventurers who have resolved this incident to scout the forest for them.


    at a glance, it seems like a type of side quest.


    after the main scenario, it seems character quests are unlocked, followed by side quests.


    of course, han se-ah would know if it''s a genuine quest or not.


    i cast a glance at han se-ah''s live stream.


    seeing her hastily opening the quest window, it appeared she had the same thought.


    "ah, there''s a new side quest. as an rpg player, it feels uncomfortable passing by without completing the quest.


    -i feel uneasy when i see exclamation marks on the mini map


    -true hardcore rpg player here, mapping cities and all.


    -it''s frustrating to get the short stick on rewards, makes me restless


    -it''s unnerving when ellis keeps hinting at a scheme~


    the sudden introduction of a third choice.


    now we had three options: to stay on the 20th floor, to progress to the 21st floor, or to embark on this newly opened side quest.


    owing to this, the chat had become as lively as if it was china, split into three kingdoms.


    unable to make a choice instantly, han se-ah, deep in thought, starts reading the chat one by one.


    if this were a standard rpg game, and if she were merely guiding viewers through the game at a leisurely pace, she would have instantly moved to clear the side quest.


    however, han se-ah is the world''s top-ranking player with the most progress in the game.


    she is in a race for the honor and reward of being the first to clear it.


    it''s like a speedrunner getting berated by her viewers for not skipping event and story cutscenes.


    remain on the 20th floor and grow stronger while waiting for the main scenario rewards.


    push forward rapidly to maintain the honor of being first, knowing the rewards will come eventually.


    as a gamer, it''s impossible to overlook the side quest without at least giving it some consideration.


    han se-ah, at a crossroads, finally speaks after deep contemplation.


    ---

 Chapter 90: Five Stars 5

    chapter 90: five stars 5


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    han se-ah was a gamer before she turned to streaming.


    "ah, damn! honestly, i can''t help but be curious. a side quest has appeared, and we won''t know about it until someone completes it, right? if i skip this, it''ll haunt me even in my dreams.


    -true, ignoring it... that''s the real trap.


    -do you game even in your dreams? that''s quite intense.


    -in the worst case, just use roland smash.


    -romance over efficiency truly captures the spirit of rpgs.


    -the rewards might be good...


    the majority of her viewers seem to support her choice.


    whether han se-ah races to the top spot or not, as long as the viewers are entertained, its all good.


    though there are a few restless viewers concerned that it might cost her first place...


    "we have a 6 roland in our party. if we don''t capitalize on this, who will? i don''t think anyone can catch up to us, so shouldn''t we get all the rewards we can?


    and doesn''t it technically say only adventurers who fully clear the floor quest receive the side quest? players who had the last hit stolen or went with the knights probably can''t enter the forest.


    it feels more like a hidden quest. we should go in, let roland carry us."


    everyone was persuaded by han se-ah''s confident declaration.


    everyone saw how powerful 5 antenor was, so they must hold the same expectations for a 6 roland.


    of course, if we''re talking about strength, i''m undoubtedly stronger.


    i can withstand a spell cast at full force by antenor.


    but the issue is that i''m a pure tank.


    i was only able to toss a goblin like a javelin; this tank class doesn''t offer a way to show off to others.


    i can deflect a giant''s blow and withstand a dragon''s breath, but how can i prove that?


    it''s not as if a mountain giant and a dragon will just appear before us on the 20th floor.


    we just hunted an orc, so where would a giant and dragon come from?


    "let''s do it. honestly, i''m curious about the blessed forest and i also want to visit the capital."


    "as a servant of the goddess, i would love to enter the blessed forest."


    han se-ah convinces the viewers and then discusses it with the party.


    she wants to map the capital and the blessed forest, not just complete the side quest.


    the rest of our party also seems curious about the forest, nodding and agreeing with her.


    it seems they value the blessed forest more than the knight''s request, but i understand that.


    in fact, the blessed obernu forest is a place i havent visited yet either.


    a forest reserved for high nobility and royalty, graced with the blessings of the goddess.


    it isn''t a place for commoner adventurers.


    thanks to this request, however, it seems we have a rare opportunity.


    "should i contact the knights division and let them know we''ve accepted their request?"


    "yes, please, ellis."


    "it''s not a big deal. it''s part of my job. if i send the message today, a carriage should be here by tomorrow."


    ellis stood up from the table with a gentle smile.


    with the carriage arriving tomorrow, they wouldn''t be able to visit the tower today.


    with no gate to the 20th floor yet, adventuring to the 20th floor and back in one day would be too taxing.


    even though irene refused this time, the three of them have grown quite close, like real sisters.


    sometimes they roam the market together or visit the temple to help out.


    definitely need to replace that old bowstring and restock arrows.


    roland, come help us out.


    "...me? but, the inventory


    oh, come on! i mean, help us choose the equipment. neither grace nor i know where to find the best gear.


    as i eavesdropped on their chat, suddenly the spotlight was on me.


    shifting from han se-ahs stream to browse other streams, i was caught off guard by her direct request.


    her eyes gleamed mischievously as she asks for my assistance.


    with the stream off, she seems intent on pursuing her personal whims until tomorrow.


    as though she''s playing a dating sim, trying to grow the relationship between grace and me.


    ever since our visit to grace''s hometown, han se-ah has been making sure we had time alone.


    is it a game within a game?


    she seems to be really into making these ''in-game'' couples.


    players like her aren''t just in ''heroines chronicle'' but in many games.


    "what about you, kaiden...?"


    "ah, i have to repair my own equipment."


    i wondered if kaiden felt left out with the three women looking at her, but she firmly shook her head.


    they look at her, curious.


    she''s starting to open up, but she''s not there just yet.


    grace simply nods without showing any particular disappointment.


    it''s a bit embarrassing to admit, but for grace, her attention isn''t on the somewhat reserved kaiden.


    it''s on me, the guy designated as their porter.


    though han se-ah''s focus seems to be on kaiden''s magical armor.


    "is that the armor of your family you mentioned before? let me see it when it''s fixed."


    "of course. naturally, i''ll be wearing it."


    "ah, i see...."


    at han se-ah''s slightly awkward response, the corner of kaiden''s lips twitched upwards.


    of course, she''d wear it once it''s repaired; it''s not like she''d hide it away after fixing it.


    perhaps realizing what she just said, han se-ah gives an awkward laugh.


    kaiden, seemingly eager to leave before she bursts into laughter, leaves first.


    her hasty footsteps fading as she disappears.


    "um, ahem, i''ll be heading to the temple."


    "see you tomorrow, irene...."


    unlike kaiden, who managed to stifle her laughter, irene couldn''t hold back and let out a chuckle.


    though she tried to cover her laughter with a mock cough, the upturned corners of her mouth betrayed her amusement.


    perhaps charmed by han se-ah''s endearing blunder, irene''s gentle eyes met hers.


    han se-ah, unable to retort at the kind-hearted irene, turned her ire towards me, her cheeks puffing out in annoyance.


    "...roland, aren''t you laughing a bit too openly?"


    "what can i do? we just think you''re adorable."


    "huh?!"


    it was a nice moment.


    ---

 Chapter 91: Blessed Side Quest 1

    chapter 91: blessed side quest 1


    tl/editor: raein??v�l-b1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    [heroes chronicle forum]


    seems like the 20th-floor event is different for everyone


    bb games sure knows how to make it fun


    ??? : what should we prepare when going to the capital?


    honestly, it feels good to spend gold.


    the knight division is insane, lol


    the main event of the 20th floor, following the 10th, is now complete.


    the important reward is delayed due to a dispute between the knights division and the magic tower, but that''s not the viewers'' concern.


    the progress of the current top-ranked player is the hottest topic.


    and if there''s a close contender, the excitement only doubles.


    thanks to the trailblazer named han se-ah, more users are starting to explore the story of the 20th floor.


    seems like the 20th-floor event is different for everyone


    [orcs pouring out from the pyramid.gif]


    [knights rushing out from the forest.gif]


    in han se-ah''s stream, it was a mage that destroyed the orcs with lightning, but here, knights are harvesting them like crops


    harvesting, lol. what a weird term


    the adventurer''s guild master looks different, doesn''t he?


    looks like npcs have some randomness, we don''t have roland in our city


    someone went to see if irene is at the temple, but she wasn''t there


    not as fun as watching a mage wreck them


    among the posts on the internet forum, there was the same pyramid we had seen.


    the scene of orcs streaming out from it was the same, but instead of a mage, the kingdom''s knights were there to kill the orcs.


    ''so there aren''t copies of me... should i feel relieved?''


    this is a scenario where npcs actively intervene.


    so, other users also started to search everywhere in their worlds for roland, grace, irene, and kaiden.


    luckily, there were no reports of a second roland showing up, but it was bound to turn into an npc boasting competition.


    what''s their star rating, are they cute, are they friendly, are they curvy - posts bragging about the npcs from their worlds flooded the forum.


    it became less fun to read, especially when dozens of pages were plastered with the same content.


    ''there''s nothing to read...''


    grace and irene, who had been chatting away, had fallen asleep leaning on each other from boredom.


    kaiden seemed deep in thought as she looked out the window, and han se-ah was mindlessly playing with her fingers in the air.


    we were traveling by carriage, so she hadn''t started streaming, but she was either checking the system window or the minimap, or she might be looking at the internet like me.


    while some people hide their fingers and cross their arms while doing it, han se-ah is doing it quite openly.


    every now and then, she would chuckle; she was likely on the internet.


    poking the air and laughing to herself, she would look crazy to anyone who can see.


    carriages from the medieval era are notorious for their jolting and rattling, inducing nausea and often leaving bruises on one''s back and bottom due to the lack of cushioning.


    but the carriage sent by the royal knights division was luxurious, complete with cushions, shock absorbers, and even soundproof walls to block out external noise.


    "the carriage was very fancy... it''s nothing like the one we rode when we first got to the city."


    "even mercenary groups wouldn''t consider buying such an extravagant carriage."


    "you can tell how good the carriage is just by looking at how comfortably those two fell asleep."


    no matter how well the road from the city to the capital is built, it''s still a medieval fantasy highway.


    if a modern asphalt road has parts where cars shake, wouldn''t it be normal for a carriage driving on a medieval road to shake?


    however, grace and irene, who had fallen asleep during the boring carriage ride, were sleeping soundly, leaning on each other.


    it showed just how amazing the carriage was.


    "well, they do look very comfortable. maybe i should get some sleep too..."


    from stories of the blessed forest to details of the fancy carriage, our idle talk went on.


    but now, the only sound in the carriage is faint snoring.


    just when it seemed the carriage would continue rolling endlessly, it came to a gentle stop.


    the soft, rhythmic sound of the horse''s hooves slowed, and the carriage jolted slightly as it stopped.


    sensing the movement, grace was the first to stir.


    a knock echoed softly.


    "adventurers? we have arrived at a resting point. it looks like we will have to stay here for the night."


    we had stopped at an inn with a spacious stable, likely reserved for the knights division.


    interestingly, it appeared we were the only guests, as the establishment welcomed us in a perfect state.


    kaiden and i, who were awake, got off first, followed by han se-ah, grace, and irene.


    they all took a deep breath, inhaling the fresh air, and then disappeared inside the building.


    "welcome, adventurers. all the rooms upstairs are empty, so please use them as you like."


    even though the outside was empty and there were no guests, three women were waiting inside.


    one was cooking, and the two others seemed to be managing the building.


    even though it had gotten dark, since grace and irene had had a good sleep in the carriage, they didn''t go in to rest.


    i settled at a table on the first floor.


    shortly after, the rest of our party joined, opting to sit at the table rather than heading upstairs.


    "since it''s getting dark, shall we start with dinner?"


    "sounds good!"


    "hm?"


    a familiar but somewhat unwelcome voice answers the suggestion.


    i was sure that the inn was run by the three women, yet now there was this unexpected male voice.


    we all turn our heads together to look at the uninvited guest.


    the man was so tall that one would have to strain their neck to see him properly.


    a man who is a knight affiliated with the kingdom''s knight division and is in charge of matters related to adventurers.


    "roland! it''s been a while, how about a drink?"


    "well, about that..."


    and, there he was, an overly excited uncle. my #1, middle-aged fan.


    ---

 Chapter 92: Blessed Side Quest 2

    chapter 92: blessed side quest 2


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    it seemed that just as there were many adventurers who were fond of me, there were also many knights who regarded me favorably.


    just as the priests of the temple maintained their faith without corruption, most of the kingdom''s knights revered chivalry and honor, valuing camaraderie above all.


    essentially, they were a group of sweaty, muscle-bound men.


    my imposing stature and well-defined muscles had earned me their affection.


    as an adventurer who had never abandoned a comrade, i had their respect.


    the only downside might be that these muscle-bound knights tend to cling a bit too affectionately.


    in my view, i wasn''t particularly noble-minded or heroic.


    after all, i was just a military service returnee who became obsessed with a female character in ''heroines chronicle'', only to reincarnate in another world.


    there''s no way i would have any heroic qualities.


    i just aimed for benefits without getting hurt.


    but, given my 6 status, my threshold for "not getting hurt" was far greater than most.


    "so, at that time, roland, that guy!"


    "sullivan, has your swordsmanship improved or just your chatter?"


    "my muscles have definitely grown too, see! and call me james."


    "i don''t want to, it feels informal"


    "ha! you''re just shy."


    yet these muscular guys, unaware of the reality, see me as the most honorable man in the world, which can be a bit overwhelming.


    if they were criticizing me out of malice, i could have brushed it off.


    but when they showered me with over-the-top praises, it was almost embarrassingly overwhelming.


    moreover, every time i spent a passionate night with the beauties of the capital, they''d praise me as a ''true man who understands women,'' doubling my embarrassment.


    seeing grace listening intently to his exaggerated tales of me gives me a headache.


    there he is, flaunting his bulging biceps.


    indeed, those muscles of his are notably larger than irene''s head.


    if my physique is reminiscent of a greek statue, his would be a miniature hulk.


    "did you come all the way here to talk about the request?"


    "huh? um, yes."


    "why do you say it like that?"


    "to be honest, there''s not much to discuss, i just ran over to grab a drink."


    "...you ran over?"


    "just a day''s distance by carriage. thought i''d get a workout, so i ran since morning. took a bath, and waited for you."


    no surprise the stables were empty even though he was around.


    james sullivan, who was showing off his muscles and chatting away, finally took his seat properly.


    just being around such an enthusiastic, muscle-bound man was exhausting.


    the party members, who had been listening to my highly exaggerated tales, now gazed at him with bright eyes.


    considering the order, i thought the secret of the ''saint candidate'' would be unveiled before that of the ''sword princess''.


    of course, it might not come to light even after reaching the capital.


    her current reaction felt like... a teaser for an unfolding story.


    irene, who had been listening politely, noticed kaiden''s distant expression.


    "oh my, kaiden? are you tired...?"


    "ah, yes?"


    "you must be tired from the day''s carriage ride. how about you go up and rest? we can send food to your room."


    the vacant gaze, the restless fingers, and lips slightly parted more than usual.


    upon hearing the term ''noble princess'', kaiden''s face turned pale.


    irene, thinking it was the after-effects of the carriage journey, offered a gentle smile.


    the usual kaiden would have just silently held her ground, insisting she was fine.


    however, noticeably affected by the mention of ''princess'', she gives a faint nod.


    "i''ll head up and rest for a bit."


    with a humble bow, kaiden wobbly makes her way up the stairs, disappearing from view.


    ---


    raei translations


    ---


    filling his stomach with a warm stew rich in meat and then spending some time web surfing in bed, the day brightens as the coachman readies the carriage again.


    "are you feeling better?"


    "yes. after resting for a full day, i''m much better."


    while irene lightly ate her soup, she stayed close to kaiden''s side, looking after her attentively.


    given that kaiden tends to be quite reserved and doesnt talk much, she seems to think she wouldn''t show his fatigue or pain.


    treating kaiden like a stubborn child, she stays close to him.


    perhaps it''s because she''s in her male disguise, but she appears slightly flustered by irene being so close, the first person to do so.


    the atmosphere between the two women was growing warm and pleasant when


    "roland! why don''t you get off the carriage and run with me?"


    "are you crazy?"


    james, my greatest admirer and someone who seems to have let muscles replace his brain, was trying hard to have me run by his side.


    the journey from the city of adventurers to the capital takes roughly two days.


    given that this rest stop is about halfway, suggesting we run on foot for the remaining distance doesn''t sound like something a sane person would say.


    i understand that the carriage is just big enough for our group and can''t accommodate any more, but... to suggest running.


    "i prefer comfort, so you can run on your own."


    "you always say that, but i know you never take the easy path! your perfect physique is proof!"


    "ugh, damn it."


    that was when i naively relied on my strong body and acted recklessly.


    now, i simply want to sit back in the carriage and catch up on the videos i''ve missed.


    from various game streams to playthroughs of games i''m not familiar with, there''s so much to watch.


    ---

 Chapter 93: Blessed Side Quest 3

    chapter 93: blessed side quest 3


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    a carriage sped along the well-maintained road, the horses leading it were racing beside a muscular giant of a man.


    in this unique way, we made our way to the blessed obernu forest near the capital.


    although the carriage was soundproofed, i could still make out the rhythmic gallop of horse hooves and the heavy thudding of someone''s footsteps outside.


    it made it hard to focus on internet browsing.


    of course, the carriage had been prepared for our group, so there was no space for the muscular james.


    not that we particularly wanted to squeeze in such an intimidating figure, to begin with.


    thus, the peculiar journey of a man and a horse-driven carriage running side by side continued.


    "we have arrived."


    came the announcement.


    "hmm, we arrived earlier than i thought."


    the driver, looking slightly drainedperhaps due to the unconventional journeytapped gently on the carriage door to signal our arrival.


    though he was skilled enough to be employed by the knights division, he probably hadn''t experienced something like this before.


    having mindlessly watched bird feeding videos in the park to pass the time, i felt refreshed.


    stepping out of the carriage first, i was greeted by the vast expanse of the forest.


    from the outside, it was an undeniably stunning sight.


    every tree, despite its colossal stature, seemed pristinely maintained, with sunlight streaming through, casting dappled light below.


    [han se-ah has started streaming!]


    [han se-ah_excited! a side quest in the blessed forest]


    "wow... just seeing from outside, it''s astonishing."


    "you can feel the warmth all the way here; truly a magnificent forest."


    following behind me were han se-ah, who had quietly started her stream, and grace.


    soon after, kaiden and irene descended, all of us gazing at the forest with admiration.


    though the carriage stopped near what looked like a checkpoint at the forest''s entrance, the refreshing air tickling our noses cooled our minds.


    there seems to be military patrolling the area, to prevent unauthorized entry.


    considering the divine energy seeping out even to the forest''s perimeter, such precautions seemed justified.


    "we''re the party of adventurer hanna, here on a request for the knights division."


    "confirmed. this way... sir james?"


    "yeah, that''s me. you handle the check, i''ll guide them in."


    "understood. but you... came running alongside the carriage?"


    as our group gathered around the carriage, soaking in the fresh air, soldiers with long spears approached us, their faces showing surprise.


    it was understandable: james hadn''t exited the carriage but seemed to materialize from its side.


    the soldiers, unaccustomed to a man running alongside a carriage, looked around hesitantly, probably searching for james'' horse.


    they just couldn''t believe he''d run here.


    leaving behind the puzzled soldiers, james led us into the military-styled checkpoint of the forest.


    in response to james''s question, i naturally mentioned han se-ah''s inventory.


    a kind of unconditional reflex, perhaps?


    teasing her about it always amused me.


    i noticed han se-ah attempting to subtly slip away towards the bedroom, likely feeling embarrassed.


    but wanting to show off han se-ah''s genius mage status isn''t a desire unique to me.


    grace, like a cop catching a pickpocket, smoothly linked with han se-ah''s arm.


    she grinned widely and bumped han se-ah, saying,


    "hanna! why not prepare and take out some ingredients from the kitchen?"


    "ah..."


    "let''s fetch dinner from that magical place called the ''inventory''."


    grace pronounced the word ''inventory'' deliberately, syllable by syllable, emphasizing it for james to hear.


    her playful tone naturally made me chuckle.


    now that i think about it, teasing han se-ah must be similar to the incessant praise i get from the knights.


    han se-ah receives acclaim as a genius for the system''s inventory function, i for roland''s muscular physique; both are equally embarrassing.


    "wow, this, what''s...?"


    "how is it, isn''t it amazing?"


    "it''s really amazing! if this magic spreads, we wouldn''t have to worry about supplies. hey, roland! where did you find such a mage?"


    james, with perhaps the most enthusiastic reaction i''ve seen yet, left han se-ah''s cheeks flushed red.


    grace and james, standing on either side of her, began spouting words like ''genius'', ''innovator'', and ''goddess of supplies''.


    goddess of supplies?


    james, you''ve been spending too much time with bards in the capital, haven''t you?


    his flattery was over the top.


    overwhelmed by the barrage of compliments, han se-ah sought refuge in the kitchen.


    of course, to grace, this retreat probably just looked like the modesty of a genius mage.


    "hanna seems a bit timid compared to her talents and abilities."


    "she probably doesn''t want to brag about her magic."


    "a modest mage, you''ve found a good companion, roland."


    "you two, carry on. i should go help with organizing the ingredients."


    grace, ever playful, darted to the kitchen, irene in tow.


    left behind were me, james, and kaiden, who seemed lost in her own world.


    since the conversation earlier, kaiden''s stoic demeanor has crumbled, looking like a cat with tape on its paw.


    i thought she was cold and calculative, but maybe she''s just lacking in social skills.


    ah, and the shower facilities in the barracks aren''t for individual use but communal. talk about it with your party before using it. even if there''s someone you want to go in with, show some restraint. we don''t have any soundproofing magic tools here."


    "...what are you saying?"


    "you two can go in together. some previous guests were quite... passionate, i guess? at night, you could hear the beds creaking. the beds here aren''t exactly high-end."


    seeing kaiden''s face turn beet-red at the casual jest, james bursts into raucous laughter.


    maybe she''s just socially awkward...?


    ---

 Chapter 94: Blessed Side Quest 4

    chapter 94: blessed side quest 4


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    kaiden''s disguise as a man was incredibly convincing.


    even sharp-eyed individuals like rebecca, who possessed a beast-like instinct, myself, and a high-ranking knight like james, failed to penetrate her guise.


    from the contours of her adam''s apple, her skeletal structure, body shape, skin texture, and even her voice, everything was convincingly male.


    to be honest, her disguise bore more resemblance to something like polymorph found in fantasy novels than a simple act of cross-dressing.


    there was no trace of mana, which ruled out the possibility of a magic-induced disguise.


    given this, it''s no surprise that james, being his usual self, started to make crude jokes when all the female members retreated from the room.


    he doesnt typically make such comments in front of women, but amongst men, he speaks without reserve.


    "even though we''re not allowed to go into the forest, occasionally there are nobles who come inside the checkpoint to take in the divine energy. but it''s a little problematic when old men with weakening waists bring women along with them. there are a lot of young, vigorous guys here, so when they start making...certain noises-""


    "i... i''ll help with moving the stuff as well."


    whether james took kaiden''s stunned silence as shyness or simple innocence, his words grew teasing.


    being directly involved with adventurers and mingling with soldiers, he couldn''t help his nature.


    his lewd laughter and suggestive sway of his hips might be unseemly for a knight...


    but he''s competent, which is why he rose to the rank of a high-ranking knight.


    still, watching a muscle-bound man swaying his hips in such a way was quite disgusting.


    it was too much for kaiden, prompting her to flee.


    honestly, it was off-putting even for me to watch, so i could only imagine how uncomfortable kaiden, a woman, must have felt.


    "hmm, did i go too far? i heard he was a former mercenary, so i tried to bond a little. he''s quite pure-hearted for a mercenary."


    "trying to be friends?"


    "us men bond by talking about dirty stuff. you can tell just by how comfortable i am with the soldiers."


    with kaiden clearly fleeing because she couldn''t stomach it, the knight approached with an awkward smile.


    he believed he was being friendly in a macho kind of way, consistent with the adventurer-military-knight culture.


    as i glanced at han se-ah''s stream, i saw kaiden''s red face join in the inventory fun.


    once i confirmed the camera was still focused on the kitchen, i directed a question at james.


    "about the talk earlier regarding the princess, was it a joke, or was there a reason for it?"


    "you can say it''s half and half. an order did come down, but it''s unclear where it came from. the mere task of investigating orcs for adventurers was passed down as if it were some classified mission. for a command to come down in such a roundabout way to the knights division, it suggests..."


    "...that someone very high up has their hands in it."


    james, scratching the back of his head, looking a tad embarrassed, responded.


    despite appearing a little frivolous and the possibility of his brain being packed with muscles, hes not one to make baseless claims.


    could it really be a character quest intertwined with a side quest?


    i can only speculate since i can only see han se-ah''s quest log if she shares it on her stream.


    mulling it over isnt going to give me a definitive answer.


    "regardless, thanks for the info."


    at my response, james chuckles as though he knew i would react that way.


    there''s a minimap and a quest window, so she should be able to handle it.


    well, we might need to think of ways to track where the orcs could be hiding. maybe hanna can mark places with her magic. what do you think, hanna? can you do that?


    ah, um, i think i can. i can mark spots with magic, i should be able to keep track...?


    just look at her, hesitating with those nervous eyes.


    while she hesitated a little, han se-ah confidently assured us that she could do it, though she''ll probably just be using the quest window.


    watching her, grace and irene, who were cleaning up the dishes, can''t help but smile gently.


    a party leader that was capable enough to skillfully handle the aspect that concerned them the most.


    they can''t help but feel relieved.


    n


    though their gazes toward her looked more like an older sibling watching their younger sibling become more dependable...


    well, that''s a form of trust too, so all was well.


    "now that we''ve finished our meal, everyone should get ready with their gear. we''re likely spending a few days, so we''ll be exposed to loads of divine energy."


    "alright, i''ll get ready and meet you at the exit.


    leaving the fervent pleas of the viewers behind, the party members collected their equipment and gathered at the exit of the building.


    as soon as they stepped out, they found themselves again the focus of the soldiers'' attention.


    while some of the stares were due to the beauties, but many soldiers greet irene with a salute.


    witnessing the grace of the goddess firsthand, they were naturally more religious than most.


    as we gear up and prepare to venture into the forest, a soldier rushes toward us.


    he looks flustered, perhaps surprised by the party''s speed.


    "ho, hold on a moment, please!"


    "what''s the matter?"


    "whe, when you go into the forest, huah, take this..."


    panting heavily, the soldier offers a metal badge resembling an adventurers emblem, engraved with a sword and shield.


    he must''ve run quite fast; he''s struggling to continue explaining.


    the kind-hearted party members wait patiently for him to catch his breath, looking on with sympathy as his face turns beet red.


    when you return from the forest, you don''t necessarily have to come back this way. soldiers surround the forest, so wherever you exit, just present this badge.


    "oh, i see. thank you."


    it''s, well, my duty.


    the soldier''s face brightened slightly at han se-ah''s polite smile and gratitude.


    a thought crossed my mind that soldiers, whether in medieval fantasy or in the modern era, aren''t so different after all.


    with this strange thought, we moved towards the forest.


    grace naturally takes the lead, walking beside me, while the others follow.


    kaiden follows up from the rear.


    for a group that hasn''t been adventuring together very long, we''re looking quite comfortable and practiced.


    alright! the side quest begins. the goal is to search for signs of orcs in the blessed forest. judging by the progress shown, it seems like it will be filled up as we light up the mini-map. i don''t know whether there''ll be orcs or not. in the quest window, it just says ''explore the forest.''"


    with han se-ah''s explanation, we crossed the barricade and entered the forest.


    ... along with kaiden, who seems to be deep in thought.


    ---

 Chapter 95: Blessed Side Quest 5

    chapter 95: blessed side quest 5


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    the blessed forest was true to its name.


    "if this is called a forest, then what''s inside the tower might as well be called a cave."


    "this is the grace of the goddess..."


    the forest was dense with trees, but not to the extent that it hindered passage, allowing us to stroll along the forest trail.


    the rich canopy of branches obscured the sky, but sunlight warmed us through gaps in the leaves.


    this place felt like a well-maintained park.


    with each breath, refreshing air filled the lungs, and chirping from birds of unknown species filled the ears, boasting a beauty incomparable to any other monster-filled forest.


    "look at those fruits, they''re all edible... but they''re much larger than normal. can we pick them?"


    "my, even this strawberry bush is giving off divine energy."


    small birds pecking at fruits on the trees, bushes laden with gem-like strawberries, and small animals like squirrels darting up and down tree branches.


    it felt like we were in a forest out of a disney princess movie.


    if only a fawn or something would come close to our party of beautiful ladies.


    -squirrel? acorn? will you get experience from killing it?


    -the forest in the tower was cool, but it''s no comparison to here.


    -damn it, my brain has been so wired by games that i first think of hunting when i see an animal.


    -this is so healing.


    -do you get a buff from staying in this forest?


    "seriously, who looks at this beautiful scenery and thinks about killing squirrels? are your brains made up of just 0s and 1s?"


    but viewers were merely curious about hunting outside the tower.n??v�l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    after all, quite a few players started the game outside the tower given the game''s open-world realism.


    some players enlisted as soldiers to learn basic combat skills, and some players joined mercenary groups and headed to war zones.


    due to this, the minds of the viewers watching han se-ah''s broadcast for information were gruesomely curious.


    but still...


    to be looking at a forest more beautiful than any movie cg and ask if killing a squirrel gives experience points...


    really....


    "judging by how the small animals aren''t scared of humans, i don''t think there are any orcs around here."


    "you can tell through that?"


    "yes, well, animals learn too. they remember things like where hunters usually pass by or where traps and snares are. if they''re not afraid of humans, it means they haven''t seen any two-legged hunters."


    while the chat was filled with heated discussions, grace and irene chatted amongst themselves.


    indeed, if orcs had been around, bushes would have been trampled, and small animals like rabbits and squirrels would have been hiding.


    those unintelligent brutes wouldn''t even think of covering their tracks.


    the party, perhaps soothed by the serene forest, looked more like they were on a picnic than on an adventurer request.


    they chatted quietly amongst themselves, showing no signs of feeling threatened or being on alert.


    even if it seemed like they were off guard, there was nothing to worry about. grace would detect the orcs before they could detect us.


    even if they make a living by hunting monsters, at heart, they''re delicate young women.


    just as they would enjoy eating sweet macarons, chatting, and shopping, they also loved observing cute little animals amidst beautiful nature.


    right now, a few curious squirrels were fearlessly approaching irene.


    it was probably because of the scent of the beans and grain flour for the stew.


    one squirrel, with twitching whiskers, confidently climbed up to irene''s shoulder.


    "oh my, these little ones aren''t just fearless; they seem quite familiar with humans."


    "hmm, maybe some noble ladies came here to recover once took care of them?"


    irene, laughing softly, let the squirrel nibble on a bean from her shoulder.


    everyone was relaxing amidst this peaceful scene until grace abruptly stood, changing the mood.


    someone is coming through the bushes.


    i''m not sure if it''s unfortunate that someone came just as we started eating or if it was fortunate that we can meet them in a nice open clearing.


    as grace took hold of her bow, staring at the bush where the sounds were coming from, the group naturally fell into formation.


    i also picked up my gear and stepped forward, ready.


    i could tell that it wasn''t an orc approaching, but that didn''t lessen my guard.


    logically, the only non-orc beings in this forest would be knights on a mission or high-ranking nobles visiting for relaxation.


    however, considering this was an actual quest, anything out of the ordinary could happen.


    after all, an orc chieftain opening a dimensional gate with a pyramid to invade the blessed forest of the kingdom isn''t exactly ordinary.


    what if there were orcs that communicated eloquently or other orcs that used dimensional gates?


    it sounded strange just thinking of it.


    "... we are a group of adventurers carrying out a request from the knights division. please identify yourself before you approach further."


    "."


    unless there are other adventurers in this forest, if the approaching party is human, they are likely of higher status than us.


    i called out to the rustling bushes, and the noise grew louder.


    considering the lack of subtlety, they didn''t seem intent on surprising us.


    if anything, it seemed like they were caught off guard by our call.


    who could it be, really?


    "hmm, ahem... excuse me for a moment. i was wandering the forest and seem to have lost my way.


    emerging from the bushes was a man with a stature as massive as a bear''s.


    he stood a head taller than me, probably reaching around 2 meters.


    due to his size, his expensive leather coat was covered with leaves.


    and his short silver hair was disheveled, probably from forcing his way through the forest.


    from his intimidating face, a scar ran down his cheek, stretching all the way to his neck, giving him a fierce appearance.


    "no way, why is the northern duke appearing here of all places...?"


    han se-ah, reading his information, murmured in surprise.


    even after living in this kingdom for ten years, i have never heard of this northern duke, and now he was standing right before our eyes.


    even when i traveled to the north at kaiden''s request, i never heard any stories about a northern duke.


    ...did such a person exist in our kingdom?


    ---

 Chapter 96: The Great Bear of the North 1

    chapter 96: the great bear of the north 1


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    the northern duke.


    it''s a character archetype commonly seen in fantasy novels, literally referring to the duke of the northern part of a kingdom.


    given that the north is often depicted as cold and barren, the northern duke typically carries a strong and harsh image, befitting the ruler of such a land.


    heroes chronicles north seems to resemble russia if it were reimagined in a fantasy setting.


    snow-covered mountains and a barren tundra landscape.


    it seems fitting then for there to be a northern duke reminiscent of a polar bear.


    ''was there a northern duke in our kingdom?''


    the problem, however, lies with the existence of the northern duke himself.


    i''ve never heard of a northern duke, not even when i visited the north recently at kaiden''s request, nor while listening to the gossip of the ladies.


    of course, it''s natural for parts of the kingdom to be ruled by a noble, but i''ve never heard of such a person being referred to as the northern duke.


    a 2-meter tall muscular giant with silver hair, full of scars - isn''t that the perfect gossip material for the ladies of high-society?


    "i came to the forest for a bit of recuperation and ended up losing my way... could you possibly guide me out? i left my troublesome servants behind for a walk. if you find it suspicious, feel free to call for the knights as soon as we leave the forest."


    "um, sorry, but we''re in the middle of exploring the forest. we likely won''t be heading out until sunset.


    while i was lost in thought, kaiden, who had stealthily moved ahead, rejected the request.


    her stiffened face, trembling eyes, and visibly clenched jaw clearly conveyed,


    ''there is a hidden story here.''


    "you can continue exploring the forest. i''m just a bit directionally challenged, so i won''t be a bother and just quietly follow along."


    "we''re not in deep, we''ll go call your servants."


    heh, i cant possibly inconvenience adventurers who are on a request for the knights division.


    what followed was an uneasy back-and-forth between the persistent northern duke and kaiden, who was trying her best to get rid of him.


    the group watched in astonishment, especially at the usually stoic kaiden, who was almost rudely pushing back against the duke.


    "um, kaiden? i think it would be best if he stayed with us, at least to verify his identity. if he truly is lost, it''s right to help, and if not, we''ve discovered an intruder."


    the one to mediate this verbal tug of war was irene.


    as she carefully voiced her opinion, both the northern duke and kaiden naturally fell silent.??v�l-b!n.


    in response to irene''s suggestion to travel together, the northern duke grinned, while kaiden visibly scowled.


    the unexpected response left irene, who had proposed the truce, somewhat taken aback.


    haha, as expected of a nun. i''m grateful for your kindness.


    ah, yes. that''s right... i think.


    and so, the northern duke, who emerged from the forest like a bear, joined our party.


    leading the way with her staff was han se-ah, and beside her was grace, scanning for orcs.


    i was escorting the two of them.


    a bit behind were irene, who was carefully observing her surroundings, and kaiden, her escort.


    however she does have the title of ''sword princess'' and her damaged magical armor, so there''s definitely a backstory there.


    still, the combination of ''cross-dressing runaway girl'' is more than enough to make people laugh.


    in the viewers'' minds, the image of an overprotective northern duke and his naive runaway daughter, kaiden, has been firmly established.


    i can''t really argue against that perspective.


    if she wasn''t the daughter of the northern duke but of some other house, there would be no reason for him to come to see her personally.


    the fact that all the repair materials for the magical armor are from the northern area further proves it''s likely armor from a northern noble family.


    unaware of the gaze from han se-ah, myself, and tens of thousands of viewers, the two, father and daughter, continue their bickering.


    "do you have any dreams or aspirations as an adventurer?"


    "i will climb the tower."


    "hmm, climbing the tower... so you want to leave your mark in history as an adventurer? that''s indeed an ambitious dream."


    with an unyielding spirit, the northern duke continued to converse with his daughter, kaiden, who barely responded with more than five words.


    stuck between them is irene, clearly uncomfortable.


    even grace, from the background, seemed to be subtly shifting her attention towards their exchange.


    to irene and grace, it might look as though kaiden was being rude to an aristocrat they''d just met.


    "we should end our exploration for today and start heading out of the forest. we need to guide the gentleman out as well."


    "indeed. rushing won''t get us anywhere."


    perhaps feeling sorry for irene, han se-ah suggests that they wrap up their exploration for the day.


    at her words, irene, stuck between the squabbling parent and child, enthusiastically nods.


    even while moving through the forest, steering slightly to run parallel to the path we had just taken, the father and daughter''s conversation doesn''t cease, covering swords, armors, our party, the city of adventurers, the tower, the guild, quests, and even accommodations.


    ''i have to say, he really talks a lot.''


    to anyone watching, it was the unmistakable sight of a doting father.


    we continued our peaceful journey through the forest when the rustling in the bushes began once more.


    the footstep sounds alone confirmed at least three people, heavy in weight, were approaching us.


    grace was the first to notice, and i quickly followed.


    almost simultaneously, members of our group began to stop in their tracks.


    tensions rose among them, wondering if orcs would appear this time.


    yet, there was the northern duke, looking rather sheepish amidst our group.


    as the sound got closer, there were audible clinks of metal.


    while the rest of our group remained tense, not catching on, i relaxed and lowered my shield.


    "what''s the matter, roland?"


    "the footsteps aren''t those of orcs. it''s the sound of knights, properly clad in boots and even spurs."


    as if to prove my words, three heavily armored knights, their faces concealed by helmets, emerged from the bushes.


    "why on earth... we were told you''d stepped out for a bit! why are you all the way here?"


    "ahaha! sorry."


    "this isn''t something you can just laugh off!"


    to be precise, it was two heavily armored knights and one beautiful silver-haired female knight.


    ---

 Chapter 97: The Great Bear of the North 2

    chapter 97: the great bear of the north 2


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    the group emerging from the undergrowth made no attempt to hide their identities.


    "father. as the duke responsible for the north, your sense of--"


    "ah, i said i''m sorry!"


    the northern duke, his daughter, and two escort knights.


    on their armor''s breastplate was engraved a crouching wolf, the symbol of their house.


    on their waists hung a sword, unsheathed yet radiating a chilling aura.


    magic swords.


    to sum it up, an armed group is strolling around in the blessed forest of the royal family, their family crest on full display and they''re even carrying weapons.


    they aren''t disguised assassins or fraudsters, especially given kaiden''s shock at the woman''s appearance.


    ''what the hell is going on...?''


    our group now includes a disguised runaway noble lady and her likely father.


    along with his daughter and knights.


    to top it all off, the new lady doesn''t even seem to recognize kaiden.


    she hardly spares her a glance.


    as han se-ah and her viewers, try to deduce the drama, i lead the way for the group.


    i too was trying to guess at kaiden''s familial situation.


    as we were walking and guiding the party of the northern duke, the view, which had been filled with green, opened up to reveal bustling buildings and a swarm of soldiers.


    "who is there... my lord?!"


    as soon as we emerge from the forest, a few soldiers approach us as if to surround us but soon freeze in shock.


    the sight of the giant duke seems to petrify the soldiers, as if they''ve seen medusa.


    from what i remember in k-fantasy, a duke was a noble house mixed with royal blood*.the roots of this story extend from novell bi?n origin.


    so, this situation must be more intense than a private in front of a celebrity.


    "ah, we shall escort you inside!!!"


    "there''s no need for that. i just want to hear a little about the tower from these adventurers."


    "in that case, we''ll prepare a room and refreshments!!!"


    a soldier shouted with such force it seemed his veins would burst.


    despite trembling with fear, he bravely continued speaking, probably because they couldn''t leave such a high-ranking person standing aimlessly at the edge of the forest.


    in response to the pitiful sight of the trembling soldier, the northern duke waved his hand dismissively.


    just as he didn''t demand formality from us, adventurers, he showed generosity to his soldiers.


    however, when a person as powerful as a duke encourages a low-ranking soldier to relax...


    how can a soldier be at ease?


    "must-uh re-main ca-lm, i have to-to..."


    from behind the stiff soldier, another one grumbled, grinding his teeth so hard that his jaw muscles were trembling.


    although he mumbled under his breath, there was no way his words wouldn''t reach the superhumans before him.


    well, if you''ve done your research, you''d know that i''m an adventurer who stopped on the 37th floor of the tower and came down.


    i heard you enjoyed a rather long break.


    i thought id rest a bit after nearly 10 years of adventuring. well, i also saved quite a bit of money, so if need be, i could rest for a lifetime.


    comfort in old age is a universal law, wherever you are.


    so i went on with my story accordingly.


    mage hanna, whom the receptionist sneakily left to me, rangers grace whom i met in the tower during my adventure, and nun irene who was in another party but transferred to ours.


    lastly, kaiden, who joined the party as a mercenary.


    up to this point, the nobleman, who had been chuckling at my interesting stories, changed his attitude as soon as the topic shifted to rebecca and kaiden.


    his fingers started twitching, his previously relaxed posture stiffened, and he seemed to grow several times bigger.


    -isn''t he too obvious?


    -it seems he''s someone who can''t lie.


    -han se-ah being assigned by the receptionist, sounds like a lost child at a protection center.


    -anyone can see that he''s twitching because he wants to hear about kaiden lolol


    -it looks like roland intentionally told the stories of the other party members first.


    looking at the chat, even the viewers can tell.


    i suppose it''s okay if i pretend to notice something.


    its great that i can confirm this in real-time thanks to the chat.


    kaiden joined the party on the recommendation of a mercenary captain i knew from my adventurer days. since i wield a shield, i thought it would be nice to have a more aggressive vanguard.


    hmm, is that so? rebecca, the rebecca mercenaries


    "then, the son of the duke ended up joining our party."


    as i read the chat and the duke''s reactions, i put my mind to work.


    i could pretend to know nothing, but then i wouldnt gain anything.


    whether you''re an adventurer or a mercenary, it''s a profession where you always strive for benefit.


    with a golden honey pot like the northern duke right before me, i can''t pass it up without taking a bite.


    there''s no need to show off that i know everything, but there''s no need to pretend i know nothing either.


    pretending to know just enough to demonstrate competence and win the duke''s support for the party would be the best way to go.


    "...did you know?"


    "kaiden introduced himself to me as the heir of a fallen family and asked me for help with repairs for his magic armor."


    "so, you recognized him from his armor, you''re quite perceptive."


    in reality, i don''t remember the exterior of the armor well, and i only found out due to the system window and han se-ah''s stream, but what does that matter?


    the crucial point is that the man before me and the viewers behind the camera believe my words.


    i wonder how he will respond.


    after beating around the bush with his explanation, will he ask me to take good care of his child, or will he try to take kaiden away?


    i kept my silence.


    arthur wesley, scratching his head once again, lets out a loud exclamation.


    "ah, damn it! let''s go outside and have a man-to-man, heart-to-heart talk."


    when the burly man stands up like that, the pressure is no joke.


    ---

 Chapter 98: The Great Bear of the North 3

    chapter 98: the great bear of the north 3


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    perhaps it was the northern duke''s, arthur''s, intent to separate from kaiden and have a conversation between men.


    he strides forward, leading the way.


    "lo, loyalty!"


    "do you have any orders, sir!"


    the soldiers around the guest buildings immediately scramble in all directions, like ants swept away by the rainy season''s flood.


    with the esteemed duke suddenly storming out as if he was furious, the soldiers must be terrified.


    "i''d like to have a little private chat, can we borrow a place?"


    "yes! understood!!"


    ah, i can feel it...


    i can almost read the soldier''s thoughts through their eyes.


    not as roland, a senior adventurer of 10 years, but as a military veteran returning from service.


    i can feel them cursing in their minds, questioning why we''re causing a fuss in the soldier''s area instead of holding a conversation in the guesthouse.


    regardless, this bear-like duke chose to occupy one of the tents that seemed to be a rest area for the soldiers and casually plunks himself down at a table.


    "ah, there is something i want to discuss first."


    arthur''s mana spreads out like a wave.


    after thoroughly checking that there was no one within earshot, he begins to talk while habitually scratching his head.


    the soldiers, who are used to having to accommodate visiting nobles, have moved away from the tent.


    now, the only ones left in the tent were the northern duke, myself, and han se-ah''s persistently following camera drone.


    "kaiden is not my son but my daughter. so, i''d appreciate it if you could be a bit cautious around that."


    "are you saying kaiden is a woman?"


    ah, so we''re starting with that.


    i can sense an inexplicable pride as he begins to explain, assuming i was unaware of kaiden''s cross-dressing.


    i wonder if this cross-dressing is some hidden technique of the wesley family.


    misinterpreting my perplexed expression, arthur wesley nods.


    "it''s a bit complicated, but our family has a magic artifact bestowed from the royal family. it''s a disguise magic artifact primarily used when we need to win public favor..."


    "isn''t it a valuable item, being a royal gift?"


    are you okay with using such a thing for a run-away daughter?


    "haha, well, the story is a bit long. you''re the only male in the party, right? as a father, i''m worried that there might be a misunderstanding and an unfortunate incident may happen."


    swallowing the words that were about to burst out, arthur once again laughs awkwardly.


    nevertheless, he doesn''t seem to have any intention of hiding anything and continues to speak anxiously.


    from his fidgeting fingers, his twitching jaw to his tongue moving around in his dry mouth.


    he appears less like a duke and the leader of a knights division, and more like a bear waiting for a snack.


    because all the political titles are taken by the northern duke, she can enjoy a free life distanced from politics, as the vice-commander of the frost wolf knights division, and as the north''s sword.


    "so, what happened then?"


    "my older daughter, ann, insisted my younger daughter was smarter and tried to provide her with a tutor for successor education right after katie''s coming of age ceremony. ann, who had more interest in economics than politics, planned to manage the north''s finances after ceding the title of duke to her younger sister."


    "and katie?"


    "she said she would rather learn swordsmanship, grabbed a set of armor and a sword, and ran off. on the day of her coming of age ceremony, she said she wanted to check out the family''s magical artifacts. she raided the secret vault, took her ancestor''s armor and the disguise artifact, and fled that very night."


    looking at arthur, who was half-heartedly muttering as if he had given up, a corner of my heart was filled with sympathy.


    it felt like seeing a father crying in a bar after getting drunk.


    i had imagined a young lady who was pushed by her sister in a power struggle and had to risk her life by joining a mercenary group... but it was completely the opposite.


    a sister who tried to forcibly hand over the successor''s position, and a younger sister who absolutely refused and ran away after robbing the family''s vault.


    as the northern duke and the father of two daughters, he was in a dizzying and distressing situation.


    well, those two were surely quite the characters.


    -is this a dispute over the successorship? something seems off...


    -a political war between two noble ladies, huh?


    -look how much the northern duke has aged, damn lol


    -it wasn''t silver hair, it was white hair, turned due to his fire-element daughters


    -i thought it was weird that the northern duke didn''t have black hair, it must have turned white from all the stress


    "at least it''s fortunate that it''s not some bloody family dispute... but this does break my image of kaiden.


    i thought she was cool, calm, and collected. the cool type of swordsman."


    han se-ah and her stream are heating up*.


    as a father caught in his daughters'' fight, it''s an exasperating situation, but as a spectator, it''s as entertaining as it gets.


    "hold on, i have to support kaiden''s sister to become the northern duke, right? otherwise, our rear guard sword princess would be forcibly re-classed as the northern duke. how messed up would it be if i lost my 4 character like this."


    -yeah, lol, if the sister wins, goodbye to the party


    -make sure she does a face reveal before she goes, okay?


    -aren''t they just jobless sisters arguing because they don''t want to work?


    -princesses of the north, but they both have the fire attribute


    so, there never was a cool beauty with a heartbreaking story.


    just an elder sister who wants to pass the title to her sister and live a leisurely life, and a clueless young girl who ran away because she didn''t want to handle the mess.


    "so, by any chance, my daughter... she doesn''t lack talent as an adventurer, does she?"


    "as a swordsman, and as a vanguard of an adventurer''s party, she is excellent. she never lets her guard down while adventuring and reliably protects the party. moreover, her combat ability, her swordsmanship, is also outstanding."


    "is that so..."


    who''s trying to take away our reliable swordsman from our party?


    it''s hard enough to find a 3 scout, where are we supposed to find another 4 swordsman to entrust our rear to?


    i don''t care about the position of the northern duke, kaiden needs to stay in our party.


    ...the viewers say the older sister is a 3, so it would be better to keep the 4 in our party.


    arthur''s deep sigh pours down onto the table, over the uncomfortable silence.


    ---

 Chapter 99: The Great Bear of the North 4

    chapter 99: the great bear of the north 4


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    although i learned about the hidden circumstances of kaiden, the cross-dressing sword princess, it had nothing to do with the side quest.


    "so, that man really just came to see his daughter? there''s no change in the quest window at all. does this mean we need to roam the forest again tomorrow, reach 100% completion, then return to the city as if nothing happened? really?"


    -maybe there''s a hidden boss?


    -look for a cliff, you might have to jump off one


    -why would there be a cliff in a forest, you blockheads, haha


    -i bet there''s a hidden dungeon in a cave somewhere. find it quick.


    -maybe it''s just an introduction quest? introducing you to nobility?


    i sigh heavily as i look at the unchanged quest log.


    as if the already outrageous story of the northern duke wasn''t enough, the viewers started spinning all sorts of theories.


    after all, the first side quest to appear after conquering the 20th floor of the tower wasn''t all that exciting.


    after clearing the 10th floor, grace''s character quest unfolded, presenting us with the cruel possibility of losing her.


    but after clearing the 20th floor, we just stroll around the forest for two days and that''s it?


    various theories sprouted, as they thought that such a thing couldn''t happen.


    there could be a boss sleeping in the forest, an area hidden through an illusion, a quest where you eat a blessed fruit, and so on.


    ''with so many people, all sorts of nonsense comes out.''


    the only plausible suggestions were that something like a hidden area or there might be hidden boss monsters that need to be found and dealt with to get additional rewards.the roots of this story extend from novell bi?n origin.


    it''s also entirely possible that fruits imbued with divine energy, similar to an elixir, could be prepared for players in the blessed forest.


    as the exploration percentage increases, there might also be event monsters or one-time dungeons appearing.


    nonsense like finding a cliff to jump off, or finding a lake to throw a weapon into, was easily ignored by both han se-ah and the other viewers.


    "um, roland? i''m thinking of making stew for dinner... shall i make some for them too?"


    while i was pretending to think while i scrolled through han se-ah''s stream and the internet, irene quietly descended from upstairs and asked.


    arthur was loitering outside, inconveniencing his soldiers.


    his eldest daughter, ann wesley, hadn''t returned since she left.


    only the two knights of the north remained in the guesthouse.


    we had separate rooms on the 2nd floor, but there''s only one dining room.


    we could eat separately, but irene, with her generous nature, seemed to consider serving them.


    "please, don''t worry about preparing our meals. i believe the duke will likely dine in the cafeteria with the soldiers."


    "oh, is that so?"


    while irene pondered over the meal preparation, two knights descended alongside the clanking of armor.


    the northern duke, eating with his soldiers in the cafeteria, was an odd sight here.


    while it might be common in the north for the duke to share meals with his soldiers, it wasn''t the same here.


    the more i saw, the more pitiful the soldiers seemed.


    their tent was taken for a private conversation.


    they had to patrol the guesthouse.


    now, they couldn''t eat their meals in peace.


    "what, is roland back?"


    the ones who came down after the knights were han se-ah and grace.


    it seems kaiden intends to stay hidden in her room to avoid the northern duke and his party.


    even grace, who was unable to see the chat, could tell something was wrong.


    seeing han se-ah furrowing her brows and nervously biting her lip, she asked,


    "hanna, is there something wrong? or something suspicious?"


    "no, it''s actually the opposite. it''s unsettling because there''s nothing suspicious or problematic at all."


    "oh, is that so? well, days like these happen. even if there are no orcs, we''re still doing our job properly. don''t worry too much."


    grace gave a quick laugh in response to han se-ah''s uneasy explanation.


    she probably thought han se-ah was earnestly hoping for some action since they were getting paid.


    but in reality, it was the instinct of a gamer to not want to miss out on anything.


    as we pass through more clearings, the quest bar is nearly 80% filled.


    the idea of something appearing at 50% turned out to be nothing but the bear-like northern duke, an unrelated human to the quest.


    with all the chat mentioning hidden rewards and secret quests, one can''t help but grow anxious.


    ''but is there really nothing here?''


    aside from han se-ah''s anxious heart, the forest was incredibly peaceful.


    frankly, it''s strange that there is nothing to be found even when a 4 scout with an enhanced detection passive is searching the forest.


    if it was impossible to find anything on a 20th-floor quest with a 4 character, it meant the quest was solely designed for 5 characters.


    a beginning quest that couldn''t be cleared without a 5 character, specifically a scout or rogue, seemed too outrageous to be true.


    they couldn''t possibly have designed it like that.


    "it seems like there''s really nothing in the forest. it''s truly a forest blessed by the goddess."


    "right, the only things we''ve got are rabbits and squirrels."


    the party members kept chatting, completely oblivious to han se-ah''s growing impatience.


    for them, unaware of the quest window, this request was simply nice and easy.


    a privileged forest only accessible to the royalty and high nobles, a two-day stroll while basking in the divine energy it was a request where they are paid to relax.


    it felt like they should be the ones paying for this experience, not the ones receiving payment.


    meanwhile, the percentage bar on the quest window slowly filled up.


    it went from 80% to 85%.


    then from 90% to 95%.


    "...this seems to be the final area."


    "really? we managed to cover everything faster than i thought."


    the moment the bar hits 95%, an open clearing emerges before their eyes.


    it was a peaceful place filled with wildflowers and fluttering butterflies.


    there weren''t even horned rabbits, let alone orcs. it looked completely safe.


    "so there are really no orcs here, huh?"


    "ah..."


    despite han se-ah''s desperate hopes, the bar continued to fill.


    96%


    97%


    98%


    "hmm? there''s something strange in the middle of the field?"


    99%


    "it''s not just a rock, it looks like a magic"


    100%


    ---

 Chapter 100: In the Name of the Goddess 1

    chapter 100: in the name of the goddess 1


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    it''s dark.


    is this what an out-of-body experience feels like? or like a lucid dream?


    the whole world is dark, and i feel as if i''m floating aimlessly in water.


    there''s no sensation of a floor beneath my feet, making it seem as if the ceiling and floor have merged into one.


    in the darkness, i spot a familiar silhouette.


    it''s han se-ah''s back.


    it looks like she''s staring at something.


    "wow, is that the goddess? they''ve designed her beautifully... it''s incredible in many ways, especially when it comes to the chest."


    her mumbling, perhaps to her stream, clearly reaches my ears.


    it stands out in this strange space where nothing else can be heard.


    my head is foggy, but her voice gradually clears my mind and sharpens my vision.


    in the dim space, she is floating, looking at something pale and indistinct.


    judging by her mutterings, that faint figure appears to be the goddess.


    around her, like totem poles or pillars of a temple, our companions silently float.


    perhaps an event scene only for the player is taking place, as they all curl up like embryos with their eyes closed.


    grace with her gray hair fluttering, irene with her hands clasped together as if in prayer, kaiden with her head resting on her hand as if sleeping at a desk


    and the figure of roland, his arms crossed over his chest in the shape of an x, like a pharaoh.


    ''...what is this?''


    i''m here, but roland is there.


    only then do i realize that i''m in a different space.


    if han se-ah is inside a small glass bead, then i''m like someone outside, looking in.


    ...why?


    is it because i''m an npc who remembers my past life, able to eavesdrop on han se-ah''s conversations with her viewers?


    floating in the darkness like drifting deep at sea, i feel a growing sense of suffocation and urgency.


    but that''s only for a moment.


    the dim form of the goddess brightens, and a strange warmth fills my chest.


    perhaps the event scene is ending, as beams of light pour down over han se-ah''s head and single rays penetrate the chests of our companions.


    "it feels like a side quest, but it''s more like a confirmation of our party members? perhaps the ones marked with this divine energy won''t leave the party. i got here quickly because of roland, but i think regular players will probably only get here after completing all the character quests. it seems like if you manage to keep the party together to the 20th floor, then you keep them permanently after that."


    han se-ah nonchalantly talks to herself as she receives the baptism of light.


    of course, i can''t see her stream channel or chat window, only her back.


    since struggling won''t allow me to return to my physical form, i dejectedly look on from the outside.


    hearing an explanation about the tower from the goddess in the blessed forest, and strengthening the bonds with your existing companions it''s like the beginnings of a legend.n??v�l-b1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    "do we need to report this to the knights division?"


    for now, we should tell them. though there are no orcs, we fainted in this clearing after receiving a baptism of divine energy.


    my party gets up and prepares to leave the forest.


    something strange happened, but naturally, we decided that there were no orcs here.


    we fainted after receiving a divine blessing and woke up completely safe.


    so, it''s a natural conclusion.


    having completed her side quest and talked to the goddess, han se-ah also quietly joins us, picking up her staff and heading out of the forest.


    ---


    raei translations


    ---


    walking through the forest, as peaceful as the day before, my mind is more complicated than ever.


    of course, i had been suspicious when the quest window appeared and directly instructed me to assist han se-ah, but who could be calm after experiencing a forced out-of-body experience like just now?


    "roland, what are you thinking about so deeply?"


    "hm? well, its hard to say... i feel like i heard the voice of the goddess or something."


    i struggled to make sense of the situation with my less-than-brilliant mind, but i could only guess that the pale figure might be the one who trapped me in this world.


    while i was lost in thought, grace beside me spoke, so i gave her a casual response...


    "that''s it, right?!"


    "what is?"


    "the goddess! when i fell asleep, almost like fainting, i dreamt of being warmly embraced and comforted by someone as they spoke to me. everyone was silent, so i just thought i was dreaming."


    grace''s animated agreement, almost jumping in place, was also joined by irene and kaiden''s assent.


    i had only given a vague response while wondering if this in-game goddess was real, but now it''s led to this.


    accidentally behaving like the other npcs by a fluke is not bad at all.


    even han se-ah, who was vigorously discussing the quest, seemed unaware of my unique experience.


    "it seems like the others felt like they were dreaming when we were in that space earlier. players chosen by the goddess and her comrades. bb games sure knows how to give the full-on fantasy experience, right?"


    -the goddess''s bag of divine power is even heftier than the saint''s, huhu~


    -[chat deleted by the mod]


    -these guys never change; the story''s just been revealed for the first time, and all they do is compare it to irene.


    -when the goddess''s chest was in the thumbnail, the traffic went up by ten thousand, damn lol.


    "argh, damn it! you guys just got the world''s first reveal of the tower''s background, and all you talk about is bags of divine power... and what''s this about a runway for male g*nitals? you, just take a ban for now. let''s think a little harder about the newly revealed story, everyone."


    after grace, irene spoke up, and then kaiden.


    they all spoke with enthusiastic voices, confessing their faith-like experience of hearing the goddess''s voice and feeling a mission bestowed upon them.


    of course, while everyone was passionately joining in on this beautiful scene, han se-ah was busy fending off malicious viewers spamming the chat with inappropriate comments.


    although it looked like a ghostly apparition to me, it seems that the appearance of the goddess was clearly revealed in han se-ah''s stream.


    a typical western beauty, possibly modeled after a blonde bombshell, wearing a greek tunic, revealing her arms, armpits, and chest bone


    these vulgar people, ignoring the story completely, were spamming about armpits, chest bones, and necks, so much so that even without seeing it directly, i could visualize the goddess''s appearance from their words alone.


    ---

 Chapter 101: In the Name of the Goddess 2

    chapter 101: in the name of the goddess 2


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    [heroes chronicle forum]


    goddess''s divine energy bags [261] +72


    the_goddess_appearance.jpg [128] +105


    isnt the demon king storyline a bit clichd? [29] +43


    so what was the story again? [35] +82


    spoiler) a three-line summary of the story for those who missed the live stream [492] +564


    the chat was buzzing with talks about the goddess''s chest, but fortunately, there was a summary of the story i had missed online.


    spoiler) a three-line summary of the story for those who missed the live stream


    [goddess_with_outstretched_arms_and_a_smile.jpg]


    [goddess_chest_bone_zoomed_in.jpg]


    [goddess_chest_only_zoomed_in.jpg]


    goddess outside the tower 2. demon king inside the tower 3. oh no, it''s overflowing. please stoppp


    you fking b*h, is this right?


    it''s not wrong... but it''s a little off


    the goddess (creator of this world) has a big and thick (tower), inserted by the demon king, and it''s sticky


    anyway, the monsters are coming out of the tower, so just kill them


    ehh the text and the images don''t match?


    is the demon king female?


    although the explanation was buried in the comments rather than in the actual post, i was able to summarize the game''s story.


    in this world created and nurtured by the goddess, the demon king is planning an invasion by first establishing a tower.


    the portals connecting the inside and outside of the tower were part of the invasion, and the reason why the boss monsters occasionally appeared outside the tower.


    the monsters inside the tower, imitations of the goddess''s creations, were made of magic stones and lacked reproductive abilities.


    this is because the inside of the tower is a fake world where life cannot exist, and the demon king wants to perfectly harmonize the inside and outside of the tower, creating a lifeless world.


    i don''t know how many posts i had to go through to find this information since han se-ah''s vods haven''t been uploaded yet.


    those crazy people even cursed the ones who tried to explain it properly.


    "ah, i see? there were no traces of orcs, and the blessing of divine energy was received in the southeastern clearing...."


    "yes. i carefully examined the clearings using magic."


    pretending to look over my physical condition, i busily searched the internet forums.


    meanwhile, han se-ah, as the party leader, was completing the quest, or rather, fulfilling the adventurer request.


    receiving quest rewards as a player is different from receiving request rewards as an adventurer, from the knights division.


    double charging is wrong, but wouldn''t all players welcome double rewards with open arms?


    anyway, there''s no way the knights division would refuse to pay the request rewards after we were even blessed by the goddess.


    "was there anything else unusual?"


    "no. we looked everywhere that orcs might be, but found nothing."


    "in the end, all we did was admire this beautiful forest. when we get back and start climbing the tower again, it''ll feel completely different there."


    "it was a blessed forest, after all. it was a joyous experience to feel the goddess''s grace firsthand."


    whether a storm is raging in kaiden''s, or rather katie wesley''s head or not, the carriage slowly plods on.


    ---


    raei translations


    ---


    the return journey was also uneventful.


    there was nothing to show, so han se-ah turned off her stream for the time being.


    the carriage was driven by a coachman we had not seen before, and thanks to the knights division and the army, the main roads near the capital were clear and quiet, devoid of bandits or wandering monsters.


    occasionally, a noble''s carriage or a merchant''s loaded vehicle would pass by, providing the perfect environment to browse the internet in peace.


    ''...it''s kind of bothering me.''


    i had set up the internet window to look like i was gazing out the carriage window, but i could feel a fierce gaze from the side.


    the source of the gaze was, of course, kaiden.


    understandably, she must have wanted to say something after her runaway act was discovered, along with her disguise as a man, but she couldn''t speak because han se-ah was browsing the internet across from us, trying not to fall asleep.


    i was sitting by the right window, turning my head to the right to use the internet, while she sat by the left window, leaning against it and looking at me, so i couldn''t help but feel her gaze.


    even an ordinary middle or high school student from peaceful south korea would notice it at this level.


    -did these guys come from the year 3023?


    [virtual_reality_game_heroes_chronicle_news.jpg]


    [potential_medical_advancements_in_virtual_reality_news.jpg]


    i thought the idea of a virtual reality game was nonsense, but now all sorts of things are popping up, like neurological treatment and ptsd treatment.


    nowadays, devices respond with honorifics, turning them into obedient... slaves...


    [red-eyed_android-type_villain_robot.jpg]


    the time when humanity becomes enslaved is not far off.


    i never thought the singularity would come so soon


    first, they beat us in go, then in art, now in being human


    a pro-gamer already lost to an ai set at human level


    damn true, it beat them even before heroes got popular


    why are these guys mixing virtual reality games and ai?


    because there''s ai in virtual reality?


    of course, i was diligently browsing the internet.


    news of a pro team losing to a five-member ai team in an aos* game, or the introduction of jelly-like nutrition food you''d expect to see in an sf* movie, and other fictional stories.


    i felt relieved because, between other celebrity news and useless articles, at least i knew i wasn''t a brain in a jar.


    han se-ah was connected to the real world, communicating with tens of thousands of viewers.


    there were creative works on video sites that i would never be able to watch in my lifetime, and if i added other novels, comics, movies, etc., available on the internet, there would be even more.


    i was brushing off this occasional surge of doubt and anxiety when the carriage came to a gentle stop.


    "once we get off, could we talk for a moment?"


    at the same time, kaiden, softly spoke to me.


    ---

 Chapter 102: In the Name of the Goddess 3

    chapter 102: in the name of the goddess 3


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    the group stepped down from the carriage and were deciding on rooms to rest for the night.


    sneakily, kaiden grabbed my sleeve, leading me to the bushes next to the building.


    "how much do you know, roland?"


    her tone and voice were gentler than usual.


    if i''d closed my eyes, i''d have thought it wasn''t kaiden speaking.


    a magical artifact bestowed by the royal family was in effect right before my eyes, yet i couldn''t feel any fluctuation of magic from it.


    its actual purpose must''ve been to hide the royal family.


    perhaps it''s for scenarios like when the kingdom is under attack, or when assassins are on the hunt, allowing the royals to disguise as servants and escape?


    using such a precious and remarkable magical artifact to run away explains why arthur wesley seemed so exasperated.


    "arthur wesley''s daughter, katie wesley. the rebellious girl who, right after her coming-of-age ceremony, wanted to see her family''s treasury, stole a magic artifact and her ancestor''s armor, and ran away... am i close?"


    "hmm, rebellious, you say? did my father describe me that way?"


    "he didn''t say it outright, but seeing the concern and worry etched on his face, wouldn''t anyone think the same?"


    "ah, father really..."


    with a hint of annoyance, she brushed her hair back.


    still, no magical fluctuations were felt, but her appearance gradually changed before my eyes.


    the brown curly-haired man was gone, replaced by a typical northern beauty.


    her silky silver hair, reminiscent of northern icefalls, cascaded down, and her once plain eyes transformed into a clear, beautiful blue, reminiscent of a serene lake or a sapphire.


    the impression she gave was so sharp and regal that the term princess knight fit her perfectly.


    "so, what will you do next?"


    "what do you mean?"


    "while hanna may be the party''s leader, in the end, you set the party''s direction, right? will you kick out someone who hid their identity from you?"


    "why would i? whether you''re the mercenary-born kaiden or the daughter of the northern duke, katie wesley, you''re still an invaluable swordswoman filling the gaps in our party."


    kick out a 4 damage dealer from our party?


    unless a 5 damage dealer suddenly joins, that''s unlikely.


    her tone warmed up a bit when she realized i had no intentions of kicking her out.


    she was concerned not about her hidden identity but about staying with the party.


    "right? and now that i''ve even heard the voice of the goddess, my sister won''t be stubborn anymore."


    kaiden''s expression was as bright as ever.


    going on an adventure was one thing, but hearing the voice of the goddess during that journey?


    no wonder she couldn''t help but smile.


    given the fiery clash of the two northern sisters, it seems the younger one, katie, came out on top this time.


    "there''s no need to hide your identity from the group anymore then?"


    -was there a class ''beetle warrior''? (honestly don''t know)


    -i''d say... it''s rather... shameful for a swordsman...


    -how the heck is he still alive?


    i wonder what the odds are for a modern person, accustomed to a peaceful life, to survive surrounded by eight orcs wielding swords and shields and clad in armor.


    serving as the tank of the party and facing such situations is definitely rough, but the fact that hes efficiently managing the aggro and is still alive is very impressive.


    to rate him... maybe a mini rebecca?


    he feels like a 3.5 lower-tier character.


    this might sound like a harsh evaluation, but if you consider that this streamer kim seok-hyun has reached almost the level of katie who was professionally trained in swordsmanship by her noble family it''s quite a compliment.


    "damn it! when will the magic be ready?!"


    "just a bit longer, hold on!"


    -feels like our pt instructor who always says ''just a bit more'' lol.


    -after about three more orcs and louis kills two with his arrows, the magic might be ready.


    -offensive mages probably die often due to casting time.


    -this is why teacher roland emphasizes short-casting spells.


    if han se-ahs stream is like a fantasy about leveling up in another world with beauties, then kim seok-hyuns stream feels more like the classic fantasy action tale of starting from the bottom.


    well, considering he has three 4 members in his team, maybe not quite the bottom.


    the reason viewers were laughing at kim seok-hyun, who was rolling on the ground with stones wedged between his armor groaning in pain, was probably out of jealousy.


    "blaze and explode!"


    "do you really need to shout that?!"


    a fireball whizzed over the head of kim seok-hyun, who was still sprawled on the ground.


    it dove between the orcs, creating a massive explosion, far more potent than han se-ahs spark or magic missile.


    dust covered kim seok-hyun as magic stones fell with thuds around him.


    after seeing this, i briefly checked other streams.


    given the universal interest in virtual reality games, there''s an overwhelming number of streamers.


    there are plenty of streamers with fewer than 10 viewers, and it felt like the number of these small-time streamers had exploded tenfold.


    "oh, guys! how on earth am i supposed to catch that huge wolf?"


    -did this streamer get sponsored by a dentist?


    -how many times has she said shes figured out the pattern?


    -she really seems to have no talent for physical activities.


    -at this point, it would be easier to just grind for money and boost your damage with equipment.


    -with your teammates only being 2s, there''s no point in relying on them.


    there were even those blatantly using their streams for donations.


    as i scrolled further down the list, it seemed like everyone and their mom was streaming.


    gamers recording their combat experiences regardless of viewership, streamers throwing random comments at their handful of viewers, and even former cam-girls who complained that their robes or armors weren''t pretty enough.


    all sorts of things are happening outside due to heroes chronicle.


    i busied myself exploring the virtual world until the sunlight poured in through the window.


    ---

 Chapter 103: In the Name of the Goddess 4

    chapter 103: in the name of the goddess 4


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    [help streamer ''han se-ah'' clear the main quest 1/1 clear]


    [reward: fragment of information]


    what''s this? this makes no sense.


    while riding the carriage back to the city, a hologram appeared before my eyes.


    perhaps the pride battle between the magic tower and the knights division has ended?


    but more than the delight, theres confusion.


    why give me a mere fragment when it could have been complete information?


    these sly developers...


    they''ve segregated forum access rights from photo-taking rights, making it feel like they''re upselling dlcs.


    now, it seems they''re even dividing the rewards.


    ugh, it doesn''t feel like we left for that long, why does it feel like we''re only returning after such a long time?


    perhaps because we experienced something incredible?


    well, a baptism of divine energy... no one in my village, or this city, would have experienced that before, right?


    while i''m glaring at the hologram, wondering what on earth the reward is, we naturally reach the city.


    descending from the carriage, i stretch with the rest of the party and head toward the guild.


    considering the time, we could head straight to the inn, but since han se-ah also knows that it''s time to receive her rewards, the two of us naturally head towards the guild.


    seeing us, the rest of the party quietly follows.


    "hey, hanna! how was obernu forest?"


    "we completed the request. i''m not sure if i have to report on such personal requests though...


    ellis was there, holding her post in the late afternoon.


    whether it''s due to the many things she has to take care of or her long hours at the guild, she always seems to be there when we return from completing a request.


    perhaps there was no precedent for an adventurer entering the blessed forest, as ellis seems rather excited.


    from the way she clings to han se-ah, bombarding her with questions, it seems like she was waiting for us out of personal curiosity.


    "can you tell me about the blessed forest? did you see anything?"


    "it was like a place from a fairy tale. no dangerous animals, only creatures like squirrels and rabbits approaching us. the trees were dense, but sunlight came through well. it made the forest look lush yet bright. and ripe tree fruits were scattered along everywhere.


    "really? forests usually aren''t so welcoming to humans."


    the two engaged in friendly chatter, drawing the attention of the returning adventurers.


    after all, a chat between the guilds popular receptionist and a rising star adventurer would naturally turn heads.


    regardless of the gathering attention, the two continue their lively discussion.


    quietly, other adventurers gather around neighboring tables.


    most are commoner-born adventurers, undoubtedly curious about the tales of the blessed obernu forest, much like ellis.


    with the two beauties sitting at the table, happily engaged in conversation, and the various adventurers pretending not to eavesdrop while leaning in, someone lightly tugs on my sleeve.


    ...hm? whats going on?


    roland, after hearing the voice of the goddess, how about we all offer a prayer at the temple together?


    "what brings the rest of your party here?"


    "we wish to offer a short prayer in front of the goddess statue."


    the one to greet our bustling group at the temple was a gentle nun.


    she stood holding a rattle in one hand, likely just having finished attending to the children, a detail that left an impression.


    she appeared a bit taken aback when irene, bubbly with excitement, abruptly decided to offer an evening prayer with the group, without any prior warning.


    from what i understand, churches usually have spaces designated for priests and nuns, places to care for children, and areas open for visitors to pray.


    they also have specified opening hours for those spaces.


    just as you can''t barge into a church anytime you want to pray, this temple must also have specific times for prayer.


    irene, being a saint candidate, would know this better than anyone.


    yet, she still brought us along, which would understandably fluster even the most welcoming of nuns.


    "um, irene?"


    "oh, right!"


    seeing the nun''s troubled expression, irene seemed startled.


    though it''s not difficult to open the hall for visitors to pray, the soft-spoken and obedient girl''s abrupt rush into things seemed to have thrown the nun off slightly.


    perhaps realizing her behavior might have come off as rude, a blushing irene tried to explain, which earned her a warm smile from the nun.


    the nun then pulled out a bunch of keys from her apron pocket and handed them over.


    "alright, seeing how eager you are, there must be a reason. but remember, faith shouldn''t be forced. it should come from the heart."


    "no, it''s not that! i didn''t force them to come"


    i wonder if there''s something like forceful evangelism in this world too?


    irene''s face turned tomato-red, which was cute.


    with her nun attire concealing most of her features, her red face stood out even more.


    like a person wrapped in a blanket with only their face showing.


    -does this world also have that kind of religious ''outreach''?


    -bring a neighbor to the temple, get 5 dalants*...


    -i remember a pastor''s daughter who used to invite her friends for a weekday evening prayer session. lolol.


    -do they exchange worshippers for dalants here? lol.


    -if you blabber nonsense like that, the inquisitors will use you as a basement mop.


    the nun, with an understanding nod, quickly walked ahead.


    irene, with her face still flushed, seemed to have forgotten all about explaining the baptism of divine energy or the voice of the goddess.


    silently following the woman who led the way, a grand statue of the goddess appeared as the large wooden doors opened.


    when i first arrived in this world, i often visited the temple, thinking that if i prayed, the goddess might speak to me.


    of course, neither did the goddess ever speak nor did i ever receive divine energy to become a true paladin.


    "here, um, you just need to pray. there''s no need for a special pose or formality, just close your eyes tightly and think of the goddess. that''s prayer."


    as expected of a religion based on christianity and catholicism, irene, with a familiar posture, clasped her hands together and closed her eyes.


    i too brought my hands together and subtly closed my eyes.


    [would you like to view the fragment of information?]


    but why does this open up in the temple?


    ---

 Chapter 104: In the Name of the Goddess 5

    chapter 104: in the name of the goddess 5


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    even though i had closed my eyes in prayer, my vision remained remarkably clear.


    the most vivid sight was that of a beautiful woman clad in pure white cloth.


    she was the goddess, whose image i had seen time and again in the heroes chronicle forum.


    due to her airy attire that revealed her arms and collarbone, like what one might see in greek and roman mythology, it was impossible not to recognize her.


    after all, every discussion forum had her picture attached, given how often it was posted.


    the problem was what she was doing.


    ''what''s happening here?''


    in a spacious area resembling a temple, the goddess, wearing a gentle smile, was bringing her hands together as if in prayer.


    no matter how i looked at it, it seemed as though she was offering prayers to someone.


    the religion in heroes chronicle was inspired by monotheistic religions like christianity and catholicism.


    the goddess was considered the creator of this world, even the monsters like orcs were claimed to be created by the omnipotent goddess.


    yet here she was, praying to someone.


    what could this possibly mean?


    it''s like claiming that in the bible, god didn''t say, ''let there be light'' at the beginning, but instead prayed to the universe for it.


    " roland? excuse me, roland?"


    "ah, what?!


    with a worried tap on my shoulder, i came back to my senses, seeing the temple hall and the statue of the goddess.


    and irene, who was looking at me with somewhat worried eyes.


    with my eyes open i see the goddess statue.


    with my eyes closed i see the figure of the goddess herself.


    it was dizzying.


    are you feeling dizzy or tired? you''ve had your eyes closed for quite a while and you weren''t responding..."


    "no, i was just lost in thought."


    everyone knew that someone at the level of a senior adventurer wouldn''t be affected by a mere two-day carriage journey.


    the glances thrown my way were filled more with curiosity than worry.


    but with my dizzy head, i couldn''t think of a plausible excuse, so i just brushed it off.


    i couldn''t exactly tell them that i received a fragment of information as a reward for completing the quest, which used itself to show me the goddess.


    either i would be considered a lunatic or revered as a paladin who received a divine revelation.


    considering how temples in this fantasy world were intertwined with politics, neither seemed particularly beneficial for my journey to the top of the tower.


    [you have confirmed a fragment of information]


    [part of the mana in your body is replaced by divine energy]


    what is this?


    if there''s nothing else, let''s call it a day since it''s getting late. lets all meet at the guild tomorrow morning."


    "that sounds good. so, roland, are we heading to the 21st floor tomorrow?


    ah, yes thats right. once we reach the 21st floor, lets train until we become familiar with the caves."


    -doesn''t someone seem to be playing another game here?


    after washing off the sweat from the night, i head to the guild, where my companions are already seated at the table.


    it seemed like they woke up early in excitement, having heard the voice of the goddess and going to enter the 21st floor for the first time.


    well, you would be closer to a psychopath not to get excited in a situation where you''ve received an actual revelation from the goddess.


    even katie, who is playing the role of a taciturn mercenary, cannot hide her flushed cheeks.


    "today, as i mentioned before, we''re going to the 21st floor. it''s a cave-type environment, completely different from the plains or the forest."


    "if it''s a cave, are the monsters completely different?"


    "not exactly. instead of moss wolves and helmeted deer, we''ll encounter cave spiders and vampire bats. however, goblins and kobolds still appear."


    "they show up everywhere."


    "they do outside, so it must be the same inside the tower."


    goblins and kobolds are kind of like roaches.


    they survive by adapting to any environment, fulfilling a role at the bottom of the food chain, cleaning up garbage.


    it''s kind of how there are forest roaches and house roaches.


    but you should not let your guard down when you hear about goblins and kobolds.


    naturally, the ones appearing in the plains are weaker than the ones in the forest, and the ones in the caves are stronger than the ones in the forest.


    it''s only common sense that the monsters become stronger the higher you climb the tower.


    on top of that, stalactites and stalagmites make for unsteady footing, a major problem.


    they''re far more bothersome than the tree roots in the forest, to the point that it''s almost like there''s no flat ground at all.


    "goblins and kobolds, as we''ve seen, roam in packs, so we don''t need to worry as long as we''re careful about the cave terrain. while they are stronger than the ones below, they''re still manageable. the real problem is the cave spiders and vampire bats."


    " if it''s bats, they''ll fly around, right?"


    "that''s correct. cave spiders crawl on the walls and ceiling, moving in three dimensions, and vampire bats outright fly. they''re fundamentally different from the ground-running beast-type monsters."


    at han se-ah''s murmuring, everyone nods and the atmosphere becomes slightly serious.


    if hunting the horned wolves on the 10th floor is the boundary between beginners and intermediates,


    hunting monsters on the 21st floor could be said to be the boundary line for veterans.


    facing gigantic cave spiders crawling on the walls and vampire bats swooping in from the dark is a different game altogether.


    from swinging a sword to maintaining formation, it''s all entirely different from the lower floors.


    "the fortunate part is that we have a mage in our party. that spares our vanguard the trouble of having to handle a torch."


    "so, should i keep my light magic active?"


    "no, your mana isn''t infinite. we''ll bring a torch with us. your role is to brighten our vision when we''re in battle."


    -so she''s a real-life flashlight, lol!


    -seems like she won''t even need to learn other offensive spells besides magic missile.


    -just make sure grace has a good view to shoot her arrows.


    -mage hanna? nah, more like lighting technician hanna.


    -how about dual-wield? a torch in the left hand, light magic in the right. lol


    "if you guys keep messing around, i''ll use the camera to only follow roland''s behind during battles. is that what you want? to see nothing but roland and the cave walls?"


    everything else, it''s better to experience directly in the cave.


    the damp and stuffy air that makes breathing feel different, the strain of constantly being alert while walking in the dark leading to quicker exhaustion - these minor yet important things.


    experiencing these things personally is the quickest way to learn.


    just like i did.


    ---

 Chapter 105: Adaptation 1

    chapter 105: adaptation 1


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    from the 10th floor to the 20th, and then from the 20th to the 21st.


    ''come to think of it, the gate hasnt been installed yet. maybe i should''ve rested for a day, using the divine energy as an excuse.''


    it seems there''s still a day or two left until the gate construction is complete since the pride battle between the magic tower and the knights division has just ended.


    if they mention a reward, we should opt for a gate access pass.


    after a long climb, we entered the 21st floor passage.


    instead of the refreshing forest air, a damp and musty atmosphere pricked at my nostrils.


    the air of the 21st floor always made me feel sick of climbing the tower.


    at this unfamiliar sensation, grace, who was following behind, quietly sticks to me.


    maybe it''s because the rest of the party hasn''t crossed the passage yet or perhaps she''s accustomed to the expansive forests and mountains, she finds the confined space of the cave unsettling.


    she clings to me, like a scared child.


    it''s wider than i expected?


    "its wide enough to walk, but a bit restrictive for combat. also, the width of the cave corridors varies, so we need to be careful."


    grace peeked ahead from beside my arm, but without han se-ah and her light magic, visibility probably wouldn''t exceed 10 meters.


    one by one, the rest of the party began to cross the passage, looking around the cave in curiosity.


    the cave is wide enough for one person but is too narrow for two people side by side without their shoulders bumping.


    naturally, there''s no space to set up tents either.


    "as you can see, the floor is uneven, and the width of the path is irregular. we also need to consider that there''s no space to set up tents."


    "are there any safe zones in a place like this?"


    "there''s a massive cavern. but, unlike the forest with its clear paths, we''ll need a guide who can memorize the route."


    grace gulped, seemingly overwhelmed by the unfamiliar cave environment and the daunting task of memorizing a maze-like path.the roots of this story extend from novell bi?n origin.


    of course, i didnt say this to burden her, but to give han se-ah a chance to chime in.


    "um roland? if that''s the case, i think i can handle it. just like in the obernu forest, i can remember the path with my magic once i''ve walked it.


    really? then grace can scout the path, and hanna can mark it with her magic.


    we''re pretending the inventory is a type of magic and the minimap is a technique using magical markers.


    so, with the help of han se-ah''s minimap, grace no longer needed to memorize the entire route from the passage to the safe zones and vice versa.


    her expression visibly softens.


    though there was no real need for her to stress. she could have just marked the cave walls.


    "from the 21st floor onward, we need to be cautious of cave spiders and vampire bats. one can climb walls, the other can fly. since the 20th-floor gate hasnt been built and the caves are a new environment, let''s take it easy today and just explore nearby."


    "...then, roland should lead the way, followed by grace, irene, myself, and kaiden."


    she structured our formation without any objections from the group.


    everyone quietly arranged themselves in the narrow path as han se-ah had suggested, preparing to move.


    i took out a baton-shaped magic tool.


    now that i have divine energy, i think i should really take a more defensive passive role.


    noticing our presence, large spiders about 1 meter in size began moving towards us.


    a monster with a sleek appearance devoid of hair and eyes, it had a bulbous head and a slightly elongated body.


    "as you can see, their thin legs are their weakness. surprisingly, their biting power is stronger than that of the moss wolf. if bitten by their pincer jaws, a poisonous stinger, which acts as their tongue, will shoot out. so as long as you''re not caught, they''re easy opponents."


    if we didnt notice it and allowed it to approach, it would leap at our necks from above.


    but with a 4 scout in our party, theres no way we''d let a mere monster get the drop on us.


    in truth, anyone with a torch would notice it.


    if someone hadn''t noticed them crawling up the wall and reaching above their heads, they would have probably been killed by an orc hunter on the tower''s 20th floor.


    as soon as i finished explaining, a wind-cutting sound - ''shiik'' - rang out, and arrows flew towards the spiders.


    grace''s arrows, aiming not for their vulnerable legs but precisely piercing the pincer jaws and mouths.


    "looks like we''ll be using a lot of arrows on both cave spiders and vampire bats."


    "well, yes. in this cave, grace will have to work a bit harder."


    i couldn''t exactly tell kaiden, who was guarding our rear, to jump off the cave wall and slash at the spiders.


    no matter how fantastical this world is, it''s not a place where giants attack or where 3d aerial battles take place.


    so, naturally, grace will be busy intercepting the monsters with arrows before they approach us.


    if they swarm her in numbers too overwhelming, han se-ah can switch from using light magic to offensive magic.


    even at the cost of visibility.


    -the lighting is really good, is she a professional or something?


    -from being the main defense with irene to just handling the lighting, quite the downgrade.


    -for the only mage in the party, she doesn''t seem to be doing much.


    -carrying the inventory, a mini-map, and light magic... is this a porter cosplay?


    each time grace releases her tightly drawn bowstring, arrows shoot forth, cutting through the air.


    the spiders, faster than expected, dont always get hit directly in the mouth, but none miss their heads.


    shield in hand, i block the front, and behind me, grace rapidly fires arrows.


    with just the two of us, we efficiently dealt with eight spiders, much to the astonishment of our viewers.


    if we encounter a larger group, han se-ah will probably have to use more offensive spells, but... that''s a story for later.


    "there are more cave spiders roaming around than i thought?"


    given that we''re higher up the tower, its safe to assume their numbers are higher as well.


    does that mean there are more goblins and kobolds too?


    exactly. there''ll be swarms everywhere.


    hearing grace''s murmurs, han se-ah quietly poses a question.


    moss wolves and helmeted deer roamed individually, but from the start, cave spiders traveled in large groups.


    if vampire bats, faster than the cave spiders, swarmed in groups of ten or more, grace''s arrows wouldn''t be enough.


    or encountering over thirty goblins or kobolds.


    just ascending one level and already facing double the number of monsters; han se-ah might end up endlessly casting spells.


    "ah, geez. don''t say ''it''s dazzling, it''s dazzling''. seriously, or i''ll flash the camera with the light. i laughed too? yes, at first. so no more trolling."


    for now, she''s teased not as the party''s mage but more as the party''s porter.


    ---

 Chapter 106: Adaptation 2

    chapter 106: adaptation 2


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    the difference in difficulty between the 20th and 21st floors wasn''t small.


    unlike the lone orc hunters, moss wolves, and helmeted deer, cave spiders and vampire bats move in groups of at least five.


    with goblins and kobolds boasting numbers ranging from a dozen to nearly thirty.


    in the absence of sunlight, one must rely on torches, magic tools, and spells for light.


    one had to fight multiple enemies at once, and the uneven terrain added to the fatigue as well.


    "sigh... with this many, even goblins become a real nuisance."


    "i had to maintain my shield spell longer than i thought. did we underestimate them?"


    i can block or deflect the moss wolves and helmeted deer, and kaiden can handle them if they slip past me.


    however, when facing over thirty goblins, no matter how much i try to shield us, their sheer number is enough to surround us.


    we''re forced to use protective shields and barriers to block their blind charges and venomous stingers.


    with divine energy enveloping my shield, i stand as a sturdy wall, blocking one side of the battlefield.the roots of this story extend from novell bi?n origin.


    kaiden, on the other side, swings her sword vigorously, but the enemies still number over thirty.


    but even with magic and arrows crisscrossing the air, and the thudding sound of hits against our shields echoing in the cave, the goblins, numerous as they were, couldnt harm our group.


    we just feel more drained of our stamina and mana than usual.


    "i''ll gather the mana stones. everyone else, take a moment to breathe."


    "the uneven ground makes it difficult to swing. it''s more tiring than i thought."


    as i pick up the mana stones from the fallen goblins, kaiden is the first to speak up.


    the others follow suit, reflecting on the battle and their actions.


    "when i turned off the light spell, aiming my magic became way harder. that''s why i used up more mana than usual."


    "yeah. i didnt realize how much i relied on your light magic until i had to rely solely on that magical baton. it was much harder to hit weak points. i think some of my arrowheads got damaged because of that as well."


    "if roland hadn''t bought that and we used a regular torch, it probably would have gone out during the fight, making things even darker."


    despite it being our first large-scale battle in one of the spacious areas of the cave, we identified our mistakes and areas of improvement quickly.


    it was a testament to the quality of my companions and han se-ahs exceptional gaming skills.


    aside from the excessive drain on our stamina and magic, the group''s overall performance in the battle was good, which lightened the group''s mood.


    -what the heck, all i heard was ''whoosh whoosh'' and then it ended.


    -can''t we adjust the camera''s gamma setting?


    -i asked for a dazzling performance, and they gave me one in total darkness!


    -mom, it''s so dark in here that i can''t breathe.


    -even creatures of the darkness would prefer a brighter place. please turn on the light!


    the only ones dissatisfied are the viewers who couldn''t fully enjoy the battle due to the darkness.


    han se-ah, struggling in this unfamiliar environment, set her camera controls to auto.


    the viewers probably can''t see due to this.


    on top of that, because of the dim lighting, they couldnt even see the faces of our party members well.


    they''re just obsessed with women.


    experiencing the vampire bats, the most formidable of the four types of monsters we''ve encountered in the cave, sweat poured down everyone''s foreheads.


    "damn, are these really bats? their wings are strong enough to repel arrows, and their bodies are so tough that they just shrug off my spark spell. it seems like we need to rely on offensive magic to deal damage here."


    -han se-ah, just play the role of a porter... with your inventory, mini-map, and light magic, you''d be the best at it.


    -a hero (roland), a saint (irene), and a porter (han se-ah) make up the team.


    -time to ditch that magic missile you''ve been using since the first floor. you''ve already killed two bosses.


    -that porter sure talks to herself a lot.


    the primary reason for han se-ah''s excessive mana consumption was the grade of her magic.


    this is because han se-ah hadn''t acquired any new spells from the magic tower.


    no matter how powerful a magic spell might be, it''s natural that using a basic offensive skill learned on the first floor won''t be effective up to the 21st floor.


    after all, she''s not a novel''s protagonist who can become a magic missile master capable of shooting thousands of them.


    "it''s getting late. let''s start heading back. hanna, you said you remember the way, right?"


    "yeah."


    with that, we made our way out of the tower.


    up to the 20th floor, we pushed through rather easily with star power.


    however, upon reaching the 21st floor, problems began to emerge.


    firstly, there''s the issue with grace''s accuracy in shooting.


    her accuracy was bound to decrease in the dimly lit caves.


    especially when the vampire bats fluttered their large wings and flew above the light source; it was straining on the eyes.


    her primary role was also as the party''s scout rather than archery.


    kaiden''s issue is that her swordsmanship seems more tailored to battling humans.


    it appears she learned her skills from the northern knights.


    these skills, however, are not easily adaptable against monsters that crawl or fly in caves.


    as for han se-ah, the issue is her low attack power due to her basic skill set.


    it''s quite ambitious to try and climb the 20th floors with only skills learned during the tutorial.


    however, this would likely be resolved after receiving the rewards for gate and learning some new spells.


    as for irene, well...


    the priestess of the party is less a combatant and more of an insurance to heal injuries and prevent death.


    if her protective barrier remains intact, it''s already worth the contribution of one, if not three members.


    "haah, when i get skill points this time, i have to learn magic first. but how come magic missile, which can shatter the skull of a moss wolf, can''t break a bat''s wing? i guess a monster''s level indicates its strength rather than its appearance or name."


    -did you know in another world, a pigeon in an alleyway is stronger than the ancient demon balrog*?


    -if you''re still using your first skills, you might want to switch it up.


    -aren''t you still saving the skill points you got as a reward for the 10th-floor boss?


    -diligent in illuminating the mini-map, but too lazy to learn spells?


    -please tell me the next spell isn''t magic spear, right?


    lying in bed and watching han se-ah''s stream, it seems she also felt the limitations of magic missile.


    a spell that''ll work on the 21st floor, huh?


    maybe it''s time to post a nice little story to read.


    ---

 Chapter 107: Adaptation 3

    chapter 107: adaptation 3


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    while pondering which magic would be best to recommend, i also continued to reflect on my own divine energy.


    both mana and divine energy coexist within me, but they don''t mix.


    when i used them, i could feel slight differences.


    shield enhancement using mana felt incredibly sturdy, like an impenetrable wall of steel.


    it neither bends nor warps, standing resolutely against any onslaught.


    however, enhancing with divine energy feels different


    bulletproof glass?


    reinforced plastic?


    it''s hard to find a proper analogy due to my limited knowledge.


    in any case, compared to mana enhancement, the divine energy enhancement felt more like it enveloped and absorbed impacts, diverting them away.


    is it like an enhanced version of reflected damage and damage absorption?


    ''should i think of it as a reflection damage upgrade versus damage absorption upgrade?''


    from my perspective, if i were to liken this to game mechanics, that would be the idea.


    my passive skill has two main effects: damage reduction and damage reflection.


    the feeling i get is that using either mana or divine energy maximizes one of those effects.


    using one skill for two different functions was also a feature in heroines chronicle.


    characters that could transform their form upon skill activation were overpowered in the game.


    there were characters in heroines chronicle like the guardian of the canyon or the spider queen who could change their form through ultimate skills.


    for instance, a damage-dealer that looked like a young girl would transform into a unicorn to guard the backline when it was attacked, or a scantily-clad healer would morph into a bear, tearing enemies apart when near death.


    considering that roland''s body was of a 6, it''s almost like


    "...roland, are you there?"


    knock, knock


    as i was rolling about on my bed in the evening, i heard grace''s voice along with a knocking sound.


    if shes visiting my room this late after heading to the inn with han se-ah, there could only be one reason.


    rising cautiously from the bed and approaching the door, i could already hear her quickened breath and the thumping of her anxious heart.


    this was quite unexpected.


    when two people, meet in a private room late at night, what else would it be for?


    grace''s heart must be racing in anticipation.


    what is it?


    um, roland? would you like to go to the market with me...?


    without hesitation, i opened the door to see grace, not in her leather armor, but in a simple dress.


    yet, her simple attire didnt mean she didnt make an effort; a sweet fragrance teased my nostrils, suggesting she had prepared with care.


    even if a gacha character benefits from enhanced looks and cleanliness, it''s obvious when they''ve taken extra care to groom themselves, especially when the setting is a peculiar blend of medieval and modern fantasy elements.


    the problem wasnt graces subtle fragrance, nor the revealing silhouette of her figure accentuated by her dress.


    the issue was han se-ah, who, in her own mind, was expertly hidden around the corner of the hallway.


    her stream is off... she''s really something else.


    there''s no sign of the semi-transparent camera drone.


    a quick glance at the hologram internet window also shows han se-ahs stream marked offline.


    grace reacts strongly to my casual suggestion.


    maybe for han se-ah who''s ''discreetly'' following us.


    given our party''s current financial status after reaching the 21st floor, visiting the ''lucky scoundrel'' is as easy as heading to a local convenience store.


    even if we splurge on a meal with silver coins, it''s easily covered by hunting down a group of goblins.


    however, if i were to bring grace to a more upscale restaurant where expenses run in gold coins, han se-ah wouldn''t be able to spy.


    i''m not sure why she''s following us, to begin with.


    "that''s good if you like it there."


    "mhm, well... there are a lot of female staff, but the drinks are great."


    walking side by side with grace, she''s coughing awkwardly, possibly worried i''ve caught onto something.


    the bustling streets of the adventurer''s district, growing dark with the setting sun, provide a perfect cover for han se-ah''s sneaky pursuit.


    of course, i spotted her from the hallway of my inn, so even if she tries to blend in with the crowd, i''d recognize her.


    but both han se-ah and grace probably think she''s hiding well.


    the streets are alive: drunken patrons leaning on each other and humming tunes, mercenaries grinning ear-to-ear after a successful job, and weary adventurers in worn gear heading back to their lodgings.


    "it''s always so crowded here."


    "it''s the tower. its made adventurers wealthy. maybe it sounds a bit irreverent towards the goddess."


    "we can''t deny that we''ve earned a lot, though. with only a few battles we end up with a hefty pouch of silver coins."


    the tower does pose life-threatening challenges, but it also supplies the city with abundant magic stones.


    thanks to that, the ''lucky scoundrel'' is filled with boastful men trying to attract attention.


    even with the city like that, public order remains intact.


    otherwise, han se-ah, who was walking alone on the street, might have been harassed by the street''s miscreants.


    the reason public order was maintained was quite simple.


    there were just too many adventurers.


    "welcome to the lucky scoundrel! are there two of you?"


    "just food for the two of us, no need for a room."


    "oh my, are you two on a date? that''s a bit of a shame."


    with a spirited greeting, the waitress effortlessly flirts.


    she smoothly took our order and disappeared.


    as she turned toward the kitchen from the table, she exaggeratedly swayed her hips.


    as her skirt flutters and her ample hips move like waves, adventurers at nearby tables whistle, staring as if they would pierce holes in the fabric.


    the boy blushing at her short skirt, the young man pinched while trying to wrap his arm around a waitresss waist in his drunken state, and the robust old man, seemingly having had a bit too much to drink, being supported by two others as he headed to the rooms upstairs all of them were adventurers.


    "what? you want to drink alone?"


    "what''s this, a fight?"


    and, adventurers, well, they tend to dive headfirst even for a small piece of fame.


    "isnt that... hanna?"


    "maybe just someone who looks like her?"


    "...well, whatever. even if i dont step in, itll get sorted out."


    for instance, if there were hoodlums bothering an exotic-looking beauty with black hair, trying to monopolize a table by herself


    "the lady over there wants to drink by herself!"


    "hey, what are you doing? you''re ruining the vibe here!"


    in no time, a dozen or so individuals pose as her white knights, fueled by a sense of justice and quite a bit of self-interest.


    this was the secret to maintaining order on the streets.


    ---

 Chapter 108: Adaptation 4

    chapter 108: adaptation 4


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    adventurers live and thrive on their reputation.


    back during the horned wolf incident, i generously covered the building repair costs and often handed out supplementary weapons worth a gold coin or two to my fans.


    it''s all for the sake of reputation because, in the adventurer business, word of mouth can turn into gold.


    "i am balves, the blood-axed balves!"


    "balves? have you ever heard of such a name?"


    "hmm i havent come across such a name in the tower lately."


    a bearded man, without permission, plonked down at han se-ah''s table, puffing up his chest in proclamation.


    but the surrounding adventurers, subtly forming an encirclement, remain nonchalant as if the man''s status means nothing here.


    in the city of adventurers, what matters isn''t one''s reputation as a mercenary but how high theyve ascended the tower.


    no matter how golden your achievements back home, in the game community, its all reduced to ''what''s your rank?''


    so, up to which floor of the tower have you climbed?


    "listen, i don''t care how famous you were outside this city. here, its about your contributions as an adventurer."


    "how dare these brats..."


    tales of beheading or suppressing a hundred bandits, mean little compared to stories as an adventurer.


    and it''s the city''s citizens who have set these standards.


    they prefer adventurers who protected the inn during the horned wolf incident over mercenaries who boast of beheading bandits.


    they value magic stones procured from the tower more than feats against bandit camps.


    given that this city sprouted around the tower, from the commoners to the nobles, everyone holds a soft spot for adventure tales.


    unfazed by the commotion, han se-ah calmly sips her chilled sangria and digs into a hefty steak.


    concerned, grace couldn''t take her eyes off her.


    i took a sip of my refreshing drink, leaned back, and watched the unfolding drama.


    "blood-axed balves, was it? so, you''re here to pick a fight?"


    "what?"


    and of course, tales of adventurers taking down thugs always make for a good story.


    "if you''re going to fight, please take it outside..."


    "alex? win the fight and come back, i''ll give you a special service~"


    tens of customers fondle their weapons, staring intently.


    behind them, the inn''s servers shoot pleading looks at the mercenaries while urging the adventurers on.


    in some ways, these mercenaries are just like monsters.


    whether it''s defending a store from a horned wolf attack or protecting an inn from a rowdy outsider, both can earn one valuable word of mouth.


    the chatter of gossipy servers, shopkeepers who deal with the inn owner, and talkative fellow adventurers at the barhaving your tales spread through their words, although trivial, is pivotal in building one''s reputation as an adventurer.


    "these, these crazy people?!"


    "do mercenaries these days only fight with words?"


    as an adventurer armed with a buckler stepped forward with confidence, other adventurers clicked their tongues in envy.


    in a city teeming with adventurers, people can''t help but envy the ones who can confidently step forward.


    a quick glance shows she hasn''t started streaming just yet.


    the semi-transparent camera drone hovers above, perhaps capturing short clips.


    after all, an adventurer and a mercenary clashing in front of an inn would be quite the story for the viewers.


    "hey! did you call yourself blood axe? from today on, you''ll be razor blade*!"


    "alex! phila''s waiting for you at the inn! finish this quickly!"


    facing off are an adventurer wielding a small dagger and a one-handed sword, and a mercenary with a massive double-bladed axe.


    the drunken adventurers circle around them, cheering them on, transforming the space into a makeshift arena.


    the area, devoid of civilians, means even the guards give it only a cursory glance before losing interest.


    amidst this chaos, han se-ah stands out conspicuously.


    if alex, the adventurer, and balves, the mercenary, are the fighters in the arena, and the onlookers form the walls of the arena, then han se-ah, standing in the center, is like the referee between the two contenders.


    "beautiful mage is watching! fight passionately! just don''t die!"


    "it''s an official duel with a witness! act like men, fight like men!"


    i initially thought she was just accidentally positioned like a referee, but she was indeed the appointed referee.


    pushed into this role, she stands as the official witness to the duel, which is hilarious.


    even funnier is her filming the whole thing.


    if there''s such a thing as a calling in life, streaming and entertaining must be han se-ahs.


    with that wide smile, as she captures the drama unfolding before her, who could deny her natural aptitude?


    "huh, she seems to be enjoying this more than i thought?"


    "seems like it. we probably didn''t need to worry."


    the once-worried grace now looks at ease, casually hooking her arm in mine.


    enjoying the soft and warm touch from her forearm, we began to watch the duel.


    the mercenary, in his excited state, swung his massive double-edged axe wildly, while the adventurer, despite being drunk, calmly dodged with precision.


    the duel, which attracted a crowd from the inn, seems quite one-sided.


    unless the scruffy mercenary has a trick up his sleeve, he''ll probably exhaust himself swinging and get easily overpowered.


    the obvious disparity in their skills leads to increased jeers from the crowd.


    it''s not really fun. should i bring hanna over?


    bring hanna? ...well, i don''t mind either way.


    the excitement of the crowd is slowly fading away.


    in the very center stands a beauty...


    the leader of our party.


    i leap toward her, jumping over the heads of the masses.


    without a thought to soften the impact, i land with a thud, stirring up a cloud of dust.


    all eyes are on me.


    hey, isn''t it a bit too loud for this time of night?


    "and who are you?"


    it felt like the perfect moment to steal someone else''s limelight.


    sorry, alex.


    if you come to me claiming to be a fan later on, i''ll gift you a nice shield.


    ---

 Chapter 109: Adaptation 5

    chapter 109: adaptation 5


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    adventurers are sensitive about their reputation, as it''s how they make a living.


    the difference between them and mercenaries, despite doing almost identical work, comes down to this particular point.


    if mercenaries are fighters who''ll do anything for money, adventurers are fighters who manage their image.


    to the eyes of the common folk, adventurers are like the poster figures of private security firms, while mercenaries come off as the enforcers of back-alley organizations.


    if a nobleman were looking for bodyguards, they''d likely seek adventurers.


    but if one were seeking revenge for their child bullied at school, they''d probably hire a mercenary.


    of course, there''s no clear classification; it''s just a matter of perception.


    "what''s your deal, you jerk?"


    "......"


    balves, the mercenary brimming with agitation and pointing his axe at me, and alex, the silent adventurer, assessing the situation.


    while it may seem like i''m intruding, i too have a stake in this duel.


    all i had to do was take a step towards han se-ah.


    "it''s good to be spirited, but why are you messing with someone else''s party leader? hey, let''s go for a drink while the moon''s still bright.


    "uh, roland...?"


    han se-ah''s eyes widen, not expecting me to suddenly appear from above.


    the murmurs among the adventurers grow louder upon recognizing her and the blond warrior jumping overhead unmistakably members of the famous party that hunted the full moon wolf on the 10th floor and subjugated the orc altar on the 20th: hanna''s party.


    those who thrive on reputation and standing couldn''t possibly be unaware of the protagonists of recent events.


    no matter how drunk, its hard to doubt when not one, but three figures of such renown are present.


    "hanna! are you okay? did you get hurt anywhere?"


    "grace, too? ...roland wants to go drink.


    "seriously, in this situation? roland knew the moment you got into a fight.


    emerging from the crowd is grace, a striking beauty with gray hair.


    being distinctively beautiful means its hard for others to impersonate her.


    the dynamics change when, not just two, but three of them come together.


    as the two women huddle together whispering, the crowd''s attention focuses on them like iron filings to a magnet.


    from a duel between a mercenary and an adventurer, the spotlight has shifted to the rapidly rising rookie party.


    han se-ah is no longer just the damsel at the center of the duel but now has claimed her spot as the star of this story.


    "drinks sound good. mind if i join in and share tonight''s tale as a light-hearted story?"


    "feel free."


    unlike the agitated mercenary, the adventurer with the buckler calmly spoke with a sly smile.


    since overpowering the flustered mercenary and becoming the protagonist might be out of reach, he wants to be the one to share the evening''s story as a compromise.


    the mercenary, seemingly irritated by our exchange, huffed aggressively and swung his large axe in my direction.


    he looked every bit the part of a bearded bandit; his actions certainly matched the image.


    "hm? does our mercenary friend have something to say?"


    i, the guide of the party, am also grinning from ear to ear.


    perhaps lacking the nerve to capture this moment, the semi-transparent camera drone soon vanishes from sight.


    ---


    raei translations


    ---


    "let''s rest today and work on whatever you need to individually. we''ll resume training on the 21st floor tomorrow. we need to wait for the gate anyway, and we still have to collect our rewards from the magic tower."


    "...sorry."


    han se-ah groaned, her face flushing.


    "i, i''m sorry..."


    seeing the two slump over the guild table, kaiden and irene exchanged surprised glances.


    the two women had drunk excessively, going beyond a good time to something resembling a drunken stupor.


    grace seemed to be suffering the typical hangover, groaning with her forehead creased in pain.


    on the other hand, han se-ah, the player, seems to be experiencing a strange warping shown on the stream window, likely a ''virtual'' hangover.


    "can''t divine energy heal something like this?"


    kaiden asked.


    "it''s possible,"


    irene replied hesitantly.


    "but it''s not something i''d recommend. it''s not like they''re injured or seriously ill. using divine energy for a mere hangover feels... excessive."


    irene was hesitant to use her healing spells for something so trivial.


    it made sense; in a world where the goddess truly existed, wouldn''t it be somewhat inappropriate to use divine energy just for a hangover?


    especially when irene is a saint candidate.


    although she said this, she did seem to pity the two suffering women and proceeded to gently massage them with her hands infused with divine energy.


    "look, i''m fine mentally, but my vision''s all warped. it makes it hard to play. can you see when i set it to first-person view?"


    -it''s as if you took drugs not alcohol.


    -virtual overeating, virtual starvation, virtual food addiction, and now, virtual hangover?


    -watching this is making me nauseous. lol


    -did they spike the drinks with hallucinogens?


    -how did you two get like this...


    "actually, i was going to bring that up... ugh, i didn''t realize the hangover debuff would be so strong. i can''t see the icons, so i can''t even explain it properly."


    [rolandsbighammer donated 10,000 won!]


    delayed because of a virtual hangover, not even a real-life one?


    "no, listen... i can''t even argue against that. grace and i had fun over drinks last night, and i might''ve overdone it. not in real life, but at the lucky scoundrel. irene''s massage seems to be helping a bit, though."


    han se-ah, with her distorted vision, rested her head on the table as she talked with her viewers.


    irene, thinking her dizziness was the cause, rose from her seat and gently massaged han se-ahs neck.


    in a few days, the gate will open anyway.


    they have time to learn new spells, order premium arrows, and other preparations.


    this small break won''t be so bad.


    i also have to make that little post of mine.


    ---

 Chapter 110: Adaptation 6

    chapter 110: adaptation 6


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    while han se-ah continued her peculiar stream, eyes tightly shut and head lowered on the table due to the distorted screen, i discreetly browsed the internet.


    seeing han se-ah''s magic missile makes my heart ache.


    i posted some advice on what magic she should learn next; after her hangover debuff wears off, of course.


    thanks to irene''s divine energy massage, she should recover soon.


    what spells did mages use on the 21st floor with its cave terrain?


    i tapped on the holographic internet window, trying to recall.


    if i remember correctly, they fended off the vampire bats with wind magic.


    seeing han se-ah''s magic missile makes my heart ache.


    it''s heart-aching to see her focus on damage after mentioning cc last time...


    she should just use wind spells to disrupt flying and wall-climbing.


    it''s actually triggering seeing her forget her own words and think only of damage output instead of crowd control.


    in the narrow caves, ice leaves behind fragments that hinder our vanguards as well.


    when you''re in a party, you should prioritize team synergy over damage output.


    in the end, the principles haven''t changed from the lower floors.


    don''t obstruct allies, hinder the enemies, conserve your mana, and deliver a powerful blow when needed.


    regardless of whether the enemy stands on four legs, climbs walls with eight, or even flies, the basics remain the same.


    tanks block, swordsmen slash, and mages do what their fighters can''t with their magic.


    ah, maybe it''s thanks to the massage, but it seems the debuff is wearing off a bit. it''s sad for grace, but all we can do is cheer her on. considering the amount she drank last night, it''s impressive she made it this far. she could have stayed in bed, and no one would have blamed her for it.


    while i was posting on the forum, han se-ah, whose debuff had somewhat worn off, managed to lift her head.


    of course, grace, who genuinely overdrank, still had her head buried in the table.


    even kaiden, typically stoic, looked restless, unable to leave grace''s side.


    honestly, one could mistake her for a zombie.


    "...should we give her a potion or something?"


    "that might be best. maybe the alchemist''s guild sells a hangover recovery potion?"


    thus, with irene''s divine energy support and kaiden''s assistance, grace was carried back to her lodgings like a sack of potatoes.


    she had downed every drink offered to her, leading to her current state.


    left in the guild was a slightly groggy han se-ah and a completely sober me.


    she gave me a questioning look.


    "umm... are you waiting for me, roland?


    im thinking of heading to the magic tower. how are you feeling? you need to learn new magic, and we need to claim our rewards for the 20th floor.


    oh, right.


    -did she forget?


    -what, is this a drug deal? lol


    -could he be scamming the rewards?


    -they look so serious, what are they talking about?


    -that smiling guy? he doesn''t look the type to scheme anything.


    viewers commented, chuckling, assuming nothing significant would be discussed.


    after all, he wasn''t a high-ranking mage, just a mid-tier one in charge of distributing rewards.


    i shared their sentiments until the mage, with a serious expression, continued.


    its not a big deal... but if you''re planning to ascend past the 21st floor, i''d like you to collect various mosses from the caves."


    that sounds simple enough.


    couldnt you have made this request through the guild?


    hehe, miss hanna, if i request through the guild, theyll take a commission. if we mages deal directly, we can avoid that."


    at han se-ahs words, the middle-aged mage furrowed his brows in a peculiar manner.


    while she was suspicious of his odd expression, her eyes widened upon discovering a system window.


    she started reading intently, ignoring the mage who slunk away.


    she either forgot to show her stream, or she was teasing her viewers, but only her eyes moving back and forth, left to right, were visible.


    [readingaloneduringstreamhanseah donated 5,000 won!]


    don''t just look at the good stuff yourself, let''s see it together!


    what the, that message... hahaha!


    han se-ah burst into laughter, caught off-guard by the text-to-speech*.


    then, as if she was a thief feeling guilty, she gestured to me.


    in-game speech might be indecipherable to npcs, but gestures and laughter aren''t.


    she began explaining to me.


    "roland, you know i picked up some alchemy, right?"


    "yeah, didn''t you learn a bit when you made that wolf lure on the 10th floor?"


    she subtly shifted her eyes and, pretending to sort out her thoughts, started sharing the quest window with the increasingly excited viewers.


    [intermediate mage bastian is becoming increasingly concerned about his widening forehead]


    [can the moss found on the middle floors of the tower be a miracle cure?]


    "i''ve heard that moss from the 21st floor can be used for hair loss treatment... is that true?"


    "...i wouldn''t know. i''ve never taken on such a request."


    -those with lush hair will never understand the feelings of a bald man


    -when even magic fails, one must turn to alchemy


    -a legendary, incurable condition


    -i get that it''s a side quest, but it feels a bit... off.


    -i''m sorry, i was wrong. i''ll wash you properly. it itches, but i won''t scratch. please come back, my dear hair.


    so thats why he didn''t make the request through the guild...


    ---

 Chapter 111: Cave Exploration 1

    chapter 111: cave exploration 1


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    kaiden, irene, and i hadn''t changed much.


    for kaiden, her swordsmanship was less an issue of equipment and more about adaptation.


    irene''s divine energy wasn''t affected by her gear.


    so, most of the equipment we bought with the rewards from the magic tower and gold coins went to grace and han se-ah.


    han se-ah got a red mage''s cloak that reached her thighs.


    it was the kind of cloak that made an adventurer look flashy, making them easy to spot.


    the cloak seems to have numerous stats attached... she probably wouldn''t trip over something of that length.


    grace got a magical arm-guard and a new quiver.


    they were said to prevent arrows from slipping during battle and allow for applying potions to arrow tips.


    han se-ah and grace rushed to the market and bought various potions from an alchemist to apply to the arrow tips.


    "did everyone rest well? i''m not sure if you heard from hanna, but we got a gathering request from a mage at the magic tower. so, today we''ll be roaming the 21st floor, both hunting and gathering. we need to test hanna''s new spell and grace''s arrows."


    "is the gate already built?"


    "from what i heard, they built it in advance during the negotiations. they only need to embed the mana stone to activate it."


    as usual, for the player''s convenience, the 20th-floor gate was constructed just a day after receiving the quest reward.


    while it was built next to the 10th-floor gate for easier management, i was somewhat concerned.


    if they continue this trend up to the 100th floor, we''re looking at around 9-10 gates.


    how will they construct and manage all of them?


    i briefly worried about space for new gates, but thats for the magic tower, which profits from these gates, to figure out.


    after accepting a few more gathering requests from the guild, we headed out.


    it seemed word about the 20th-floor gate had already spread, as we saw adventurers heading in the same direction.


    "look over there, those girls"


    "this is their second time, right? it must not be luck, but skill."


    "i wish their party had an open spot."


    most of the adventurers heading toward the 20th-floor gate were intermediate adventurers, so they seemed to recognize han se-ah.


    a beauty with black hair was already a rarity, and it was even more evident when she walked alongside a gray-haired beauty and a nun.


    with today being the opening day of the gate, there''s a noticeable influx of people roaming the city.


    regular citizens open their shops, while adventurers flow towards the tower and gate, a typical morning scene.


    after showing han se-ah''s badge to the mage guarding the gate, we entered as if we were familiar with the process.


    we breathed in the city''s air and exhaled.


    and as we inhaled again, we were met with the refreshing air of a forest.


    while it''s not comparable to the blessed forest, compared to the cave, this place is paradise.


    ah, the air feels so fresh. i better take deep breaths now while i can.


    youll need to get used to the cave''s air as well. the next area is marshland, and the damp air there isnt exactly refreshing.


    ugh, thats quite the mood-killer...


    grace seemed disheartened, likely thinking about what''s next.


    unlike the magic missile, a pure mass of magic, a gust of wind, difficult to see in the darkness, whirled forward, grazing the cave''s ceiling.


    whoosh!


    the power of an intermediate spell was clearly different from basic ones.


    the gust didn''t hit the spiders directly, but the swirling wind scratched their exoskeletons, making them fall from the walls and ceiling.


    as expected, when it comes to firepower, mages are unparalleled.


    among characters of the same level, no one would choose to be a mage if they got outdone in damage by an archer.


    "they''re all tangled up!"


    "finish them off with arrows now, right?"


    "of course."


    from the ceiling, spiders fall, the others slide and tumble down the walls.


    seven of them, each about a meter in size with elongated legs, cluster in the tight space of the cave.


    they trampled over each other, legs entangled.


    it''s, undeniably, a gruesome sight.


    seeing this, grace quickly readied her bow.


    arrows whizzed past our shoulders, cleanly breaking through the spiders'' pincers and embedding in their heads.


    "we probably don''t need to coat the arrow tips for these."


    "the magical energy consumption is much higher. maybe more than double that of a magic missile?"


    "the damage seems to be about five times more, so it''s not an issue."


    "we shouldn''t use it against goblins or kobolds, though."


    the cave spiders, though massive and equipped with strong, piercing pincers and venomous fangs, don''t put up much resistance and transform into seven mana stones.


    the power of a well-coordinated adventurer party was truly remarkable.


    with a 6 tank and a 5 priest, a single mage and archer could effortlessly hunt down a group of monsters.


    "let''s gather the mana stones and move on. are you good on mana?"


    "i only used it once, so no worries. if i use it continuously... i think i can cast it about five times. my cloak replenishes mana."


    though exhausting all her mana could knock her out, being able to cast an intermediate spell consecutively five times was incredibly efficient.


    it''s no wonder mages use a mix instead of just offensive magic.


    han se-ah''s ability also surpasses that of an average mage.


    entrusting everything to one''s starred companions might not sit well with everyone''s temperament.


    in a fantasy world, the real meaning of adventure comes from claiming victories with your own strength.


    for the cave spiders, we knocked them to the ground, and for the vampire bats, we disrupted their flight so grace could aim at their bodies with paralyzing arrows.


    using han se-ah''s newly acquired magic, we circled around the passage of the 21st floor.


    "this gathering quest, are they talking about this kind of moss? no specific details about its color or features?"


    they just said to collect any moss. not sure if they have a particular type in mind.


    we were filling our inventory with mana stones and moss,


    [theresamarkonthecavewall donated 10,000 won!]


    there was a strange pattern on the wall you just passed, can you please check it?


    "a pattern, on the wall?"


    until someone made that intriguing donation.


    ---

 Chapter 112: Cave Exploration 2

    chapter 112: cave exploration 2


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    our group, including han se-ah, didnt pay much attention to the walls of the cave.


    there weren''t any worm or ghost-type monsters breaking through the cave walls, and it wasn''t an underground dungeon filled with traps either.


    however, the idle viewers tend to be curious about everything.


    some intently watch the shadowy passages of the cave, while others are strangely fixated on things like grace''s swaying hair or the fluttering hem of irenes nun robe.


    "theres a pattern on the wall? why didnt i see it?"


    "hanna? is something wrong?"


    hmm... irene, did you notice anything odd on the cave walls?


    han se-ah''s steps began to falter at the sound of the loudly echoing donation notification.


    donations arent as immediate as the chat, so by the time she received the advice, we''d already moved past the mentioned wall with the pattern.


    out of curiosity and slight regret, she throws a glance back, slowing her pace, which makes irene and kaiden turn their attention to her.


    no, i didnt see anything.


    neither did i. do you sense something back there?


    of course these two wouldn''t have noticed anything.


    to begin with, in my decade as an adventurer, i''ve never heard of patterns carved onto cave walls.


    but it can''t be entirely dismissed as nonsense either.


    from a side quest to gather moss for hair loss treatment to something new possibly appearing on the cave walls, isn''t this what games are about?


    "i think there might be something on the cave walls. it could be my imagination, but we should be on the look out.


    the party looked surprised by han se-ah''s unexpected comment.


    they must''ve been puzzled since i hadnt mentioned anything about the cave walls before.


    but i too was clueless in this case, merely shrugging in response.


    the group continued forward, keeping in mind the comment about the cave walls.


    from the looks of it, everyone seemed to be carefully observing their surroundings.


    the trust that han se-ah had built as a player was substantial, so instead of dismissing it as nonsense, everyone was genuinely curious.


    had any other adventurer made such a claim, they''d probably have been ridiculed for talking nonsense after having too much to drink the previous night.


    but when han se-ah says it, it feels credible.


    hey, whoever mentioned the wall pattern before, speak up now. give us a clearer explanation. we appreciate the donation, but the timing was off, and we passed that spot already. i can''t just ask roland to go back because of a donation. hurry up.


    -bro i paid to give advice and got scolded for it.


    -what explanation is needed? if somethings drawn on the cave wall, you''ll know when you see it, lol.


    -blaming others so smoothly is this the quality of a top-tier streamer and of a world-ranked mage?


    [hanseahsactualthoughts donated 10,000 won!]


    honestly, i''m just asking for more donations.


    "it''s not like that! ...of course, i genuinely appreciate the 10,000 won."


    i meant for her to treat it like a light switch, and to feed mana into it as if sending electricity through a wire.


    i tried to phrase it in a way that would make sense to her, hoping she''d catch the drift.


    regardless of my vague instruction, han se-ah immediately aimed her staff at it.


    the cluster of mana that floated above her staff seemed to seep into the wall, like rainwater permeating dry soil.


    due to frequently manipulating her mana through her staff to explain the mini-map, her mana control was exceptional.


    as she continued to pour her mana in, a visible change occurred on the wall.


    "it feels like... the mana is being drained."


    "reacting to a mage? maybe another mage left something behind?"


    blue lines of mana began to etch onto the smooth surface of the wall.


    whether it was the mana stones of monsters or clusters of unformed magic, this familiar blue color of the fantasy world began to travel over the smooth surface of the wall.


    rather than resembling a switch, it looked more like a circuit board as the blue lines of mana spread out erratically, even reaching the uneven parts of the cave walls.


    the blue luminescence of mana stretched out, illuminating the dim cave.


    "ah, it''s showing a path."


    as the mana began to fade, the appearance of the cave changed, and han se-ah''s expression turned rigid.


    because, undeniably, the path in front of them was less of a narrow cave path and more like a maze.


    from the 21st to the 30th floor of the tower was a cave terrain.


    well, it used to be.


    the narrow, uneven passages housed cave spiders and vampire bats, and sudden expansive clearings were filled with stalactites and stalagmites, with goblins and creatures like kobolds appearing in large numbers.


    the safe zones were at the end of dead-end paths, where the ground was flat enough to set up a tent village.


    but that was then.


    "how many forks have we passed?"


    "that was already the eighth one."


    grace, with her darkening expression, scanned the surroundings with even more intensity.


    it was because the cave hadn''t originally had this many forks in its paths.


    before channeling mana into the wall, there would be a fork roughly every 30 minutes.


    now, there seemed to be two or three forks appearing every 5 minutes.


    if it weren''t for han se-ah''s mini-map function, they might have starved to death wandering in circles.


    "we have the mini-map, so we''re not just going around in circles, but i can''t figure out what''s going on. do we need to find all the flat panels in the maze and pour mana into them? like in those horror games where you go around pressing multiple levers or switches."


    it doesn''t feel like monsters will suddenly appear, though.


    -left-left-right-right-center-center-left-right, this is driving me crazy. lol.


    -after watching the stream, i don''t want to climb to the 21st floor...


    -can they even finish this today? might have to camp out a few times.


    -if they didnt pack enough food, theyd be seriously screwed.


    the problem was that no quest window had appeared for han se-ah yet.


    turning a cave level into a maze level, what''s up with that setting?


    ---

 Chapter 113: Cave Exploration 3

    chapter 113: cave exploration 3


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    the sudden appearance of a maze was nothing short of a nightmare.


    was it because dozens of monsters emerged?


    or because there was a boss unfitting for the 21st floor?


    was it due to the maze''s complexity, difficult even for scouts?


    it wasn''t for any of these reasons.


    it was a more basic, straightforward reason.


    there are so many twists and turns, yet there''s not a single monster in sight."n??v�l-b1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    the problem was the absence of monsters.


    are you kidding me, bb games?


    it was like an event dungeon, but there were no goblins, kobolds, cave spiders, or vampire bats.


    we tensed up, thinking the serpent lord, the boss monster of the 30th floor, might appear and ambush us with its massive body.


    but reality was bitterly disappointing.


    the absence of monsters meant no mana stones to collect.


    as adventurers, it felt like we were wasting both time and money, reaping zero benefits.


    thankfully, as a senior adventurer, i had saved up a lot of money and the rest of us had earned a lot from the gate rewards.


    if i was a regular adventurer, this would have been incredibly discouraging.


    to wander and earn nothing?


    could there be a more malicious maze?


    "by the way, what kind of place is this?"


    judging by its appearance, it seems like a part of a cave turned into a mage''s workshop but its hard to tell since were inside the tower.


    as they explored this unknown territory, the previously tense grace began to relax.


    meanwhile, irene and kaiden chatted away.


    the maze, with its smooth floors, walls, and ceilings, naturally aroused curiosity.


    they walked slowly, wondering if there might be clues on the walls, but with neither monsters nor hints about the maze, the party started to ease up.


    "we have been walking for almost 40 minutes, doing literally nothing. at least we can keep track through the mini-map, but what''s going on?"


    -first a healing trek in the forest, now this maze. you''ve just been strolling around!


    -is power walking the main content of this stream?


    -why would bb games even make this?


    -[chat deleted by the mod]


    -feels more like a fitness stream.


    from an adventurer''s perspective, the maze was dreadful, and it was no better from a streamer''s viewpoint.


    having walked for nearly an hour without a single thing happening, the number of chats getting deleted noticeably increased.


    it seemed promising at first, suggesting something big might appear, but nothing has happened since, frustrating the viewers.


    however, what pacified the bubbling anger of the viewers was the appearance of a monster.


    it wasnt small goblins or the grotesque cave spiders and vampire bats.


    "a golem? why is there a golem here?"


    "perhaps this really is a mage''s workshop?"


    they''re likely worried about what''s ahead for them.


    still, the golem must have a weakness, as han se-ah suggested.


    "excuse me, hanna?"


    "yes?"


    after shattering its arms and legs, the golem and its torso remained, its red eyes staring vacantly.


    the party tapped it here and there, suggesting various theories like its potential weaknesses and moves.


    in the midst of this, irene, noticing something, calls out to han se-ah.


    look, the debris from the shattered arms and legs isn''t disappearing. do you think these stone fragments will remain even after we deal with the main body?


    "why do you ask?"


    "if the fragments remain, they could be analyzed at the magic tower for any weaknesses right?


    -is the mage being outsmarted by a nun?


    -forbes'' number one smartest mage player.


    -you''re more of an alchemist than a mage at this rate.


    -is this to show that intelligence and wisdom are different?


    han se-ah''s puzzled reaction makes irene second-guess herself.


    the viewers, sensing an opportunity, pounce like piranhas smelling blood.


    come to think of it, with antenor and charlotte cavendish both taking on research roles at the moment, if irene''s assumption is correct, it might be worthwhile to have the fragments analyzed.


    of course, that''s only if the fragments remain after destroying the golem''s body.


    shall we see if there are any remains after we crush the main body?


    i held my warhammer up high in front of the fallen golem.


    i move deliberately, waiting to see if anyone will stop me with another idea or suggestion.


    but no one intervenes; they all seem to agree with irene.


    thunk!


    with just the strength of my arm, i strike down on the golem''s torso.


    the sensation reminds me of a time before i became an adventurer.


    when i accidentally struck a rock with a pickaxe while digging in freezing weather during my military service.


    this wont do. its not something you can take down with brute strength alone. its resistance is no joke.


    "is it that tough?"


    kaiden asks, concerned, watching me flex and massage my hand.


    for someone like her, who leans more towards agility, taking down such a golem would mean properly infusing her weapon with mana.


    of course, just because it has high resistance doesn''t mean it''s invulnerable.


    after several repeated strikes, the golem crumbles into pieces, scattering stone fragments everywhere.


    "the stone fragments are still around. and that, is that a red mana stone?"


    "odd, mana stones are usually blue, not red."


    the stone retrieved from the creature is a somewhat faint red, similar to those from the full moon wolf and the orc chieftain.


    goblins typically give almost colorless, faint blue mana stones, and stronger creatures yield clearer blue ones; this mana stone is certainly extraordinary.


    huh? the wall seems to be shaking.


    is the maze disappearing?


    as we picked up the few remaining pieces of stone and stored them in the inventory along with the mana stones, a rumbling noise echoed through the maze.


    the walls turned rugged again, and from the floor and ceiling, stalagmites and stalactites sprouted up like bamboo.


    ---

 Chapter 114: Cave Exploration 4

    chapter 114: cave exploration 4


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    on the 21st floor, there''s a hidden mechanism that reacts to magic light.


    when you channel mana into it, stimulating the mechanism behind it, the cave transforms into a maze.


    within this maze, there''s a colossal golem; only by defeating it can one exit the maze.


    "roland, you understand what i''m getting at, right?"


    "i do, we have the evidence right here."


    "if it weren''t for that, i would''ve thought you were joking around after a few drinks."


    ellis, holding a magic stone, had a peculiar expression.


    while i''ve spent 10 years in the tower, people of this world have been with the tower for almost 30 or 40 years.


    this means they''d been studying beyond the 20th floor of the tower long before i arrived.


    having spent decades with the tower, learning about a secret mechanism hidden on the 21st floor only now might be difficult to accept.


    still, our genius mage han se-ah brought both a piece of the golem and the mana stone as proof that it was no lie.


    "it''s hard to believe, but with such concrete evidence... we have no choice but to accept it. are you going to submit the mana stone to the magic tower?"


    "no, not the stone. we''ll only submit the golem''s remains. i think we''ll keep the mana stone."


    "hmm?"


    as ellis started gathering the golem''s fragments spread out on the table, han se-ah sneakily placed the faintly red mana stone into her inventory.


    ellis seemed to think it was a mage''s privilege to do so, but i found it suspicious.


    while han se-ah claims to be both a mage and alchemist, in reality, she merely uses the game system as a player.


    she only knows how to channel mana onto her staff, a basic feat any low-tier mage can do.


    what could she possibly do with the mana stone?


    suddenly distracted, i turned my gaze to han se-ah''s live stream.


    -is there a golem to beat on every floor?


    -how is maze-solving, content?


    -still, if you skip it, you might miss out on something


    -rpg player problems: miss a quest, get a heart attack.


    -hopefully, the next one won''t take as long.


    "ugh, no one else has reached the 21st floor. is the golem''s appearance timed within the maze? or was i just unlucky to encounter it after an hour? if it takes an hour each time, it''ll be pretty annoying."


    -complaining like usual.


    -even with bad luck, should it take this long?


    -but seriously, an hour is excessive.


    -for real, if every floor requires an hour in a maze, that''s a forced 10 hours.


    -they''re just trying to extend playtime.


    seeing han se-ah carefully placing the mana stone in a corner of her inventory, i suspect that the stone might be some sort of quest item.


    perhaps collecting these stones will open a hidden passage?


    some games often have a kind of hidden true ending.


    "come on, the request starts from the 21st floor. i''ll spread the word to the best scouts with sharp eyes. you want to monopolize it all quickly, even if it costs a bit more, right? and it''s a commission per case. if they find nothing, i get nothing too"


    "alright, fine."


    ellis grins widely at my consent.


    i give in because she is undeniably the best when it comes to getting things done.


    ---


    raei translations


    ---


    one evening, after exploring the 21st floor for several days to complete requests from ellis,


    "hey, i heard you''re buying golem mana stones!"


    a burly man with a scarred arm, broad shoulders, and, even without any visible gear, had the unmistakable aura of a party''s tank.


    the way he enthusiastically approached, huffing through his nose... his excitement was almost overbearing.


    in his large, rough hand was a red-tinted mana stone.


    he could''ve submitted it to the guild and received the gold coins through ellis but instead, he had waited for our party.


    trading without going through ellis does save on the commission fee.


    but wouldn''t this upset ellis?


    if one just took the information for the request and then conducted a personal trade, it would be like going behind the guild''s back.


    "you were waiting for us?"


    "yes! thing is, i wasn''t really after the gold coins!"


    feeling a tad overwhelmed by ellis''s sharp stare from the back counter and the fervent expectation in the eyes of the man in front of me, i tried to guess his intentions.


    he suddenly presented an old iron shield.


    while it wasn''t rusted, it had numerous dents and scratches, indicating its long service.


    "this is the shield i used back in my novice days. since i''m now seriously aiming to be a senior adventurer, this old thing won''t be of much use."


    "and?"


    "if it''s not too much to ask, could you grip this shield with both hands... to leave your handprints?"


    do people think alike even in different worlds?


    never in my life did i think someone would ask for handprints, especially on their old equipment.


    his highly-expectant eyes, oddly mismatched with his rough appearance, looked at me full of anticipation.


    well, it''s not difficult if he''s just asking for handprints instead of ten gold coins.


    channeling mana into both hands, i gripped the shield and exerted force, causing the steel to deform as if it were soft clay.


    "ha-ha! thank you so much!"


    happily clutching the shield, now imprinted with the shape of my palms, the man''s steps were light as he left the guild.


    his request was so unexpected that i could only chuckle.


    "seems like a lot of people really like roland."


    "yeah, but who knew there would be so many golems."


    "... i wonder what they are used for?"


    the collected golem magic stones from the 21st floor alone already amounted to six.


    one per floor? more like ten per floor at this rate.


    ---

 Chapter 115: Cave Exploration 5

    chapter 115: cave exploration 5


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    before a week had passed, we had already gathered six mana stones.


    two were collected by our party, and adventurers who took on the request brought in four.


    at this pace, we''re collecting a mana stone a day.


    "could these just be ordinary mana stones? there are so many..."


    "i doubt it, grace. for starters, the color is different."


    "right, the normal mana stones were blue, while the ones from the full moon wolf and the orc chieftain were red."


    if han se-ah hadn''t stored them in her inventory and verified them as quest items, and if the color of these stones wasn''t the contrasting red to the tower''s blue, we might have sold them off as ordinary tower mana stones.


    to our surprise, han se-ah''s, mine and even the viewer''s, there was an abundance of golem magic stones.


    not just a few to unlock a hidden door, but possibly enough to exchange them by the hundreds.


    the looks grace and irene gave me grew increasingly somber.


    every time a mana stone was added to han se-ah''s inventory, it was as if ten gold coins melted away.


    their eyes held a mix of sympathy and regret as they watched.


    "it doesn''t seem like we''ll find much on the 21st floor. shall we head to the 22nd?"


    "i wonder if these golems are on the 22nd floor as well..."


    "it''s possible they''re on every floor. after all, the request is still very new. we''ve handed in the fragments of the golem to the magic tower, so we should hear something soon."


    if there''s a magic tower available, we should make use of it.


    no matter how much we brainstorm, we can''t match the true researchers of the magic tower.


    the maze, the golem, the mana stones, and ten gold coins.


    to grab the attention of our party, each lost in their own thoughts, i clapped my hands.


    adventurers will collect the mana stones for us and the mages of the tower will analyze the golem''s body.


    so, shouldn''t we continue climbing?


    ...we also need to collect moss for the poor mage.


    "we''ve put in a request to have adventurers explore the mazes, so for today, we''ll head to the 22nd floor. we''ll ignore the unique golems for now. we''ve confirmed that hanna''s magic works against the cave spiders and vampire bats, so let''s proceed steadily."


    "using intermediate magic made a huge difference in destructive power."


    "i''m curious if golems will appear on the 22nd floor too. i''m still not used to channeling mana into my weapon..."


    kaiden began to seriously contemplate upon the mention of golems again.


    if mages are divided into novice, intermediate, and advanced levels, each ascending with more complex and powerful magic, then vanguards like me and kaiden differentiate our levels by how we imbue our weapons with mana.


    novices can barely enhance their own bodies while those at the intermediate level can enhance both their body and weapon by infusing them with mana.


    those on the higher levels, on the other hand, can project their mana externally, much like the ''sword aura'' often found in korean fantasy novels.


    even if kaiden''s rank is 4, her proficiency as a swordsman isn''t yet at a high level.


    if she were to strike a golem with the sword she brought from her family, its blade would probably chip or break entirely.


    "kaiden, your sword has a unique design, so replacements might be hard to come by. consider having a secondary weapon. it won''t hurt to be prepared."


    -walking for an hour every time, they must be pretty tired of it.


    -but is it possible? it might just all collapse.


    considering there were literal superhumans thanks to mana, it was a reasonable question.


    like when i bulldozed through the forest, smashing through trees and traps to find the orc hunter, couldn''t we just break through the maze in the same fashion?


    while the cave walls had become smoother, they hadn''t become more durable.


    however, there was a problem with her idea.


    "its possible to break the walls, but what comes after is the problem."


    "what comes after?"


    "if i recklessly break the walls, won''t the ceiling collapse?"


    "...ah, i see."


    this wasn''t a forest with an open sky. it was the interior of a dark cave.


    if i randomly destroyed things, there''s no telling what repercussions there''d be.


    it doesn''t matter how sturdy or resilient i am, if the cave completely collapsed, trapping me under tons of rock, i wouldnt be able to move an inch.


    considering the capabilities of this cheat-like body, it might be possible to move by digging through the ground.


    but if i''m buried in a pile of rocks and lose track of the cave''s path, i''d still be stuck.


    "i''ve heard of adventurers evaporating the water during desperate battles in the marshes, but i''ve never heard of adventurers breaking through cave walls. no one knows whether there''s land above or just endless rocks and mud."


    "so, you''re saying it''s possible to force it like this, but why have people only tried it in marshes?"


    "only senior adventurers can do this and they are typically on the 31st floor and above. whether it''s using earth magic to fill the marsh or creating a shockwave to scatter the water, these methods are only used to make the fight easier. but it wastes mana, so they only do it against bosses or annoying monsters."


    -i thought breaking through cave walls was dumb, but there''s something even more ridiculous.


    -so they hate the marsh field so much they just destroy it? lol.


    -filling it up is one thing, but getting rid of it? seriously, these senior adventurers, lol.


    -looks like advanced magic is reserved for fire or earth elements then.


    -this cave part is boring, move on and show us the marsh destruction.


    [naturesarsonisthanseah donated 10,000 won!]


    for advanced magic, you''re going to learn fire magic, right?


    "well, would it be a bit weird to say this? it seems like good content for streaming. if i were the first to go up and boil the marsh, the views would skyrocket. ''how to easily devour the 31st floor''s monsters like cake.'' something like that."


    -do the youngsters boil their cakes nowadays?


    -if you boil a cake, it becomes a hotcake, lol.


    -why aren''t they deleting that chat? is the mod not working?


    -we''re trying so hard to figure the cave out and she''s over there thinking about clickbait content...crazy.


    -a.i. can''t understand human nonsense.


    han se-ah, who was initially trying to figure out how to break through the cave walls, was now lost in thought, dreaming of ways to boost viewership.


    as i was observing her in that daze, from a distance, irene excitedly waved, holding up a ladle.


    "i''ve finished cooking the stew! ...oh, would you like me to bring it over there?"


    "no, i''ll come over! ...it takes less than a minute for the chat to be filled with curses. don''t you guys have better things to do?"


    her silly musings were interrupted by irene, holding a ladle with a kind smile, which sent the viewers into another frenzy.

 Chapter 116: Lucky or Unlucky 1

    chapter 116: lucky or unlucky 1


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    from the 21st floor to the 22nd, and from the 22nd to the 23rd.


    from six to ten, and suddenly to twenty.


    what''s the purpose of these mana stones? i thought collecting ten was already a lot, but now we have twenty.


    -it''s just the 23rd floor, so there''s still a long way to go.


    -no way you need that many just for the 30th floor.


    -looking at them stacked up like that, they actually look pretty.


    -12 minutes and 37 seconds is the record time, huh?


    -you kept track of all that?


    by now, the party, familiar with caves, mazes, and golems, efficiently gathers the remains of defeated golems and collects the mana stones.


    the magic tower is always hungry for research subjects, so they buy all the remains of the golems.


    of course, it''s too much to collect all the remains of a 2-meter tall golem, so they only take parts of it.


    still, the amount they earn is almost equivalent to taking on a single request.


    thanks to this, mages from the magic tower conducted some tests and identified the golems'' weaknesses.


    the golems were strong against physical attacks but surprisingly vulnerable to magic, especially non-offensive magic meant for construction work like softening rocks.


    "at least when they''re softened, it''s easier. swinging a sword at a pile of dirt is much easier than at a rock."


    true, i didnt expect that kind of magic would work on them.


    by using magic to make the golems joints like mud, kaiden could dodge the slow golems attack and easily cut off its limbs.


    a joint turned to mud means that the heavy stone body can''t support its weight, causing the golem to easily shatter.


    to put it in game terms, the golem, which has high defense but low health, suffers fixed damage due to the magic debuff, destroying its parts in an instant it feels like that.


    "though our exploration of the tower is going smoothly... roland, are you really okay with this?"


    "okay with what?"


    "i mean, the financial aspect. i''ve heard that men often bear financial losses because of their pride..."


    after wrapping up the post-battle cleanup and looking at the path leading back to the caves, irene approached, tapping on the arm of my armor.


    as the number of golem mana stones in han se-ahs inventory grew, the more her frown deepened.


    for grace, who hails from a rural village, the amount of 10 gold coins was astonishing at first.


    but that was only initially.


    our intermediate-level adventurer party earns silver coins every day, so she got used to it when she realized senior adventurers must be making even more.


    but our saint candidate irene has a background rooted in a religion similar to christianity and catholicism, valuing frugality.


    she seems to be feeling uncomfortable since i''m shouldering the party''s financial expenditures alone.


    you dont need to worry about that.


    "oh! that''s exactly what the nun said, word for word!"


    a nun told you that?


    "yes. they''re financially well-off and use gates to travel. they would''ve used it to reach the 20th floor, but it''s already been four days since.


    the party leader is very meticulous about planning, so there''s no way they went above the 21st floor without notifying anyone."


    four days on the 21st floor for a party seriously targeting the 30th floor.


    thats indeed a situation to be concerned about.


    parties that don''t return for extended periods within the tower are generally presumed dead.


    the only suspicious thing in this case is the golem we''ve been hunting.


    it''s highly unlikely that veterans targeting the 30th floor, having been briefed about the golem by ellis, would let their guard down.


    so, there must be a detail we don''t know of yet


    "wow, is that a hint? like a side quest hint suggesting the golem''s becoming more dangerous or there''s a hidden mechanism with the golems? we''ve been wandering that maze for, at shortest ten minutes, at longest an hour, but we haven''t found anything."


    -still, at least something might be happening.


    -i get that something is about to happen, but when??


    -if things continue this way, aren''t we just emptying roland''s pockets?


    -but if it''s a red mana stone, wouldn''t it be considered unique and we could sell it to the nobles?


    -i hope something comes out by the 25th floor.


    han se-ah, after hearing ellis''s words, seems to be having the same thoughts.


    in the maze, there was always only one golem, and there hasn''t been any variation.


    its odd to think an intermediate adventurer party struggled against a golem that''s sturdy but not at all threatening.


    the grasslands and the forest had beautiful scenery, but the caves were so dark that viewers complained of eye strain.


    the real issue for many is the lighting.


    beyond the live chat which is moderated by a.i. in real-time more candid opinions could be seen on the internet.


    some say the baton-shaped magic tool was too dim to see the party''s movements, while others felt that the slight movement in the darkness was a better visual due to the illusion it created.


    ...these guys are odd.


    at this point, i wonder if viewers are tuning into han se-ah''s stream for the world''s fastest climb up the tower, or because the npc party is the most attractive.


    -maybe a mid-boss will appear on the 25th floor and then we''ll need to use the collected mana stones?


    -if someone went missing on the 21st floor, could there be a special golem variant?


    -instead of rock golems, what if they''ve just been unlucky and haven''t encountered, say, a golden golem?


    -she wasted all her luck on character gacha, right?


    -so, han se-ah''s infamous bad luck is finally showing up again?


    "seriously, these damn comments. are these the same people mocking me for having bad luck and calling me clumsy before ''heroes chronicle''?"


    while pretending to be deep in thought, i sneak a glance at the chat.


    all sorts of speculations are flying.


    the one theory i''m inclined towards is the mid-boss on the 25th floor.


    a boss monster with oddly high specs that can be weakened by a mechanic or collected items is a common trope in rpgs, isn''t it?


    but surely, as the viewers suggest, we couldn''t have been so unlucky as to miss event triggers in nearly a dozen battles leading up to the 23rd floor.


    ...right?


    ---

 Chapter 117: Lucky or Unlucky 2

    chapter 117: lucky or unlucky 2


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    sometimes, i get curious about certain things.


    if, regardless of the probability, things never go as one wants, and instead the opposite keeps happening, is that good luck or bad?


    when you hope to win, you always lose, but when you''re expecting to lose, you miraculously win.


    it might seem like you''re always at a loss, but from a probability perspective, isn''t it a miraculous hand that always beats the odds?0v3l.b11n.


    -argh! how is it possible that i invest everything and not get a single item?!


    as grace and han se-ah quickly devised another plan and rushed out, irene worriedly watched me hand gold to the guild before heading out to go to the temple.


    finally, with kaiden disappearing without a word, i could once again browse the internet.


    while reading han se-ah''s chat, i became curious and started watching her past gaming videos.


    on her channel, before the emergence of vr games, she uploaded fitness videos and gameplay.


    even before playing ''heroes chronicle,'' her channel had over 300,000 subscribers.


    seeing that the difference in view count was based on her outfit rather than the content itself, it was clear her viewers were... the ''interesting'' sort.


    -does this even make sense? if the item''s drop rate is 15%, then how come i didnt get it even once after 20 tries? is this even statistically logical?!


    videos of her stretching on a mat, collaborating with other female streamers, reactions to sudden game jump scares, balancing on a balance ball or a foam roller, and streaming game tournaments.


    however, the one that caught my eye the most wasnt the one of her working out in revealing clothes, but the one with the thumbnail of han se-ah slamming her head onto the keyboard, keys flying in all directions.


    the messy black hair strewn over the dark keys looked eerily like tree branches with fruits.


    or was it just my imagination?


    without hesitation, i played the video.


    unable to contain her anger, han se-ah banged the table with both hands, accidentally smashing her keyboard.


    "is this, even, fair? ouch! wait, did i just break my headset?!"


    she probably didn''t intend to hit the keyboard; clutching her hurt hand and letting out a painful cry.


    as she suddenly stood up, the cord from her headset got caught on the chair, causing chaos.


    the smashed keyboard, the chair being thrown back, the headset caught on the chair, and han se-ah, who couldn''t bear the pain.


    beyond this chaotic scene, there was also her in-game character, which had died amidst the commotion.


    no wonder the viewers teased her with the nickname ''clumsy hands''.


    videos of her in exercise attire working out actually had fewer views than those where she accidentally wreaked havoc on her desk.


    while leisurely searching through han se-ah''s embarrassing past in my room, there came a gentle knock.


    "is roland there?"


    "roland, you''re inside, right?"


    perhaps because of the last time we went for drinks, both grace and han se-ah came together.


    they probably figured i''d pieced everything together and just decided to be upfront.


    a chuckle escaped me at the very streamer-like brazenness of han se-ah.


    it''s hard not to laugh remembering her exaggerated reactions and clumsy fails in her videos.


    i suppressed the urge with a light cough and opened the door.


    "drinking again today?"


    "yes, we thought all of us should have a drink together... well, all of us except for kaiden."


    some adventurers recognized our group or showed interest due to the beauties among us, but upon seeing irenes nun robes, they respectfully turned away.


    flirting with adventurers and flirting with a nun are two very different things, after all.


    suddenly, a man stopped our group.


    hey, isn''t that kaiden?


    everyone, here, whew you are.


    she seemed rushed, catching her breath as she spoke.


    for a swordsman of the intermediate adventurer level to be so winded, she mustve run quite a distance.


    what happened?


    bravely stopping a group of beautiful women on the road with a nun among them naturally, she became the center of attention.


    but seeing nothing happening, the attention eventually dissipates.


    if not, an adventurer on the street might''ve seen it as an opportunity to join in.


    you seem in a hurry, what''s the matter?


    a golem...


    she huffed,


    theres a tip related to golems. ellis wanted to pass it on.


    lacking a proper communication tool, it seems she had to sprint around han se-ah and grace''s lodgings, our frequented restaurants, and taverns.


    after pausing to catch her breath, kaiden elaborated further.


    "when i went back to the guild''s training grounds to practice my swordsmanship, ellis told me she had a message for you. apparently, an injured adventurer party returned with a unique-looking golem stone."


    saying so, kaiden fetched a mana stone, roughly the size of a fist, from her adventurer belt.


    being part of our party, they trusted her enough to hand over the mana stone.


    rock golems typically had rounded mana stones that were only faintly reddish in hue.


    however, the mana stone kaiden held was distinctly angular.


    unlike the rounded pebble-like mana stones, this hexagonal crystal looked as though it had been intentionally carved.


    "it''s not only a deeper shade but also appears as if someone has shaped the mana stone."


    "did you get to hear how they found this mana stone?"


    "the adventurer who handed over the stone seemed to have fainted right in the guild. we''ve administered first aid, but it seems we need to rush him to the temple."


    hearing the explanation, everyone''s attention was drawn to the word ''temple.''


    it seemed they understood why ellis had urgently relayed the news.


    though the temple is renowned for its purity and healing adventurers following the goddess''s will, it''s inevitably entangled with politics in this medieval fantasy world.


    it would be difficult to knock on the temple''s doors late in the evening just for an adventurer who''d merely lost consciousness, especially if the injuries weren''t life-threatening.


    however, if a nun was accompanying the adventurer, it would be a different story.


    especially if someone like irene, who held the title of a saint candidate and had grown up in the city''s temple, were to bring them.


    ideally, irene herself would treat them...


    "at this hour, the high priest should still be there. i''ll head to the temple; please bring the patients from the guild to meet me there."


    "right, we should go immediately."


    unfortunately, due to irene''s specialization in protective barriers, her healing capabilities were limited.


    if i recall correctly, she excelled in protection and purification but was limited in healing and had no enhancement capabilities.


    as irene, holding the hem of her nun''s robe with both hands, sprinted away, the group watched her retreating figure for a moment before heading to the guild.


    han se-ah, ever the streamer, swiftly took out her camera to capture the scene.


    ---

 Chapter 118: Lucky or Unlucky 3

    chapter 118: lucky or unlucky 3


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    when playing games, there''s a mechanic one might occasionally encounter.


    whether in an rpg dungeon, a dungeon in a mobile game for collecting resources, or even in various genres like fps or survival games, there''s a familiar mechanic: enduring for a certain amount of time against waves of attacking enemies.


    "damn, we werent supposed to just kill them."


    this was also the case with the golem that appeared from the 21st floor.


    if you withstand ten minutes against the rock golem in the maze, a larger steel golem appears.


    if you hold out another ten minutes against the steel golem, an even larger golden golem emerges.


    "how did you find that out?"


    "on our way back, we ran into it."


    an adventurer responded.


    "we heard that no other monsters would appear, so we planned on slowly defeating the golem. however..."


    after receiving first aid from ellis and being escorted to the temple late at night through irene''s connections, the adventurers spilled everything without holding back.


    after all, they wouldn''t dare hide anything from the nun who had selflessly helped them.


    even though the golems were tough and slow, if you took them lightly, the mages in the back would be in danger.


    one person distracted the newly appeared steel golem while the rest destroyed the rock golem.


    but when they couldn''t defeat the steel golem in time, a larger golden golem appeared, and they had to


    "how did you manage to escape the maze?"


    "... we couldn''t defeat them, so we lured them away and then fled. we thought that if an even stronger golem appeared after the golden one, we wouldnt be able to escape."


    "oh, and!"


    the middle-aged male adventurer, who seemed calm as he explained, had bandages wrapped around his head.


    even though he was injured, he seemed composed, likely because he didnt suffer any significant damage considering his equipment was fully intact.


    in contrast to the calm man, a younger and clearly more excited adventurer piped up.


    while the older adventurer looked like a tank with his heavy equipment, the younger one appeared to be an scout or rogue, given his light gear.


    he enthusiastically elaborated on the experience, adding more details.


    "when the golden golem appeared, there were changes on the walls of the maze! i couldn''t see it clearly, but it seemed like magic circuits, similar to what we saw when we first entered the maze, started extending from where the golden golem appeared."


    the young man''s cheeks flushed with excitement, perhaps driven by the romanticism of the unknown.


    han se-ah nodded at his words.


    all of the adventurers'' testimonies were captured on camera, but she might be mentally organizing the information to appear knowledgeable to the viewers.


    if you last ten minutes after encountering the rock golem, the steel golem appears.


    if you withstand another ten minutes against the steel golem, the golden golem emerges.


    as soon as the golden golem appears, changes happen to the maze.


    we''ll have to learn what comes after that ourselves.


    -why did you leave us in the dark after turning off the camera? it feels lonely and cold.


    -chat is a mess. get to the point quickly!


    -so what did you discover? stopping trying to milk money and say it already!


    "ah, you''re all so impatient. i''m explaining from the beginning, okay? why would i bait for donations?"


    [experthanseahtranslator donated 5,000 won!]


    info) here, the notification means a donation has been made.


    -true.


    -look, just explain. why sneak in excuses to get more donations?


    -a true master at money making.


    -give more money quickly, or she''ll keep diverting with random talk.


    -5,000 won probably isn''t enough for her.


    viewers furiously typed in chat as they watched her, with her staff in hand, preparing to leave the inn.


    unable to withstand their sharp criticism, han se-ah reluctantly played a recording of the adventurers'' testimony from the previous day.


    a middle-aged male adventurer with a bandage on his head and a younger adventurer with flushed cheeks.


    the viewers were disappointed to see men in the video, but the testimonies immediately fired up the chat.


    after the rock golem, there were steel golems and even a golden golem.


    i''ve always thought that these guys are rather opportunistic, like hyenas.


    they conveniently overlook the fact that it wasn''t han se-ah who defeated the golems, but me.


    to them, such details don''t matter.


    "hello, roland."


    "morning."


    i strolled in to find some of my comrades already at the guild.


    after han se-ah joined us at the table, surprisingly, it was irene who initiated the conversation.


    "all the adventurers who came to the temple yesterday left this morning. they said they didnt have any lingering injuries and were headed to the magic tower."


    "the magic tower, huh? it does sound like something worth going to them for."


    "if the patterns are spreading from the golden golem, it''s definitely the territory of mages."


    after our discussion, we began our usual preparations for exploring the tower.


    the middle-aged, melancholic mage requested more moss, and the guild contracted us to gather minerals and mushrooms alongside it.


    after inspecting our equipment and checking han se-ah''s inventory for camping tools and food, we also confirmed the lantern hanging by our hips and our adventurer packs.


    thus began another typical adventure.


    "based on what we discussed yesterday, we''ll search for the golem on the 21st floor. after engaging it, we''ll stall for time. from what we''ve heard, after the steel golem appears, even if we take down the rock golem, a gold golem will emerge."


    "so, it''s a system where, if you beat the later-appearing ones, stronger and newer golems appear... very interesting."


    leaving the adventurers'' guild, our party headed towards the tower.


    ...a situation where a quest doesn''t progress as expected because your teammates are so strong.


    i''m starting to understand why han se-ah''s nickname on the heroes chronicle forum is starting to be ''18*''.


    ---

 Chapter 119: Lucky or Unlucky 4

    chapter 119: lucky or unlucky 4


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    i wish we could''ve instantly found a maze and stalled a golem for a full ten minutes, but


    "where did all those golems go? surely, we didnt clear out all the golems on the 21st floor? should we move to the 22nd floor?"


    [todaysproverb donated 10,000 won!]


    better late than never, you dont miss the water till the well runs dry.


    ...but dont those two proverbs have completely different meanings?


    while han se-ah is amusingly teased, the mysterious wall panels are nowhere to be found.


    after all, didnt the adventuring party that was brought to the temple claim they found one on their way back?


    finding one on the first day would be considered an achievement, so we might not find any today, right?


    after hunting packs of cave spiders, examining walls, collecting moss, and fighting a kobold pack, we wandered the dim pathways of the cave for a while.


    just as disappointment started to fill our eyes, grace''s triumphant voice echoed throughout the cave.


    i found it!


    it was behind a thin and wide stalagmite, a location easily missed.


    yet, grace, living up to her reputation as a scout, seemed to magically spot it from beyond the stalagmite''s shadow.


    the previously dwindling chatroom sprung back to life due to her discovery.


    -i always believed in you grace!


    -han se-ah, why didn''t you find it first before starting the stream?


    -only 20 minutes left to the golden golem... any way to speed it up?


    -dungeons where you have to wait are the worst. even with good specs, you have to wait.


    -hurry up! i''m dying here.


    han se-ah, as equally excited as the viewers, almost sprinted forward, reaching out to touch the broad panel.


    soon, a familiar pattern of mana spread across the wall, creating a maze.


    as the mana spread, stalagmites and stalactites seemed to melt and get sucked into the floor and ceiling, and the cave''s jagged walls smoothed out.


    now, we just need to find the golem...


    didnt we spend almost two hours looking for the golem last time?


    ugh, dont jinx it by mentioning that.


    finding the maze is based on chance and so is finding the golem.


    it would have been nice if there were hints or hidden markers, but unfortunately, we haven''t found such a thing.


    since we don''t know the layout of the maze, we''ll have to wander around until we chance upon the golem.


    imagining this grim future, and seemingly not wanting to hear more, grace covered her ears.


    seeing this, i chuckled, only to be smacked from behind by han se-ah.


    "roland, seriously, stop with the ominous talk..."


    well, we''ll bump into it eventually. at some point.


    ah, seriously!


    han se-ah seems to be a little superstitious.


    players of various games, especially those like "heroines chronicle", where the main content is a gacha-style character collection, often hold deep superstitions.


    i almost burst into laughter at their antics, but held it in and began to approach the slow-moving steel golem.


    its speed is at the level of an adult man''s light jog, easy for adventurers to outrun.


    with no long-range attack abilities, if one turned and sprinted at full speed, it would be possible to run and leave the golems in their dust.


    this must be how those adventurers from yesterday managed to escape.


    "wow, would it be rude to roland if i said i feel sorry for the golem?"


    "well, i wouldnt say i feel sorry, but... it''s like watching the children of the temple play with a toy. it''s not right to be so relaxed in such a place."


    the steel golems attack pattern was identical.


    facing me, it lifted its heavy fist to strike down from above.


    with the same posture and trajectory as the rock golem, its fist descended like a hammer, aiming straight for my head.


    the golem''s fist had grown in size and hardness, but it was still just a golem''s fist, not enhanced by mana but simply relying on its mass.


    i swiftly grabbed its wrist to prevent any reflective damage.


    it writhed, trying to yank its arm free, but escaping my grip was impossible.


    after all, this golem wasn''t bolstered by mana; it simply used mana as fuel to move.


    "among children, there are mischievous ones who break the arms and legs of toy dolls or wooden soldiers."


    "well, it''s a bit large for a toy, but hearing that, they do seem similar."


    even though i was stronger, the golem''s sheer size limited the things i could do.


    so, i chose to twist its arm.


    grasping the golem''s right wrist with both hands, i forcefully twisted it, over and over, reminiscent of unscrewing a bolt or opening a soda bottle.


    the resistance produced a grinding metallic sound.


    if i were up against a martial artist, they might have spun around using the wall for leverage to prevent their shoulder from being dislocated.


    but my opponent was just a golem.


    "look at that, it''s coming off."


    "i got one arm. take a look."


    the same method worked on the other arm.


    unlike the rock golems, this one seemed meticulously assembled.


    something that looked like gears was visible from the torn shoulder joint.


    the problem is, i can''t distinguish whether it''s a bolt and nut or a gear since i wrenched it out with sheer force.


    "...hanna, can that go into your inventory?"


    "huh? i think so. why?"


    "i think the steel golem has mechanical devices on the joints in its limbs. since i''ve damaged the arms, maybe we can carefully remove the legs and sell them in the magic tower."


    "...one has to be quite cunning to succeed, huh."


    -selling monster parts instead of its drops?


    -is ''fresh'' the right term for a golem?


    -i noticed something was different, but who would think to sell it? lol.


    -no wonder he has so much gold.


    -makes me wonder what he''d have sold if monsters left corpses instead of mana stones lolol.


    my teammates stared at me, their mouths agape as if they''d never considered the idea before.


    if a monster leaves something behind, it''s loot, no?


    ---

 Chapter 120: Lucky or Unlucky 5

    chapter 120: lucky or unlucky 5


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    the steel golem, having lost all its limbs, let out a mournful sound as it collapsed to the ground.


    upon closer inspection, it was most definitely different from the rock golem.


    while the rock golem looked like a rock with limbs attached, the steel golem, although similarly shaped, had gears and axles in its joints.


    i was tempted to dismantle its torso to compare the steel golem''s mana stone with that of the rock golem''s.


    however, with the golden golem appearing next, i held myself back.


    "the rock golem was sturdy, but this one''s even tougher. most swordsmen probably wouldn''t even scratch it."


    "whoa, it''s heavy!


    we propped the bodies of the rock and steel golem against the corridor walls, while their detached limbs became playthings for the group.


    from kaiden poking them curiously with her sword to grace trying to lift one only to drop it in surprise.


    han se-ah, too, struggled to lift a limb of the toppled steel golem.


    she then began examining its leg joints and started a conversation with her viewers.


    ten minutes may seem short at a glance, but it feels rather long when you''re just standing in an empty corridor doing nothing.


    "the rock golem was just a pile of rocks, but this one is meticulously designed. i wonder if we hold out against the golden golem for another 10 minutes, some sort of mage boss might appear? or maybe golems are related to alchemists?"


    -aren''t you both a mage and an alchemist? shouldn''t you know that?


    -even if you master magic and alchemy, creating a golem seems way too hard.


    -heard the us started a project to create mechas like those golems. might take them 5 years?


    -you chose your main class as mage and alchemist on the side and you''re asking us? you''re the #1 player.


    we waited for another 10 minutes.


    finally, the much-anticipated golden golem emerged from the end of the corridor.


    as the excited adventurer had described, with a deep resonating sound, the dark, sleek walls of the corridor lit up with magical circuits.


    if the rock golem was roughly 2 meters and the steel golem was about 2.5 meters, this one seemed to be at least 4 meters tall.


    it was clearly larger than the steel golem but somewhat smaller than an ogre.


    if that massive body was indeed made of gold, tearing its limbs could be a way to generate a lot of gold coins... unless the game developers put some sort of limit on that.


    "should we wait another 10 minutes with this one? there might be another golem after this."


    "sure. we can still break the golem after 10 minutes anyway."


    in the darkness, the golden figure shimmered menacingly.


    despite its slow pace, its larger size produced loud, echoing footsteps in the corridor.


    after a long while, the chance to confront a giant-like creature had my fingers itching for battle.


    of course, considering it appeared on the 21st floor, a few reflected hits could shatter it, so i have to be careful.


    it took an hour searching through the maze and another 20 minutes waiting.


    if i kill it by accident, we''d have to spend even more hours looking for patterns on the cave walls.


    i stowed away my shield, preparing to catch the golden golem''s fist, and approached.


    "hey, don''t you think even the scraps from that would sell for a lot?"


    "i was thinking the same thing."


    listening to the chatter of grace and han se-ah from behind, i stepped forward to meet the lumbering golden golem.


    while its headless, stout form, with only arms and legs attached to its torso, remained unchanged, its nearly 4-meter stature was rather intimidating.


    even if it had grown in size and changed to gold, it seemed its built-in combat program hadn''t changed.


    it raised its right hand high, to the point it nearly reached the ceiling, and then swiftly brought it down towards my head


    "...huh?"


    "what was that? something flashed."


    -what kind of plot twist is this?


    -this is kinda random, no?


    -the golem probably wants to negotiate because its limbs are going to be ripped off.


    -tower, demon king, and now a labyrinth? what kind of mishmash game is this?


    -but seriously, what''s with the golem''s voice...


    no, this place is a labyrinth. the place we were appointed to guard our entire lives.


    "so you''re saying this labyrinth is connected to the tower?"


    -why is she debating the golden-headed thing?


    -just beat it up and get the info damn!


    -obviously milking donations by making us impatient


    -should i pay my dental bill? or should i donate?


    [username18 donated 10,000 won!]


    shut your mouth and listen to the golem, ppak!*


    han se-ah, ignoring the viewers clamoring for more information from the golem, continues her line of questioning.


    amidst the conversation, something crossed my mind.


    i realized it''s been 10 minutes since the golden golem appeared.


    i shifted my gaze from the stream and moved quietly to han se-ah''s side.


    everyone''s so focused on the golem''s story that they''ve let their guard down.


    perhaps they thought the golem, having lost its arms, wasn''t much of a threat.


    their postures have relaxed, showing a clear drop in tension.


    what could an armless golem possibly do?


    our world was invaded by a demon king, leading to the creation of the last fort


    "demon king? so, you''re saying the demon king invaded there as well? wait, what?"


    "goddess, grant us your protection!"


    suddenly, an explosion.


    mid-conversation, a bright light erupted from within the golem.


    it didn''t seem like a self-detonation, but...


    boom


    a booming noise reverberated through the cave as the golem''s golden body transformed into a magic bomb, igniting with a bright flash and causing a powerful explosion.


    han se-ah, caught off guard, was unable to respond as she was fiddling with the status window in the air.


    fortunately, irene, who had been paying attention, immediately cast a protective barrier.


    once the dust and noise from the explosion subsided, what revealed itself was a shattered maze.


    the once-smooth walls began reverting back to their rough, natural cave texture.


    as the protective barrier faded, the party members cautiously gathered around me, their eyes wary amidst the settling dust.


    "you know what i''m going to say, right?"


    "...yes."


    "no matter how reasonable the opponent is or how well we can communicate with it, you let your guard down too much. at the very least, you should have dodged or reacted."


    apart from irene, who reacted instantly, the rest look down sheepishly.


    it made me think: perhaps a 5 really is worth its value.


    how could a priestess react faster than a nimble swordsman and a scout archer?


    or maybe she never let her guard down, regardless of the wonders of the tower?


    and so, the golden golem vanished from the 21st floor, leaving behind an unsolved mystery and a single key-shaped mana stone.


    does this mean that the mana stones of the rock golems, which i bought for 10 gold and 15 silver coins each, are now pointless?


    ---

 Chapter 121: Enjoying the Game 1

    chapter 121: enjoying the game 1


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    (caution: spoiler) roughsummaryofthestory.txt


    [hanseahsstreamwherethegoddessappears.jpg]


    [hanseahtalkingwiththegoldengolem.jpg]0v3l.b11n.


    based on what i watched in the 18th stream, i''ve fleshed out some details, though some parts are speculative and not confirmed.


    [closeupofthegoddessandhercollarbone.jpg]


    the goddess appears in the blessed forest, discussing the tower.


    she says that the demon king suddenly intruded into the world she created.


    the demon king, hailing from another world, is currently invading the world of the goddess, and the tower serves as the forward base for this invasion.


    [closerzoominonthegoddesschest.jpg]


    the goddess, is more like the goddess of life itself, as she is the only god and creator and even the monsters are her creations.


    monsters, after all, can be healed by divine energy.


    unless it''s an undead as was mentioned in a different post.


    however, the nature of the demon king is the opposite of the goddess, i''m not sure what to call it, but like an imposter?


    a doppelganger?


    or maybe a parasite that inhabits human bodies?


    or perhaps he''s like the aliens in some foreign horror films, which consume humans and then impersonate them, seeming like a living being but not actually.


    so the monsters in the tower imitate the monsters outside, but they have no actual bodies.


    the goddess speculates that the demon king''s intention might be to devour all living beings outside the tower and replace them with the monsters that spit out mana stones.


    [screenshotofaselfdestructinggoldengolem.jpg]


    and then theres the golden suicide bomber introduced in the 21st floor.


    although it might feel clich, a certain pattern emerges.


    [screenshotofthegoldengolemdeclaringthelastfortress.jpg]


    this demon king hasn''t invaded just the world of "heroes chronicle".


    he''s most likely invading and consuming various other worlds, replicating his forces in the process.


    the sudden appearance of a maze within the 21st floor''s cave might be the aftermath of the demon king devouring a world where the golem served as a guardian.


    to summarize in three lines:


    1 the demon king invades various dimensions, consuming them.


    2 those consumed by the demon king transform into non-living entities, a mana stone being.


    3 the tower likely houses remnants of various worlds, which might appear as in-game events.


    multiple worlds would indeed make it easier to create events.


    so you think there are other worlds just because of the maze?


    if you think of it in terms of fantasies, it could just be a relic from a different era.


    if it''s the demon king''s second invasion, the divine energy bags would have said something.


    she''s scheming again.


    after their hushed conversation, grace gets another bowl of stew from irene and starts walking towards me.


    while she acts nonchalant, the mischievous han se-ah, has taken out her camera drone again.


    grace''s cheeks turn a shade of red.


    she seems more serious about this than i thought.


    why is han se-ah so passionate about pairing us?


    from the past videos i''ve seen of her, she didn''t seem to have such interests.


    maybe she sees the virtual reality game as a real-life drama unfolding before her eyes.


    even irene has started to catch on, as evident by her glances in our direction after serving the stew.


    only kaiden, either uninterested or acting aloof, continues to tend to her sword.


    grace takes a seat beside me.


    haven''t you finished eating already, roland?


    "i''m finished, but i can still sit with you."


    "oh? did i get an extra bowl for no reason?"


    "if you''re full, let''s split it. we can share."


    we sit side by side on the thick blanket laid over the rugged cave floor and i help myself to some of the stew grace brought.


    to the others, our simple act of sharing a meal together seems to hold a different, deeper meaning.


    from behind us, we can hear muffled sounds of amusement and astonishment.


    regardless, grace starts to eat, sitting close enough that our arms occasionally brush against each other.


    we''re close enough that i can feel her breath.


    despite the slight discomfort from our closeness every time we moved to eat, grace seemed content.


    "...the demon king. he''s bound to be strong, right?"


    "definitely."


    in the comfortable silence, grace brings up the topic of the demon king.


    perhaps meeting the goddess imbued everyone with a sense of purpose.


    in grace''s mind, our mission isnt just exploring the tower but defeating the demon king to save the world.


    she placed her stew bowl on her firm lap, twiddling her fingers.


    it doesn''t feel real.


    she began.


    hmm?


    not long ago, i was a hunter from a small village, hunting goblins on the lower floors of the tower, and arguing with the party leader over silly things.


    ah, the female swordsman.


    and now, i''ve met the goddess, been blessed with divine energy, and am preparing to fight the demon king. if someone how come to the village and prophesied this to me, i wouldve dismissed them as a fraud.


    as she spoke slowly, her restless fingers kept bothering me so i gently took her hand to calm her.


    when she''s drunk, she throws off her clothes and goes on the attack, but when she''s sober, she shows such a girlish side.


    id like to make a move, but... the hovering camera drone above and the intense stares from the two spectators behind us were a bit annoying.


    ---

 Chapter 122: Enjoying the Game 2

    chapter 122: enjoying the game 2


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    passing the 25th floor, moving to the 26th, 27th, 28th...


    as we ascended the tower, the enemies gradually became stronger, and larger groups began to emerge.


    still, our climb was smooth sailing.


    while initially, we''d encounter goblins and kobolds in groups of about thirty, now they roamed in packs exceeding fifty.


    cave spiders evolved to the point where their exoskeleton could deflect arrows, but our party, becoming more skilled as we climbed, could handle such challenges with ease.


    regardless of increasing numbers, methodical elimination was the solution.


    and although the enemies exteriors became tougher, their vulnerabilities remained the same.


    han se-ah''s increasing magic proficiency, grace''s archery and kaiden''s swordsmanship improve day by day.


    they had become worthy of the title ''intermediate adventurers.''


    "it''s incredible how much they''re growing."


    i mused.


    yet, amid these peaceful days, i faced a personal challenge: an invasion of privacy.


    even if han se-ah treated grace warmly, like a sister, grace remained an npc.


    no matter how endearing or real she seemed, interacting with her differed from interacting with a real person.


    this isnt to say that han se-ah disregarded or looked down on her.


    it''s just that han se-ah began to be straightforward to the point of inconvenience.


    some behaviors, acceptable within the game, would be deemed rude in real life.


    like secretly following someone on a date, or encouraging someone to drink and afterwards share a room at an inn.


    her desires were becoming blatantly apparent.


    "should we take a break from adventuring this weekend?"


    "take a break from... uh... huh?"


    either they''re underestimating the heightened senses of a senior adventurer or they''re so audacious they don''t care if they''re caught.


    the two of them cheekily whisper, just a bit away from me.


    with the two behaving like this, it was only natural for the others to grow curious.


    irene, who first discovered this during one of our outings, and kaiden, who pretends to be stoic but is deep down like a teenage girl, were sneakily eavesdropping.


    grace, a little shy but never hesitant, and han se-ah, who would find any excuse to be near grace, made for an intriguing duo.


    calling it a challenge isn''t because i dislike grace.


    it''s because of this damn camera.


    "i should have just streamed..."


    han se-ah is a professional streamer.


    a true professional.


    instead of merely relying on her looks, she''s authentic, even playfully interacting with her viewers and displaying her full unfiltered competitive side in games.


    so, while she''s live, i''m safe from the camera.


    the issue arises when she turns off her stream during the monotonous parts since she promised her viewers to skip the boring bits.


    had han se-ah not activated her ''magic markers'', we might have been greeted by a moonlit night as soon as we exited the tower.


    "there seems to be a group of goblins up ahead... should we ignore them and pass by? i think it might be quicker to avoid combat even if we have to take a detour."


    "right. in that case... let''s keep moving and take the right path up ahead."


    thankfully, our skilled scout, grace, possessed an uncanny ability to detect monsters.


    i wondered if players who didn''t have a scout in their party were regretting it now.


    unless there are traps in the latter part where a rogue shines, the performance of a scout is overwhelmingly superior.


    whenever grace pinpointed the location of monsters, han se-ah would pretend to cast a spell and use the mini-map to adjust our route.


    probably due to thoughts of our after-party, our steps are light.


    since all our requests were essentially complete, we avoided any monsters we could, breaking through the path of as least resistance possible.


    descending lower and lower, we exit the damp air of the caves and breathe in the fresh air of the forest.


    "ah, i feel so relaxed just being here."


    "it''s still inside the tower, though..."


    not just me, but the entire party seemed to feel the same.


    everyone naturally stretched and took deep breaths.


    leaving the dark caves and witnessing the sunlit beauty of the forest made everyone''s lips curve into a smile.


    it helps that monsters are also scarce here.


    curious, han se-ah murmurs,


    "aren''t there almost no monsters between the gate of the 20th floor and the passage to the 21st floor? is it just my imagination?"


    "it''s likely because most of the forest monsters are beast types. they''re probably avoiding areas with frequent human activity. even orc hunters feel intimidated. of course, newly spawned ones will still attack adventurers."


    "like right now? there''s a moss wolf crouching ahead in those bushes."


    responding to han se-ah''s question, grace casually pointed out.


    given its proximity, it must be a freshly spawned moss wolf.


    though i would prefer to ignore and bypass it, this new creature seemed unaware of humans.


    growling and hissing, it lunged, instinctively aiming for the throat.


    the reward for aiming for a fatal point?


    passive reflective damage.


    we picked up the moss wolf, now turned into a mana stone, and continued our way out of the tower.


    following the damp and musty air of the cave and the refreshing forest air, a mouth-watering aroma of freshly baked bread filled the nostrils.


    as the setting sun dims the horizon, i wonder if there are any adventurers selling snacks near the gate.


    my hunger is almost unbearable.


    "let''s quickly complete the request and head straight to the inn."


    at han se-ah''s words, the women unanimously nodded in agreement.


    because we avoided as much combat as possible on the way back, they all still had a lot of energy.


    with the two-day adventure concluded, all that remained was to settle our dues and celebrate.


    perhaps it was ellis''s day off; we were met by an unfamiliar receptionist who handed us a hefty pouch of silver coins.


    we then headed towards the lucky scoundrel, followed closely by that persistent camera drone.


    but why is it filming my face like that?


    ---

 Chapter 123: Enjoying the Game 3

    chapter 123: enjoying the game 3


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    as always, the lucky scoundrel inn was bustling with people.


    its pretty waitresses and delicious food were a lure, making it a must-visit for any adventurer with a bit of spare coin.


    add to that the fact that these attractive waitresses would generously reward adventurers with extra service if they had an exciting tale to tell, there was little reason to go anywhere else.


    "is there room for five?"


    "welcome! for five, there''s a table over in that corner that just opened up. is a corner spot okay?"


    had they been a bit less lucky, they might''ve had to wait for a spot, but fate smiled upon them.


    just as they entered, a spacious corner table freed up.


    some boisterous adventurers, flush from the effects of alcohol, scattered, with a few exiting the inn and others heading upstairs with some waitresses.


    our group took our seats, blending in effortlessly with the lively ambiance of the inn.


    from the rosy glow on the girls'' cheeks, it was clear they were soaking up the merry atmosphere.


    there''s something infectious about a lively place, filled with laughter and warm energy.


    after the cold, dank atmosphere of the caves we''d been exploring, this place felt almost like heaven.


    "what would you all like to order?"


    "we''re all having drinks, right?"


    we placed orders for hearty dishes like roast chicken and steak, each accompanied by a refreshing pint of beer.


    seemingly in the mood for the occasion, even irene didn''t hesitate to order a drink.


    the waitress seemed to have taken a liking to me or kaiden.


    with exaggerated sway in her hips, she headed to the kitchen after taking our order.


    of course, no offense to her, but neither of us was interested.


    i had a high chance of spending the night with grace, and the young man with curly brown hair was actually a beautiful silver-haired lady in disguise.


    the waitress''s provocative movements might''ve turned the heads of adventurers at other tables, but they had little effect here.


    "how about our leader gives a toast?"


    "oh, come on!"


    though we briefly followed the sultry sway of the waitress, we quickly got back to chatting, laughing and sharing stories.


    warm food was quickly served, most likely pre-cooked given how busy the night was.


    as soon as the food was on the table, han se-ah lifted her beer with gusto.


    it''s clear why she has hundreds of thousands of subscribers; she has a certain charisma.


    she might have hesitated in front of unfamiliar npcs, but in front of friends, she was quite the talker.


    "to always smooth-sailing adventures for us!"


    "ahahaha! hanna, you sound just like an old adventurer!"


    "oh, seriously! you''re the one who told me to do it!"


    grace and han se-ah had grown closer, most likely due to all the love shenanigans.


    as they exchanged playful jokes and laughed, irene too couldn''t help but join in, smiling as she gently clinked her beer glass with the others.


    when the viewers find out about this, they''ll probably be stomping the ground, asking why she didn''t stream.


    it''s no loss to her if she can hear adventurous tales in the process.


    "hey, is the waitress taking that man upstairs?"


    "well, that''s the kind of establishment this is."


    irene''s face flushed bright red upon seeing this.


    no matter how naive she might be, she probably knows what this establishment''s waitresses are up to.


    rather than gossiping about how embarrassing he looked drunk, or how he might be getting swindled by the waitress, the conversation shifted to a related topic.


    "speaking of the golem mana stones, has anything been found yet?"


    "i heard that during my request, the magic tower acquired a few of them. research probably has just begun, but they''ll find something soon."


    various conversation topics followed, mostly trivial ones.


    it only took a few drinks for those unaccustomed to alcohol to become tipsy.


    silent, kaiden seemed ready to bury her head onto the table.


    irene, who was muttering what seemed like religious scriptures, was given water to sober up.


    it was hectic.


    thankfully, grace and han se-ah weren''t as drunk as the others.


    "...we should book a room upstairs for kaiden since we don''t know where he is staying. and we''ll need to take irene to the temple."


    "i''ll do it! i''ll take her!"


    it seems the drunkenness effect was accurately portrayed in the game, blurring one''s vision and making things seem wobbly.


    before i could stop her, a slightly unsteady han se-ah rose, supporting irene as they headed toward the temple.


    she probably just wanted me and grace to be alone together.


    feeling slightly annoyed by it, i called over a waitress, roughly tucked kaiden into an empty room on the second floor, and exited the establishment.


    as i stepped out and gazed at the high-hanging moon, grace snuggled closer, seeking warmth from the cool breeze.


    i was feeling tipsy myself.


    it''s been a while since i held a woman, and i don''t care if someone sees or judges.


    matching grace''s pace, i walked beside her.


    the damn player might be spying, but what can i do?


    "roland, where should we go?"


    "...to my place."


    "...together?"


    as we strolled, i enjoyed the warmth from her arm.


    perhaps it was the buff from being a gacha character, but despite all the alcohol and food consumed, there was no peculiar smell from grace.


    only a soft, sweet scent tickled my nose.


    ---


    raei translations


    ---


    the next morning, after spending the night with grace, i headed to the guild.


    han se-ah, wearing a full smile, was already there, looking at us as we entered.


    she was watching us after all.


    sneaky woman.


    ---

 Chapter 124: Enjoying the Game 4

    chapter 124: enjoying the game 4


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    wasn''t there an old saying about how once you know the taste of meat, you don''t leave even a crumb in the bowl?


    having crossed the line*, han se-ah delved even deeper into the virtual world.


    more precisely, her camera drone began to fixate on me with the intensity of a beast in heat.


    if the subject is merely a virtual npc, there''s nothing to hold a person back.


    just like how players hunt thousands of monsters daily in a world of maple leaves*, be a soldier with infinite lives in an fps world to gun down enemies thousands of times, and constantly raid villainous bosses with tragic backstories to obtain items.


    in games, it''s normal for players to unleash carnage on npcs with guns and bazookas, or trap them forever in a theme park after putting them on a roller coaster*.


    so why would they feel guilty for peeking on npcs?


    thanks to that, the camera started moving in a weird manner.


    -is this meant to be some kind of naughty angle?


    of course, the camera couldn''t reply, but i felt its intentions.


    not just when i was alone with grace, but also during my visit to the magic tower discussing the golem''s mana stone, when i met charlotte cavendish, or even when talking with acquaintances like the spear-wielding lily debthe camera clung closely, intrusively.


    "alright! today''s the day we finally climb to the 30th floor. i wonder what awaits a colossal jewel golem surpassing the golden golem, or a cave boss monster unrelated to golems?"


    that said, it didn''t get in the way of our climb up the tower.


    when the stream was off, han se-ah might be as eager as a middle schooler discovering an adult website for the first time, but when on-air, she transformed back into a serious gamer and streamer aiming for the world''s top rank in tower climbing.


    why she''s so obsessed with the pleasures within ''heroes chronicle'' instead of real-world entertainment, and particularly fixated on me, i truly couldn''t fathom.


    but as long as it doesn''t interfere with our climb, there''s no real need to raise a fuss about it.


    ''yeah, f*ck it. just enjoy the view and get it out of your system...''


    if some creepy, overweight old man were peeping, that''d be one thing.


    but being spied upon by a beauty?


    that''s a different story.


    it''s human nature to excuse pretty facesthere are fans who''d dub a hardened criminal an ''angel'' and argue their innocence just because of good looks.


    in the grand scheme of things, a little peeping isn''t worth getting worked up about.


    not after all the bizarre experiences i''ve had in this fantasy world over the past decade.


    pushing those thoughts aside, we began discussing our strategy for the 30th floor.


    we gathered around a table at the guild.


    "roland! who''s the boss on the 30th floor?"


    "on the 30th floor, we''ll encounter the blind serpent. true to its name, it''s a massive snake without eyes. it might not have sight, but its sense of smell is incredible, so it can detect and hunt prey from a distance. likely, it will detect us before grace spots it."


    the group widened their eyes at my explanation.


    up until now, all monsters had been detected first by grace''s scouting.


    thanks to her, we always had the element of surprise, whether the monsters were hidden or moving loudly in groups.


    but this time, things were going to be different, and understandably, that came as a shock.


    but of course.


    it wasn''t just an average monster but a boss... no, any bosses appearing in the main quest storyline would be a ''named'' monster.


    surely, adventurers won''t have the upper hand against named monsters using just stats?


    blind serpent or another typical cave monster - 47.2%


    golem or a new maze monster - 52.8%


    immediately, the pink and sky-blue bars start to move.


    because the poll is straightforward, even foreign viewers seem to be betting points for fun.


    the chat rapidly fills with broken translations, english, and russian comments.


    seeing her viewers frenziedly placing their bets, han se-ah grins cheekily.


    she''s not just fanning the flames but throwing logs into a house already on fire.


    "oh, speaking of which, i haven''t updated it at all. should i add something related to heroes chronicle in the point shop, aside from subscriber emotes? like the q&a vouchers i had before."


    -can we ask about grace''s three sizes?


    -release the video of you guys drinking after adventuring.


    -i wonder when you became like siblings, really curious about that.


    -take all my 386,985,385 points... just show us you guys in casual clothes... please...


    -everyone''s accumulated a lot of points since the last time.


    as so our party left the guild and headed towards the gate leading to the tower.


    taking a deep breath, and savoring the fresh air of the forest, we entered the 21st floor.


    we passed a few adventurer parties seemingly searching the walls for golems and we continued upwards.


    it seems like every adventurer here is looking for golems.


    well, i think that might be because of me.


    what? why? golems are notoriously hard to defeat. if you''re unlucky, it can take hours. compared to regular requests, hunting golems doesnt seem like a good use of time.


    grace, always the first to detect fellow adventurers, tilts her head in confusion.


    perhaps she believes that, despite the current profit for golem mana stones, the inherent toughness of golems makes them an unattractive target.


    without han se-ah''s magic and myself, our party wouldn''t even be able to take on the rock golems.


    as for the steel golems, they''re formidable enough that only senior adventurers can defeat them.


    thats the case if youre only thinking about the money.


    oh, is it because of the magic tower? i heard they buy a lot.


    grace still looked puzzled.


    it was han se-ah, joining the conversation from behind, who provided the solution.


    we were the first to discover them and also the notion spread that senior adventurers are collecting these unique mana stones for 10 gold each. if the rock golem''s mana stone costs 10 gold, it''s common sense that the steel golem''s would net even more money.


    10 gold for a single mana stone may seem extreme.


    but when you frame it as ''a mana stone, with a unique color, discovered for the first time on the 21st floor by a famous senior adventurer,'' its rarity justifies the price.


    especially the steel golems stone, described as a unique color and shape, first ever discovered in the world, requiring a senior adventurer to obtain, the price soars well beyond 10 gold each.


    moreover, mages from the magic tower are like enthusiastic scholars thirsty for new research topics.


    they dont hesitate to purchase such unique mana stones.


    while i hadn''t intended it, setting a high initial price seems to have become the benchmark.


    if the 30th floor doesn''t require the mana stones, i''ll sell them all to the magic tower for 12 gold each through ellis.


    the approximately 50 golem mana stones accumulated in han se-ahs inventory, which i told her not to sell, wasn''t something hoarded for money.


    it''s just that i had networking in mind.


    ---

 Chapter 125: Enjoying the Game 5

    chapter 125: enjoying the game 5


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    while the adventurers we ran into were glued to the cave walls, the viewers'' attention was solely focused on the points gambling.


    given the lengthy process of advancing from the 21st to the 30th floor, the betting panel was open for a long time.


    if we''re heading to the 30th floor, we might have to spend two days inside the tower.


    "one day to ascend, one day to descend, and another day to explore the 30th floor. if we want to complete all the requests, we might need to stay even longer."


    the journey to the 30th floor was still a long way to go.


    mostly due to the nature of the caves, where one can''t simply follow a straight path to go from floor to floor.


    han se-ah and grace walked behind me side by side, chatting while checking the mini-map.


    perhaps because we hadn''t reached the 30th floor yet, their tones were relaxed, without a hint of tension, even in the narrow pathways of the caves.


    surprisingly, even the commonly found goblins made no appearances, allowing for a peaceful ascent.


    "ugh... it''s been so long. i can''t even tell if we''re on flat ground or if we''re going uphill or downhill."


    -i''m watching because all the party members are beauties. if you were walking that long with gloomy men? lol. i''d unsubscribe immediately.


    -stop showing the background, show the girls'' faces more.


    -so, when will kaiden do a gender reveal?


    -man, we''ve been staring at the dark so long i''m starting to see things.


    -i didn''t mind repetitive areas in regular rpg games, but in vr, its pretty annoying.


    though the walk was peaceful, the narrow and dark nature of the caves led to many complaints.


    it was tough for both those walking in the darkness and the viewers who had to watch hours of this gloom, with many voicing their visual fatigue.


    perhaps sensing the need to lighten the mood, han se-ah discreetly approached me.


    after all, with no battles, we''ve done nothing but walk.


    i thought she was talking to me earlier, so i almost responded.


    "roland? how about we take a break?"


    "do you have a marked spot where we can rest?"


    "there''s a fork in the path ahead, and the left side is a dead-end."


    perhaps due to her experience as an adventurer, she naturally suggested resting in a dead-end.


    while it''s common for adventurers, han se-ah is still closer to a streamer than an adventurer, so such things really show her growth.


    of course, to the viewers frustrated by the encompassing darkness, such details hardly mattered.


    some of the viewers, particularly discontented ones, stopped their point betting and began bickering amongst themselves.


    hey, i said place your bets, not pick a fight. i know it''s been a while but why are you all losing your minds over this? we''ll know who''s right at the end anyway. why mess up the chat over this?"


    as we settled down on a fairly flat spot with our backs against the dead-end, sighs of exhaustion naturally escaped from the party.


    han se-ah, seemingly unfazed, energetically scolded the viewers.


    even if she struggles, gets hurt, or someone dies, a reset would bring them all back to life.


    amidst the erratic and somewhat unhinged chatter of the viewers, the first enemies that appeared before us were a horde of cave spiders.


    "the ones up front are cave spiders... but since it''s the 30th floor, their numbers seem quite large. judging by the sound, there are roughly 12 of them, and there''s no way to bypass them. we''ll have to fight."


    "i''ll use magic first to knock them down."


    "this pathway is too narrow for me to engage directly. if any climb up and approach from above, i''ll handle them."


    after a brief exchange of opinions, a distinct and unsettling noise reached our ears.


    it was the sound of the cave spiders'' sharp legs scratching against the cave walls and ceiling, filling the narrow pathway with an eerie ambiance.


    the narrow pathway, barely spacious enough for two spiders side by side, was crammed by a group of 12, intensifying the feeling of revulsion.


    three were hit by a spell and fell, blocking the way.


    while it made it more convenient to fight them in such tight spaces, it was disturbing to see.


    "wow... are they so tangled up that they can''t move?"


    "ugh, it really is disgusting. i''ll shoot the ones in the back first. i''ll approach once their bodies vanish."


    han se-ah briefly chanted the name of a spell and then gazed at the aftermath: massive spiders struggling with their bulging bellies, their long legs flailing haphazardly in the confined space.


    not only han se-ah and i but also the others guarding from the back are repulsed by the sight.


    maybe she didn''t want to be disgusted alone?


    over my shoulder, a camera drone whizzed past, positioned to capture everything.


    -why are you zooming in on that?


    -ew, look at those tangled legs! they almost look like worms.


    -damn, when spiders cluster like that, it''s disgusting.


    -instead of the spider, show the disgusted face of the ones in the back.


    -what is this? if we dont want to see it, do we have to pay?


    [defiantbrodoesntyieldtothreats donated 5,000 won!]


    if you dont turn the camera, i''ll spam your embarrassing clips all over the forum.


    [spiderlover donated 10,000 won!]


    move the camera closer, i want to see them twitching.


    "hey! i''m not the one threatening people, you''re the one threatening me! ...and the other donator, wouldnt it be better for all the viewers if we refunded and banned him?"


    with the sight of numerous entangled spider legs flailing about, the viewers started attacking han se-ah, forgetting they were originally fighting on different sides.


    as the viewers got more involved in their bickering, the mood lightened, though it is unclear whether they did so intentionally or out of sheer impulsiveness.


    anyway, the situation ended up being handled quite well, so i guess it doesn''t matter.


    han se-ah received some curses but also managed to profit, so it might be seen as a win-win?


    with a side glance at the chat that had turned chaotic due to han se-ah''s camera work, i pressed on with the others.


    "we''ll set up the tents. roland and grace, please keep watch for us."


    ...ah, as soon as i forget about it, this happens.


    ---

 Chapter 126: A Bit Too Large 1

    chapter 126: a bit too large 1


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    even the most oblivious viewer would have noticed by now.


    from the moment i carried grace around her village, to us sitting side by side whenever there was alcohol, to us eating together, and how han se-ah groups us up at every opportunity, it was quite obvious.


    of course, looking at the five members of our party, this pairing seemed standard.


    the tank and scout were at the front, while the mage, priest, and the swordswoman were at the back.


    however, if you can''t feel that something''s off when the camera is so overtly focused on the two of us, you might be beyond ''oblivious'' and bordering on a concerning level of ignorance.


    "anything nearby?"


    "hmm... it doesn''t seem like there''s anything around. judging by the lack of noise, i don''t think there are any monsters nearby. probably another party of adventurers passed through recently."


    setting the hammer aside for a moment, i leaned on my shield like a walking stick, looking into the depths of the caves.


    even if the camera was on us, it primarily focused on grace''s face.


    thanks to that, i could fully see the look on grace''s face as she looked at me, without having to look away from the cave path.


    naturally, the viewers saw this as well.


    -what did roland do that made him so popular with women?


    -just by that expression, shes smitten. lol.


    -is roland aiming to be a love guru instead of conquering the tower?


    -after the character quest, something must''ve happened between them.


    -earning money while also enjoying your interests... good multitasking.


    "hey! fantasy needs fitting drama to be enjoyable, right? how long are you guys just going to spam uwus?"


    [han3025_9980 donated 50,000 won!]


    then show me as well, the relationship drama between you two*


    -huh? you''ve made even a foreigner use a translator to donate?


    -so all of this was a plot to milk foreign currency? patriotic han se-ah!


    -k-dramas are popular abroad too huh?


    -soon, even the redditors will learn the term ''18''*.


    -fact) han se-ah was mistaken for a p*rnstar on reddit because of the nickname ''18''.


    "ack."


    "hmm? roland, do you need some water?"


    "no, i''m fine. the cave''s air just isn''t something i''m used to."


    "true, its damp and musty. and if we werent using magic tools but torches, wed be inhaling the smoke too, right? thats why everyone prefers to buy magic tools or lanterns, despite their high cost."


    the reason han se-ah''s community nickname ''18'', which jokingly refers to the combined total of 18 of our party, evolved to ''p*rno girl'' is because of these absurd messages from viewers.


    seeing the ridiculous messages from the viewers, i couldn''t help but burst into cough-like laughter.


    thanks to my robust constitution, i rarely even coughed.


    yet, when i did, grace shot me a worried glance.


    however, the attention garnered by the term ''p*rno girl'' saved me from being caught by the camera drone.


    "but once we get to the marshes on the next floor, even though walking becomes tedious, the air quality at least improves a bit."


    "it ''improves''? the way you say it makes it sound rather unsettling."


    even while portraying a skilled and stoic adventurer, one might still secretly wish to showcase their abilities.


    eager to flex her skills, kaiden led the way as we entered the open area.


    or, at least, we tried to.


    drrr-drr-drr!


    "wait, what''s that noise?"


    "what''s wrong? is it a blind serpent?"


    "it seems like it... but something''s off."


    had it not been for grace''s sudden signal to stop, we might have walked right into danger.


    with all eyes on her, she gave me a serious look and asked with a firm expression.


    everyone, struck by the gravity in her face we hadn''t seen before, keenly listened to our conversation.


    "roland, can you explain about the cave snake again?"


    "it''s a large snake, about 8 to 10 meters long. as its name suggests, it''s blind but has a keen sense of smell. if it catches a scent, it comes looking."


    "so you mean its length is up to 10 meters...? to be precise, its length is..."


    rumbleeeee!


    before anyone could further question her, a loud rumbling echoed, growing louder.


    everyone immediately realized why.


    along with the rumbling, we felt vibrations under our feet, causing a few stalactites to shake and eventually fall to the ground.


    fortunately, the source of the sound didn''t seem to be directed towards us.


    luckily, just as the brawl between dozens of goblins and cave spiders had drawn our attention, something else seemed to have diverted the attention of that ominous rumbling.


    "...once the noise subsides, let''s enter the clearing."


    i wondered if this is how it feels when a train rushes past you while standing next to the tracks.


    it reminded me of a children''s song about living by the railway*.


    we stood still in the cave corridor until we no longer heard any noise.


    the rumbling was alarmingly loud, and grace''s concerned expression made us all the more apprehensive.


    once the surroundings went silent, we ventured into the open clearing.


    "oh my..."


    "this...this must be the work of the cave snake, right? ...isn''t it?"


    the clearing looked more like the ruins of a destroyed world than a part of the cave.


    like a collapsed basement after an earthquake.


    both stalactites and stalagmites were shattered into pieces, scattering rock fragments everywhere.


    on the hard stone floor, there were deep, elongated marks.


    "these are... the mana stones. they''ve been destroyed."


    "were mana stones capable of breaking like this?"


    "theyre solidified from concentrated mana. they''re tough but not unbreakable."


    among the debris, mana stones, once monsters we knew as goblins and cave spiders, were crushed or fragmented.


    the sheer scale of destruction left our group speechless.


    damn, it was just supposed to be an anaconda-sized snake with a mana-enhanced physique!


    not some excavating transformer that could rip apart the cave''s floor and walls.


    ---

 Chapter 127: A Bit Too Large 2

    chapter 127: a bit too large 2


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    after witnessing that shocking scene of destruction, our party returned quietly to the dead-end path we had set as our base, assuming that no matter how sturdy and massive the creature was, it couldnt possibly come at us through the walls.


    seeing traces of the creature, i felt that i might be able to hold it off but... can our party even deal any damage?


    given its size, kaiden''s sword probably won''t even make a scratch on its skin, and grace''s arrows might be as effective as toothpicks against a grown man.


    the most promising form of damage could come from han se-ah''s magic, but she has mostly learned wind-type spells designed to deal with cave spiders and vampire bats.


    it would be weaker in raw damage compared to fire or thunder magic.


    "...i''m not sure if that thing is a cave snake, but it seems to have a poor sense of smell, doesn''t it?"


    "seems so. we were right next to the clearing, and it didn''t notice us. maybe it relies more on its hearing?"


    "it''s strange that the marks on the ground are perfectly straight. shouldn''t a normal snake leave a winding trail?"


    despite seeing such overwhelming traces, our party, chosen by the goddess, isn''t about to cower and retreat.


    led by grace, the members discussed various theories, and since no one had seen the creature itself, han se-ah''s viewers started pouring out their opinions too.


    -considering its straight tracks, could it be some kind of burrowing golem?


    -instead of a snake, maybe it''s a worm? if it wriggles back and forth, it''d leave straight marks.


    -it sounds like the giant worms from fantasy stories, detecting vibrations with their hearing.


    -is there a third choice for the betting?


    -how are they going to kill that? it looks massive!


    having only encountered medium-sized monsters till now, the appearance of a large one made them very energetic.


    this chatroom ignited, with users debating over what the monster might be.


    if han se-ah was seeing it for the first time, it meant this was a world-first encounter.


    in the outside world, even if there were players enjoying the game as mercenaries, knights, or other roles, they wouldnt easily come across such a large monster.


    whether it''s an ogre, worm, or wyvern, such large creatures can''t hide from human eyes.


    once they were seen, adventurers and knight orders would quickly exterminate them.


    no lord would tolerate a 5-meter-tall man-eating giant roaming around and eating their peasants.


    if left unchecked, it would be like allowing a monster to deplete their wealth by 1% every day.


    "roland, do you know any way to hunt such a large monster?"


    "mostly, luring them into narrow spaces or traps is the method. it minimizes the risk and makes the hunt easier."


    "setting up a trap might be hard. if it only reacts to sound and is virtually blind, can we bait it to ram its head into a narrow passage?"


    "first, we need to confirm what it looks like. guesswork alone won''t get us to the answer."


    everyone nodded in agreement with kaiden''s suggestion.


    if we''re not planning to run, we have to confront the cause of the massive noise.


    this decision was further supported by their trust in me.


    if a party''s tank can''t handle the situation, the standard approach would be to retreat to a lower floor and grow stronger.


    however, with a 6 senior adventurer like me as the tank, it''s okay to be a bit ambitious.


    however, unlike when we searched for golems, this time we didnt need to walk for hours.


    after a few turns, a vast open space appeared.


    unlike the cave chambers filled with dripping stalactites and stalagmites, this spacious area had perfectly smooth walls, ceiling, and floors.


    it felt like a storage or cargo area, especially with the massive doors at the far end.


    "should we try opening that door?"


    "there might be a golem inside, should we break it open?"


    "this place feels so foreign. like we''re not in the tower."


    the unnaturally polished chamber stood adjacent to long, towering doors.


    to me, it resembled a storage or hangar, but thats from a modern perspective.


    to npcs living in this fantasy world, it might seem like a bizarre and eerie place.


    a golem hangar... could that be a possibility?


    the golden golem dropped a key-shaped mana stone.


    a key-shaped quest item and rows of doors.


    even someone unfamiliar with games would try the key here, right?


    "has someone been here before? it looks like they tried to break the door."


    "this, it appears a skilled swordsman was here. the sword clearly contained mana. although it''s unbelievable that only this much damage was done"


    across the clearing, large doors stood confronting them.


    on the cavern walls, five massive doors resembling storage shutters were tightly closed.


    and there were marks of fierce attacks on them.


    perhaps a senior adventurer party happened upon this place; the damage was intense.


    fierce gouges far exceeding thin cuts, shearing off stone and unknown metals.


    on top of that, there were also scorch marks that clearly seemed to be from magic attacks.


    someone tried slashing with a mana-infused sword, tanks smashed the seams of the doors and walls with blunt weapons, and mages scorched with powerful magic.


    yet, they couldn''t get past the surface.


    they used up a lot of mana, seemingly confident in their ability to take care of any monster that appeared here on the 30th floor, even with less mana than usual.


    however, the doors that withstood all their confident attacks remained firmly locked.


    ''should we find a keyhole?''


    "grace, how about looking for something like a keyhole on the walls? i think we need to use the mana stone key that the golden golem dropped."


    "hmm, this place does look similar to where that golem came out from."


    i looked around for a keyhole, but there was nothing.


    han se-ah must''ve had the same thought, or perhaps her stream viewers gave her the idea, and she asked grace to search.


    the party, seeing the key-shaped mana stone that was taken out of the inventory, nodded and began to feel along the wall.


    while scouts may have the upper hand in monster tracking, it seems a rogue is needed for structural features like this.


    as i pondered the pros and cons of each class,


    "here, there''s something."


    true to her role as a scout, grace found something.


    ---

 Chapter 128: A Bit Too Large 3

    chapter 128: a bit too large 3


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    thud, thud, thud


    the ground reverberated, filling the spacious hangar with noise.


    at the center of it all was kaiden, who flailed around with the excitement of a puppy seeing snow for the first time.


    how did things come to this?


    i couldn''t wrap my head around what i was seeing.


    "wow, this is really amazing!"


    "what on earth..."


    kaiden, momentarily forgetting her stoic adventurer persona, laughed heartily like a mischievous boy.


    her boisterous laughter echoed throughout the hangar.


    not only was i stunned by this unexpected sight, but so were han se-ah and the rest of our party.


    we all looked up at her, mouths agape.


    even the viewers were baffled.


    yes, we all looked up at her.


    -why the hell is there a mech all of a sudden? lol


    -was that talking golem a hint?


    -what''s the name of the girl in the robot?


    -reddit''s going crazy since this clip was uploaded.


    -weebs are really enjoying themselves right now.


    inside a golem, kaiden was manipulating the controls, her silhouette visible through the cockpit.


    but should it even be called a golem?


    unlike the traditional golems made of rounded rocks with metallic arms and legs and devoid of a head, this was different.


    slender arms and legs, fingers on its hands, and human-like joints.


    indeed, the term ''mech'' suited this towering steel giant more than ''golem''.


    kaiden had used a golem mana stone to board and control it.


    ...it seems the gimmick of the 30th floor is that golemor should i say mech?


    -i''ve seen this in many rpgs


    -i want one!


    -so it runs on a mana stone? lol


    -you better explain how you got that. now!


    -wow, the chat''s so flooded its lagging. so many translations


    the expansive hangar turned out to be just that.


    once grace inserted the mana stone key into its slot, the heavy doors rolled up, revealing three broken golems and one perfectly intact knight-type golem.


    the boss seems huge, so i guess we''ll have to fight it using that golem.


    the colossal boss monster, big enough to fill the caves passageway, and a huge knight-type golem ready to confront it.


    it felt like a scene from another rpg dungeon.


    i never thought i''d witness something like this firsthand.


    as han se-ah murmured, it seemed likely that the golem was indeed the gimmick of the 30th floor.


    if the 10th floor''s theme was a city invasion and the 20th was an orc army, then the 30th might be a showdown of giant monsters?


    the mana stone from the rock golem acts as fuel, the one from the steel golem works as a battery, and the golden golem''s stone starts the mech. luckily, roland collected enough mana stones. but if the fuel costs 10 gold each, its cost-efficiency seems worse than a sports car.


    surrounding it are slots for the round mana stones from rock golems.


    just like inserting batteries into a toy robot, i climbed onto the golem''s back and directly inserted the mana stones.


    how about it, kaiden? think you can block it?


    yes. it seems entirely possible.


    with that, han se-ah started to formulate a strategy.


    though calling it a strategy might be an overstatement since it''s so straightforward.


    kaiden is the one to ride the golem, and i''m in charge of luring the boss monster...


    because, simply put, im stronger than that knight-type golem.


    there''s no need for me to dramatically ride the knight-type golem, so i''ll lure the boss monster to the open field on foot.


    kaiden will then take over by mounting the golem to block the boss.


    after that, in the spacious field, i''ll tackle the elongated boss from head to toe.


    i''ve been using the excuse of simply being the guide for han se-ah''s party and leaving most of the combat to them.


    however, there was no reason for me to expect them to handle this unusually massive boss monster with their strength alone.


    grace, irene, and han se-ah all remained with kaiden, who boarded the knight-type golem, while i walked the out alone.


    more precisely, i walked with the camera drone attached to me.


    looking at han se-ah''s live stream, one camera was busy filming the knight-class golem while the other followed me.


    it seems she wants to skip the part where i look for the boss monster, but she''s keen on streaming the scene where i lure the boss monster to the hangar.


    after all, a knight in armor luring a giant monster is a scene as exciting as a humanoid giant robot.


    there''s no way the stream monster han se-ah would pass up such a valuable moment.


    and for some viewers, the scene where i lure the boss would very important.


    -where did roland go?


    -he went to find the boss monster.


    -what if he''s too lazy to bring it back and just kills it?


    -i want to buy this robot! why is this in a fantasy game?


    -please, roland, bring back another giant robot!


    some viewers, who bet all their watching points on whether the dungeon''s cave snake or the maze''s golem would be the 30th floor boss, began discussing their stakes.


    no matter how much han se-ah tried to control the chat or divert the topic, viewers who went all-in with their points wouldn''t stay silent.


    thanks to that, han se-ah''s chat was in chaos, filled with translated questions about the golem and korean viewers discussing their point bets.


    yet, the majority of the topics were still about the robot.


    -seems like han se-ah''s stream is going crazy on reddit.


    [screenshot of han se-ah''s stream posted on r/mecha]


    look at the recent post by u/mclove, lol.


    there''s a heated debate on reddit between those who are questioning why a rideable knight-type golem exists in a fantasy world and those who argue that if you can shape and ride it using mana, then it counts as a mecha.


    p*rno girl is a global talent now.


    +18 mecha girl now huh? lololol.


    looool whats with the oil jokes.


    some anime fans on reddit are even thinking of making figurines out of it.


    should we view this as a hyper-realistic god-tier game?


    while i was tapping my shield, instead of watching han se-ah''s stream, i checked the heroes chronicle forum.


    word has spread incredibly fast in less than an hour.


    ''+18 mecha girl'', huh?


    somehow, han se-ah''s nickname feels like it''s getting longer.


    ---

 Chapter 129: A Bit Too Large 4

    chapter 129: a bit too large 4


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    although the sudden appearance of a knight-type golem seemed to shift the genre of the game, in my view, this game is unmistakably a dark fantasy.


    before i accumulated a decade''s worth of experience, the amount of people that have died before my eyes is uncountable.


    i guess it chased them directly since no crossroads appeared?


    that was also the case for the 30th floor.


    as i walked, tapping my shield rhythmically, i came across remnants of adventurers scattered haphazardly along the pathwayobliterated by the massive boss introduced for the main scenario quest.


    to call it remnants felt almost too generousmore like pitiable fragments.


    from the crushed fragments of armor to the measly remains of a bow, torn cloth, and bloody flesh scattered about, it was evident that this creature did more than just crush; it devoured.


    considering one reaches the 30th floor as at least a party of four, the remains barely equate to one-third of a person.


    the adventurer''s badge must have also been completely disintegrated, making it impossible to even report to the adventurer''s guild.


    is it a worm-type, not a snake? maybe even a mecha-worm?


    with no way to even collect the remains, there was nothing left to do.


    the lingering scent of blood suggested the boss monster had passed this way not too long ago.


    the pathways twisted and turned, but i hoped not to encounter the mecha-worm before returning to the clearing where mecha-kaiden was waiting.


    i simply pressed forward.


    as i continued, ensuring my shield''s rhythmic tapping echoed through the cavern, an urgent voice reached my ears.


    hey, what are you doing?!


    stop right there!


    from a large pathway, fit for the wandering of a boss monster, two adventurers crouched in a small offshoot, more like a tiny cave than a pathway, and called out desperately to me.


    they must have hidden from the boss monsters rampage and heard my shield''s sound.


    they might have been part of that unlucky party.


    i looked at them calmly, and the two of them, a man and a woman, stared back with despair evident in their eyes.


    their faces were dirty even in the dim light of the cave.


    the man, with short, scruffy hair and a neatly-trimmed beard, appeared to be a warrior.


    yet, he had discarded his weapon in his flight.


    the woman, with her hair flowing down to her shoulders, might be a rogue, given the various tools hanging at her waist.


    didn''t you see it? there''s something bizarre roaming the 30th floor!


    you seem confident wandering alone, but don''t push your luck. our tank was fighting against a cave spider and was torn apart in an instant without even a chance to react!


    their attempt to whisper yet emphasize their urgency was almost comically endearing.


    they must have been part of a four-person team with two warriorsone for offense and one for defensea scout for guidance, and a rogue to detect traps.


    they may be trying to dissuade me out of concern for their own safety but, in this medieval fantasy land where the concept of human rights doesnt exist, this would rank them among the kind-hearted.


    theyre concerned about others even when theyre scared out of their wits.


    "did that creature just pass this way?"


    "yes, it did! that''s why we need to leave quickly. can you sell us a lantern if you have a spare one? or guide us to the passageway leading to the 29th floor? obviously, we will pay you generously."


    it seems this party, perhaps due to overconfidence, only had a lantern with their scout.


    i didnt tell han se-ah about the one lantern per person rule for nothing; heres a perfect counterexample.


    their faces showed concern.


    naturally, it''s an opportunity for the chat to berate her.


    "why am i suddenly getting cursed at here?!"


    these guys are harsh. really harsh.


    watching that, i continued on my way.


    but this boss monster, is it not hearing the sound of my shield because its own movements are too loud?


    it''s huge, so it must have moved quite a distance by now.


    damn it.


    ---


    raei translations


    ---


    aaaaaarghhhhhh-


    i screamed at the top of my lungs, the cave echoing with the mana-infused roar.


    why did i silently follow the boss monster?


    i should have just lured it out with noise from the start.


    no matter how many times i bang my shield, the chittering sounds of dozens of goblins will always drown it out.


    the baton-shaped magic tool isn''t designed to make noises like a drumstick.


    another problem was the boss monster''s mechanics.


    if it reacted to even the smallest noises, the players would be ambushed long before they found the hangar.


    then, they would repeatedly fail without ever realizing what they needed to do on this floor.


    come oooooon- over hereeee-


    i hurriedly followed after it, banging my shield, but the long boss monster ignored me and went after the cave spiders.


    could it be that noise isn''t the way to lure it, but some other trick?


    [they said it responds to sound, right?]


    [the source of the noise turned out to be a gigantic worm with a rock-like hide.]


    [adventurers claim it''s native to the desert. why''s it in a cave?]


    han se-ah''s quest log was updated on the stream.


    despite the update, the long, giant worm ignored me and sped off into the distance.


    that''s why i now look ridiculous.


    desperately trying to catch the worm, i run around the pathways screaming like a madman.


    i would''ve preferred to charge at it head-on, grab its tail, and either drag it back or even beat it to death.


    but in reality, that was impossible.


    damn it! why are you so fast!


    with mana enhancing my physique, i can run faster than a horse.


    i searched online and found out that a horse''s average speed is about 88km/h.


    so, i should be able to run at a steady pace of 90~100km/h without getting tired.


    yet, that damn boss monster was just slightly faster than me.


    that''s why, before the adventurers could even react, they were caught by the boss monster.


    my enraged screams echoed throughout the cave.


    the creature slaughtered every nearby monster before it finally responded to me.


    ...but if that bastard''s a tad faster than me, what do i do when it finally starts chasing me?


    ---

 Chapter 130: A Bit Too Large 5

    chapter 130: a bit too large 5


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    did i, han se-ah, and even the other members expect it to come to this?


    it looked like i was dangling in front of the massive worm''s maw, dragging the boss monster in a somewhat unflattering posture.


    their eyes seemed to ask, ''why on earth are you doing?''


    "um, should i attack it now?"


    "yes, please do, kaiden."


    thankfully, the boss monster, a giant worm, was exhausted from its continuous squirming.


    the moment kaiden, in her knight-type golem, drew her sword, i released the worm''s sharp teeth from my grasp.


    ignoring me entirely, the giant worm, with its slightly crumpled mouth, fiercely lunged at kaiden.


    perhaps it was more bothered by the noisy golem than by me, who had been holding its maw.


    the creatures round mouth was packed with hundreds of razor-sharp teeth, menacing enough to reduce an armored intermediate adventurer to minced meat in seconds.


    however, rather than being alarmed, the party members seemed oddly relaxed, cheering kaiden on.


    "it seemed so powerful, but to roland, it''s just another large monster, isn''t it?"


    "is it like the giant worms outside?"


    "...it is, but it''s easier to deal with since it doesn''t hide underground."


    that''s because i dragged it here.


    it was faster than me, pushing me with its massive body.


    i only steered its direction.


    those hundreds of sharp teeth couldn''t chew me up, and our party now knew that.


    it''s easier since it can''t suddenly emerge from underground and gobble us up.


    it felt like a tutorial on how to handle a large monster.


    the viewers also seemed to recognize this as some sort of ''tutorial''.


    they showed little interest in the fierce contest between the knight-type golem and the giant worm, chatting about other topics instead.


    -when we were watching roland earlier, there was a tunnel on the path the boss was taking, right? seems like you were supposed to use that.


    -maybe that tunnel is a hideout for when the rocks start rolling, like in terran.


    -if it charges, just block it with your body. (prerequisite: 6).


    -what''s terran, old man? this isn''t indiana jones*.


    -how are seniors watching this? bet they''re watching with magnifying glasses.


    yes, the chat was right.


    the sprint of a 6 tank was outpaced by the boss monsters charge.


    if we assume its speed to be around 120 km/h, it''s as fast as a speeding car.


    how can you expect a player to outrun that?


    normally, players would first encounter the massive giant worm, then, like the warrior and rogue pair we saw earlier, explore the 30th floor while hiding in the tunnels.


    eventually, theyd find this golem hangar.


    but we, thanks to the freedom of this vr game, took the opposite route.


    we discovered the golem hangar before the boss monster, didn''t lure the boss here the normal way and lagged behind in quest updates.


    -don''t interfere! the moving one is bait for the demon king!


    -so what''s the connection between the giant worm, the maze, and the golem?


    -the storyline is so confusing, i can''t understand it. did we miss something?


    as the worm tried to coil around its lower body, the golem''s steel leg stomped on the tail.


    when the worm opened its mouth to bite the golem''s arm, a steel fist promptly shot into its mouth, forcefully yanking at its gums.


    kaiden wasn''t just skilled in swordsmanship; she also knew how to actively utilize her sturdy armor, showcasing an aggressive armored martial arts skill.


    at her dazzling performance, both grace and irene, as well as the viewers, were entranced.


    still, they couldn''t just continue to spectate.


    i gently tapped grace and irene''s shoulders.


    "ah, yes! should we assist kaiden?"


    "no, let''s search this area again."


    "search? is there something we need to find?"


    it seems irene was quite focused on the battle between the massive monster and the steel giant, as she was startled by my touch and began to prepare a spell.


    seeing this, grace chuckled and subtly moved closer to me.


    the two didn''t object, even when i suggested we inspect the seemingly empty golem hangar once more.


    han se-ah had her mouth agape due to something in the chat, but they just assumed that being a mage, she must have sensed something.


    they chose to leave her be and assist me.


    "that giant worm usually resides in the southern desert. we know the tower has caves, and the golem claimed to be the guardian of the labyrinth. but isn''t it strange for a creature from the desert to suddenly appear here?"


    "true, up until now, the demon king produced monsters that matched their environment before releasing them, right?"


    i''m looking for something we might have missed.


    given the viewers'' comments, it feels like our quest line got tangled and we overlooked something.


    having hiding places in a wide passage doesn''t solve everything.


    there must be something that can lure out the boss monster, right?


    they surely wouldn''t expect players to shout with a mana-infused voice as i did.


    in truth, with kaiden beginning to dismantle the giant worm, missing a few things didn''t matter too much.


    that''s the perspective of the adventurer roland.


    as an adventurer, i believe that one simply needs to tackle the issues on the 30th floor and smoothly rake in the cash from the magic tower.


    however, the gamer side of me felt quite dissatisfied.


    it''s a quest involving dimensional travel and life stakes.


    if the progression doesn''t add up, i get uneasy.


    what if something overlooked here becomes a crucial clue in the showdown with the demon king?


    such thoughts began to flood my mind.


    "it''s definitely strange. why is it solely targeting the golem? do worm-type monsters usually target the larger creatures?"


    "not exactly. while that thing might look like an insect, it has a certain level of predatory intelligence and instinct, preferring to ambush the weaker. for example, when attacking caravans, it knows that a fleeing camel or human is more appetizing than a massive cart."


    "i see. well, the monsters in the tower are modeled after outside monsters, so that giant worm''s behavior is clearly unusual. ...and so is hanna''s. could she be sensing something?"


    thanks to the sudden influx of oddly lustful foreigners, han se-ah expression has become notably peculiar.


    i wonder how she''d react if she knew she was being judged not by viewers but by a colleague and a kind-hearted one at that.


    grace, irene, and i headed once more to where the golem had been dormant.


    the most suspicious thing in this empty space was the other broken golems.


    ---

 Chapter 131: Cross-Dressing Girl 1

    chapter 131: cross-dressing girl 1


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    something seems to be going wrong.


    that''s probably what han se-ah was thinking.


    the influx of foreign viewers had lagged the stream to a crawl, and the chat was filled with various languages, untranslated.


    tens of thousands had suddenly joined, bringing the live viewer count over a hundred thousand.


    han se-ah must have been overwhelmed, even if she was used to managing millions of subscribers and tens of thousands of live viewers.


    some koreans were shouting out patriotic cheers, while some westerners, somehow only knowing profanities, responded in kind.


    then there were the fans obsessed with japanese pop culture, spammers using translation tools to spew out insults, and viewers simply commenting on the situation.


    even if half of those hundred thousand-plus viewers were causing chaos, it would still mean dealing with fifty thousand rowdy individuals.


    no wonder han se-ah was flustered.


    doesnt this broken thing look like it can be fixed?


    this golem is holding a bow, not a sword?


    while all this was going on, i led my party back to examine the damaged golem.


    han se-ah must be wondering what''s going on.


    although she was gesturing at thin air, trying to manage the chaotic viewers, and not even sparing a glance our way, the rest of our party entered the hangar.


    while kaiden continued to swing her sword.


    seems our stoic adventurer harbors some robot fantasies deep within her heart.


    trusting in the piles of mana stones, kaiden eagerly displayed her sword skills.


    leaving kaiden behind, han se-ah approached me with a question.


    "roland, what are you doing?"


    "i feel like we missed something, so i''m checking again."


    "missed what?"


    "as i mentioned to grace and irene, that worm usually attacks merchants and nomads deep in the southern desert."


    "why does that matter?"


    "it''s inconsistent with what we know of the demon king. the full moon wolf, an evolved version of the horned wolf, the orc chieftain who can command orc hunters and orc shamans. in both instances, the demon king''s ability was related to duplicating outside monsters."


    "right... the 30th floor is a cave, and the golden golem claimed to be the guardian of a labyrinth. it doesnt make sense for a desert creature to suddenly appear."


    -so, what about my points?


    -this boss wasn''t on the list, right?


    -the answer between the cave and the maze was the desert.


    -well, since it''s a bug, can we say the cave... sort of won?the roots of this story extend from novell bi?n origin.


    -damn these foreigners! my memories are fading, and now this mech nonsense.


    [chat deleted by mod]


    only then did the viewers, focused on the robot, remember about the points.


    the chat became noisy once more.


    it seemed they were lamenting the anticlimactic end to the long-awaited points gambling.


    has a cave monster mutated, or has a monster from the labyrinth become the boss?


    everyone had expected it to be like the 10th and 20th floors and offered two possibilities in the points gambling.


    then, out of the blue, a giant worm from the desert appeared.


    perhaps because the point betting system had just opened, everyone eagerly bet all the viewing points they had accumulated from watching the stream.


    screeeeech


    "whoa, what... what''s that? is it making its last stand?"


    was the opening of the door some kind of trigger?


    the sound of the creature writhing and roaring in response, coupled with kaiden''s startled shout, echoed through the area.


    it seems the knight-type golem might have a speaker of sorts, possibly for communication with troops on foot.


    irene seemed worried about the noise and looked towards kaiden, but the three of us were busy examining the equipment in the maintenance room.


    if a 4 swordsman like kaiden, riding a knight-type golem, were to be defeated as soon as the maintenance room door opened, it would be a issue in game balance.


    "phew, did he take it down?"


    "ah, kyaaaa!"


    while marveling at the golem speaker''s ability to pick up and amplify even muttered words, sudden hurried footsteps approached.


    kaiden seemed alright, but something seemed off.


    i quickly headed outside to check.


    what first caught my eye was the giant worm''s corpse sprawled out on the cold ground.


    for some reason, it didn''t turn into a mana stone and just remained as a corpse.


    i thought maybe irene screamed because of that, but...


    "the golem turned kaiden into a woman! what if this is an ancient relic with a curse?"


    "hold on a moment, irene!"


    "quickly, purify it!"


    beside the knight-type golem stood kaiden, but there was a problem.


    to be precise, irene was shocked to see kaiden, now looking like katie wesley.


    she was so surprised that she began to release divine energy, even brighter than the dim lighting of the hangar.


    "...is this a real curse?"


    grace murmurs beside me, leaving me uncertain of how to reply.


    just what''s happening?


    the corpse of the giant worm, facilities that seemed capable of repairing the enormous golem, and viewers suspiciously sensitive to color nuances.


    all these trivial facts were instantly pushed out of our minds due to kaiden''s true identity.


    kaiden, or rather, the ''sword princess'', katie wesley.


    she''s the daughter of the northern duke, arthur wesley.


    to pass the title of the duke to her older sister and more precisely, to avoid getting involved in politics, she disguised herself as a man using a family artifact and ran away.


    while the curves of her figure, concealed beneath a man''s shirt, might be less prominent compared to some, there was no denying her beauty.


    a slender beauty, sculpted by swordsmanship, looking like a model with sleek silver hair.


    "oh, so kaiden, i mean katie, isnt under a curse?"


    "yes, i''ve always been a woman..."


    her radiant glow, the result of an excessive divine energy baptism, was bound to send the viewers into a frenzy.


    naturally, the chat went wild, but katie herself looked deeply troubled.


    "there were reasons i changed my appearance and continued life as a male adventurer, but why now..."


    her expression was like that of a teenage girl who had made a mistake and was anxiously awaiting her parents'' return.


    the fact that her male disguise unraveled the moment she descended from the golem suggests something had gone awry with the magical artifact, her family''s treasure.


    it must have either malfunctioned, run out of mana, or something similarly troubling happened.


    the artifact wouldn''t just spontaneously upgrade and disrupt its own magic.


    due to the heat of the battle or perhaps her anxiety, a bead of sweat trickled down katie''s pale forehead.


    ---

 Chapter 132: Cross-Dressing Girl 2

    chapter 132: cross-dressing girl 2


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    it was indeed a chaotic situation.


    the large, gaping maw of the dead giant worm remained, the area now sullied with its viscous fluids.


    kaiden, who had jumped off the now inactive golem, had somehow reverted to katie wesley.


    moreover, they had cleared the floor without even using the broken golems.


    when addressing issues, it''s best to tackle them one at a time.


    with the dead worm lying around and the half-panicked katie wesley, it seemed best to start there.


    "what... why... how?"


    "so, you were katie wesley, not kaiden."


    perhaps han se-ah had the same thoughts, as she began to share with grace and irene the story of the duke we had met in the blessed forest.


    but technically, wasn''t i the only one who had heard that story?


    i ''should'' be the only one who knew the secret.


    how are you the one explaining it?


    the saving grace was that katie was visibly panicking while holding the necklace.


    i realized that han se-ah knowing her secret seemed the least of her concerns.


    after all, it''s only natural for a runaway lady to panic when the treasured heirloom from her household might be damaged.


    the magical armor katie wesley had was an old, worn armor passed down by her ancestors.


    it''s equipment that can be repaired and upgraded.


    however, the necklace she had, a magical disguise artifact, was a different story.


    "what happened, exactly?"


    "roland? do you know a mage from the tower who specializes in magical artifacts or tools?"


    she was fidgeting with the necklace, and then suddenly lunged at me as if a drowning person grasping for something.


    regardless of her stoic adventurer cosplay or anything else, the current crisis seemed to be her top priority.


    her urgency was evident in her changed tone.


    seeing her desperation, i subtly gestured towards han se-ah.


    though she may play a genius mage by utilizing the game''s system and questions from her viewers, she should at least be able to read the effects of an item, right?


    only then did katie recall that han se-ah was a mage and swiftly approached her.


    "um, it seems the inner magic circuit has completely disappeared, so i think it might be impossible to restore?"


    "...eek."


    for katie, it was like receiving a death sentence.


    her legs wobbled as if she might collapse at any moment.


    to tackle a creature like this, a coalition of dozens of adventurers from the 30th floor would need to set up a trap.


    ''...this doesn''t seem like a boss monster one can take on alone. did the golem absorb the mana from the artifact?''


    of course, the monsters in this world also possess mana.


    they are creations of the benevolent goddess, so they naturally have mana within them.


    this is also why adventurers target the horns and hides of horned wolves outside the tower, even if they don''t turn into mana stones upon death.


    as a result, these large species of monsters not only have thick and sturdy hides but also naturally enhanced physical abilities.


    when a large species monster appears, it''s not a knight who steps forward, but entire knight divisions.


    even i, a naturally born 6, would have to exert all my strength to smash an adult ogre''s limbs with my hammer and break its skull.


    in game terms, it''s absurd for a mere tank to solo a raid monster.


    yes, a raid monster.


    large monster species require the cooperation of a party, or even a raid party.


    they''re not something a single knight-type golem can easily defeat alone.


    i might be able to kill it myself, but not easily.


    plus, there was a broken gigantic bow inside the hangar, as if to suggest the presence of a golem with the damage-dealing role.


    "the corpse isn''t disappearing and roland also mentioned that this monster is from the southern deserts. let''s inspect the hangar."


    "right. we should hand over this golem and the worm''s body to the magic tower."


    grace and irene examining the giant worm wasn''t out of hope that they might find something.


    naturally, i thought that perhaps han se-ah might discover something or that the system might update.


    but since nothing was found, it seems the giant worm''s corpse is just thata corpse.


    feeling a tinge of disappointment, i avoided the dripping slimy fluids and headed back to the hangar.


    "...oh, there''s a place like this on the hangar wall?"


    "hanna discovered that she could infuse magic into the inner walls of the hangar."


    katie, who had been silent in front of the giant worm''s corpse, spoke up.


    whether irene''s comforting touch had calmed her, or she was just naturally curious about the knight-type golem, was unclear.


    -should we start by fixing the broken golem?


    -the boss is already dead, aren''t we done here?


    -instead of showing the machine arm, can we see our northern brat*?


    -calling her ''brat'' is a bit harsh, no?


    -but the behavior is just like those of a brat, so does it matter?


    it seems katie has earned the nickname ''northern brat''.


    with a lineup of ''p*rno girl'', ''teacher roland'', ''nunna*'', ''maman*'', and now ''brat'', we fiddled with a mechanical arm inside what looked like a workshop inside the hangar.


    ding-ding!


    initiating golem repair station b-301e


    the voice of an unfamiliar woman echoed.


    ---

 Chapter 133: Cross-Dressing Girl 3

    chapter 133: cross-dressing girl 3


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here0v3l.b11n.


    in the silent hangar, an emotionless, mechanical female voice resounded.


    "initiating golem repair station b-301e"


    "identified three damaged golems inside the hangar."


    "warning, insufficient mana within the facility."


    the monotonous voice, reminiscent of a voice synthesizer, relayed the lack of mana and then fell silent.


    not expecting the sudden announcement, we were startled.


    as we began to recompose ourselves, irene slowly raised her hand.


    "when i touched this part, a woman''s voice suddenly echoed,"


    irene remarked, pointing to a panel before her.


    "the entrance might require mana, but it seems the inside doesn''t."


    to irene, a native of this fantasy world, the device in front of her looked just like the panel used to open the entrance.


    from a modern perspective, it''s unmistakably a monitor.


    pushing aside the many mechanical arms obstructing the view revealed a clearer sight.


    a desk buried under dust, three monitors held in place by side-mounted arms, and large mechanical appendages surrounded the workspace.


    though there wasn''t a keyboard or mousesince golems operated by a control sphere and used mana as fuelanyone could tell it looked like an office desk, or perhaps more fittingly, an engineer''s workstation.


    "hey, if there was just a keyboard on this desk, i''d believe it belonged to my editor.


    ...not implying my editor is messy or anything! i mean there are three monitors, right?! people can be so quick to misunderstand."


    -aren''t you the one always giving the editor a hard time?


    -it looks weird without a chair. someone find one quickly.


    -is this a human''s room or a golem''s?


    -irene always finds something. does she have a luck stat or something?


    -if there''s not enough mana, maybe we need to use the mana stones?


    while the group was trying to figure things out, han se-ah, naturally, approached the desk.


    everyone turned to her with hopeful eyes, thinking that as a mage, she might understand the setup.


    was this going to solidify the theory of han se-ah being a genius mage because she recognized a monitor?


    standing before the desk, absorbing the expectant gazes, she started to interact with the monitors, tapping them like touchscreen kiosks.


    considering irene accidentally activated it, it seems this device operates even without imbuing mana.


    perhaps charging it with mana is more of a security measure.


    just like you need a key to open the hangar door, but once inside, anyone can turn on the office computer.


    "ugh, what''s with these hieroglyphics? this isn''t ancient egypt. are we supposed to guess what they mean just from the pictures?"


    she lightly tapped, and a monitor displaying the characters instantly activated.


    naturally, there wasn''t a manual conveniently written in korean.


    hearing han se-ah''s grumbling, everyone peeked over her shoulder to see drawings accompanied by what looked like hieroglyphics.


    if you ignore the characters and focus on the drawings, it showcased a large tank-like structure connected with numerous pipes, some of which were colored red.


    "it''s clear this rocky shell is from the giant worm but it''s odd that it appeared here, and that its corpse didn''t disappear. and that such a huge thing got stolen overnight."


    "do you think it was stolen?"


    "if it was, shouldnt there be traces of its movement on the ground? i see only signs of a battle."


    "yes ma''am. there are no traces suggesting the worm''s corpse was moved by a vehicle or anything. if someone physically moved it, the pooled bloodstains would have smeared all over."


    while charlotte and han se-ah stood in front of the knight-type golem, maid mari, who had meticulously inspected the surroundings, reported to her mistress.


    neither the scout nor the rogue found any clues.


    to top it all, it seemed han se-ahs quest order got messed up.


    when dealing with the 20th-floor orcs, hints appeared one after another in a logical order: the shaman, the warrior, the forest altar, and the orc chieftain.


    this situation was completely different.


    ''since we defeated the giant worm first, perhaps the quest didn''t update?''


    if it had progressed normally, there would have been a hint like ''there''s a way to lure out the giant worm somewhere~'' in the quest window.


    ironically, it was a toxic viewer who came to han se-ah''s rescue.


    [giveusrolandifyouregoingtobelikethis donated 5,000 won!]


    breaking news) kim seok-hyun entered the 30th floor and was killed by the worm.


    "talking about other streamers is... allowed! he''s already on the 30th floor?"


    -got an additional teammate with 4. that guy is now at 16*.


    -a battle between 18 and 16? i''m at 8, damn it.


    -he just entered but got killed by the worm while showing off.


    -catching up! only a full floor gap now. nice, kim seok hyun.


    -after throwing away the worm''s corpse, the gap might not be as wide...


    since mentioning other streamers was temporarily allowed, the chat began to buzz with viewers eagerly sharing their knowledge and opinions.


    charlotte looked at han se-ah with a puzzled expression, but han se-ah, oblivious to her gaze, stood motionless in front of the holographic internet window.


    she was probably considering watching kim seok-hyun''s stream.


    would it be okay, even if it feels a bit like eavesdropping?


    [thehornedwolfthatpiercedkimseokhyunsstomach donated 10,000 won!]


    maybe donate about 500,000 won and kindly ask to see his quest window.


    "should i? we should see how his quest window looks, right?"


    viewers seemed to have similar thoughts as donations and opinions poured in.


    judging by the nicknames, his stream seemed to be quite popular, and their advice wasnt wrong.


    watching someone else''s stream wasn''t illegal, and kim seok-hyun had even mentioned watching han se-ah''s streams before.


    as han se-ah was getting ready to donate to her fellow streamer in exchange for information, charlotte, who had been studying the tracks of the worm, quietly approached me.


    "excuse me, roland?"


    "hm? what''s up?"


    "...is that lady from the north? where did that merc swordsman go, and why is she in the party now?"


    come to think of it, katie hasnt fixed her artifact yet.


    and charlotte, being from a noble family, was well-versed in basic etiquette and knowledge.


    recognizing the distinct features, silver hair, and the long one-handed sword, she probably had an inkling of which family she came from.


    ---

 Chapter 134: Cross-Dressing Girl 4

    chapter 134: cross-dressing girl 4


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    charlotte cavendish is of noble descent.


    born into a noble family, she''s been educated with culture and knowledge.


    it''s only natural for her to recognize the daughter of a duke.


    as han se-ah listens to her viewers and tunes into kim seok-hyun''s stream, charlotte, with a more serious expression, leans in and begins to whisper to me.


    naturally, the topic is about katie wesley, the daughter of the northern duke and the so-called ''sword princess'' of the north.


    "there were such rumors in the capital''s social circles,"


    she murmured.


    "what were they?"


    "the northern duke has two daughters. the elder one serves as a knight, but the younger one vanished after her coming-of-age ceremony. she was cursed, or her exceptionally talented elder sister, got rid of her."


    "that''s not the case at all."


    charlotte''s gaze shifted back to katie, who stood in front of the inactive knight golem, looking disappointed.


    fidgeting with her long silver hair, she seems distressed recalling her broken artifact.


    there was a certain softness in charlotte''s eyes as she observed katie.


    despite katie''s mature and graceful appearance, her inner self was still of a naive and innocent girl.


    perhaps charlotte''s socially honed instincts picked up on that.


    "it seems so. can you tell me what''s going on?"


    "when we leave the tower, i''ll explain everything. with her permission of course. for now, how about checking the golem repair station? i''m not one to blabber about a noble lady''s personal matters."


    "even when it''s so blatantly obvious?"


    "...it involves the northern duke too."


    charlotte frowned as if she''d imagined a grave scenario.


    the truth was, the naive daughter had stolen a treasure from her family and run away.


    the doting northern duke just wanted to see her and bring her home.


    but i couldn''t possibly spill that out.


    for katie''s sake, or perhaps for the honor of the north.


    especially since i didn''t want to sour my unexpected relationship with the newly introduced northern duke.


    "alright,"


    charlotte sighed,


    "if you say it''s that serious, there must be some reason."


    "thanks for understanding."


    although she misconstrued my reason as serious when it was merely embarrassing, charlotte, with her maid, mari, entered the hangar.


    their focus now was on the pipes, mana tanks, and other facilities, making maris rogue skills quite handy.


    feeling no need to follow them into the cluttered area filled with mechanical arms, i wondered if there were other panels in the hangar.


    just then, i noticed han se-ah, nodding vigorously at thin air.


    seeing grace and irene pass by without any particular reaction, it seems that han se-ah is having a one-on-one chat with the streamer, kim seok-hyun.


    "did you notice the dense presence of magic circuits on the walls and floor?


    ah, yes... magic circuits.


    unlike han se-ah, who merely pretends to move mana with her staff by canceling skills, charlotte cavendish is one of the researchers from the magic tower.


    perhaps intrigued by this place, she starts explaining with sparkling eyes.


    despite han se-ah clearly being unfamiliar with magic circuits, charlotte continues her explanation undeterred.


    this place can be considered a kind of furnace or perhaps an incinerator. to put it another way, it''s a facility for refining mana. it wasnt merely built for the operation of those massive golems."


    but somehow, even after listening to the explanation, it feels complex and dizzying, doesnt it?


    not sure if it''s just me being slow, but the others in our group also looked at charlotte with eyes filled with questions.


    fortunately, there were no deserts appearing on the 30th floor.


    the giant worms, which couldn''t burrow, were initially monsters that roamed the labyrinth.


    if you had to categorize them, you might call them a sub-species or a variant of the giant worm.


    in other words, the giant worm was a monster that came over with the golems, not from a desert.


    charlotte figured out where their bodies went, although the reason why the corpse stayed remained unknown.


    "so, you''re saying this place is a factory that converts monster corpses into liquid mana? the giant worm corpse we left behind was transformed and absorbed into mana?"


    -charlotte seems to be right. if you look again, it looks fuller than yesterday.


    -if you check the monitor, the bar has increased slightly, from one-fifth to a quarter.


    -and now, even the corpses are getting snatched up by han se-ah...


    -so, who''s the boss monster?


    the antagonistic relationship between the giant worm and the knight-type golem seemed to have existed even before they came to our world.


    it''s possible that the golden golem had been fighting against such an opponent.


    i now understand why, instead of attacking me, the giant worm recklessly charged at the knight-type golem.


    the golem, which used the bodies of its kin as fuel, would have been recognized by the worm''s keen senses, unique to large species.


    thanks to charlotte''s repeated and patient explanations, han se-ah, who finally got a grasp of the situation, lists the quest details on her fingers.


    "so after arriving on the 30th floor, being chased by a giant worm, receiving a hint about the worm, discovering a knight-type golem, hunting one worm, and based on the previous hint, using the worm to repair the other golems was the sequence of events?"


    -so you completed step 1 then jumped to step 4.


    -there were no logs for steps 2 and 3, that''s why it''s confusing.


    [chat deleted by mod]


    -so, are you saying we use the four mechas to take down the boss?


    -so we''re hunting with just one knight-type golem? feels like we still have some steps missed.


    "for now, should i ask roland to lure all the giant worms, to fill the mana tank? ...but how should i explain this to the girls? if i hint that i have an idea based on charlotte''s words, they''ll probably understand, right?"


    however, even with all this figured out, there remained an issue.


    we knew that the giant worm was essentially battery material for the knight-type golem, but we still had no clue about the true boss monster.


    han se-ah looks at me with a slightly anxious expression.


    i stifle a laugh at someone making a joke about bio-energy with the giant worm.


    as our eyes meet, she gives an awkward smile.


    since the quest got twisted, it seems the job of luring the remaining giant worms will fall to me.


    but wait, if this facility melts things and ''absorbs'' its power...


    ---

 Chapter 135: Cross-Dressing Girl 5

    chapter 135: cross-dressing girl 5


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    while watching katie wesley combat the giant worm atop the knight-type golem, i couldn''t help but think,


    ''isnt that overpowered?''


    even if it''s a gimmick just for a boss fight, she dealt with the giant worm too effortlessly.


    would it make sense for a monstrous creature, with a mouth diameter of 4 meters and a body length of about 15 meters, with the ability to wrap around one''s ankle, to be easily shaken off?


    i mean, i could do that too, but considering the game balance for players, something seemed off.


    it''s not like swarms of giant worms attack at once.


    wouldnt it have been a more normal play to need at least two golems to deal with a single giant worm?


    the mana stone attached to the golem was also depleted less than expected.


    "wha... i feel heavier than i did yesterday."


    after reporting the 30th floor''s happenings to the guild and setting out to find another giant worm, katie, who had once again boarded the golem, murmured in a distressed voice.


    perhaps it was true, this place absorbed mana.


    the invaluable treasure of the kingdom, and the pride of the northa treasure beyond monetary worthhad been consumed by the golem, transformed into a one-time-use enhancement stone.


    did i really... on the golem yesterday...?


    the psychological shock was so great, kaiden''s way of speaking and katie''s voice seemed to mix in her disarray.


    even charlotte, seeing her pitiful state, was at a loss for words.


    neither adventurers nor mages could''ve dreamed that a golem found in the tower would melt down a family treasure.


    the northern princess, who vanished only leaving behind baseless rumors, was now piloting a giant golem with a devastated expression.


    even the socially savvy charlotte seemed to struggle to keep her composure in the face of this.


    look on the bright side.


    ...what?


    at least you didnt wear the magic armor being repaired, or that would have turned to scrap too.


    ...eek.


    the knight-type golem seemed to prefer the mana contained in the kingdoms treasure over the mass-produced mana stone attached to its back.


    and the worst part?


    its effects wouldnt even last a day.


    what kind of inefficient mechanism was this?


    -note... when riding a golem... deactivate... artifacts...


    -an incident caused by a teammate being too strong, haha.


    -isn''t this kind of a gift in its own way?


    -info) to solo hunt a giant worm, equip a natural-born 4 character with the magical artifact of the kingdom.witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through n?o?v�l--b1n.


    -even if you hunted the entire worm family, wouldnt you still be at a loss?


    viewers who grasped the situation laughed and teased katie through the chat, though they were milder than when teasing han se-ah.


    some even seemed to delight in seeing the beauty''s gloomy expression.


    those guys are truly passionate.


    while i alternated my gaze between katie and the chat, charlotte, who had been talking to han se-ah, approached me.


    "so, what will you do now?"


    "we have to eliminate the giant worms for the sake of other adventurers. this isn''t something that can be resolved by waiting for a guild expedition. if we take down the giant worm, we might be able fix those golems as well."


    i need to contact the magic tower.


    since charlotte, who openly had a maid attend to her, was leading the way, the guards at the safe zone lowered their guard immediately.


    after all, among our group, there was only one man.


    we had two beautiful mages holding staffs, a beautiful maid, and another beauty in nuns attire.


    it would indeed be strange for them to remain wary.


    charlottes makeshift lab was on the 20th floor, but she seemed familiar with this branch of the magic tower as she headed towards a certain tent.


    just as there was a communication magic tool in a shack on the 20th floor, there seemed to be one in a tent on the 30th floor.


    a mage, who looked oddly familiar, was seated outside the tent reading a large book.


    he looked up with a puzzled expression.


    adventurer?


    i am charlotte cavendish from the magic tower, here to investigate the anomalies on the 30th floor.


    ah, i see. are you here to report to the magic tower?


    the communication mage, who initially looked puzzled seeing an adventurer with a maid, nodded understandingly upon hearing she was a noble mage.


    mages were known to have peculiar tendencies, and nobles in the city of adventurers were a notch above the rest in eccentricity.


    with charlotte and the mage heading inside the tent, we who were left outside were engulfed in an awkward silence.


    understandably, the cause of the tension was katie wesley, who had been forcibly unmasked.


    for a girl from a rural village and a nun who grew up in a temple taking care of orphans, knowing that she was the daughter of the northern duke was a lot to digest.


    han se-ah was, of course, portrayed as a talented commoner who traveled to the capital city from the countryside in a carriage.


    as for me, i just dropped into this world with no background.


    i might have connections with nobles, but i''m not one myself.


    in many ways, katie wesley seemed to be the outlier in our group.


    "ah, katie, you''re from the north, right?"


    "yes. i came here to climb the tower and become an adventurer."


    due to her somewhat tearful appearance while holding the artifact, irene approached katie with a motherly sense of care.


    but grace appeared confused, coming closer to my side.


    "roland, did you know about this?"


    "i didn''t know until we were in the forest. the northern duke suddenly summoned me for a conversation."


    "really? the duke knew?"


    "he knew. it felt like he was quite protective of her. of course, i''m not sure how to address the broken artifact issue."


    "it''s a bit surprising to see her so distressed. was that item very expensive?"


    not knowing much about the artifact, grace''s comment drew a small chuckle from me.


    it seems she just thinks of it as an exaggeratedly priced antique related to dragons.


    i wanted to see grace''s surprised face, so i whispered in her ear, lowering my voice.


    "that artifact would require thousands of gold coins to make."


    "...what?!"


    "that''s just the manufacturing cost. if sold, it would fetch well over ten thousand."


    having become an intermediate adventurer and now spending silver coins, and even occasionally spending gold coins, a sum in the tens of thousands was an amount grace could scarcely imagine.


    hearing about such an astronomical amount, her eyes changed in an instant.


    "she broke something that valuable? how will she..."


    it might be nice for them to become friends, even if it starts from sympathy.


    ---

 Chapter 136: For the Runaway Girl 1

    chapter 136: for the runaway girl 1


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    with the help of charlotte, we reported the anomalies on the 30th floor to the magic tower and the guild.


    from a knight-type golem powered by the stones of other golems, to the appearance of the giant worm that left corpses, and even a different world''s factory that melted bodies and magical tools to extract mana.witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through n?o?v�l--b1n.


    on top of that, there were the hangars and the hidden golem repair facilities inside them.


    these hard to believe claims, were vouched for by both a noblewoman and an intermediate mage, along with a senior adventurer.


    the testimony of the two surviving adventurers i handed a lantern to, further confirmed our story.


    "adventurers will leave, but the mages will probably flock to the 30th floor in large numbers."


    "huh, why?"


    "adventurers value their lives. if they lack the skills to face large creatures, they''ll likely stay on the 29th floor. on the other hand, mages value knowledge more than their lives. they''ll just think of avoiding the danger and they''ll all ascend to the 30th floor."


    this revealed the entirely opposite approaches of the two groups.


    whether adventurers earned money on the 29th or the 30th floor, there wasn''t much difference since both were cave levels.


    those with the capability to reach the 30th floor should be able to distinguish between bravery and overconfidence at that point.


    none of them would consider challenging a creature 15 meters long, preferring the relative safety of the 29th floor.


    conversely, mages, always thirsty for new discoveries, were drawn to the worm that moved above ground, the non-disappearing corpses, the machinery extracting mana from corpses and magical tools, and even the giant golems big enough for a human to ride.


    the floor was filled with elements that would drive a mage mad with curiosity.


    one consolation might be that, after the previous orc incident, supplies to the higher floors have been plentiful.


    so there was no need yet for an expedition to wander around the 30th-floor caves.


    though players might soon see escort missions for these expeditions appear as side quests.


    "so, what should our party do?"


    "i think it''d be best to stay on the 30th floor for a while, as long as we have enough provisions. i want to see if there are any other creatures besides the giant worm, and we also need to negotiate the ownership of that golem."


    "the golem''s ownership?"


    our group, gathered in the corner of a research tent, looked at me with questioning eyes.


    especially katie, who was deeply fascinated by the knight-like golem.


    her gaze sparkled with such intensity that i couldn''t tell if she was addicted to the golem or regretting the loss of her family''s treasure.


    nevertheless, everyone in our group had witnessed the might of the knight-like golem.


    though its might had come at the cost of melting katie''s magical artifact, which was incredibly inefficient.


    "as you all know, that golem melted the family treasure katie had."


    "right..."


    katie lowered her head as if my words had reopened a wound.


    irene, trying to console her, responded on her behalf.


    while i felt a bit guilty bringing it up, katie''s actions did give us a claim to the golem, so it might lessen the backlash she might face.


    "hmm, maybe because it seemed freeing? or perhaps it''s because of the fairy tales i read as a child."


    "fairy tales, huh? well, even the children at the temple read fairy tales and dream of becoming adventurers. some even argue about whether it''s better to be a free-spirited adventurer or a glorious knight."


    "a knight? well, watching them train with the soldiers, i wouldnt say it looks particularly glorious."


    regardless of what the viewers think, irene and katie were lost in their own conversation.


    in contrast to grace, who was still slightly awkward, irene seemed to lead conversations with her quite well.


    with the encouragement of numerous viewers, we decided to return to the hangar, lure a giant worm, and defeat it.


    i wanted to carry around even a broken arm of a golem, but decided against it, just in case.


    after all, the quest progression is already twisted.


    if messing with the golems causes issues in its repair, it would be quite bothersome.


    while i could forcibly resolve issues involving physical strength, repairing a golem falls into an entirely different domain.


    it''s like if you forcefully tried to attach a missing arm or leg to a toy robot, you''d just break it.


    especially when dealing with the delicate parts of a golem that''s filled with gears - you can''t just use brute strength.


    "so, do we have to wait for roland to bring a worm all the way here?"


    -seriously, don''t just stand around! find a way to lure it.


    -just because you have a 6 doesn''t mean you can exploit them to the bone.


    -if you''ve got nothing else to do, maybe work on getting closer with the northern duke''s daughter.


    -han se-ah shouldn''t force things. let it happen naturally.


    still, recalling my previous experience, instead of traveling far, i bellowed out with mana-infused shouts while watching han se-ah''s stream near the pathway connected to the hangar.


    no need to go far when they''re even faster than mejust pouring mana into my voice should be enough.


    while intermediate adventurers would get pulverized upon impact, all i''d experience is the unpleasant sensation of getting dragged through the dirt and dust.


    i felt like a fisherman waiting for fish to bite, moving back and forth between the massive pathways and letting out long screams.


    ''...should i venture a bit further out?''


    "is there nothing nearby? the echoing sound seems to be roland''s scream, there''s no vibration."


    -this is why i told you to make some bait for the worm, you fool.


    -why does this person just sit and complain? (i really don''t get it).


    -if there''s nothing to do, help grace and the northern duke''s daughter become friends.


    -with roland gone, grace''s gone quiet. please fix the audio.


    "ah, seriously! if i go out, i might end up getting hit by the giant worm and reset to the morning. then i''d have to report to the magic tower and adventurer''s guild all over again.


    ...but i just got an idea."


    [hanseahtherolandbackbreaker donated 5,000 won]


    saying you had an idea is the funniest joke you''ve made recently.


    "hey! ...anyway, can''t we just make something that baits it in?"


    unable to bear the viewers'' nagging any longer, han se-ah seemed to have thought of something as she pulled out a golem''s mana stone from her inventory.


    ---

 Chapter 137: For the Runaway Girl 2

    chapter 137: for the runaway girl 2


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    after i spent ten minutes loudly screaming in the caves, han se-ah seemed to have come to a realization.


    "maybe the mana stones of a rock golem are also processed from the corpses of giant worms?"


    if the corpse of the giant worm is needed to repair the broken golems and the liquefied mana tank of the golem repair facility also requires the corpse, then the mana stone of the rock golem might have been crafted using the mana extracted from the corpse- or so she speculated.


    ah, mommmmy-!


    -until just now, you were a pretty cool mage...


    -ahh, our han se-ah


    -if roland hadnt been there, the giant worm would''ve snacked on you.


    -how did he run that fast?


    -using taunt in a narrow pathway with no escape... very wise.


    her speculation might have some truth to it.


    the moment han se-ah scratched the mana stone she took out from her inventory against the cave wall, a giant worm appeared, charging toward her.


    if i, who was watching the stream, hadnt pretended to notice something and moved towards her, she might have ended up as minced meat just like kim seok-hyun.


    but other than that, the experiment was a resounding success.


    behind me, a crazed giant worm chased, and in my arms, a terrified beauty.


    the whole scene looked like something out of a movie, causing the viewers to pause their debates to watch my sprint.


    after being lured into the clearing outside the hangars, it seemed more attracted to the large golem than the single mana stone.


    "what are you doing?!"


    "um, i was... curious if we could lure it with just the mana stone instead of the knight-type golem."


    "you could have tested it within the hangars, couldnt you? or somewhere safer!"


    regardless of whether the strategy succeeded or not, she deserved the reprimand.


    as the party''s leader, she had acted impulsively, nearly resulting in her death.


    even in a game where she can respawn and roll back time, this shouldn''t be a gamer''s behavior.


    she took action without explaining it to her teammates, almost dying in the process.


    such reckless actions shouldn''t come from a party leader.


    as i gently placed down the princess*, she bowed her head in embarrassment.


    "i''m... i''m sorry."


    "just ready your magic now!"


    -you were talking smack before... look at you now.


    -right, a teacher should scold to be a teacher.


    -if this was before meeting the goddess, roland would have probably left the party.


    -i thought he was into grace? why is he tailing you?


    -seriously, be more careful.


    fortunately, the mana stone''s aggro range was wide, so i was able to react sooner to the giant worm.


    as i carried han se-ah into the cave in a hurry, our teammates, who looked at us confused, couldn''t get a warning before the giant worm charged in, causing chaos.


    thankfully, no one died or got hurt.


    hold it tight!


    got it, uh!


    han se-ah was diligently washing herself with the water she had poured into a pot.


    as for me, removing my armor and washing it should be enough, but the massive knight-type golem can''t exactly take a human-type shower.


    we left the golem as it is for now.


    because of this, katie, who had come out of the golem''s cockpit, looked at the golem with sorrowful eyes, like a child staring at their broken toy.


    the golem wasnt broken, it was just covered in stinky, viscous fluid.


    yet she hovered around it, her face as if the world had ended.


    despite the overpowering stench, she seems to care deeply about the golem.


    "this fight went well, except for hanna''s rather reckless move."


    "oh, really?"


    "it''s commendable as a mage, but not so much as an adventurer."


    only after getting a direct hit from han se-ah''s water magic, did the giant worm''s fluids finally clear.


    still soaked from the waist down, i continued my earlier reprimand.


    "you should have communicated with the party if you were going to try something out. especially since i was away.


    if i wasn''t on my way back, and if katie hadn''t already been in the golem''s cockpit, our party might have suffered significant injuries or worse."


    -he''s right on all counts.


    -lol you completely missed the mood.


    -have you never lived in society?


    -lol, how did you mistake reckless as a compliment?


    seeing my reprimand, han se-ah lowered her head, while the others subtly nodded in agreement.


    she wasn''t only sorry to me, the npc; she had to consider the chat too.


    overly immersed viewers get genuinely upset at streamer mistakes after all.


    i wasn''t actually angry, so i easily accepted her apology with a nod.


    compared to hitting party members in the back with arrows or knocking down your tank with magic, this was pretty tame.


    "next time, if you''re trying something, make sure you discuss it with the group to strategize beforehand. even if i''m not around, irene should be ready to deploy her barrier, or katie should be positioned to block any threats."


    "i understand..."


    han se-ah, under a scolding, instinctively reverted to using more formal language.


    the viewers certainly wouldn''t let this moment go unnoticed.


    -did someone just clip that? that''s the highlight of the week.


    -acting after getting scolded by roland to get a hug. what a schemer!


    -whether she gets scolded or hugged, it''s a win-win, right? ooo roland han se-ah and grace*~


    -is this new content? the morning drama of grace-roland-han se-ah?


    -that moment when your friend who promised to match-make you with a guy starts flirting with him instead! oh man.


    [hanseahwhounintentionallyfoundlove donated 10,000 won!]


    is your marriage with teacher roland next? or a love-and-war arc with grace?


    "ugh... mmm..."


    with her head lowered in front of the group and teeth clenched, she mumbled.


    leaving aside katie, who was more focused on the golem, the kind-hearted grace and irene quickly tried to console han se-ah.


    then katie chimed in


    "uh, hanna? is the golem repair station working yet?"


    watching the gradually shrinking corpse of the giant worm, she alternated her gaze between han se-ah and the golem hangar, looking as restless as a puppy.


    i''ll have to remember to go to the north for her character quest later.


    ---

 Chapter 138: For the Runaway Girl 3

    chapter 138: for the runaway girl 3


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    because of han se-ah''s unexpected antics, i found myself reprimanding her.


    however, this led to a crucial discovery.


    the giant worms appeared to be attracted to the mana stones within the rock golems.


    these stones might have been formed from the remains of other giant worms, judging by the frenzied behavior when the mana stones shattered, releasing their mana.


    typically, one would investigate the golem''s mana stone at a location like the magic tower, to craft a lure.


    thankfully, we already had an abundance of these mana stones in our inventory, sparing us the hassle.


    ''i had planned to sell the mana stones at a premium, but it seems we''ll end up using them all.''


    the primary drawback was the rapid consumption of these mana stones.


    using the mana-laden stones by breaking them to unleash their magic was wasteful, but faster than any other method.


    after making such progress, it wasn''t smart to waste days in a lab creating a proper lure.


    not only was such a meticulous process out of character for korean gamers, but it was also impractical for a streamer like han se-ah.


    "another one''s coming!"


    "got it!"


    this marked the beginning of our hunting strategy.


    by crushing a mana stone at the entrance, i could draw the giant worm''s attention.


    as it pursued me, the knight-type golem, supported by my party, would swiftly deal the fatal blow.


    given the worm''s weakness was its head, i wasn''t crucial to the strategy.


    riding atop the knight-type golem, katie would block the giant worm''s advance.


    han se-ah would then weaken its protective shell, setting up grace to land the final hit with her explosive arrows aimed at its head.


    any debris flung by the struggling giant worm was effortlessly blocked by irene''s protective barrier.


    a textbook example of team synergy.


    -katie''s relaxed tone is so damn cute.


    -she looks like a cold beauty, but when she opens her mouth...


    -once they repair the archer golem, they might be able to defeat the giant worm without explosive arrows.


    -but with a pathway that narrow, do we really have to crawl out?


    -the golem might fit height-wise lying down, but its shoulders look too wide.


    viewers cheered at this thrilling scene.


    some foreign viewers, particularly those interested in the mechs, were uneasy about how we were using the golem.


    still, most were satisfied as long as the confrontation was thrilling.


    with the knight-type golem restraining the giant worm, even a player mage teamed with a naturally-born 3 archer could effortlessly take it down.


    many lamented that they only had an average of 2 allies.the roots of this story extend from novell bi?n origin.


    but, honestly, that''s on the lower side.


    i''ve seen discussions suggesting that serious players aiming for the 30th floor consistently use the reset feature to get allies with higher s.


    this prompted players to initiate a kind of ''reset challenge,'' utilizing the reset function, which restarts the game without saving, sending them back to the start of the day.


    each evening, they''d ask the adventurer''s guild receptionist for potential party members.


    come morning, they would revisit the guild, relying on the reset feature until they secured a 3 member or better.


    "considering they''re from another world, it might just be possible."


    though the rock golem mana stones'' consumption rate, which served as fuel, has doubled, han se-ah and irene remain idle.


    they chat, eyes on the two yet-to-be-fixed golems.


    the odor emanating from the decaying giant worms was becoming unbearable.


    fortunately, the workshop, separated by a wall, shielded us from the nauseating aroma of their bodily fluids.


    while i checked the internet while luring the worms, grace and katie were riding the golems to handle them.


    irene chatted away with han se-ah, who was entertaining the viewers on her stream.


    "this one''s relatively large, but considering its proportions, it''s probably using a dagger, right?"


    "this golem only has a shield. guess mage and priest golems was a stretch."


    the repaired golems turned out as follows: a knight-type golem brandishing a longsword, an archer-type golem equipped with an imposing steel longbow, a rogue-type golem clutching twin daggers, and a tank-type golem carrying a shield as vast as the hangar''s entrance.


    clearly, even in this world, it''s impossible to forge golems with the capabilities of mages or priests.


    at that moment, a metallic female voice echoed.


    "message from golem hangar b-301f."


    "warning, anomalies detected at golem hangar b-301f."


    "an abnormal mana leak has been confirmed from b-301f."


    the voice rang out, clearly indicating progression in the quest.


    those who had boarded the four golems, trying out their movements, turned their heads, gazing into the depths of the hangar.


    "warning, threat of explosion due to abnormal mana leakage."


    "warning, risk of structural failure due to mana explosion."


    "golem pilots are urgently advised to address the situation."


    a massive secret door, big enough for a golem to walk through, began to creak open.


    ---


    raei translations


    ---


    beautiful pilots, rideable golems, colossal monsters, looming explosions, and a secret opening.


    viewer enthusiasm was reignited by the quest narrative teeming with fantastical elements.


    the chat bubbled and boiled, like an active volcano.


    from confessions about their attraction to the women controlling the golems to mecha enthusiasts having serious debates about the differences in the golems'' design.


    from viewers eagerly speculating about the boss monster to those debating the probability of han se-ah''s explosive demise - the chat was alive with speculation.


    "how is it, irene? can you move the golem well?"


    "yes, yes! holding the shield and walking was a little awkward, but it moves more naturally than i thought."


    han se-ah was in the rogue-type golem with a dagger, while irene was piloting the tank-type golem with a shield.


    and i had positioned myself atop the spacious shoulder armor of the tank-type golem.


    we brought all four golems in case anything unexpected showed up.


    among us, the least adept at physical movement was irene.


    grace and katie naturally had good physical abilities.


    han se-ah was also known for her fitness content, so her motor skills were pretty good.


    though she was looking at me disappointedly as i perched atop the golem piloted by irene.


    we proceeded through the suddenly discovered secret passage toward an unknown area labeled b-301f.


    ---

 Chapter 139: Someones Hobby 1

    chapter 139: someone''s hobby 1


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    the heavy footsteps of four massive golems echoed through the dark, secret path as they marched in line.


    ever since the launch of the virtual reality game, i owned the world''s only 6 npc, and became the world''s top player.


    now i''m suddenly piloting a 6-meter-tall golem.


    quite an unexpected turn for someone famous for workout streams and the occasional gaming stream.


    had someone told my past self,


    ''you''ll become the top-ranked player in a virtual reality game, easily breaking a hundred thousand live viewers as a global streamer.''


    would i have believed it?


    [9 pm news: game goddess han se-ah donated 10,000 won!]*


    [news interview edited.gif]


    has han se-ah made it from internet news to mainstream media?


    "hey! i don''t know about other stuff, but stop making those fake edits!


    of course not.


    it''s hard enough to believe in a virtual reality game that features npcs moving as if they were real, not stiff a.i.


    there''s the children from the temple, graceful irene and the unpredictable northern brat, katie.


    but the most fascinating of all is grace.


    she''s fun and relaxed with other women, but in front of the man she loves, she becomes a shy girl.


    such deep and multidimensional personalities.


    created from mere text-based programming.


    their very humanlike behaviors, like acting impulsively when drunk, are eerily realistic.


    "i thought the next section was close, but this passage is quite deep."


    "right? i hope the explosion didnt block our path."


    "thats unlikely. if the situation was that dangerous, that voice would have told the pilot to run. they wouldn''t haphazardly risk someone skilled enough to operate such a massive golem."


    true, anyone who can operate such an incredible thing would at least be a knight or a mage in any world.


    adding to the confusion is the npc named roland, who''s talking behind me.


    he was the first npc i met in this game, the very reason i became the world''s top player.


    with his dazzling golden hair, jewel-like blue eyes, and youthful face despite being over thirty.


    its no wonder grace fell for him.


    just the other day, there were reports of roland''s pictures floating around not just in gaming communities, but in regular internet cafes.the roots of this story extend from novell bi?n origin.


    some viewers were using them in clickbait posts, claiming he was a new idol or a recently debuted hollywood actor.


    "roland, it seems like the passage is ending."


    "did you hear? everyone, get ready for battle."


    lost in these thoughts, the dark and vast passage finally came to an end.


    on one side of my view, viewers were buzzing with anticipation for the real boss monster, while on the other side, there was a quest window opened for the viewers.


    i moved my golem, which made a groaning sound.


    ironically, in front of these 6m steel giants stood a human in armor who barely reached 2m.


    some might find it peculiar, but the thin plate of armor worn over that muscular body is stronger than a 6m tall, several tons heavy steel giant.


    -is he a tank or a dealer for this?


    -looking down from the golem, roland looks so tiny lol


    -did those over 180cm always look at me like this?


    -it''s not about being over 180cm, but over 600cm. look at the camera height lol


    -it''s unfair for roland to forget damage and just tank.


    -to make it more entertaining, he should be running around in just his underwear.


    -he''s holding it with his bare hands, what''s the difference if he''s in his underwear?


    -i hit the subscribe button three more times after seeing this, thank you!


    [han se-ah the roland spinebreaker donated 10,000 won!]


    stop spacing out. please check the quest window. why arent you showing it? so annoying.


    ah, thanks for the 10,000 spinebreaker. the quest? oh right... but honestly, how can you not be amazed when a person is slamming a 20m long snake on the ground like its a noodle?


    [the golem made from the giant worm''s corpse seems to excite them greatly.]


    [but the worms roaming the 30th floor seem more scared than angry]


    [who or what could have terrified the giant worms?]


    with a variety of sounds, the massive snake flailed pitifully on the ground.


    following a viewer''s advice, i checked the quest window.


    i should at least skim through this so i can piece everything together and play my role as the mage of the party.


    ---


    raei translations


    ---


    a tangled questline, an overly powerful npc companion, and the national treasure-level magic artifact that katie possessed.


    thanks to the boss monster of the 30th floor that was dealt with after many twists and turns, i can roughly piece the story together.


    after briefly pausing the game due to viewers causing a ruckus with their questions, i opened a notepad for some organizing.


    30th floor story summary.txt


    1. a world destroyed by the demon king merged on floors 21 to 30.


    2. the humans of that world were wiped out, but the golems and monsters inside were transported with it.


    3. why? perhaps because golems aren''t living beings, they weren''t affected by the demon king. as for the monsters, who knows?


    4. the giant worm is some kind of mid boss that came with the golem (similar to the orc shaman and the orc warriors).


    5. the huge snake at the end was the real boss monster.


    6. it seems to be a predator that feeds on the giant worms.


    7. golem = snake snack. worm = battery.


    8. the boss, hungry for some worms, bit into the facility''s mana reservoir.


    "roughly this? roland would probably understand if i summarized it like this, right?"


    -why are you asking us? does it even matter?


    -i''ve lost three years, and you''re worried about this? my points are gone!


    -it''s obviously a snake, you idiot! even if it''s from the maze, the first option is still correct!"


    [chat deleted by the mod]


    -summarizing like that should be okay? i doubt roland will nitpick every detail.


    -maybe just hand it over to the magic tower? pretending to know everything might backfire.


    it was a snake so i thought the first option won, but according to the quest window, the snake actually came from the maze with the worms and the golems.


    so shouldn''t the second option win?


    some of them can''t accept this and are causing a scene, but what can i do?


    it was cave monster vs maze monster, after all.


    "anyway, that wraps up the lengthy explanation of the 30th-floor quest! well, if there are any mistakes in the details, you''ll probably find out from someone else''s stream. knowing your personalities, you guys won''t hold back from pointing them out, right?"


    there were still many noisy viewers, but i chose to ignore them and ended the stream.


    there was no need to stream the aftermath of the battle.


    there are things i want to do without them watching, after all.


    ---

 Chapter 140: Someones Hobby 2

    chapter 140: someone''s hobby 2


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    this chapter is 19+ therefore, the full chapter is posted on my kofi


    if you are 19+, read /post/140-someones-hobby-2-l3l2pobs9


    after finishing something outside of the game, i had to finish something inside the game as well.


    "ah, this must be the rideable golem."


    "the craftsmanship of its joints is exceptional. i don''t know who made it, but i''d want them as an assistant!"


    a swarm of eager mages had gathered around the still-here giant snake boss and the rideable golem.


    last time, without much thought, i started a donation-driven q&a session for my viewers.


    the aftermath of that was rather heated.


    normally, most viewers just send playful messages with questionable intentions, but in front of a mage, they spouted all kinds of expert knowledge.


    donations, not just the usual amounts of 5,000 or 10,000 but even 50,000 and 100,000, accompanied by questions flaunting obscure physics knowledge.


    i wasnt sure if these questions were genuine, but one thing was clear:


    since then, mages have been flocking like bees to honey.


    "hanna! you''ve made another remarkable discovery!"


    "it''s not just my discovery. our group found it. in fact, our nun was the one who activated that device, and roland was the one who discovered the hidden pathway and held off the monster."


    even now, despite clearly showing that i didn''t want to talk, they approached, invading my space.


    maybe they''ve been so focused in their research that they can''t read a woman''s emotions, or maybe they just stubbornly chose to ignore them.


    thankfully, charlotte intervened.


    actually, given how accustomed ones body becomes to a cleaner diet, it might be harmful to eat like this.


    hanna! our mage! expert at finding golems and handling mysterious devices!


    you were truly amazing, hanna!


    amazed by the quality of the virtual reality game, we chewed on an array of dishes.


    but why are my companions already so drunk?


    why does the game simulate all senses but not the sensation of intoxication?


    i felt slightly warm, but compared to my peers, it was nothing.


    grace, who kept lifting her glass in drunken toasts, and katie, who with flushed cheeks, began praising the knight-like golem, seemed truly drunk.


    as for me, i felt as if i had only drunk water.


    ah, the effects of alcohol.


    a thoroughly drunk grace began clinging to roland''s arm.


    roland, being a natural 6 tank, seemed unaffected by alcohol.


    instead of beer, he was chugging some fierce-looking liquor and easily supported grace.


    irene, about katie..."


    yes, just like last time, ill take her to the temple to rest. ah, now that i think of it, since it''s katie and not kaiden, i might need to adjust the guest accommodations a bit.


    roland was already on his feet, assisting grace.


    irene, on the other hand, was guiding katie toward the temple.


    naturally, i knew who i needed to follow.


    ---


    raei translations


    ---

 Chapter 141: Outside the Tower 1

    chapter 141: outside the tower 1


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    after defeating the boss monster on the 30th floor, we were forced to take a break.


    the mages needed time to create a gate to transport the golem and boss monster''s remains without damaging them.


    well, thanks to the game''s system, the break wouldn''t last more than three days.


    regardless, a break is a break.


    even if our party members are filled with a sense of duty, they''re not tireless worker ants.


    continuous adventuring without rest would break them.


    "so, what''s the plan for the golem?"


    "as discussed, the knight-type golem will be brought north, and the magic tower will purchase the other three. apparently, they intend to dissect them for research since the mana stones needed aren''t infinite."


    since the rewards from the 30th floor still needed to be settled, we gathered around a table at the guild.


    i informed them of the negotiations i had with the magic tower through charlotte.


    as decided, the golems were sent to the north and the magic tower.


    after the orc chieftain on the 20th floor was killed and the altar destroyed, no more orc warriors or orc shamans appeared.


    similarly, the rock golems vanished.


    without the mana stones from the rock golems to fuel them, the large controllable golems are pretty much useless.


    bb games probably didn''t want players to continuously use these massive golems.


    even if mages managed to extract it from the caves, it would be of no use without fuel.


    ...well, thanks to that, we managed to sell the remaining mana stones to the magic tower at a premium price.


    we used a lot, so selling all that remained barely broke even.


    "and, um, katie. the northern duke is coming to the magic tower."


    "...what?"


    katie''s eyes widened in shock.


    she might have been more surprised about this than the boss monster or the golem.the roots of this story extend from novell bi?n origin.


    it''s not surprising, she is a runaway after all.


    grace''s eyes lit up.


    looks like she''s interested in her story.


    the stoic man in our party turned out to be the cross-dressed daughter of the northern duke, and the fact that a noble of such stature someone commoners might never see in their lifetimes is traveling all the way here for her, naturally piqued everyone''s interest.


    "but, why?!"


    "because the mages saw your face."


    like charlotte cavendish, many mages are of noble birth.


    born into nobility, they''re able to realize their talents be it in swordsmanship or magic early on, thanks to the considerable resources of their families.


    in a medieval fantasy land where the terms ''equality of opportunity'' and ''human rights'' are as discarded as trash in a back alley, it''s a given that wealthy and high-ranking nobles have more access to education.


    it''s impossible for these noble mages not to recognize the well-known features of a lady from the north.


    and your artifact was brought up when we were discussing the knight-type golem.


    ugh...!


    "my party may have had an accident. i''m not sure what happened."


    "...what?"


    "we had some mana stones left over due to the gates. there were plenty of horned wolf and orc mana stones, we had plenty left to sell. some of us went west to sell them, and now we''ve lost contact."


    however, her explanation made me nod in understanding.


    those who''ve adventured with her for eight years are naturally near her skill level.


    unless they''re joining lower-level adventurer parties like mine to mentor them, it''s natural for adventurers of similar skills to team up.


    lily depp was saying that a group of senior adventurers who usually operate around the 35th floor had disappeared, not in the tower, but within the kingdom.


    considering that these senior adventurers wouldn''t just steal orc mana stones and run, something bad must''ve happened.


    whether they encountered a large monster or were ambushed by a powerful and mysterious group, one can only guess.


    ''damn this fantasy world. why do we have to worry about such things?''


    it''s not like they traveled a huge distance.


    it''s a week''s journey by carriage.


    though a week by carriage sounds long, if you consider that a carriage travels around 50km a day, it''s roughly the distance from seoul to busan.


    a person from seoul went on a business trip to busan and either got bitten by a wild beast or was robbed by a gang.


    it''s frustrating when incidents like these happen.


    it reminds me why i was so keen to save money.


    i wanted to buy a peaceful territory and enjoy my retirement surrounded by magical tools.


    "honestly, those guys aren''t the type to desert, especially just for an orc''s mana stone."


    "a senior adventurer wouldn''t covet an orc''s mana stone."


    "right. they''ve made so much money, a reputation for themselves and valuable connections in this city. they wouldn''t resort to such actions for a mere mid-to-low-grade mana stone."


    i think i should turn this one down.


    i''m a tank, not a manhunter.


    in a world without cctv and ids, being asked to find someone in the west sounds ridiculous.


    lily depp herself, the one who gave the request, seems embarrassed, her face scrunching up in discomfort.


    however, these two...


    "oh, a side quest..."


    "...what do you think, roland?"


    han se-ah whispered just loud enough for me to hear.


    she was probably checking out lily depp''s character window and unconsciously mumbled it out.


    even if the stream is off, the system filter seems to be working well as the others didn''t hear, though i did.


    then, in a rushed tone, katie spoke up.


    "since you two know each other, it''d be nice to help. plus, i''m from the north, i haven''t been to the west yet."


    "katie, you..."


    kind-hearted irene looked at her with pride while lily depp gazed at her with thankful eyes.


    but i knew, and han se-ah probably knew too.


    our northern lady, katie...


    she''s trying to avoid her father.


    ---

 Chapter 142: Outside the Tower 2

    chapter 142: outside the tower 2


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    the four directions of the kingdom - north, south, east, and west - seem to be made up of the different terrain dungeons and event dungeons from ''heroines chronicle''.


    naturally, the snowy mountains and tundras of the north are designed for christmas and winter season events, as well as dungeons for elemental mana stones.


    while the northern area represents a winter-themed environment, the western part stands for summer.


    one might wonder why not the south, but the south is characterized by swamps and jungles a setting for barbarian ladies in leather bikinis and witches in tight-fitting robes.


    the western region of the kingdom is the backdrop for the indispensable bikini skins.


    additionally, it encompasses a desert wasteland setting perfect for the sexy cowboys.


    if you keep going west, you''ll reach a port city, and turning north from there, you''ll find an uninhabitable desert landscape.


    "maybe a large creature traveled down from the north or the wastelands."


    "right, that seems the most likely."


    in a medieval fantasy setting, this simply means it''s not safe.


    though this summer beach setting might be relevant for ''heroines chronicle'', in ''heroes chronicle'', there is nothing of the sort.


    all that remains are giant monsters roaming the wastelands and sea monsters emerging from the ocean.


    it''s safer than the southern region, but more dangerous than the north or east.


    "originally, roland, i wanted to request this to you alone. but if your party agrees, i''ll formally request mage hanna''s party."


    "for my part, i''m in favor."


    "we may need to climb the tower, but rescuing people is an act the goddess would surely smile upon."


    with the northern brat wanting to avoid her father and the saint candidate willing to rescue people, the atmosphere leans towards accepting the request.


    grace tends to follow my opinion on such matters, and han se-ah, well, a quest window just popped up.


    even if kim seok-hyun had already made it to the 30th floor, he neglected to farm golem mana stones in his haste.


    he needs to use all four golems but only has about two mana stones.


    so, he needs to farm golem mana stones, repair the other three golems, and also produce luring fragrances since he can''t lure with his bare body like i can.


    although they''re on the same 30th floor, there''s almost a 2-week difference in terms of progress.


    han se-ah can take her time without worrying about losing the top spot.


    "i''m also in favor. i''ve been interested in the west, and if an acquaintance of roland''s needs help, why not?"


    it seems han se-ah has reached the same conclusion, expressing her agreement after a slight delay.


    lily depp''s eyes fill with admiration at the sight of the group offering their help before even hearing about the reward.


    being a passionate and diligent woman, she seems to be deeply moved by such gestures.


    ...it would probably be more comforting if she didn''t know that one of the reasons for this decision is to evade a father, running from the north to the centre and now to the west.


    "th-thank you! everyone! i promise to reward generously, even if i have to go into debt!"


    lily depp, unaware of these hidden motives, bows her head gratefully.


    she had hesitated to present this audacious request, and now a group, not just an individual, had readily accepted it.the roots of this story extend from novell bi?n origin.


    she couldn''t help but be touched.


    thus, the decision to take on a request to the west, rather than climbing the tower, was made.


    ---


    -why are there bikinis in a medieval fantasy? lol


    -if they bake macarons in the inns, why can''t they wear bikinis on the beach?


    -but is it worth going there? isn''t the beach far west?


    -anyone who makes it that far is impressive. how did they even get that far?


    "what? bikinis? even if it''s for the users, why bikinis?"


    [han se-ah is enjoying a gold drink* donated 10,000 won!]


    the bikini is an item for the user''s enjoyment... and convenience.


    "oh, come on. well, there''s a reason the game is for adults, right?"


    as lilly depp continued talking, the viewers, having heard her explanation, began buzzing with hopeful expectations.


    to see those bikinis in the west, one would have to travel by carriage for at least a month.


    the carriage then came to a stop.


    unlike the knights division request, we''ll have to camp outdoors during the journey.


    stretching as we go outside of the carriage, we see a campsite with remnants of a campfire.


    "adventurers, i think we should stop here today. to reach the next resting spot, we''d have to push through the night..."


    we know the western road is dangerous. take care of the horses and rest well tonight.


    by the looks of it, you must be from the west?


    the coachman parked the carriage in a corner of the campsite and released the horses.


    he was clearly familiar with the place.


    he must be planning to eat his meal alone as he left without a word.


    regardless, the party naturally gathered around han se-ah and irene after disembarking from the carriage.


    being in charge of carrying the inventory, han se-ah, and the cook, irene, were naturally approached.


    grace and katie, with nothing to do, seemed to be following around casually.


    lily depp started to come my way but quickly glanced around and approached irene, who was dressed in nun''s robes, to strike up a conversation.


    "sister? i think it''s time to prepare a meal, do you know where the supplies are?"


    "oh, hanna will take them out for us.


    she will?


    -han se-ah''s dazzling performance (as the pack mule)


    -in reality, she''s a streaming star, but in this world, she''s a top-tier inventory manager?


    -the never-ending tales of han se-ah, the genius mage.


    -oh my, how is she pulling things out of thin air? is this magic?


    -she''s truly milking this.


    i''m not milking anything! ...ah, i''ll bring out the pot first. there doesn''t seem to be a place to get water from, so i guess i''ll have to create it with magic?"


    my goodness! you can store things through magic? if such magic exists...!"


    han se-ah pulling a pot out of thin air and the wide-eyed lily depp.


    the comedic scene had the viewers spamming the chat with comments about her geniusness, playfully teasing her.


    with the fact that lily depp''s party traveled to the west to sell extra mana stones; it looks like they also dabble in some light trade to make money.


    that aside, honestly, even if i knew this world was a game, the sight of someone effortlessly pulling out a human-sized pot from nowhere is astounding.


    ---

 Chapter 143: Outside the Tower 3

    chapter 143: outside the tower 3


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    heroes chronicle is a virtual reality game.


    while there is a main storyline, the kingdom is filled with npcs that are like real people, triggering random events regardless of the player.


    for me, it wasn''t just a game, but my reality for 10 years.


    thanks to the unbelievable scale of this game, news outlets and online personalities, discussed the stability of virtual reality games, as well as the ethics and morals involved.


    "the horned wolf mana stones are the most abundant. since there were so many horned wolves following the full moon wolf, and since there''s a gate to the 10th floor, even intermediate adventurers earn money safely by hunting horned wolves on the 10th floor.


    even if mages use a lot of mana stones, there''s bound to be surplus when the supply triples."


    as han se-ah, a player, progressed through the main scenario and opened gates in the tower, the prices of mana stones began to fluctuate.


    travel time decreased, and rare monsters surged out like a flood during boss monster events.


    added to that, adventurers and mages who should be on the upper levels, including intermediate and senior ones, came down in droves.


    an oversupply was inevitable.


    so, we sat around the campfire, scooping up big pieces of meat from irene''s hot stew while listening to lily depps stories.


    although some planned on having dried meat for dinner, our kind future saint, irene, offered them a bowl of stew.


    -they even implemented market logic?


    -so, they tried to sell the excess mana stones and then got ripped off?


    -but what if our comrades just make off with the mana stones?


    -sounds like a samsung executive going to prison for stealing a macbook


    -no wonder those who didn''t go to the tower were whining. maybe it was because of the realism of self-employment.


    thanks to the magic of the inventory, lily depp, who was able to fully enjoy fresh, piping-hot stew, devoured three bowls in delight and continued explaining while fiddling with her empty bowl.


    we also collected quite a few mana stones on the 10th floor after hearing rumors. but when the price of the mana stones temporarily dropped, we got greedy.


    if we go to the western harbor city and sell them at the magic tower there, we should be able to make a profit.


    if we negotiate well, considering all the things happening in the tower recently, we calculated that we could get three times the price."


    "three times? if you loaded a carriage full, it would make sense to leave for a business trip."


    the group, despite traveling by carriage for half a day, were still not fully acquainted, conversing with polite formal language.


    it seems that the distance felt from noble birth is unavoidable, even if the northern brat speaks as endearingly as possible, due to the world having a hierarchical system.


    well, if han se-ah keeps chattering and sticking closely to her like that, theyll probably develop a sibling-like relationship before they reach the city.


    didnt grace and irene also fall for han se-ahs charm in the like this?


    "so, i''m thinking of heading west to the territory of count morris. it''s a territory with active trade with the port city, and it''s familiar to our party."


    "by familiar, do you mean youre from the territory of count morris?"


    "no, i''m from a neighboring territory. one of the people missing is from there... huh?"


    "um, roland?"


    crackle, pop-


    firewood burns with crackling noises under the bubbling stew pot.


    amidst the slow voice of lily depp and han se-ahs inquisitive tone, various sounds weave through like subtle undertones.


    as the firewood splits, sparks fly, and the nearly emptied stew bubbles and spits; grace senses something.


    whether its a wolf, a horned wolf, or any wolf-like monster, they''re no problem.


    but if a horse dies here, well have to walk to the next city where we can buy a horse.


    if that happens, itll be faster for han se-ah to reset in the morning.


    "where are the horses tied? ill go with you, bring them here."


    "yes, yes! thank you, adventurer!"


    the coachman, for whom a horses death would spell the end of his livelihood, hastily leads lily depp away, disappearing beyond the field.


    fortunately for us, the horses were tied in the opposite direction from where the wolf was coming from.


    the coachman stumbles and stumbles, tripping over a stone, his figure contrasting with that of lily depp, who moved steadily and silently, spear in hand.


    with two natural-born 4 melee characters and a 5 protection-specialized priest, we should be safe.


    "irene, if need be, use a protective barrier immediately. hanna, if any enemies target our bonfire to extinguish it, dont attack, just illuminate our surroundings with a light spell. lily depp and katie should be able to handle whoever comes."


    "yes, understood."


    "got it!"


    -even outside the cave, it''s just a ''shining'' performance.


    -whenever its dark, shes automatically assigned as lighting director


    -she handles the camera too. she''s worth two people, reliable han se-ah


    -genius mage (in charge of lighting)


    -a genius pack mule who can also use magic


    i move toward the hill, leaving behind han se-ah, whos once again under attack by viewers who think mages should use attack magic.


    without any intent to silence my footsteps, my armor clanked loudly as i trudged through the parched soil, pushing through bushes.


    the growling noises in the distance gradually get louder.


    the pungent odor of a beast and its unpleasant, damp breath suggested a wolf, but...


    "...what''s this?"


    wolves, to be exact, wolves with saddles and orc warriors mounted on them.


    as if a cavalry unit about to charge, orcs mounted on wolves stared down at me from atop a hill, basking in the moonlight.


    wolf riders, the cavalry of the orc race.


    i''ve seen them in ''heroines chronicle''.


    orcs were mass-produced easily, and they came as warriors, shamans, hunters, and riders, with variations of green, red, black, and other colors.


    they always appeared in places like dungeons for loot.


    but that was in ''heroines chronicle'', and this is ''heroes chronicle''.


    moreover, i''m in a place relatively close to a safe zone, not far from the kingdom''s capital and the city of adventurers.


    "...did they come from the tower?"


    dozens of orcs and dozens of wolves roaming around a desolate mountain range where theres nothing to eat.


    according to what grace said, it''s odd enough that theres a pack of wolves, but what could these orcs possibly eat here?


    "no wonder this place with empty."


    screeeech


    a camera drone flew overhead.


    simultaneously, a massive figure from the frontline charged towards me.


    ---

 Chapter 144: Outside the Tower 4

    chapter 144: outside the tower 4


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    a wolf, posture low, furiously dashes down the hill.


    the beast, charging with the moon at its back, and atop it, an orc rider, swinging a lengthy axe spear, seeking to snatch my life away.


    the orc''s weapon, precisely targeting my neck, and the gaping maw of the wolf, with its densely packed sharp teeth, aim for my thigh.


    a sharp strike possible because it was a wolf, not a horse.


    following the charge of the seemingly leader-like massive figure, theres also a pack of wolf riders.


    "right. they are from the tower."


    they charged in a line and without even a scream, turned to stones.


    even while riding wolves, orcs are still orcs it seems.


    in front of me, despite the leader and his companions dying one after another, they continue charging just like any orc warrior would.


    the viewers laugh above my head through the floating camera at this.


    i looked down at the bodies turned to stone.


    -he''s like some kind of eraser?


    -these guys just die in one shot?


    -it''s like throwing cotton candy into hot water


    -its refreshing how easily they get wiped


    -since a stone comes out instead of a corpse, they came from the tower, right?


    not just the orc riders, but the wolves they were riding also turned to mana stone.


    seeing that, i recall the request we received through james sullivan not long ago.


    we received a divine revelation there but there were no signs of orcs whatsoever.


    and now, orcs have suddenly appeared to the west of the kingdom.


    clearly, there must be a smart commander or strategist.


    someone who knows that to avoid annihilation by the knights, they must head towards the barren west instead of staying in the abundant forest.


    and that bastard not only smuggled orc riders out of the tower without adventurers knowing, but they also avoided the eyes of the knights in the forest.


    "roland? were they wolves?"


    "what, youve already dealt with them?"


    returning to the camp, my companions who held their weapons greeted me.


    nonchalant horses gaze at me, seemingly unafraid.


    the coachman looked at me as if i were a savior, though he was still scared stiff.


    though meeting a pack of wolves on a path where no beasts usually roam is terrifying, this coachman in particular seems especially scared.


    "anyway, the orcs have all been dealt with."


    "not wolves, but orcs?"


    "yeah, orcs riding wolves attacked. and this is their stone. it seems like it''s probably those orcs that went into obernu forest from the 20th floor."


    "...why are they here?"


    katie, who still hasn''t completely emerged from kaiden''s shadow, fluctuating between informal and formal speech, poses a question.


    of course, i don''t know the answer to that.


    han se-ah might know through the quest window.


    "oh, a linked quest? is this part of the main scenario, or just a new event? is it because we didnt find orcs in the forest back then?


    the women, excluding irene, quickly became informal, whispering and talking together.


    even the noble lady, katie, seems to have melted into the group, which was a bit of a relief.


    she''s been teased so much as the ''northern brat,'' even though she''s the ''sword princess.''


    watching her is probably like watching a child who''s been left out.


    however, considering she ran away from home, she seems to be adapting well.


    "first, lets find lodgings and listen for rumors at the inn."


    "true, if passing traders were attacked by orcs, there''s bound to be talk about it here."


    im going to visit the temple once. i need to check if there were any issues with the brothers and sisters who were traveling for their pilgrimage."


    without me having to say anything, she smoothly proceeds with the quest.


    she, who was teased as a light technician and a super pack mule, seemed quite conscious of it, trying to act as dignified as possible as the party leader.


    then again, as a gamer, her pride in that regard might be quite real.


    "so, since it''s getting late, lets get a room first. roland in a single room, and we can split into twos and threes."


    saying so, han se-ah naturally sticks close to grace.


    han se-ah and grace, irene with katie and lily depp.


    it seemed like an arrangement with an ulterior motive at a glance.


    ...does her competitiveness extend to lust as well?


    a vulgar rumor about the libido of exercising women swiftly passed through my mind, but i dared not utter it aloud.


    after all, the stream is still on, and no explicit things were said.


    the viewers seemed oblivious, only buzzing about pajama and sleepwear outfits.


    "that sounds good. rooms that can accommodate all five of us are mostly crappy and cheap. we should spend to get proper rest."


    "know of any good inns?"


    "theres a place i frequently visited after reaching intermediate level. they charge a bit high since they aim for customers related to the upper echelons, but its spacious, pleasant, and even has some magical tools."


    no one seemed to notice han se-ahs sly scheme as lily depp naturally took the lead, guiding us to a lodging she knew.


    the city was significantly smaller than the adventurers'' city, but fitting for a crossroads heading west, it was bustling with traders.


    streets packed with heavily filled carts and merchants burdened with bundles.


    the faces of the people coming and going on the street held no dark emotions like fear.


    it seems the wolf riders hadnt started their activities in earnest yet.


    whether lily depps group happened to be the first victims by chance, or if there was another reason, they had to hunt and kill the orcs either way.


    "here we are. the sign''s a bit worn, but the inside is clean. the peculiar thing about the owner is, despite having all sorts of magic tools, they havent changed the sign.


    the stew smells good. it''d be nice to have tomorrow''s breakfast here.


    as beauties that catch the eye wherever they go poured in, the employee, unable to even greet them, became flustered and stiff.


    han se-ah confidently walked over to the counter attendant, whose mouth had opened slightly, and ordered rooms.


    she, without any intention of hiding her wealth, pulled out a pouch of gold coins from thin air and paid for all available rooms - for three, two, and single occupancy.


    seeing the employee, who had stopped mid-calculation to bow his head as if slamming it, a soft laughter escaped her.


    perhaps due to a bit of superstition about mages.


    itll probably be quite comfortable staying at the inn.


    "this is the place. lets grab a room, drop our stuff, and then explore the city.


    yes, lily unni*.


    ha-ha, unni. thats hard to hear amongst us rough adventurers.


    han se-ah, smiling brightly towards a smirking lily, naturally wrapped an arm around grace''s and followed the women up to the second floor.


    ---

 Chapter 145: Outside the Tower 5

    chapter 145: outside the tower 5


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    the small city of ertta served as a kind of crossroads leading to the western count morris territory.


    normally, cities develop because people need to gather for some reason and create a community.


    this was a mandatory stop for merchants taking risks to conduct deals near the northwestern wastelands and for those heading to the harbor city in the westernmost area to buy seafood and specialties.


    even though the city wasnt very large, its streets were bustling with merchants and mercenaries.


    while merchants also gamble with their livelihoods when it comes to money, they aren''t the type to rush into a flaming pit without armor, hence, they naturally needed numerous mercenaries for protection.


    there are so many people, especially mercenaries.


    but what''s the difference between adventurers and mercenaries?


    -just a guild difference, right?


    -for starters, there are more a**holes among mercenaries. they backstab a lot.


    -why are you curious about that now lol?


    -just saw it and spat it out, didnt you?0v3l.b11n.


    -there are a lot of people playing as mercenaries instead of adventurers, right?


    han se-ah, observing the bustling street filled with mercenaries, threw out a question.


    whether she casually asked the stream or blurted it out of curiosity, i wasnt sure.


    responding to han se-ah''s mumbling, it wasn''t me but lily depp who answered.


    walking along, with a long spear on her back, she began explaining next to han se-ah.


    ...does han se-ah possess some kind of charm that entices women?


    the speed at which the two are becoming friends is no joke.


    in fact, theres not much difference. after all, mercenaries can register as adventurers, and adventurers can register as mercenaries. it''s just that the guilds emphasize different requests.


    oh, is that so?


    most of the requests from the adventurer''s guild are related to monsters and involve requests from the magic tower, while the mercenary guild often takes requests from merchants or territorial battles.


    although we are high-level adventurers, were also registered as bronze mercenaries in the mercenary guild, so we accept upper-level escort requests whenever we are heading west.


    "upper-level escort requests? arent those also available at the adventurer''s guild?


    well, in the adventurer''s city, there''s no mercenary guild. with a monster-infested tower embedded in the middle of the city and a large branch of the magic tower present, why would a branch of the mercenary guild establish there?


    they would just have their rice bowls snatched away by the adventurer''s guild and be pushed out. however, in this city, where only merchants wander around without any monsters or beasts nearby, theres a mercenary guild and no adventurer''s guild.


    han se-ah and the party nod to lily depp''s explanation.


    although the explanation was lengthy, the point was all about money, which, as adventurers who earn through requests, was very easy to understand.


    she gave stories of adventurers who doubled their rewards by taking overlapping quests from both the adventurers guild and the mercenaries guild, those who met ignorant bandits while heading west and earned extra income, and those who were betrayed by mercenaries thinking adventurers were easy targets but got a taste of their own medicine.


    with lily depp''s sudden storytelling session, both the party and the viewers were unwittingly drawn into rapt attention.


    even if some of the viewers, who were gamers, became mercenaries, their ranks would merely be at the level of wooden or copper mercenaries, thus the stories from a silver were bound to be interesting.


    "it might be time to scatter and gather information?"


    "oh, right! we should."


    only katie, who was under rebecca, a gold mercenary, had the presence of mind to remind us what we should be doing.


    indeed, the love stories of npcs, who seemed more human than actual humans and were beautiful to boot, were bound to attract interest.


    roland? this is a place mercenaries often come to drink. lets go in.


    yeah, sounds good.


    lily led me to a shabby inn while i was watching the stream on the side and following her.


    it was obviously more worn down than the inn we had booked rooms in, but judging by the loud, bustling voices bursting out, it seemed like a place heavily frequented by mercenaries.


    creeaak-


    as we pushed open the un-oiled wooden door, for a brief moment, all eyes converged on us.


    although lily, being a star-bearing beauty, attracted attention, no mercenary dared to start trouble or strike up a conversation, seeing that we were openly carrying weapons.


    perhaps because it''s a city with many merchants, there were probably more escort requests than hunting or war ones.


    seems like they had to temper their attitudes a bit to earn money.


    "three more beers here!"


    "uheheh, so i picked up the tab and that woman was gulping down--"


    "what the hell, its not the mercenary who''s gone missing, but the client...?"


    "shit. this request really went south."


    as mercenaries noisily voice their complaints, a small boy rushed over as we took a seat at a table.


    "welcome! what can i get for you two?"


    "two ales, and enough sausage for two to eat well."


    "yessir~"


    the boy, occasionally glancing at the large man at the counter - perhaps this is a family-run inn - poses a question to us.


    without me saying anything, lily naturally orders two ales.


    the menu isnt particularly important, so i nod without further comment and focus on the chatter of the mercenaries around us.


    "did you hear? a ship heading from the western port to the northern port sank."


    "ha, these damned pigs raising the passage fee these days..."


    "the boss upstairs seems to want to bulk up a bit, you thinking of going?"


    "that damn, when will we get to touch silverware? done so many requests already."


    "theres a street behind the rusty horseshoe inn where the harlots gather"


    leaning back lazily in the chair and stretching out while waiting for the food, the surrounding din of diverse conversation reaches us.


    from gossip and banter to drunken grumblings and joyful revels.


    the tales weaving through this inn, common to adventurers, were varied.


    of course, i don''t expect to find a perfect clue about lily''s missing party members by doing this.


    what i want is just two things.


    one, people complaining about orcs sightings or attacks by unknown beings, and second, someone who might trigger han se-ahs quest window.


    its natural to take advantage of having a player with a quest window in the team.


    "roland, should we try talking to those guys who mentioned the missing client?"


    "hmm, it seems the most relevant, at least."


    well, we should at least try to find some clues.


    as the small boy, holding a glass as big as his own head, wobbles over, i rise from my seat and head towards a secluded table.


    ---

 Chapter 146: Suspicious Movement 1

    chapter 146: suspicious movement 1


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    a trio of mercenaries sat at an old weathered table: a woman with red short hair, a bald man with a goatee, and a young man with brown shaggy hair.


    seeing all three casually resting their chins on the table, hands idly hovering over their weapons, i sharply slapped a coin onto the table, making a distinct ''clink.''


    naturally, my hand held a single gold coin.


    oh dear, a valuable guest we have.


    "what is it? got a story you want to hear?"


    the bald man and the young man turned towards me, chuckling softly, lured by the lustrous gold coin now laid bare on the table.


    simultaneously, their hands moved naturally from their weapons to their drinks.


    in the knights division, ranks are divided based on swordsmanship and magic skills; for mages, ranks are determined by mana control and magical research achievements; for adventurers, ranks change based on the monsters they can handle.


    however, for mercenaries, the standard is straightforward and clear: it''s ''money.''


    whether its individual skills or increasing scale, when a mercenary completes tasks, builds trust, and gets their hands on big money, their rank goes up.


    put differently, when a gold coin is offered like this, they are most easily swayed.


    even if a stranger sits at the table or a suspicious person starts a conversation, if a mercenary can grab a gold coin without working for it, theyll gladly give at least a nod of acknowledgment.


    there''s something i want to ask.


    oh, the rich brother is asking us, mere middle level mercenaries?


    you were talking earlier, about a client who disappeared? i want to know where they might have gone and what might have happened.


    it''s a common story that a mercenary, without enough built trust, takes the money and runs.


    since mercenaries buy their ranks with money and trust, just as novice adventurers might let their guard down and be killed by a goblin, low-grade mercenaries might take the request fee and flee the city without doing the work.


    however, it''s an almost unheard-of story for a client to vanish while hiring a mercenary.


    if someone can afford to hire mercenaries, they are likely to have significant influence.


    such individuals would normally maintain trust by paying a cancellation fee instead of souring their relationship with the mercenary''s guild.


    ah, that? it was a bit unusual.


    it was like gossiping, but speaking would bring in more money than their requests.


    just speaking gave them a gold coin so they had no reason to lie, especially to someone who just gave away a gold coin so casually.


    thus, the three began to freely share their experience.


    originally, the three of us were going to join a merchant caravan headed west. instead of a large caravan, we decided to take a request from a group of peddlers who were traveling at the same time.


    peddlers?


    yes. theyre not a merchant caravan, but individuals who have formed a guild. they carry small volume goods like mana stones, jewelry, and accessories for nobles or wealthy commoners. theres no need to transport them by carriage, so they each carry a pack and travel together.


    "madmen, walking without horses or carriages."


    the young man chuckled tipsily, lobbing a casual comment our way while my eyes naturally met with lily''s.


    this meant that merchants carrying mana stones, disappeared with word, right?


    much like lilys teammates.


    where were these merchants coming from?


    they were from the west, that is, traveling through count morriss territory from the port city to ertta. our task was to escort from ertta to the capital city.


    ---


    raei translations


    ---


    [daily life knowledge donated 10,000 won!]


    in the back alley of the rusty horseshoe inn in the small city of ertta, there are prostitutes known for their excellent service.


    did you know about that?


    "hey, you really... roland, come quick! did you hear something?"


    after gorging on sausages, the already-gathered party members were waiting at the inn.


    han se-ah and grace seemed to have asked traders at the stalls, while irene and katie went and asked priests and believers at the temple.


    i shared the story we heard in the inn with the ladies, who hadnt found out anything particularly valuable.


    "merchants coming from the west with mana stones have put out a request for escort, but then contact was lost with them. it seems like the orcs are ignoring larger caravans and targeting smaller merchants and travelers."


    even though orcs attack mindlessly, they have enough intelligence to count numbers.


    they might charge when they simply outnumber the opponent but, they can distinguish between large caravans and small-scale merchants.


    if theres a strategist among them who knows how to flee from the obernu forest, they might be gathering mana stones.


    though its unclear what orcs would use mana stones for, but still.


    everyone nodded at the suggestion to head to the merchant''s guild tomorrow to hear more from the merchants.


    no one seemed to have heard any related stories, so there were no opposing opinions.


    "so, we''ll head to the merchant''s guild tomorrow morning."


    since the keyword that updated han se-ahs quest window was mercenary, both she and i know the answer.


    everyone nodded without complaint and headed towards the floor with the bedrooms.


    being the only man, i took the 1-person room, grace and han se-ah whispering, took the 2-person room.


    kind irene took lily and katie into the 3-person room.


    -hmm grace in pajamas or irene in pajamas


    -might need to think a lot about where to place the camera


    -it takes only a moment to fall into hell, behave yourselves


    -curious about what the northern brat is doing, show us the 3-person room


    -what? you think she''s bouncing around on the bed?


    nope, absolutely not showing. i''m ending stream and starting it back up when we proceed with the quest tomorrow~


    [streamer of this era, god se-ah donated 10,000 won!]


    teacher, may i confess that ive always admired you?


    ahh, it''s a confession! domhwangcha*!


    with han se-ahs playful shout and gesture, the stream turns black, and the viewers, unable to accept the situation, flood the chat with chaos.


    of course, the person who should listen to those complaints has already disappeared, so the chat''s fervor quickly fades.


    "so, today..."


    "ah, roland... beside..."


    regardless of the viewers venting their fierce anger into the void, han se-ah reveals her innermost desires immediately upon ending the stream.


    ...even though there are cleaning magic tools, the soundproofing is terrible.


    ---

 Chapter 147: Suspicious Movement 2

    chapter 147: suspicious movement 2


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    it was an old but neatly maintained spacious single room.


    though traces of lingering footsteps revealed the passage of time, there were no protruding splinters or creaky wooden boards.


    the floor was smoothly polished, and the walls and ceiling were immaculately kept, making for a comfortable stay.


    oh! the 3-person room is a bit far away, so its fine, right? unless you, like, call out roland''s name at night, the other mercenaries-


    lo, lower your voice!


    hey, even if roland is superhuman, he won''t hear us whispering like this, right? surely, he wouldnt enhance his body with mana while resting in the inn?


    if there was a problem, it might be that the soundproofing was woefully inadequate compared to a superhuman''s physical senses.


    even just lying comfortably in bed without strengthening my body with mana, i could hear han se-ah and graces voices clearly.


    it seems like the design has the bed of the single room on the right and the bed of the double room on the left, with only a single wall separating them closely.


    so, if there were no wall, han se-ah and graces heads would be right beside mine.


    measuring the distance, it was approximately... less than 1m.


    no matter how much they tried to suppress their voices, with a wooden wall between us, their voices were too easy to hear with my superhuman body.


    but, hanna.


    yes?


    han se-ah, perhaps eager to push grace into my room and peek inside, has a playful cheeky edge to her voice.


    however, her voice quickly falters at graces question.


    dont you have any thoughts?


    ...thoughts about what?


    about doing it with roland.


    i guess she thinks i''m not listening since she instantly launches a counterattack.


    even though grace becomes a shy girl in front of me, normally she is like a sassy older sister character.


    i also realized that she can be very brazen.


    from what i see, you seem to like him more than i do. its a bit suspicious? maybe you want to join in?


    no! thats, umm...


    hey, dont shout. if you do that, roland might wake up.


    this girls talk, which ought to be private, flows from beside my head like a radio, providing an entertaining listen.


    the two, once whispering, now seem to have entirely forgotten im in the next room, as their voices raise to a normal level.


    they talk like sisters, even consulting each other about their love lives, appearing very open.


    han se-ah, playing the older sister, continuously nudges and probes - only to be counterattacked with an offensive full of crude jokes.


    the only problem might be that the crude jokes grace knows are based on her experiences with me.


    hmm? hanna, are you asleep? ...hehe, pretending to be asleep, huh.


    she seems to have saved and logged out.


    ---


    raei translations


    ---


    the night passed quietly without grace visiting my room.


    finally, the pickpocket kid, having swiped a clinking coin purse, disappeared into the crowd, with shouts of "thief-!" echoing through the bustling people.


    only after the party silently handed over their belongings, such as waist pouches and lanterns, to han se-ah did we arrive at the merchant''s guild.


    piercing through the crowd, we arrived at a wide open space.


    numerous carriages were neatly arranged here.


    people in uniforms, people in silk clothes, and shabby-looking peddlers were mixed together haphazardly.


    "over there, that large building at the end of the square."


    "you can tell just by the sign."


    a tall and large building made of dark gray stone and a spacious sign outlined with metal.


    the picture of a purse full of gold coins carved into the sign communicates that the building is related to merchants.


    as dozens of people busily entered through the large main gate, what met their eyes was a brightly decorated lobby, like a noble''s mansion.


    from the large landscape paintings hanging on the walls, magical tools emitting light from within finely crafted glass crystals, to the sparkling armors and vibrant porcelain hung on the walls like a museum-


    the party naturally shrinks back, just as the guild intended.


    "there are so many people. they must be incredibly busy, right?"


    "don''t worry, these folks are merchants after all. irene, could you stand at the front? beside me."


    "sure, i understand."


    merchants are as sensitive to money as mercenaries.


    we arent dressed shabbily and they wouldn''t get greedy just at the sight of gold coins.


    in the first place, merchants, who live off trust, wouldnt dare to hassle a group with a nun.


    as sensitive as they are to money, they are to superstitions, too.


    as if to confirm my thoughts, a woman welcomes us with a poised posture.


    a beautiful woman, dressed in attire resembling a black suit and wearing round glasses, bows gently toward us.


    sneaking a peek at han se-ah''s stream window, it seems like this character must have some stars attached to her.


    "welcome to the ertta merchant''s guild. how may i assist you today?"


    "we need information about merchants who started out from the western port city."


    "information, you say?"


    after turning off the stream window of han se-ah, which has gotten noisy upon the beautiful office ladys appearance, i gazed into the sparkling eyes behind those round glasses.


    when our eyes met so straightforwardly, i felt like i couldnt look away.


    the eyes of a merchant, fearlessly meeting mine, scrutinizing and calculating, are familiar.


    arent they the eyes ive encountered most during these ten years of saving and spending money on magical tools?


    "hmm, information... not bad."


    but those eyes are a bit strange.


    they arent eyes that weigh people and information on a mental scale to price them, but eyes that hold passion in an unexpected direction.


    wondering what this was all about, i fiddled with the gold coins in my pocket, debating whether to press her with money, when han se-ahs voice rang out from behind.


    "huh? what, there''s such a title? is this straight-up an npc for that content? but she''s a merchant?"


    at her absurd shout, i involuntarily turn the stream window back on.


    satisfying curiosity comes first.


    thus, i came to know the identity of the npc in front of us.


    2 lewd violetta


    ...damn it, she said she was a merchant.


    ---

 Chapter 148: Suspicious Movement 3

    chapter 148: suspicious movement 3


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    in games, especially in character-gacha games, the title before a character''s name summarizes their abilities.


    grace, who became a ''forest stalker'' after obtaining a detection passive as a ''novice ranger''; katie, known as the ''sword princess'', a skilled swordsman and the daughter of the northern duke; irene, the hidden ''saint candidate'' raised in a temple; and myself, gradually converting mana into divine energy, paladin roland.


    on the other hand, there are titles that emphasize a characters personality or traits rather than abilities, such as ''ambitious'' charlotte and ''maid'' mari.


    information isnt a product i specialize in but a conversation between just the two of us should be fine.


    so, this bespectacled lady in front of me is...


    -aaahhh i''m so excited, straight to the west i go!


    -why are you the only one happy? why are you the only one happy? why are you the only one happy? why are you the only one happy? why are you the only one happy? why are you the only one happy?


    -today we run straight to the west, rusty horseshoe back-alley, merchant guild!


    -idiots, you run there and it''ll be ironwall lady violetta!


    -dont hit me with facts, they hurt.


    she''s certainly a character.


    a vivid red tongue sneakily pops out, wickedly licking her plump lips before disappearing, setting the chat aflame.


    eyes curving devilishly, a tiny mole below one, movements that are both elegant and lascivious, stroking my hand seductively then withdrawing.


    if the ladies in the capital saw this, they''d likely tear their handkerchiefs in jealousy at the mingling of elegance and vulgarity in her movements.


    of course, her seduction was easily thwarted.


    even before i could respond, lily and grace, who had stepped forward on either side of me, began speaking instead.


    lily looked slightly displeased and grace intervened with urgency.


    but there was something they hadnt noticed...


    oh my? the three of us, or maybe four?


    lets just talk here.


    lewd violettas heated gaze isnt just over my forearms, but also graces sternum and the nape of lilys neck, hidden by her hair.


    if were swept along like this, han se-ahs stream might become dangerous in another sense.


    even though virtual reality games have emerged and streams require adult certification due to nearly 100% realistic implementation, it''s obvious that you can''t openly have s*x on air.


    more threatening than the 30th-floor boss monster, she licked her lips again.


    the predator''s eyes flicked over not just me, grace, and lily, but also han se-ah and katie, who were assessing the situation from behind, and irene.


    grace seems unable to even imagine a woman targeting another woman, but lily, sensitive to gazes, immediately shrank back her previously confident shoulders.witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through n?o?v�l--b1n.


    it seems she never imagined receiving such a lascivious look from another woman.


    "a gold coin for just a story? you''ve got quite the generous hands... i''ve always liked big hands. fingers too, thick."


    "merchants and mercenaries, having set out from the western port city and passing through the territory of count morris to arrive at ertta, have reportedly lost contact after leaving behind escort requests."


    "it''s also rather hard. i like it even more."


    laying down a gold coin, i firmly stated what i wanted, unwilling to be swayed.


    as adventurers explored the wasteland and hunted orcs, mages gathered to research and reclaim the land, establishing a branch of the magic tower, making it a perfect place to sell surplus mana stones.


    "fish snacks instead of jerky... would that be tasty?"


    "not at all. it''s something the poor eat. just like there''s jerky made from cheap, leftover meat, fish snacks that mercenaries eat are hastily dried from poor-quality fish flesh, so it''s full of a fishy smell."


    "just hearing about it is dreadful. it makes me even less eager to try fish i''ve never eaten before."


    "grace, you have never eaten fish before?"


    "well, i was born and raised in the mountains, a daughter of a hunter''s family. i''ve had more than my fill of meat, but never fish. why would a merchant bring fish all the way to my village? katie, you''re from a noble family, have you tried it?"


    "i''m from the north. even though we have a harbor, the fish distribution in the north isnt very active. it''s rare to find someone who has eaten seafood unless they''re from the west, right?"


    although the conversation went off in an irrelevant direction, it was evidence that katie had integrated well into our party.


    the viewer''s hearts were filled with awe at the somewhat mature image of the northern brat engaging with people when the carriage slowly comes to a stop.


    it seems like we''ve arrived at a small village that serves as a mid-way point.


    before the door is opened, the smoke gently rising from a small hut visible through the carriage window gives off a cozy country village vibe, like those from a fantasy tale.


    "we''ve arrived at a resting place. this village has only one inn, so you can get a room and rest there."


    "ah, yes."


    however, it seems there is an inn for passing travelers.


    the coachman must have chosen this route because of the inn.


    the coachman, familiar with this area, naturally directs the horses toward the inn''s stable.


    we watch for a while before entering.


    it''s distinctly smaller than inns in the city of adventurers or the small city of ertta.


    in a meager inn with only three tables, we are the only patrons aside from one other.


    "welcome, how many rooms shall i get you?"


    a plump old lady, possibly without any other staff, languidly poses the question from behind the counter.


    maybe there are multiple paths one can take from ertta to count morriss territory, making customers rare.


    we sat down at the least dirty table, with only dust accumulated and no food scraps to be seen, and ordered three rooms and meals.


    while inns with magic tools are luxurious, boasting a quality on par with modern business hotels, below that, the quality drops to the point where you wonder if there''s any difference between it and a stable.


    -is this a village where you die if you clean?


    -ah, this place needs a mop. someone wipe away the filth


    -mop? wipe? that''s too lewd, ban them*!


    -the kids just gawk at the carriage, seems like everyones lost their taste


    while everyone was stretching and retrieving their purses and the like, which had been left with han se-ah in the city, the inn door opened with a bang and someone rushed in.


    "hey, mercenaries have come?!"


    "oh my, elder!"


    "village chief, just a moment!"


    a wrinkled old man, leaning on a cane, ran over.


    he looks like hes about to give a quest.


    ---

 Chapter 149: Suspicious Movement 4

    chapter 149: suspicious movement 4


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    an elderly man with wrinkled skin and a few young men following him, concerned, burst through the inn''s door.


    the innkeeper, startled by the abrupt entrance, sprang to his feet with wide eyes.


    however, the old man, disregarding him, dashed toward us.


    more precisely, toward me, clad in armor.


    "oh dear, kn-knight sir!"


    "i am not a knight."


    whether it''s due to his advanced age or some psychological shock, the old man, clings to me, mistaking me for a knight.


    the young men following him anxiously circle around.


    they want to stop him but can''t seem to bring themselves to physically restrain him.


    perhaps its a given considering that, as a village chief in such a small settlement, he would likely hold nearly absolute power among the residents.


    moreover, seeing the chiefs face, it seems something significant must have happened in the village.


    -is this the linked quest or an added side quest?


    -are there wolf riders around this village too?


    -really lol, every time we come to a small village, it''s being threatened by orcs.


    -it''s like always being told to pick herbs in rpgs.


    -waahh wahh, oh great hero, please collect some firewood from the mountain behind...


    even the viewers, observing via the stream, speculated that he''d offer a quest under the guise of a request.


    han se-ah, perhaps sharing this expectation, began to film the chiefs face as if conducting an interview, with the camera zooming into his expression.


    the elderly village chief, trying to kneel and cling to me, the youths, restless yet unable to separate him from me, and my party, standing beside and behind me, trying to listen to the chiefs words.


    the peculiar standoff between the two groups ended when the chief truly knelt, grabbing at the hem of my garment.


    "please, accept our request!"


    "sir! these people are merely guests traveling west..."


    "silence, all of you!"


    contrary to his frail and slight physique, the chief bellowed, making the inn echo with his roar.


    he shoved aside the youths trying to restrain him, and again latched onto me.


    with gleaming eyes and a foamy, shouting mouth, he had on a bizarre appearance.


    like someone inflicted with rabies.


    instinctively clenching my fist, the quick-witted village youths rushed back, forcibly dragging the chief away as he resisted.


    as if being wrongfully arrested, his arms held, being dragged away, the elderly chief continued to cry out desperately.


    straining his throat, hoarsely yelling so we could all hear.


    "our people, the young ones, they''ve disappeared! im sure it''s the work of orcs! those creatures, they are coming back!"


    "sir! ben and paul went to the neighboring village for trade, remember?"


    "ah, im so sorry. hes not usually like this... hes just anxious because his son, who went trading, has not returned."


    instead of the dragged-away chief, a fair-skinned, stout, and simple-looking youth bowed his head, explaining the situation to us.


    being a small village, the chiefs son worked as a peddler, traveling to procure goods and was considerably late in returning, he explained.


    village residents seem unbothered, having never seen monsters, let alone wild beasts, in the vicinity.


    they casually speculate whether there''s been a delay due to how busy it is or duet to hitting the jackpot.


    glancing around at our party as we each exchange glances, irene steps forward, swallowing nervously.


    "i, i want to help..."


    her gaze is fixed on a small wooden statue, previously hidden by the burly innkeepers physique.


    ...a statue of the goddess.


    apparently, this stout innkeeper is a devout believer, with a prominent symbol of the goddess hanging boldly behind the counter.


    upon closer inspection, something resembling a rosary is wrapped around his plump wrist.


    our saint candidate, unable to ignore the suffering of ordinary citizens, couldn''t refuse the innkeepers request.


    "oh, thank you so much, sister!"


    "well, although i said that..."


    "if you want to, then of course!"


    and han se-ah, of course, isnt brave enough to refuse the request of a 5 healer.


    ---


    raei translations


    ---


    exploring around the village isnt difficult.


    just like when i found the girl who disappeared near grace''s village, all i had to do was run around quite wildly.


    moreover, today, while not quite to my level, the firm-footed lily is also joining us.


    two senior adventurers stepping out just to search for orcs is quite an overkill.


    however, if there were to be a problem, it''d be this annoying camera that''s like a thorn in my side.


    "so, roland and grace will..."


    "no, it''s best if all four of us get involved to wrap this up quickly. lily, grace, katie, and i will spread out in all directions to look for traces of them."


    "is that okay?"


    "if the orcs didnt raid the village, it means they are likely few in number. plus, since i killed dozens of wolves, this area should be relatively safe."


    "really? ...well, if roland says so."


    i refute han se-ahs attempt to naturally pair me up with grace again and push my opinion forward.


    grace, who progressed from 3 to 4, has enhanced detection abilities and should be able to sense and flee from the orcs before they notice her.


    similarly, lily, despite also being a 4, has spent several years training with me in the tower and being a senior adventurer, shouldnt fall victim to orcs.


    what''s somewhat concerning is katie, who has the talent equivalent to a 4 but lacks experience.


    attaching irene to her should resolve that issue.


    "i''ll take the most dangerous, the north. lily will take the west, grace will handle the east, and katie and irene will take care of the south for our search."


    "is grace okay on her own since shes an archer?"


    "hanna? you know that i learned the skills of a ranger, right? and since the east is the direction we came from, i don''t think its particularly dangerous to search for traces there."


    "ah, right."


    "ah, right? you, seriously..."


    "hey, sorry. i was just worried, so...what about me?"


    han se-ah, taking a light jab from grace, tilts her head and asks me, ignoring the chat nominating her for forbes and other industry rewards.


    "i''ll take you with me. the north has the highest likelihood of having traces, and i''m thinking of going much farther. if theres a shaman, you should be able to notice, hanna."


    "huh?"


    of course, its because of the quest window and mini-map... but i''m planning to run at an absurd speed while carrying her like luggage.


    although her blushing cheeks tell me what she''s thinking, it''ll be completely different from what she''s imagining.


    ---

 Chapter 150: Suspicious Movement 5

    chapter 150: suspicious movement 5


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    ack, uh, uff-


    -is han se-ah broken?


    -so you can torture people with virtual reality games.


    -is this the voice of the female streamer who was doing sexy exercise streams until recently?


    -she claimed she wasn''t a porter, but now she''s become portable*.


    -anyway, it''s refreshing to see han se-ah in pain.


    a strange noise began to flow from han se-ah''s mouth.


    after crossing about three rugged mountains, carried like a duffle bag on my side with my grip on her slender waist, she seems to be completely worn out.


    when i first put my hand on her side, she might have imagined being carried like a princess but probably never imagined being carried with one hand while running.


    the viewers tease and ridicule her, but she can''t even respond due to exhaustion.


    of course, i had an excuse.


    my right hand was the one holding her, and naturally, a shield was held in my left hand.


    when looking for the girl, i carried grace with both hands, but now, searching for monsters, how could both hands be left defenseless?


    "how about it, hanna. can you search with magic?"


    "ugh, uh- here, no, nothing..."


    nevertheless, thanks to her dazed mind, instead of arguing, she''s doing her best to hold onto her sanity and looks at the minimap.


    she forgets to even perform the trick of concentrating mana on her staff by casting and then canceling the skill, and just groans.


    continuing like this, it wont just be drool flowing from her mouth but other things, so i momentarily stop my swiftly moving legs.


    there''s no need to shake and spill everything that''s inside.


    "seems like your body can''t handle it, should we rest for a moment?"


    "uh, uh."


    unable to properly utter even a word of agreement, i place her on a flat rock nearby, and han se-ah immediately stretches out fully.


    her moderately sized chest, not fully hidden by her gear, rises and falls heavily but unusually, the viewers attention is drawn elsewhere.0v3l.b11n.


    with the screen split into four due to the teams, three small screens are added to han se-ahs stream.


    the footage of the other party members appears in a tiny size in the corner of the screen like a minimap but its not small enough to avoid the viewers gaze.


    -it seems like grace found something?


    -i can''t see graces stream


    -han se-ah/scandal/sleeping soundly during the stream


    -but why is roland holding han se-ah like catching a rat?


    -they must have messed around off-stream last night lolol


    "ahem, hoo... son''t assume i can''t see the chat window even at this moment. they didn''t implement hangovers, yet they added dizziness. this game."


    thanks to the features of the virtual reality game, han se-ah recovers her breath and quickly regains her senses.


    if i had known the effect would be this good, i would have used it sooner.


    no matter how much i tease, i can''t keep up with the thousands of cyber trolls.


    while exploring the unknown, i held the shield for protection with one hand, while holding her to my side.


    but on our return, since it was safer, i held her with both hands to accommodate her request.


    but such reasoning was not important to the viewers.


    indeed, those who tease every day know how to do it better.


    "ah, you''re back already?"


    "we are. there''s another village in the direction we went. ...what''s up, did you have to use magic against orcs?"


    while i was chatting with lily, katie and irene entered the inn next.


    it seems that they collected stories from the residents of another village.


    even if the village was wary of outsiders, they wouldn''t dare to be rude to a real nun who could use divine energy.


    the fact that both individuals were gentle, soft-beauty types must have also played a big role as well.


    "i heard there''s a group of traveling merchants who regularly visit, but they said they''re late."


    "yes. the residents in that village weave fabrics and such, exchanging them for things like salt and flour, but it''s been difficult because the merchants haven''t arrived."


    "it looks like the merchants meant to go to that village are also missing. as we get more information, it gets more and more suspicious."


    lily nodded at katie and irene''s words.


    it could be dismissed as a coincidence once or twice, but with lily''s party, the trading group in ertta, the village chief''s son, village residents, and now even the essential goods merchants all going missing this week, it''s clear something is happening.


    as they were sharing stories of exploring the village, lily was mentioning that she had killed some wandering goblins nearby when the innkeeper quietly approached and placed something on the table.


    "here, enjoy this while you chat. oh, and this is, um, the rations for adventurers that we were supposed to give. my son just brought them back, saying these rations are good for travelers... but the guests who come into the inn don''t even look at the rations, they just want to eat warm food


    a flat, square slab emitting a scent of dried grains.


    to preserve it, grain flour is steamed, baked, and flattened, like hardtack.


    frankly speaking, its a bit tough and flavorless to eat as is.


    it''s meant to be dipped in stew.


    it''s not typically a type of food that guests visiting the village would buy.


    nevertheless, seeing that it was clean and well-preserved without any mold or spoilage, han se-ah put it in her inventory without hesitation.


    "we can put this in stew and boil it later. once crushed, it''s just grain flour, after all."


    "oh, my goodness! it disappeared?!


    -at this point, she''s enjoying it too


    -chosen by forbes, the no.1 streamer at attracting viewers


    -but since she''s technically the no.1 streamer, you could say it''s partially true, right?


    -a porter highlighting her inventory due to dissatisfaction with her lighting job


    -fine no more lighting jobs, back to being a porter


    only after all that did grace finally arrive at the inn.


    she rushed in with her cheeks flushed and arms waving.


    was the answer to the east?


    ---

 Chapter 151: Multi-Race Alliance 1

    chapter 151: multi-race alliance 1


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    the border of the wasteland to the north was empty, and there were a few wandering goblins on the western road that lily took care of.


    there was another village nearby to the south that was expecting merchants, but according to the residents, they were later than usual.


    so, what remained was the east, where it looked like something had been discovered earlier on the stream.


    grace, who returned the latest, plopped down on the inn table, her cheeks flushed.


    the innkeeper quietly brought her a glass of water.


    haah-, ah, thank you.


    grace, who had been running quite far to find traces, took a sip of water and caught her breath.


    then she exhaled and started to smack her lips.


    at least, it seems like i found some traces. not of orcs, but of a pack of wolves. but since those who attacked us before rode wolves, it could be them.


    "yes, i haven''t heard any stories about wolves in this village or the neighboring ones."


    indeed, orcs were orcs: they left many traces.


    even if they secretly fled to the west to avoid the knights, it seemed only the boss monster was smart; the orcs remained dim-witted.


    after all, just watching them charge in line on wolves, dying one by one, made that clear.


    even goblins, when seeing their comrades die like that, would panic, shrieking in fear and losing all semblance of order.


    but orcs, when their comrades died from hitting me, became angry and came at me in the same way.


    about twenty of such creatures wandering around would undoubtedly leave plenty of traces.


    wolf footprints impressed upon the dry land, traces of shrubs and bushes having been hacked down, wolf fur stuck to tall grass, and excrement left on the ground.


    it seems they moved northeast from this village. the traces are quite old, so there are breaks in between, but some of the marks were very clear.


    so northeast means towards the wasteland again?


    they might have allied with the orcs in the wasteland. if there is a smart one among them, they might try to unite the scattered orc tribes.


    everyone nodded in agreement to katie''s words.


    even if the creature wasn''t one that popped out of the tower, the story was plausible.


    the concept of the orc race itself seemed to be nomadic marauders with significantly lowered iqs.


    a race that doesnt know how to farm, so they domesticate and ride wild beasts, living by pillaging and eating humans.


    whoever came up with this frame, it has a familiar taste, like a fear of the mongols*.


    furthermore, barbaric tribes living in rough and barren environments, usually scattered, but uniting under a special leader is also a kind of clich.


    entities like orc lords or orc generals have been seen over and over again in novels and games, havent they?


    "yes, katie''s words make sense. these are the ones who fled from a place as comfortable and prosperous as the obernu forest to avoid the eyes of the knights. they must be aiming for something."


    "so, shall we go explore the northeast right away?"


    "the sun will set soon, will it be okay? we can rest here for the rest of the day and explore in the morning."


    katie, who spoke out thinking that there must be something that the orcs are aiming for, immediately suggested pursuing them.


    maybe a bit excited due to a sense of duty and obligation as a noble and as an adventurer.


    i asked for the opinions of the other members.


    after crossing a few hills, the sharp, rancid smell of blood wafted towards us.


    descending from a hill, we saw a small carriage, shattered and collapsed, and a horse carcass at a crossroad leading to another village.


    the horse''s carcass was gruesomely torn, its hide ripped and shredded, perhaps devoured by wolves, and its head was rolling in the distant bushes in a horrible state.


    the carriage seemed more like a pile of lumber than a carriage, as if it had been axed with the intention of making firewood.


    meanwhile, grace, undisturbed by the sight, stepped over the horse corpse and poked at the shattered carriage debris with her toe.


    "what''s up?"


    "... there are no human corpses. look, there''s no cargo that should be in the wagon either."


    "so, the orcs didn''t just loot the goods, they also kidnapped the people?"


    "like that lady knight back then?"


    katie mentioned the lady knight we had rescued last time in response to grace''s words.


    katie, scratching her cheek, began to explain about the strange behavior of the orcs to lily, who looked at her full of questions.


    orcs appearing on the 20th floor of the tower exhibited peculiar behavior, such as kidnapping a lady knight and seemingly targeting nobles.


    these creatures seemed to have escaped from the obernu forest, avoided the eyes of the knights, and appeared to be heading west.


    "to be honest, it''s a pretty far-fetched story."


    "right? i found it hard to believe at first too. i never expected a knight to be imprisoned under the hut of an orc shaman."


    "well, i can''t accuse you guys, who are helping me, of lying... but what is it that these guys want?"


    "we''ll find out once we catch them."


    this time, it was not a knight but villagers that the orcs had kidnapped.


    they had taken people and even killed horses and destroyed a carriage, leaving more intense traces behind.


    "the bloody wolf tracks continue in this direction. they came from that direction and then headed this way."


    "the bloodied wolf fur left blatantly in the bushes makes it easy to track."


    -man, aren''t these orcs too obvious about being orcs?


    -they''re scary face-to-face, but following them, they seem so dumb.


    -meeting them at a low level, they''re like a newbie slicer with sturdy equipment and high strength


    -newbie slicers are usually equipped with combat power measurement devices for mid-level and below*


    -even a villager could track this, lol.


    there weren''t specific traces of humans being carried on the wolves, but the wolves, after feasting on two horses without cleaning up, had passed through the underbrush.


    the broken underbrush and the wolf fur soaked in blood, scattered everywhere, were as clear as a painted cat''s paw prints.


    the direction?


    unsurprisingly, towards the boundary of the wastelands.


    "the blood of the horses hasn''t even dried yet. it seems like less than half a day has passed."


    "hmm, even if we catch up and find them, we''ll have to hold back until we find their main base."


    "that''s right. eradicating the evil in front of us is not as important as eliminating the source. that''s how we ensure the safety of the villagers."


    following the wolf tracks and crossing another hill, a small dust cloud is visible in the distance.


    it seems the wolves were feasting while the orcs took a break.


    they were just in front of us all along.


    ---

 Chapter 152: Multi-Race Alliance 2

    chapter 152: multi-race alliance 2


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    the orc riders rushed around like they were advertising in the neighborhood, not even attempting to hide their presence.


    alongside the distant howling of wolves, a cloud of dust was drifting towards the barren wasteland.


    their demeanor suggested that anyone was welcome to challenge their unruly behavior.


    even though it would only take a single swing from a warhammer to crush a mere twelve wolves and orcs, we had to follow them quietly to find their base.


    fortunately, they were too excited to look back and were heading straight for the wasteland.


    just like how we were able to spot them, the terrain offered little cover to hide our movements.


    so we boldly walked over a hill and still didn''t draw the orcs'' attention.


    "aren''t we risking being spotted now that we''re in the open?"


    "from the way they''re acting, it seems like they don''t even care."


    "were orcs always this careless?"


    while the group was familiar with battling orcs, they didnt seem to know much about the creatures'' behaviors.


    we were keeping our distance, but even wild animals would sense our presence from this range and flee.


    it was only a rough distance of 200 meters in the vast open wasteland.


    due to this, we could clearly see some villagers tied up on the wolves'' backs.


    some were conscious, struggling against their bindings, only to be knocked unconscious again by an orc''s punch.


    given the typical aggressive nature of orcs, it was strange they didnt kill the captives outright.


    -feels like we''re watching a game on easy mode.


    -theyre pretending not to notice.


    -is it similar to those guards who only look ahead and miss everything on the sides?*


    -pig-watching is getting boring. why not just send roland and be done with it?


    -considering this, maybe the knights who supposedly couldn''t detect them allied up with these orcs?


    "hey, stop with the conspiracy theories. but it does seem somewhat believable. like a corrupt noble conspiring with intelligent monsters, right? thats a common theme in fantasy novels."


    thus, on han se-ah''s stream, there were allegations that the knights had betrayed humanity and conspired with the monsters.


    while it seemed unrealistic for the orcs to have such sway over the knights, from a game quest perspective, it could be possible.


    at the end of that bizarre train of thought, the dust cloud stopped.


    "there are a bunch of tents set up. looks like they really joined forces with the wasteland orcs."


    "why are they capturing people alive? ...are they planning to eat them fresh?"


    "ugh, i hope not. they probably have hostages tied up like prisoners. maybe they''re planning to use them as bargaining chips."


    off to the distance, they could see tents soiled with dust.


    it seemed like a makeshift camp where the orcs gathered without any intention of stopping external intruders.


    they don''t even have a fence.


    a makeshift wooden pen nearby housed the wolves.


    "...so, where do you think they''re keeping the people?"


    "i think those bastards have spotted us."


    "yeah, they''re getting back on their wolves."


    leaving the mana stones behind, lily dashed toward the tents.


    only after securing the stones did others follow, only to find chaos.


    two burly men lay bloodied, having been clubbed by a spear.


    i wondered if they were captives from the orc encampment, but...


    "what''s going on?"


    "these guys had tied up someone and locked them in a wooden cage."


    "...these humans?"


    "that''s right!"


    surprisingly, there were human collaborators in the orc tribe.


    would orcs, who charge at the mere sight of a human, collaborate with humans?


    however, right in front of me were men that contradicted those thoughts.


    they looked ragged as befits those living in the wasteland, but they had a healthy complexion and were plump.


    even though they were dirty, their clothes were not torn or worn out, and each of them had a weapon neatly sharpened on their waist.


    dirty faces, new weapons, mismatched clothing, and hastily worn leather armor.


    from a fantasy perspective, they looked every bit the perfect bandits.


    "at least there''s one good thing."


    "whats that?!"


    "at least we have some who can talk. you all check the other tents and see if you can find out from the kidnapped villagers whats going on."


    and in this medieval fantasy world without the concept of human rights, a bandit was no different from a monster who could speak.


    it didn''t matter if you killed them, as their corpses could be sold for money.


    as i said this, katie, who had some mercenary experience, quickly left the scene, pulling grace and irene with her.


    after all, the sight might be too much for a hunter girl from a rural village and a saint candidate who grew up in a temple.


    -to the tent of truth?


    -wow, something''s about to go down.


    -hey, is 19+ enough for torture?


    -it''s not confirmed that they''ll be tortured, but i''m excited.


    -haha, time for a full-course torture session.


    grace and irene, who were pushed by katie, didn''t understand what was going on and disappeared towards another tent.


    even han se-ah, who was deeply contemplating, followed katie after packing away her camera drone.


    just because there''s a 19+ label, it doesn''t mean she can openly stream inappropriate content.


    streaming excessive violence towards human npcs, and not monsters, would inevitably stir controversy.


    all that was left was two people sprawled on the ground, three orc collaborators looking at me in fear, and lily depp.


    "...i have a dagger, want to borrow it?"


    no, i prefer using my hands.


    for a smoother conversation, the group of five needed to be reduced to four.


    i learned this from john smith, the 5 ''silent whisper'' of the information guild.


    while i don''t know how to torture as well as they do, we don''t need a high level of skill to instill fear in those untrained for it.


    seeing someone fold up like an accordion is enough to terrify them.


    if not an accordion, then maybe like fruit put in a juicer or a chunk of meat being separated from the bone.


    ---0v3l.b11n.

 Chapter 153: Multi-Race Alliance 3

    chapter 153: multi-race alliance 3


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    in a world where one can enhance their physical abilities through mana, civilians who can''t harness such power feel incredibly weak.


    their flesh feels like the soft clay played with by children, and their bones are as brittle as the cornstarch trinkets from an elementary art class.


    with just a slight exertion of strength, a person''s wrist can be twisted and their skin ruptures.


    the bones beneath the bleeding skin would also lose their shape and crumble.


    when arms and legs are manipulated like so, they turn limp, like those of a broken toy.


    p-please, i''ll talk, just... please!


    it only takes five minutes for someone to go from being a person to being nothing more than a pile of flesh.


    and that''s even when being careful not to completely tear them apart.


    they say the human body is 70% water, and in such cases, the victim starts to resemble a writhing puddle more than a person.


    this is a technique i learned from the members of the information guild.


    my overwhelming power isn''t suited for delicate torture methods, so it was recommended that i simply perfect one method and stick to it.


    after all, the bandits i encounter aren''t brainwashed assassins from some secret organization.


    so why bother with delicate torture techniques?


    i''ll speak, i really will


    it''s impossible to maintain silence when faced with the excruciating pain of limbs contorting and the body being torn apart.


    and even if they spoke without enduring any pain, they''re probably lying.


    now, out of the five bandits, four have become my informants.


    they are individuals who join forces with monsters in order to survive, and they lack the mental fortitude and loyalty to keep secrets when they witness a person being turned into pulp right in front of their eyes.


    ...


    ah, right, i had a question.


    the body, barely retaining its human form, had turned into a semi-liquid state, unable to maintain any posture.


    only after witnessing this horror did the remaining bandits, be they robbers or whatever, hurriedly bow their heads to the ground.


    daring not to meet my eyes, yet desperately wanting to live, they began to shout, their voices verging on desperate screams.


    pl-please!


    i know more than these guys!


    th-this bastard! no! he knows nothing, he just followed us around!


    and so, the fourfold explanation begins.


    the western region of the kingdom is more barren than the east.


    it''s less icy than the north but the very concept of the west is that of a wasteland.


    there are neither plants to forage nor fruits to pick, and even animals like deer, which can occasionally offer some sustenance, are hard to come by.


    as a result, the impoverished residents of the eastern territories clear forests and become farmers, in the west, most of them turn into bandits and robbers.


    after all, there are more groups of defenseless merchants passing through than rabbits and deer living in small forests.


    the four in front of me are no different.


    humans, who became bandits due to hunger, served under the orcs without complaints.


    in return, they were fed and the orcs didn''t mind them bothering the kidnapped women.


    thus, these humans naturally became loyal servants of the orcs.


    it was a clever strategy typical of orcs: mobility with wolves and increasing numbers with the bandits.


    "never thought we''d see something like orc worshipers."


    "what on earth is happening..."


    the group muttered one by one, astonished by the absurd situation.


    a world where the land was filled with the grace of the goddess, blessed forests lay thickly in the heart of the kingdom, and priests occasionally heard divine revelations.


    how unthinkable it was for humans to serve orcs in such a world, completely defying common sense.


    sure, there were orphans, a disparity between rich and poor, and people suffering from the nobility system, but it was not a world where humans had to submit to monsters.


    -why are these orcs so persistent?


    -this linked quest is expanding the story quite a bit.


    -it looks like the orcs will summon demons and start a war with the celestial beings.


    -a thousand-year war between celestial beings and demons, please save the world, brave knight.


    -why are we climbing this amazing tower only to deal with orcs?


    "hey, we should complete the quest regardless. if it''s a linked quest, it has to involve orcs. it''s a linked quest for a quest about orcs. and weren''t you guys bragging about it being a world-first? should i just mute the chat?"


    while the party was taking it seriously, it seems the viewers were starting to get bored.


    maybe because they just saw a pilotable golem which seemed to overshadow what''s happening right now.


    i mean, given a choice between piloting a 6-meter robot and a story about pig-headed orcs kidnapping people, i''d pick the robot too.


    but public sentiment is what it is.


    as a gamer, you can''t overlook a linked quest, but as a streamer, you can''t completely ignore viewer opinions either.


    "well, since we''ve killed all the orcs and bandits, there shouldn''t be any more danger. we need to head west."


    "the weapons are still there, so grab them. once you cross three hills to the southwest, you''ll reach a village."


    while i wished we could call in a subjugation team through our connections, we still hadn''t found lily''s companions, so we had to keep moving.


    with the inventory stocked with tents and food, the decision was made to head toward the wastelands.


    though captured by orcs, most of the prisoners were merchants.


    in other words, they were travelers in this rugged fantasy world with but a single backpack.


    with about twenty of them, each armed with a knife, mediocre bandits wouldn''t think to mess with them.


    watching the group of captured merchants gather the goods left in the tents, and set out with the women and villagers to escape the wastelands, we too set our steps deep into the wilderness again.


    [orcs and humans joined hands, or rather, orcs started to command humans.]


    [from what the kidnapped people said, a few seemed to have been dragged deep into the wastelands.]


    [why are they capturing and caring for the humans instead of eating or torturing them...?]


    -so, where is mecha bro?*


    -huh, the orc enthusiasts are gathering.


    -die atmosphre in der wildnis ist gut, aber ich mchte roboter sehen.*


    -guys use a translator. han se-ah doesn''t speak any other languages!!


    hmm, maybe i should help sway public opinion a little.


    ---

 Chapter 154: Multi-Race Alliance 4

    chapter 154: multi-race alliance 4


    tl/editor: raei0v3l.b11n.


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    as we ventured deeper into the northwestern wastelands, the land became increasingly desolate and barren.


    now, there were no trees or shrubs in sight.


    tumbleweeds, like those seen in western films, rolled about, and the wind kicked up dust clouds that obscured our vision.


    the air felt dry, parching our lips.


    we could feel it on our sensitive skin.


    "should we have brought horses or something to ride?"


    "if the orcs returned within a day, they couldn''t have gone too far. riding wolves, it would take half a day, but at our pace, we''ll catch up in a day. ...though we''ll still have to camp out."


    han se-ah turned off her stream with the promise of turning it back on after finding the orc base.


    she moistened her lips with water droplets conjured by magic and walked through the wasteland.


    it''s a tedious and challenging journey, but the women were filled with enthusiasm.


    perhaps it was witnessing a bandit who sided with the orcs, a traitor to humankind, that reignited their sense of purpose.


    "how can a human bow down to orcs? no matter how hard life is."


    "i thought the west was rich because of the traders, but it seems that the wealth gap is more significant than i thought."


    "in the north, if you leave the village, you''ll freeze to death, so there aren''t many people like that... it''s not that people develop bad intentions just because it''s harsh. those guys, even if they die, are just worthless scum."


    lily remained silent while the others exchanged words.


    she seemed relieved that the orcs hadn''t harmed the captives, but the sight of humans tormenting others unsettled her.


    recognizing this, irene gently approached lily and comforted her.


    "you seem very worried about your group."


    "well, yeah..."


    "i haven''t heard about your companions. who are they?"


    "there are three of them, all intermediate adventurers. one woman and two men. so our party had an equal gender split."


    whether to distract from the monotonous walk or to calm her uneasy heart, lily began to speak.


    the rest of the group, who were previously just trudging along, began to listen intently.


    lily, like me, was a senior adventurer.


    she also worked as a mercenary, traveling to the west and occasionally trading.


    it was only natural for the less experienced members of the group to focus on her story.


    "we were all originally intermediate adventurers, but after a request with roland, i learned some things and advanced to senior adventurer first. but my group is close behind, and they''ll soon reach my level."


    "and they were... oh, i''m sorry."


    "it''s okay. mercenaries and adventurers are both occupations like that. but given their skills, they probably weren''t defeated by the orcs. this isn''t just wishful thinking; they might have defeated the orcs and, due to some money issues, are now taking on requests."


    "have you experienced something like that?"


    "once, i went to assist in hunting a large monster, and we got separated. i lost both my money pouch and food, left only with my weapon and adventurer badge. like a desperate novice mercenary, i quickly completed requests to earn money and then got in touch with them."


    being on the verge of harnessing mana outside their bodies, her companions were probably at the very peak of the intermediate level.


    in gaming terms, they were likely stuck at the ''x9'' level, on the brink of advancing.


    raei translations


    ---


    in a barren land with nothing but the footprints of wolves and orcs, the sun rises.


    we had a peaceful morning without incidents like wolves sniffing our scent or orcs discovering the bonfire flames.


    the only notable occurrence was that han se-ah logged off the game late at night and reconnected to sync up with her streaming schedule.


    we should be seeing their base soon.


    how do you know?


    there are overlapping traces. it seems like a place where they gather people they''ve kidnapped from various places.


    grace thinks that in a few hours, we will run into them.


    han se-ah discreetly fiddled with the system window, still viewing the pre-stream interface.


    it breaks my heart watching han se-ah and her quest. it looks like she hasn''t grown at all since the last time... she hasn''t even thought of asking the magic tower for support even once. it''s so sad...


    the knights division is clearly involved with this quest, but she seems determined to do this all with just her party members... my heart is aching...


    to soothe the viewers who were starting to feel bored with the wasteland and orcs, and to give a brief direction to han se-ah''s stream, i wrote a short post.


    although we climb the tower to defeat the demon king in the name of the goddess, we don''t necessarily have to personally protect the peace of the world.


    once we find lily''s companions, the rest is the job of the knights.


    to think that the orcs who escaped from the knights, from the forest they protect under orders from the royal family, are plundering the kingdom''s merchants?


    if they don''t want to tarnish the name of the knights division, this is a pressing issue that demands their attention.


    ah sh*t, what now...? do i need to ask roland to contact the knights division? it seems like the viewers are getting bored too."


    did you see it already?


    after a quick meal of reheated leftover soup, we resumed our journey.


    han se-ahs mutterings could be faintly heard.


    as it''s related to outside the game world, the npc party members couldnt hear it, but i clearly heard her self-talk.


    considering how much advice from mr.heartache seemed to help, she probably had set notifications for it.


    judging by her swift reaction to the post, a post i discreetly wrote only 3 minutes ago, she didn''t find it by chance.


    roland, look ahead!


    whats happening, oh?


    and thus, we discovered the orc base.


    or rather, what used to be the orc base.


    ...isn''t that rebecca?


    large tents made of giant animal hides lay trampled and shattered, with mana stones scattered about.


    a dust cloud in the distance indicated that the smarter ones might have fled.


    people, who had been hostages, huddled terrified amidst the ruins, some even wetting themselves in fear.


    responsible for this devastation were four individuals.


    a man with a shield, a woman with a staff, a man with a bow.


    maybe she has an unlucky star? or a star that clashes with orcs?


    and then there was rebecca.


    looks like her mercenary group was ambushed by orcs again.


    ---

 Chapter 155: Multi-Race Alliance 5

    chapter 155: multi-race alliance 5


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    in terms of the game, rebecca was a higher-ranked character of the same type as lily depp.


    it wasn''t about comparing a berserker who used any weapon with a spearman who coolly and intricately handled a spear.


    it was because their life approaches were similar.


    lily, who alternated between adventurer and mercenary tasks, and rebecca, who acted as an adventurer while also leading a large mercenary group.


    the reason rebecca got involved in this linked quest was also because of that mercenary group.


    -if it''s a linked quest, why is rebecca here?


    -is it some kind of abduction event again?


    -what happened overnight when the stream was off?


    -if rebecca kidnapping roland is skipped again, i''ll write it in the will.


    -as soon as i turned on the stream, there''s ruins instead of wasteland.


    is that roland?


    rebecca, why are you here?


    why wouldn''t i be?


    she still seemed a bit upset.


    however, it was fortunate that she could now be reasoned with.


    if it were the wilder days, she would''ve acted out uncontrollably.


    it was funny to feel relieved about being able to communicate with someone on the same side.


    before she received stars as a gacha character, rebecca wasn''t a beast-woman but a pure beast.


    after confirming rebecca''s face, the party silently dispersed to rescue the hostages.


    it looked like the bandits, who had teamed up with the orcs, had been dealt with as corpses lay scattered on the ground.


    the party naturally scattered, turning their backs to rebecca.


    given that the party clearly remembered rebecca kidnapping me in the forest, they all seemed to understand she wasn''t someone easy to talk to.


    they recognized that rebecca was someone who would charge when angry and attack when provoked.


    "ah, damn it, chasing is a hassle but it turned out okay. take care of the aftermath."


    "no, what the hell is going on?"


    "what do you mean, ''what''? damn it. i heard there was a new brand of cigarettes at my regular store, so i sent one of my subordinates. then i hear this bullshit about him getting captured by orcs. it''s ridiculous. how did he get abducted by orcs, not eaten by some beast?


    uh, hehe... hello?


    "you son of a b*tch, explain the situation and help him clean up.


    "me?!"


    "should i do it then? do you want me to not only wipe your ass but also cook you a meal? you want to get hit until you look like an orc?


    no, ma''am!


    instead of answering, what rebecca presented was a feeble-looking man, laughing nervously while being gripped by the throat.


    his slim body and glasses dangling on his face proved he wasn''t the physical type but more of a brainy type.


    he likely handled accounting and supplies in rebeccas mercenary group.


    the non-combat personnel in charge of supplies seem to have been kidnapped by orcs while they were heading to ertta for rebecca''s errands.


    -valuable experience: roland luggage


    -evolving from stationary to portable lighting might be the actual reward?


    -quiero un robot grande y maravilloso.*


    in such chaos, no matter how smart the orcs may be, what can they do?


    they can only use humans, who were once their subordinates, as bait and escape.


    the abandoned subordinates either scatter to find their own way or use the captives as hostages.


    lily''s party can''t chase to save the captives, and rebecca, well, she was only there to relieve her stress by breaking everything.


    "what should we do, roland? should we follow them?"


    "no. how about we leave the rest to the knights division? there are many people here, so i think we should return to the city for now."


    "the knights? hmm, true. maintaining public order is the responsibility of the western nobles, after all."


    and so, the linked quest comes to an absurd end.


    [there was a unique orc rallying other orcs in the western wastelands.]


    [according to the survivors, this creature corrupted wild orcs with a strange magic.]


    [a capability to mutate creatures outside the tower, turning them into like the monsters inside, what in the world?]


    leaving behind unsolved mysteries.


    "oh, for now, the quest seems to be completed. but the text is written as if it''s hinting at a sequel, like a post-credits scene."


    ---


    raei translations


    ---


    han se-ah''s quest ended with some unresolved matters, and lily, along with her newly evolved companions, left our party.


    "ah, roland! what made you contact us using expensive magic communication?"


    "i found the orcs from the obernu forest."


    "...what?"


    after some discussion, we decided to prioritize helping the women who were assaulted and the men who were captured instead of chasing the orcs.


    however, we couldn''t just ignore this threat.


    even if our party decides to return to the tower and start climbing from the 31st floor, those orcs need to be dealt with.


    it was passed by in the chaos, but the ability to infect monsters with magic, transforming living beings into mana stone-based mutants?


    clearly a dangerous and ominous power.


    we can''t just let something like that roam freely in the northwestern wastelands.


    "the orcs who fled from the tower to the obernu forest have been kidnapping people in the northwestern side of the wastelands. these creatures have learned to use humans as hostages."


    "...like they did with our youngest?"


    "yes. we couldn''t chase because of the captives. but if those orc bastards resurface and start kidnapping people again, others might end up investigating where they''re coming from."


    if the kingdom''s mages start a thorough investigation, they''ll discover the orcs turn into mana stones on death and trace their origin back to the obernu forest.


    this was a kind of threat.


    if you don''t clean up this mess now, it won''t be the adventurers facing the consequences, but the knights division.


    "...thanks for letting us know, roland. i''ll buy you a drink when you come to the capital."


    the day after parting ways with the others in ertta and communicating with james sullivan, rumors spread about the knights division suddenly marching westward to subjugate the wastelands.


    it''s all theirs now, whether it''s the servants of the demon king or some other threat.


    ---

 Chapter 156: Instead of the Crocodile Swarm 1

    chapter 156: instead of the crocodile swarm 1


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    han se-ah returned to the adventurer''s city, prioritizing the tower climb over the linked quest that was abruptly completed.


    choosing the tower was a decision made both as a streamer and as a top gamer, rather than wandering aimlessly for a side quest.


    naturally, the viewers were thrilled.0v3l.b11n.


    as ''mr.heartache'' pointed out, if this is a realistic fantasy world, shouldn''t matters outside the tower be handled by the kingdom''s knights division?


    what the viewers truly craved was not an indirect experience of the vast fantasy world, but information on the higher floors of the tower they couldn''t reach.


    on average, most had just finished the 10th floor, while han se-ah was preparing to enter the 31st.


    she was expected to give insight into future floors as someone ahead of the pack.


    "wait, you''re already on the 31st floor? and your group unlocked the 30th floor gate?"


    "didn''t you hear about me looking for a golem mana stones?"


    "i don''t know, man. i was already above the 40th floor at that time, so i missed that. after that, i went west to save that idiot."


    "heh, my apologies."


    while lily and her party headed west to solve a mercenary request in order to make up for the lost mana stones, rebecca and her mercenaries joined our group.


    seated comfortably in a large carriage rebecca purchased, we talked.


    after driving out the orcs, our journey back to the adventurer''s city from ertta was peaceful.


    some viewers anticipated a restless rebecca to suddenly kidnap me, and even han se-ah seemed subtly hopeful for such an event, but alas, it didn''t happen.


    perhaps because she had already vented all of her anger on the orcs.


    "when i left, they said the 30th-floor gate just opened. are you taking the kids to the 31st floor?"


    "of course. we didn''t form a party to just stop there."


    "if someone who went down the tower because they were too lazy is going back up, there must be a reason."


    we shared many stories with rebecca as we headed to the adventurer''s city.


    about orcs that came from inside the tower to the outside, how they had preyed on and captured humans.


    as an elite adventurer and a mercenary leader, it''s an issue that can''t be ignored.


    "for now, i reported the remaining remnants to the knights. judging by what the merchants are saying, it seems like they took off as soon as they received my report. so we don''t need to worry about the outside of the tower and just focus on going up."


    "well, those incompetent tin cans shouldn''t have let them escape in the first place."


    rebecca vented her frustrations about the knights, mostly accumulated through her mercenary work.


    the rest of the party had fallen asleep, buried in the soft cushions of the carriage, tired from walking through the wasteland all day.


    han se-ah, however, was explaining to the viewers who didn''t understand the current situation.


    han se-ah had just finished a side quest that was also a linked quest.


    but for viewers who tuned into her stream late, it was confusing.


    they had expected her to be trekking through the wasteland towards orcs, but she was suddenly riding in a carriage with rebecca.


    they were a little confused.


    while rebecca began to yawn and complain, and the rest of the party had gone to sleep, han se-ah was catching viewers up.


    -thought you were going to fight orcs, where is this?


    with an attitude that was either carefree or rude it was hard to tell which she bid us farewell.


    she sprang over the wall and disappeared.


    "...i always feel this way, but she''s like the wind."


    "she''s more like... no, never mind."


    irene murmured softly, watching the way she casually carried a person like baggage, while grace held back from saying something disrespectful.


    though she did generously buy us a lavish carriage covered in magic for a comfortable ride.


    it''s understandable to harbor ill feelings towards a woman who''s forcibly dragged someone they have romantic feelings for, but it''s better if those feelings aren''t voiced.


    after disembarking from the carriage and sneaking a last glance at the departing rebecca, i turned to face the group, who were huddled together and waiting for my cue.


    "then, let''s rest up today. tomorrow, we''ll visit the adventurer''s guild and the magic tower, then head to the 31st floor."


    "what''s the 31st floor like? is there anything special we need to prepare for?"


    "as i briefly mentioned before, starting from the 31st floor, it''s all marshland. there''s very little solid ground to step on. most of the time, you''re fighting in ankle-deep water. there are deep pools and sticky tar pits, so it''s best to fight in place. as for preparation... maybe ropes to pull someone out?"


    the marshland starting from the 31st floor was a truly dreadful place.


    to give you an idea, even with my physical prowess, i hated it so much that i thought about quitting and rushing out the tower.


    there were narrow paths of dry soil about 30cm wide to walk on, with everything else being waterholes.


    some were shallow, reaching only up to the ankles, while others were lake-like, with depths of up to 5 meters.


    on top of that, if you carelessly step on the floor mixed with clay and sand, or on a tar pit, you could be sucked in completely.


    one wrong step could be fatal.


    yet, the marsh is also teeming with creatures like moss crocodiles, lizardmen, and vine snakes that attack adventurers.


    how terrifying is that?


    "just hearing about it gives me the creeps."


    "just wandering around will be stressful. hanna, it would be good for you to learn magic to solidify the ground with rocks, or some ice-related magic."


    "me? oh, right. they said they''d give me a magic book as a reward for selling the golem. i''ll learn some magic that can be used on the 31st floor."


    after my explanation, the group nods in agreement and leaves to do to their individual tasks.


    han se-ah headed towards the magic tower, interacting with the viewers and checking the rewards of the quest


    grace went to the market to stock up on arrows and buy rope.


    since irene is ready with just her divine energy, she heads to the temple with some toys she purchased in ertta.


    katie heads to the alchemist''s street, probably to check on her magic armor.


    now experienced adventurers, they finish their preparations without needing my help.


    as the sun sets, han se-ah logs out of the game.


    as dawn breaks, she starts her stream and gathers at the guild.


    through the gate, which had more mages than adventurers, we head to the 30th floor.


    after going through the passage to the 31st floor, instead of musty, damp air...


    "...roland, didn''t you say it was a marsh?"


    "what the hell is this? damn it."


    we''re heading towards a poisonous swamp filled with the stench of decaying corpses.


    what the hell, why has the difficulty suddenly changed?


    ---

 Chapter 157: Instead of the Crocodile Swarm 2

    chapter 157: instead of the crocodile swarm 2


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    bubbles boiled on the surface of the sticky purple swamp, bursting with a loud pop.


    as they did, a purple gas, unmistakably toxic to any observer, hissed into the air and dissipated.


    "roland, this place wasn''t like this before, was it?"


    "...of course not."


    originally, the marshland looked untouched, almost like the amazon rainforest.0v3l.b11n.


    the water in the puddles was clear, merely an inconvenience to step in, and not harmful to the skin.


    the vegetation was just dense trees, none of which looked like they would eat a person.


    but the scene in front of me was completely different from my memory.


    -uh, teacher roland, is this really a marsh?


    -i''ve seen this in a demon hunting game before.


    -feels like instead of lizardmen, we''ll face hordes of zombies.


    -the 30th floor had golems. now, from the 31st floor, it looks like we''ll be hunting demons.


    -this is what a fantasy marshland looks like, lol.


    puddles tainted in purple, trees that felt less like living beings and more like they were haunted, and things wriggling from under the mud that looked more like tentacles than roots or vines.


    "what on earth...?"


    "hey, snap out of it and move!"


    while the group was distracted observing the surroundings, a desperate cry echoed from a distance.


    instinctively, everyone, including han se-ah''s camera drone, turned their gaze in that direction.


    two large men who appeared to be guards were sprinting towards them, with a young woman and a young man, both smaller in stature, held closely to their sides.


    judging by how they expertly navigated the narrow paths between the poisonous puddles, they were likely senior adventurers.


    "what should we do, roland?"


    "we don''t have space to make way for them here, so let''s use the passage and head back to the 30th floor."


    "got it!"


    as the approaching group came into clearer view, the faces of the young woman and man they carried were turning a sickly blue.


    the purple puddles i assumed were poisonous seemed to be actually toxic.


    retreating into the passage, the stale air of the cave replaced the foul stench of the marsh.


    after a moment, the panting adventurers emerged from the passage, in a very poor state.


    not only were the young woman and man suffering from poison, but the armor of the two large men also showed signs of corrosion.


    "what happened to the 31st floor?"


    "i... i don''t know. more importantly, you have a nun in your party. could she purify them? we''ll compensate her, of course."


    a party consisting of a tank, swordsman, scout, and a rogue, without a mage or a priest.


    we headed towards the guild, escorting the group who were devastated by the changes on the 31st floor.


    there we found rebecca, with her mouth wide open like a duck''s beak.


    "what''s up, rebecca? didn''t you go up?"


    "this damned place, have you seen the 31st floor? the supply carriage is blocked again. all the horses pulling the carriage have been poisoned."


    looks like she tried to hop on a comfortable ride up the floors after coming down for some tobacco leaves.


    but looks like the changes on the 31st floor put a stop to that.


    the narrow path required them to walk through shallow puddles, but now the puddles are poisonous, inevitably poisoning the horses that stepped in them.


    rebecca, who was restlessly puffing on her pipe in front of the agitated receptionist, suddenly vaulted over the table and stuck to my side.


    she seemed to have something to say, leaning in to whisper in my ear.


    "by the way..."


    "hmm?"


    "who''s that silver-haired one? where''s our kaiden?"


    "...is this a serious question?"


    "what the hell? should i ask as a joke then?"


    from ertta to the city of adventurers, i thought rebecca might have known something since she often looked katie''s way.


    turns out she was just inattentive after cooling down from the heat of battle.


    when she''s excited, she destroys everything in her path, and when she''s calm, she doesn''t care about her surroundings.


    she behaves more like a beast than a human.


    i whispered softly into her ear, amused.


    "that''s kaiden. to be exact, she''s disguised as kaiden, and when she''s not disguised, she''s katie."


    "what?!"


    rebecca was so shocked by my words that her voice startled even katie, who was waiting silently at the table while han se-ah was settling payments for the poisoned adventurers and our escort mission.


    ignoring the concentrated stares of nearby adventurers, rebecca vaulted over another table and this time headed for katie.


    "you''re kaiden?"


    "uh? oh, ...yes."


    katie, not knowing how to act being the youngest member of the mercenaries and now the daughter of the northern duke, answered in a casual tone.


    her shoulders shrunk in response to rebecca''s intimidating screams.


    "why didn''t you greet me, you little rascal!"


    "uh, what...?"


    "i introduced you to roland''s party and you act like you don''t know me? you''re not a mercenary anymore, huh?"


    "that''s not it..."


    our northern brat looked at me for help, but i had nothing to offer.


    if she pretended not to know someone she used to know just because she took off her disguise, how could i help?


    the viewers'' chat was buzzing with excitement over the scene that looked like a college senior bullying a high schooler.


    meanwhile, han se-ah left her camera pointing toward our group.


    ---

 Chapter 158: Instead of the Crocodile Swarm 3

    chapter 158: instead of the crocodile swarm 3


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    the lobby of the guild was unusually full, with people seated at every table.


    top-tier adventurers, who were normally hard to spot, had gathered en masse, chattering away.


    this left the usually not-so-busy receptionists looking frazzled.


    ellis, trying to avoid the hassle, naturally approached our table.


    the other receptionists had to deal with high-ranking adventurers demanding information, making a ruckus.


    their behavior resembled drunk, unruly customers in a restaurant.


    "hey, any talks with the magic tower and the guild?"


    "what''s the plan for the next supply carriage?"


    "are we going to send mages to research the 30th floor?"


    "are there any magical tools for detoxification in the magic tower or the artisan district?"


    some experienced receptionists skillfully managed the adventurers, deflecting questions they didn''t know and answering those they did.


    however, that was a skill reserved for the more experienced receptionists.


    most receptionists were merely bullied by the adventurers, with tears brimming in their eyes.


    i could understand their anxiety.


    suddenly, there were major changes on the 31st floor they had been exploring all their lives.


    clear ponds had turned into purple poisonous puddles.


    their distress was understandable.


    -the guild is a mess.


    -feels like a turning point in the story? the tower''s changed a lot.


    -wow an area like that in vr where all senses are implemented


    -meanwhile someone''s looking very calm because they have a 5 saint candidate.


    "hey, calm? can''t you see i''m stressed? everything''s a mess!"


    [mr. blind donated 10,000 won!]


    right, your face does look stressed.


    "...your username definitely matches your comment."


    receiving a pouch mixed with gold and silver coins from a thankful adventurer, han se-ah returned to our table, enjoying her chat with the viewers.


    just then, the guild''s door flung open, and in came the mages.


    it seems they heard of the upheaval on the 31st floor shortly after the gate was completed, around the time our party returned to the city.


    excited by the news, they''d raced from the magic tower to the guild.


    "i heard there''s been an incident on the 31st floor?"


    "is there any adventurer who brought samples from the 31st floor?"


    "i''ll pay handsomely for any mana stones or materials brought back!"0v3l.b11n.


    "if there''s an adventurer who descended from above the 31st floor, i''m willing to buy their information!"


    adventurers demanding information from the guild, and mages seeking stories from the adventurers.


    most of the senior adventurers sitting at the table would likely pester the receptionists and then leave with just a mana stone request.


    "should we head to the artisan district? hanna, can you make an antidote?"


    "well, i was thinking of buying a store one, but if it gets too expensive, i might have to make one. but to make it, i''ll need clay from the 31st floor for analysis."


    "hmm, that makes sense. creating an antidote without a research sample would be impossible. but rebecca, are you planning to come with us?"


    "of course not. you guys will be wandering the 31st floor. i''ll buy a bunch of antidotes and go up first. i wonder if those alchemist bastards have antidotes for horses."


    as the guild tables become noisy with talk about requests, rebecca, who had been grumbling softly, pats katie''s shoulder and stands up abruptly.


    she may be foul-mouthed, beast-like, and seemingly indifferent to others'' affairs, but she''s still the leader of a mercenary group.


    known for deeply caring for her subordinates, she''d likely buy various antidotes and paralysis remedies from the artisan district and then make her way barehanded to the 40th floor and above.


    "and you, if you ignore me and don''t greet me the next time we meet, you''re dead, okay?"


    "uh, i understand..."


    "that''s right. i recommended you because you''re skilled and have guts. but now that you''ve switched parties you''re ignoring me. how detestable."


    it was a highly impolite attitude towards a noble, but strangely it sounded correct and our northern brat, found herself inadvertently using polite language.


    with her characteristic agility, rebecca pushes past the crowd and dashes out of the guild after giving another firm pat on the hunched shoulders of our northern brat.


    after that, we also stepped outside the guild.


    although graham''s shout had diminished the uproar that resembled a bustling market, the guild''s congested space filled with receptionists, adventurers, and mages still felt rather stifling.


    "shall we head to the artisan district and purchase some antidotes?"


    "hmm, roland?"


    as we headed towards the artisan district, the same place that was chaotic during the full moon wolf attack, irene discreetly approached and gently tugged at my sleeve.


    it looked a little like she was blocking the way, so the curious gazes of the group turned to her.


    feeling those gazes, irene''s cheeks briefly reddened.


    straightening her shoulders, she opened her mouth,


    "earlier, when i purified those adventurers... at that level, my divine energy might be enough... it''s a bit embarrassing to say this, but i''m confident in my purification skills."


    "is that possible?"


    "as long as we''re not standing in a poisonous pit for days on end, yes."


    irene always quietly assisted the party members from behind without boasting or flaunting her abilities.


    but now, she was confidently highlighting her skills.


    because of that, the magnificent pouches of divine power that were concealed under her thick nun''s robes briefly stood out.


    the viewers went wild, and even i was momentarily distracted, but that wasn''t the main point.


    it would be natural to prepare antidotes in case of emergencies.


    but if she doesn''t want us to do even that, there must be a reason.


    normally, the question regarding this would be posed by han se-ah, the party''s leader.


    but why was she, like her viewers, captivated by irene''s figure?


    "do you think this way because the opponent is undead?"


    "yes. whether these lifeless creations of the demon king became undead, or if they merely wear the guise of undead, as someone who serves the goddess, i can''t stand idly by. those cursed beings in that unholy place should be purified."


    irene''s voice, now stern and cold, was a far cry from her usual tone.


    even han se-ah was taken aback by her icy demeanor.


    hmm, it seems our saint candidate, irene, might have a character quest.


    with irene following after grace and katie, it would be a perfect sequence of 3-4-5.


    ---

 Chapter 159: Instead of the Crocodile Swarm 4

    chapter 159: instead of the crocodile swarm 4


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    the 31st floor, which used to have swarms of crocodiles, had transformed into a deathly marshland filled with zombies.


    due to this, i remembered a certain ability of mine.


    thanks to a quest reward, a portion of my mana had changed into divine energy.


    when i tested this against goblins in the caves, it didnt seem particularly special.


    while reinforcement through mana seemed to lean towards reflecting damage, reinforcement through divine energy seemed to lean towards damage resistance.


    however, in this harsh environment, i discovered an additional advantage.


    by strengthening my physical body with divine energy instead of mana, weak field debuffs couldn''t invade my body.


    "roland, are you alright?"


    "i''m fine. just make sure none of you accidentally step on it."


    on the 31st floor, the feeling of deliberately stepping on the purple poisonous puddles was rather fun.


    i felt like a child wearing boots and stepping into puddles on a rainy day.


    the poison was mild; it wasnt strong enough to corrode my armor.


    any poison that seeped through was immediately repelled by divine energy.


    it was very different from my party members who were desperately standing on dry ground with uneasy expressions.


    "since we''ve collected everything here, let''s look for a path upwards and check for monsters."


    "but with the terrain changed like this, will we find a place to set up tents?"


    "roland, are there safe zones in the marshland?"


    "yes, there are. and we have to hope they remain unchanged."


    as we walked on a narrow path about 30 cm wide, we chatted amongst ourselves.


    each breath brought with it a whiff of something rotten, and the sound of bubbling toxic gas could be heard around us.


    but it wasn''t particularly dangerous when monsters weren''t around.


    the 31st floor was now a challenge for not just veteran intermediate adventurers but also for senior adventurers.


    the narrow path itself wasn''t dangerous, even for intermediate adventurers who couldn''t externalize their mana.


    the same went for our group.the roots of this story extend from novell bi?n origin.


    han se-ah, a player, was initially a fitness streamer and had demonstrated her talent in her very first battle against goblins and horned foxes.


    grace, who grew up playing in the forests, and katie, who had been wielding a sword since childhood, were no exceptions.


    the only slightly worrisome one was irene, who grew up in the temple.


    still, thanks to her innate 5 abilities, she seemed to cross the marshland without any problem in non-combat situations.


    "uh, roland? i feel something splashing in the puddles ahead. it''s hard to determine the exact number because they''re undead, but i think there are more than five."


    as we continued, we encountered the first group of monsters on this floor.


    whether it''s because the 31st floor has become a kind of hard mode or because of the nature of the undead, grace couldn''t determine their exact number.


    she pointed to a large poison pond.


    it wasn''t a shallow pond reaching only up to the ankles.


    it was so large that one could call it a reservoir or a lake rather than a simple pond.


    "be careful, i''ll lead the way. hanna, can you create a path?"


    "i think so. i''ll expand the dirt path, and we can act as lookouts from above."


    upon seeing the large pond, han se-ah promptly raised her staff.


    because they couldnt line up and fight on a mere 30cm wide dirt path like a train, she had used her skill points from the 30th floor for non-combat magic once again.


    as a scout, she felt her lack of firepower the more we climbed.


    even so, expecting a one-shot kill would be unreasonable.


    even among top-notch swordsmen, it''d be a tall order to hack a moss crocodile to pieces in one blow.


    "ew, it''s spewing poison! ...really glad i learned shield magic. i can''t always rely on the protective barrier for this."


    -the shield has basically become an umbrella now, lol.


    -mages are so versatile.


    -they''re pretty capable. not as a dealer, but as a support, yeah.


    -yeah lol. when i see a mage play while i''m just slashing away, i get super jealous.


    -but she should at least learn one offensive spell. otherwise, she has nothing to do.


    "no, guys. if you''ve never played a mage, you wont get it. it''s not easy. didnt teacher roland mention in the early mage tutorial that using an offensive spell just two or three times depletes your mana? mages can deal a lot of damage, but it''s super limited. unless you''re chugging potions until you vomit, you can use those kind of spells maybe five times a day."


    as han se-ah shifted from portable light source to mage advocate, addressing her viewers, i raised my warhammer again.


    this area seems a bit tough for archers and swordsmen.


    if the plains and forests were hunting grounds for grace, the marshlands distinctly felt like they were meant for blunt weapon warriors and priests.


    in any game, isn''t it natural for certain maps to favor specific classes?


    ''should we change her equipment again? maybe focus on upgrading her bow instead of her arrows.''


    with that thought, i smashed another zombie crocodile''s head.


    thanks to the slow movements of these creatures, grace''s arrows relentlessly targeted only the eye sockets.


    even though crocodiles are fast in water, becoming a zombie seemed to have given them resilience while sacrificing their speed.


    they now approached at the pace of a toddler''s first steps, making it more challenging to miss than hit.


    with things like this, katie and irene would have little to do.


    "...isn''t it fortunate that the mana stones float in water?"


    "yeah, cleaning them with water before storing them in the inventory should be fine, right?"


    "or should we try purifying the mana stones with divine energy?"


    due to the zombie crocodiles that couldn''t escape the water before dying, their mana stones floated atop the poisonous puddles, making the aftermath quite straightforward.


    ...i guess we''ll be picking up mana stones for a while.


    ---


    raei: hello hello, author did a q&a! it''s pretty long so i put it here instead of the tl notes. it is fairly spoilery? read below!


    author:


    for those interested, just because i mention something in the author''s note doesn''t mean it won''t be addressed in the novel.


    as a reader myself, i really dislike that sort of thing. so, i''ll always answer based on the novel''s context.


    i don''t plan on doing this often, but since we''ve crossed the 150th chapter mark, i thought i''d give it a try once.


    q1: is there a character who can face roland one-on-one and win? (small spoiler in this answer)


    a1: there might be characters who can match him, but none that can beat him. as depicted in the story, roland is wary of opponents skilled in martial arts or techniques. this is because he hasn''t been formally trained and relies purely on experience, swinging around in a straightforward and unrefined manner.


    so, while there might not be a character who can penetrate roland''s defenses, there are those he can''t catch. i once chased a rogue around in the rpg game ''bless'' as a paladin, and despite hours of fighting, neither of us could defeat the other. it''s a similar feeling.


    q2: can''t roland splash away the marsh water?


    a2: it''s possible if he uses mana. as described when hunting the full moon wolf, the force was strong enough to flip the dirt on the battlefield and bury mana stones. just as a high-ranking mage obliterated orcs with lightning, the destructive power of a senior adventurer who can externalize their mana is comparable to a walking bomb. of course, as the tank of the party, he wouldn''t do such things when team members are present.


    q3: has roland''s growth stopped? / is the quest after the 40th floor roland''s? (small spoiler in this answer)


    a3: as many of you have guessed in the comments, after irene, roland''s quest will be unveiled alongside the story''s foreshadowing elements. i also plan to introduce skills he hasn''t acquired yet, and the ultimate skill has been predetermined since roland was recognized as a ''paladin''. i''ll do my best to make the writing as engaging and flavorful as possible.


    q4: what are roland''s physical/magical talents?


    a4: rather than roland''s physical body, the talent of the modern soul inside roland is average. unlike protagonists of other game novels who possess prodigious talents and acquire all sorts of skills, roland was designed to be a character who blindly pushes forward with the superior specs given to his game character.


    frankly, i thought it would be excessive for a modern person to master blunt weapon techniques, shield arts, and martial arts on their own without a proper mentor, even with the transcendent stats of a 6 character.


    kim seok-hyun, who occasionally appears, will handle the martial arts prodigy part.

 Chapter 160: Instead of the Crocodile Swarm 5

    chapter 160: instead of the crocodile swarm 5


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    the monsters that had turned into undead varied in appearance, but they all shared a characteristic: they had become incredibly sturdy with a decrease in speed.


    the moss crocodile, cushioned by its thick, soft moss and hard scales underneath, had grown even tougher after turning into a zombie.


    however, a side effect was its slower movement, even in water.


    moreover, becoming a zombie meant it lost all its living weaknesses, such as its eyes and throat.


    the lizardman skeletons were the same.


    these creatures, having shed their reptilian scales, flesh, and blood to remain just bones, became a real nuisance for swordsmen and archers.


    their proficiency with the blade stayed, made them difficult to hunt.


    the most grotesque among them was the vine snake.


    initially, it would camouflage itself on trees, waiting to ambush with a constricting attack.


    but now, it looked more like a mutant than a zombie, with multiple elongated tentacles dangling from its head.


    naturally, these tentacles dripped venom just like the jaws of the zombie crocodile.


    "...by the goddess."


    "who knew that undead could be so repulsive?"0v3l.b11n.


    even irene, who always wore a faint smile, frowned deeply at the sight.


    the viewers made disgusted sounds when they saw the tentacle snake that was once a vine snake.


    it spoke volumes when there were thousands of viewers reacting this way.


    it might be amusing to watch someone else struggle through this, but ultimately, wouldn''t these viewers have to pass through the 31st floor as well to see the game''s ending?


    unless one chooses to go through the game without attempting to conquer the tower and just exist as a resident of this fantasy world.


    -bleh


    -how is the smell? i have a weak stomach. maybe i''ll just leave the tower.


    -if we throw up in our capsules while playing, would we die from suffocation?


    -the cave streams were scary, but the venom swamp stream is just damn repulsive.


    "um... my sense of smell seems to become numb from the paralyzing effect pretty quickly, so it''s bearable. but i''m not confident about close combat with those slimy corpses. even if blunt weapons are effective against the undead, wouldn''t we still need to handle them directly? it probably feels really weird."


    the repulsive monsters and the stench of the field made it unpleasant.


    when watching through the monitor, you only see a plague-ridden area and a cursed land.


    in person, you''d have to experience those places through all five senses.


    who would want that?


    after showing the viewers around the 31st floor, defeating the zombie crocodiles, pulverizing the lizardman skeletons, and turning the repulsive tentacled snakes into porcupines, courtesy of grace, it was time to decide our next move.


    "we''ve been on the move for quite a while and we''ve collected various samples. should we return to the city now or should we search for a safe zone?"


    "what do you think, hanna? should we look for a safe zone or campsite, or go down to the 30th floor for maintenance?"


    "hmm..."


    ellis reported that although monsters emerging from the tower to the outside world weren''t of major concern, the appearance of an undead zone inside the tower was causing quite a stir.


    "they all came out?"


    "yes. the temple, usually reluctant to dispatch their priests, suddenly had their high priests flocking out, searching for the guild master."


    upon returning to the guild and submitting items for the requests like the purple poison bottle, paralyzing mud bottle, and some bark, ellis quietly approached our table.


    this was the first time something like this had happened, so i wondered if something might happen, but it turned out to be quite a situation.


    the temples in this world have significant influence.


    after all, there''s a real deity, and once a year, something like a divine message is passed down.


    the presence of a divine being, proving their existence through divine energy and messages, has elevated the authority of the temple immensely.


    but with great power comes great responsibility.


    if a single priest who can use divine energy commits a disgraceful act, it would be considered blasphemy.


    "temple wants to work together?"


    "maybe? i couldn''t catch the entire conversation. a group in white robes came rushing out and headed to the magic tower with the guild master. if they are talking with the top brass of both the adventurer''s guild and the magic tower, isn''t that an indication of the temple''s direct involvement?"


    the group nodded in agreement to ellis''s speculations.


    from the village girl to the noblewoman from the north, their faith in the temple was quite strong.


    indeed, it''s hard to find anyone as reliable as the temple in this fantasy world after living for 10 years.


    unlike nobles who often debate rights and benefits, when followers of religion unite under the name of the goddess, their cohesion is like no other.


    and it''s not just priests and nuns; there are monks who practice martial arts and temple knights who enhance their physique using divine energy.


    if the lower-floor quests involved working with the mages, it seems the 31st-floor quest might involve the temple''s forces.


    [suddenly, the tower has transformed into a land of death.]


    [it''s strange for creatures that should imitate life to start imitating death.]


    [what on earth did the demon king do to the tower that even non-living things turned undead...?]


    "oh, after hearing from ellis, it seems the quest updated. so, it was the demon king after all. i guess we need to find the source of contamination. maybe the boss is some huge contaminant like a tentacle monster or a filthy slime... do i have to defeat that? ugh..."


    -close-combat players are screwed, lol.


    -the answer? buy a bomb from the alchemist''s guild.


    -damn, i just started dual-wielding and i want to reset already.


    -so many filthy boss monsters come to mind: corpse golems, contaminated slimes...


    -bb games needs to stop favoring mages. close-combat players are doomed, ugh.


    as han se-ah mumbled, the chat reacted intensely.


    reading their messages, i too felt tense.


    if there''s a big and filthy boss monster like a corpse giant or a lump of waste, there''s a 100% chance i''ll have to face it directly.


    when i previously hunted an ogre, i was completely drenched in its blood and brain matter.


    the stench was so unbearable that i had to use magic tools to get rid of it.


    i wonder how horrible it would be to deal with an undead boss monster.


    even if i shield my body with divine energy and mana, there''s no helping the unpleasant feeling.


    ---

 Chapter 161: Temple Knights 1

    chapter 161: temple knights 1


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    the day after hearing of the temple''s participation from ellis, the eyes of the group gathered around the guilds table were sparkling with curiosity.0v3l.b11n.


    it goes without saying but the temple is not just filled with priests and nuns.


    the temple is its own group and acts according to the oracles of the goddess, so it is essential to have military power.


    in this world where ferocious beasts and wandering monsters appear when you go to remote valleys far from the city, can you just send out priests and nuns?


    the temple trains monks and temple knights to subdue monsters and escort priests and nuns on their pilgrimages.


    they are beings that you won''t meet under normal circumstances.


    i never thought id climb the tower with temple knights. when i was in the north, i never even saw their faces.


    it feels like ive become the hero of a story my dad used to read to me when i was a child.


    monks, fighters who train their bodies endlessly under the pretext of pilgrimage and subdue enemies using martial arts, and temple knights who use divine energy instead of mana to wield heavy armor and shields.


    there usually aren''t any occasions that require their direct involvement.


    they only step in when ignorant bandits attack pilgrimage priests or when someone tries to scam the temple and blaspheme against the goddess.


    in a world where the goddess has proven her existence through divine energy, how many such ignorant fools could there be?


    in addition, they have no business cooperating with mercenaries or adventurers.


    priests and nuns face all kinds of hardships in the name of pilgrimage, so there is no reason for those on a holy mission to ask for help from adventurers and mercenaries.


    "roland, have you ever met a monk or a temple knight?


    ive seen them fight, but i''ve never fought alongside them."


    even i, who have been rolling in this fantasy world for 10 years, can count the number of times i''ve seen them on one hand.


    when i was busy traveling around the kingdom for requests like when i helped graces village, i met them once when i went to the southern mountains to deal with wandering monsters or giant species that flowed into remote areas of the kingdom. they were monks dispatched to subdue bandits who had plundered food sent to the temple.


    the party members were listening attentively to my story with sparkling eyes.


    even irene, a saint candidate, listened with interest.


    although she grew up in the temple, perhaps she hasnt had the chance to meet monks and temple knights.


    to put it in game terms, monks trained in martial arts are specialized for pvp, while temple knights in thick armor are specialized for pve.


    it''s nearly impossible for monks dispatched to capture bandits to defeat a tribe of giants.


    there was a time when i helped them carry out a bandit subjugation mission by hunting a giant creature that was blocking the path there.


    i dont know about the temple knights, but the monks were really good fighters. of course, their opponents were bandits, not undead... the way they kicked off trees and dodged arrows as they rushed forward was quite impressive.


    the monks fighting style is, how should i put it, acrobatic?


    they were not satisfied just pushing off the ground; they used trees and wooden fences as stepping stones, fighting in mid-air like martial arts experts.


    adventurers, as people who risk their lives climbing the tower, strongly believe in religion, almost to the point of superstition.


    there are those who believe that if they donate offerings, they will be able to avoid death, diligently offering large sums to the temple; and others who believe that if they disrespect priests or nuns, the goddess''s wrath will befall them.


    this superstition is prevalent amongst mercenaries and adventurers alike.


    even amongst the highest ranks.


    there are many who believe their lucky survival in battles with large species or named monsters is due to the goddess''s grace.


    um, roland? what should we do?


    what do you mean?


    the temple knight, having finished reading the scroll, turns on his heel and leaves the guild without a moment''s hesitation.


    han se-ah, like the other adventurers who began to murmur amongst themselves, tilts her head towards me and asks a question.


    though her head is turned my way, her eyes stealthily shift towards irene.


    it seems like irene''s intense attitude is worrying her a little.


    sitting at the table, listening to the temple knights announcement, irenes eyes were blazing with passion, so much so that you might say they were on fire.


    even the corners of her eyes, usually softly downturned, were sharply lifted, changing her expression noticeably.


    hanna, don''t tell me we''re not going to the 31st floor...


    no! of course we are. i was just wondering whether we should thoroughly search the 31st floor and slowly make our way up, or if we should quickly break through to the 40th floor.


    whenever there are anomalies in the tower, they always happen every 10 floors."


    "um, well... thats true. could the number 10 be associated with the demon kings dark magic? if thats the case, we should probably aim for the 40th floor."


    -mommy is angry, hehe


    -it can''t be helped that a boss appears every 10 floors, lol.


    -from an npcs perspective, it must be suspicious


    -the tower itself is suspicious, but what can they do even if they suspect something?


    -i hope the game ends with han se-ah being accused of witchcraft.


    "i would find it strange too. at least with golems, they appear all over the 20s, so i dont think there are any npcs that are too suspicious. orcs gathered on the 20th floor, but golems appeared evenly from the 21st to the 30th floor. but still, bosses keep appearing every 10 floors and if i keep being the one to clear them, wont they start getting suspicious?"


    -considering the filtering, it shouldnt go in that direction


    -theyd probably favor the player as a hero, i cant imagine them going on a witch hunt


    -if i get to the 70th floor and end up getting executed due to some political nonsense, thats just f*cked up lol


    -if theres an ending like that, the company would be on fire


    -fire? considering k-gamers, they''ll probably show up at their door with swords


    han se-ah breaks into a cold sweat at irenes speculation.


    and so, the course of action for our party was decided, influenced significantly by irene, who was unusually assertive this time around.


    ---

 Chapter 162: Temple Knights 2

    chapter 162: temple knights 2


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    even though the temple knights have advanced to the 31st floor, our battles have not become easier.


    they''ve secured a safe zone and the priests and nuns are tending to the injured free of charge.


    grace, due to the compatibility issues between archers and the undead, must carefully conserve her arrows.


    meanwhile, katie is limited to fighting on the narrow land created by han se-ah.


    even though irenes divine energy protects us from the venom, it is still an uncomfortable situation.


    "whew, it definitely feels like weve moved to a new floor. this is much harder than the 30th floor."


    "if only we could have brought a golem... we wouldnt have to worry about this poison!"


    the party murmurs quietly as they stand right before the passage to the 32nd floor.


    the cave terrain is just as narrow, but the enemies also move according to the terrain.


    however, the undead in the marshland move without caring for the poison, putting us at a unilateral disadvantage.


    the terrain is stressful for katie, who specializes in agile movements, she specializes in a combination of swordsmanship and footwork.


    but what can we do?


    the towers terrain is brutally challenging.


    from what i''ve heard from rebecca and other top adventurers, after this marshland, we will have to face flying monsters like harpies on a plateau full of cliffs.


    ...its frustrating, but we have to adapt.


    -brat''s still going on about golems lol


    -the more i watch, the more i want to quit and become a mage


    -she ran away because she didnt want to see her dad, but now she''s acting like a kid who got their toy taken away lol


    [chat deleted by mod]


    -just the thought of piloting a robot had me grinning, but seeing the 31st floor, im losing my enthusiasm


    the chat watching this scene closely continues to worry.


    those who are purely spectators find it all funny, but the players following han se-ah and kim seok-hyun, intent on completing the game, can''t feel the same.


    han se-ah, being a mage, is focused on supporting by creating land for the party to stand on and filling in the swamp.


    however, most of the viewers chatting would be in katie''s shoes, having to slash at zombies and skeletons on a narrow platform.


    still, we found the passage to the 32nd floor quicker than expected.


    thats all thanks to hanna. without her, we would be knee-deep in poison right now, receiving divine energy treatment.


    but since we are a bit late, we should find a safe zone as soon as we get to the 32nd floor. it will be tough to immediately find the place... so how about we use hannas magic to fill in a small puddle and set up a tent there? hmm if i add my purification, it might just work.


    then lets cut down those dreadful gray trees too. their wriggling makes it seem like theyll strangle us in our sleep. ive seen a lot of this kind of tree in the north, but these creepy ones are a first.


    after smashing the lizardmen skeletons and watching their bones turn into mana stones, the party talks and heads forward.


    the marshland, sparsely populated with trees, allowed them to clearly see the passage in the distance.


    compared to dense forests and dark caves, the visibility is better, so going up to the next floor is a bit faster.


    if necessary we could even use all of han se-ah''s mana or, i could carry two people on my shoulders to cross the poison swamp.


    do you think well come across injured adventurers as soon as we pass through the passage this time?


    after a certain amount of time, does the corpse disappear, leaving only the mana stone?


    thanks to the purification spell, the group, now with an immunity buff, gathered around the horrid corpse.


    the beautiful women, their hair sparkling with divine energy, create a bizarre and somewhat humorous scene in front of the dreadful remains.


    even so, i''m not about to stick my hand into that pile of gruesome pus to extract the mana stone.


    for efficiency, it would be quicker if i, coated in divine energy, retrieved it.


    however, considering the troll''s size, it wouldn''t be just my arm going in my whole upper body would have to go inside.


    ill try using purification on this corpse too.


    yeah, that seems like a good idea. the path is already narrow enough without it being blocked by that.


    the troll, not quite a large species at 3 meters tall, leaves behind a large corpse.


    even i hesitate in front of it, prompting irene to step forward and release another burst of divine energy.


    the yellow pus from the corpse melts away as if we''re washing a dirty bathtub or a sink with a cleaning agent.


    as the corpse disintegrates, releasing gas as it does, whats left is a fist-sized mana stone, clearly larger than the ones we usually found in the caves.


    this draws the attention of our group.


    normally, trolls only appear starting from the 40th floor, so i cant tell if this mana stone is from a regular troll or a mutated one.


    "so this troll was blocking the path?


    yes. trolls usually appear on the 40th floor; i didnt expect to find one on the 32nd floor.


    so roland, have you never seen a troll before?


    not inside the tower. there are many trolls outside, especially in the south. we receive a lot of requests related to them. they cant use magic and theyre not quite big enough to be classified as a large species, but theyre still difficult to hunt without a mage due to their unique regenerative abilities. the rewards for such requests are quite high.


    this troll is like a dirty sales trick from a home shopping network, claiming that 49,990 won is cheaper than 50,000 won.


    its clearly smaller than large species of over 5 meters, but with a size of 3-4 meters and immense strength, its a troublesome opponent.


    its skin isnt magically enhanced but is tough enough to withstand bladed weapons.


    and with its bizarre vitality, it can regenerate its limbs in half a day.


    while not classified as a large species, its a bothersome foe that intermediate adventurers would need to risk their lives to defeat.


    especially these trolls, found here in the marshlands.


    when it dies, it releases a toxic gas, creating another layer of trouble.


    -the more i see, the more disheartened i become


    -its so dark ahead, i cant see anything.


    -i didnt want to know about this future.


    -the only solution for melee fighters is to bring a golem with them.


    -lets just switch the genre to mecha.


    hmm, does this mean well encounter floors filled with mage killers or magic immune monsters as we go higher? or floors with traps that make mana usage impossible? honestly, when such biased maps appear, its common to see the opposite type of map appear soon after.


    my explanation of the troll makes han se-ah and the viewers shudder.


    even on the 32nd floor, not the 40th, formidable foes that are hard for low to intermediate adventurers to hunt are appearing.


    at least it seems the troll has lost its regenerative abilities after becoming undead.


    does the tower difficulty increase from beginner to intermediate to advanced? perhaps it gets harder every 30 floors.


    instead of dealing with its annoying regenerative abilities, which can be countered with burning, we have to deal with its equally annoying release of toxic gas on death.


    ---

 Chapter 163: Temple Knights 3

    chapter 163: temple knights 3


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    everything below the 30th floor was just a taste.no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    starting from the 31st floor, it felt like the developers were declaring an increase in difficulty.


    such as the toxic marshland.


    the trees in the originally dense swamp had withered to ash grey, also providing a clearer view.


    thanks to this, a toxic gas troll rushed towards us, splashing through poisonous puddles in its way.


    of course, it wasnt just the troll; all sorts of undead creatures did as well.


    these undead creatures blindly charge at any living being within their sensing range, but luckily, since they moved slowly and in a straight line, we had no trouble detecting and dealing with them.


    "ugh, this is really disgusting...."


    "i think ill have a very light dinner tonight, maybe just half of what i usually eat."


    "as for me... i''ll just chew on some jerky."


    "i''ll make a weak soup with a mild aroma for dinner. youll still need to fill your stomachs to fight, after all."


    while the group discussed their evening meal, complaining that their mental fatigue outweighed their physical exhaustion, grace walked briskly, gazing at the towering pillar of divine energy rising in the distance.


    since the view was clear, monsters were annoyingly persistent, but at least we could clearly see the safe zone.


    no monsters were around the divine energy pillar, but we could see a few adventurers hastily moving toward the safe zone as well.


    "i wonder if they created that pillar of divine energy as a guide for everyone?"


    "maybe, but i think the pillar naturally formed due to a divine spell. when a sanctuary is created, pillars made of divine energy appear to form a temple. it seems like the shape has distorted slightly due to neutralizing the poison."


    seeing the pillar of divine energy pushing away the foul air, irene became noticeably more energetic than usual.


    inspired by her, the rest of the team stopped their grumbling and started walking quickly.


    it''s not easy to lose energy while standing next to someone who smiles so radiantly.


    as the sanctuary and safe zone gradually got closer, we saw another group of adventurers walking ahead of us on the narrow path.


    including the adventurers on another path, there were now three teams walking closely together.


    however, unlike usual, there was no sign of wariness between the groups.


    with divine energy soaring high in front of us and temple knights in shining white armor staring at us, no adventurer would dare to turn rogue.


    as the temple knights in their shining white armor came into view, irene naturally moved ahead of grace.


    noticing this, a man from the leading group of adventurers slowly reduced his pace before approaching us.


    he wore a wide, sack-like grey robe resembling that of a monk, and at his waist hung a belt with a symbol of the goddess faith.


    "hello, sister. by any chance, have you seen anything suspicious?"


    "hmm, apart from a troll that''s supposed to be on the 40th floor appearing here, this 31st floor seems no different."


    "a troll? a troll, you say... what i saw was a strange snake inside a gray tree. i thought it was a safe place and decided to rest, but paralyzing tentacles came crawling out from inside the tree trunk. i came to warn you to be careful when resting on tree branches or similar places."


    "is that so? thank you, brother."


    it seems like he intended to warn irene about the snakes hiding inside trees.


    i realized that since receiving divine energy from meeting the goddess, i had experimented alone but i never actually told my party members, ''i can use divine energy.''


    when we received a revelation from the goddess in the blessed forest, divine energy was bestowed upon me.


    a revelation! you received a revelation?


    yes. sister irene and our party heard the voice of the goddess."


    answering it head-on seemed like the best option at the moment.


    corruption in the temple is unlikely in this world and we could even receive their support.


    at my words, the temple knights look at me with tear-filled eyes, while my party members seem confused.


    looks like the ladies thought of the goddess''s revelation as a ''secret only our party knows.


    especially our northern brat; her piercing glare is almost painful.


    it''s hard to believe, but seeing the divine energy within you, it must be true. i hope the goddess''s blessings be upon sister irene, and you, the adventurer siblings.


    luckily, the temple knight, who i thought would start interrogating me, bowed his head without a moment''s hesitation and stepped aside to let us pass.


    once inside, we saw a tent village set up around a large hearth.


    looks like were supposed to pick out an empty tent to rest in, and then use the large communal hearth in the center to prepare our meals.


    roland! is it okay to just, you know... blurt that out?


    as the gaze of the temple knights faded and since no other adventurers were around, katie, with her cheeks puffed up in frustration, approached me.


    she must be upset about my disclosure of our secret mission, meant to be known only to our party members.


    with a fierce gaze, she attached herself to my side as i sat down in front of an empty tent.


    the rest of the party members gathered around, waiting for an explanation.


    "it was something bound to be revealed sooner or later. and as for divine energy, it has been gradually increasing. i just hadnt mentioned it."


    "since when exactly?"


    "like i said, since after meeting the goddess. my mana is slowly transforming into divine energy."


    i showed them my tightly clenched fist radiating blue mana and then pure white divine energy.


    their eyes widened in disbelief.


    in this world, using two types of energy is nearly impossible, so it was hard for them to believe even when seeing it with their own eyes.


    there are form-changing characters in heroines chronicles, but even that i''ve never seen in my ten years in this world.


    my divine energy is quite weak compared to the mana i possess.


    with dimension travel, reincarnation, system holograms, and helping han se-ah with quests all happening at once, i hadnt given my situation much thought.


    however, to the npc party members, excluding han se-ah, it must seem like ive been given a special ability following the revelation from the goddess.


    "its like"


    just as irene, her eyes filled with emotion, was about to say something, boom!


    "what the-!"


    "an explosion? did someone mess up a spell or something?!"


    "aaaah, help, help!"


    a hot gust of wind rushed into the safe zone, accompanied by a loud noise.


    ---

 Chapter 164: Temple Knights 4

    chapter 164: temple knights 4


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    an unusual explosion sound and cries of agony filled the air.


    the temple knights, who guard the sanctuary, were the first to spring into action.


    as i saw them turning into small dots in the distance in their shining white armor, i hesitated for a moment, wondering whether to follow them or not.


    that''s when irene, standing next to me, gently tapped my forearm.


    you should go and check whats happening.


    yeah, youre right.


    i was concerned that my party might be caught in some event-like battle and be in danger, but then i realized we were in the sanctuary of the temple.


    no way a 5 saint candidate with a specialization in protective shields could get hurt in the sanctuary, so i decided to follow the temple knights and went towards the source of the explosion sound.


    as i got closer, a rush of heat hit my face as if sitting in front of a bonfire.


    the loud sound indeed came from an explosion, and the scorching air was filled with purple smoke, carrying a sharp, acrid smell with it.


    "what is this...?"


    lady, were you attacked by a mage?


    the ground around was blackened and scorched, clearly marking the site of the explosion.


    if this had been the modern world, i would have thought it was a gas explosion or a bomb.


    the temple knights, having arrived first on the scene, were busy administering first aid to the groaning adventurers using their divine energy, all the while asking questions.


    the only female adventurer who appeared to be unharmed was in a state of panic, her face pale.


    she was just standing there, opening and closing her mouth as if trying to speak but unable to find her words.


    it looked like she was the one who had screamed for help, but why was she frozen in place like this?


    to be honest, its strange to see such a reaction.


    if youre a high-level adventurer, youve seen death before its a part of the job.


    from your early days as a novice, youre exposed to the harsh realities of this profession, witnessing the death of fellow adventurers and civilians alike at the hands of monsters.


    so to see her panicking at the sight of people injured not even dead is unusual.


    lady? you''re in shock, but we need to treat your injuries."


    thats a good idea. lets give her first aid and then transfer her to the sanctuary. the other brothers and sisters are better equipped to handle her treatment there."


    the man and woman caught in the explosion suffered severe burns on their upper bodies, particularly their arms and faces which were unprotected by armor.


    then, there was the female scout, frozen in place, opening and closing her mouth without uttering a word.


    the two involved in close combat bore the brunt of the explosion, while the scout, positioned behind them, had likely screamed for help.


    the temple knights gave me a glance but didnt say anything, quickly picking up the two injured people and hurrying away.


    given the lack of information from the injured party, i couldn''t determine if a fire magic-wielding monster or a crazed mage had cursed this group.


    i couldnt see anything else except for the injured adventurers.


    "uh, uh, i, i


    hmm, excuse me.


    the female adventurer remained as still as a statue even after the temple knights and the injured had departed.


    i didnt hesitate.


    just like i had instinctively used divine energy upon the troll''s sudden appearance, the three-adventurer party had thrown all their power into the unexpected assault.


    the issue arose from the archer''s enchanted arrows.


    "it looked a bit unusual, but still, it was a troll, and it had transformed into an undead. so, i figured a flaming arrow would work well. i... i didnt think..."


    "did the troll explode because of your flaming arrow?"


    "yes... i aimed for what i thought was a weak point, the tumor on its head, with an arrow enchanted with flame magic. and then, suddenly, everything just exploded, and because of my mistake, those two..."


    in her panic, she used the enchanted arrow without warning her teammates, resulting in the troll''s violent explosion.


    the warrior, defending against the troll with his shield, and another adventurer, attacking its ankle to hinder its movement, were caught in the blast.


    the tank, bearing the brunt of the explosion, had his face horribly burned as he couldnt block it in time.


    the sword-wielding vanguard suffered severe injuries to his arms and face.


    and so, the female adventurer, with her sharp eyesight, had watched her error lead to her comrades being torn apart by the explosion, leaving her in utter shock.


    "...for that gas to cause such a massive explosion."


    "i''m glad i didn''t use flame magic. honestly, i was considering setting fire to the pile of corpses with spark magic to clear it away."


    after the adventurer shared her entire story while in irenes comforting embrace, she buried her head in irene''s arms once again.


    the expressions of the surrounding adventurers shifted noticeably, reflecting a mix of sympathy and shock.


    typically, when hunting trolls, the go-to strategy is to inflict multiple wounds and then set them on fire to prevent regeneration.


    so, for intermediate adventurers who cant channel mana externally into an aura, theres an almost certain chance they would opt to use fire against a troll, just like the female adventurer did.


    it appears that divine energy is also effective against undead trolls, similar to fire.


    however, the ability to enhance weapons with divine energy is something only temple knights can do.


    "we need to quickly share what we''ve learned here with the temple."


    "brothers, do we have any communication tools here? we need to get the word out to prevent more casualties."


    as some adventurers rushed into the tent village with serious expressions, following the words between the temple knight and irene, han se-ah and her viewers began to offer various opinions.


    they started to analyze the situation, noting that when trolls are hit with just a single fire arrow, they explode with a force stronger than intermediate-level offensive magic.


    this insight suggested a potential new tactic.


    the most popular idea was to lure the slow-moving undead into the path of the trolls and trigger an explosion.


    "yeah, if these walking bombs create such massive explosions, they''re probably meant to be used in our favor. since they move as slowly as the undead, they could be useful as long as we keep a safe distance. the only concern is, what if we accidentally set them off and cause the poison pools to explode and spread everywhere?"


    -so if melees mess up, will we get a shower of guts instead of gas? haha, that''s funny.


    -at least having a one-hit kill strategy is something.


    -but do the trolls drop mana stones if they die in the explosion? if the stones also explode, that means we''re losing out on both money and experience!


    -i can''t decide if this gimmick is supposed to help us or just make things harder.


    [explosions are art donated 5,000 won!]


    why don''t you have roland throw the trolls at the monsters?


    "...that''s a good idea."


    while han se-ah was discussing with the viewers, grace, who had been fiddling with her quiver with a strange expression, stealthily approached me and asked a question.


    "um, roland? i also have arrows similar to what she was using... should i use them on the troll?"


    "...it might be best to go to the place where the explosion occurred and decide after checking if there are any mana stones left."


    it seems that grace had been considering shooting an explosive arrow if we encountered a second troll.


    i almost had to endure an explosion shower instead of a gas shower.


    ---

 Chapter 165: Temple Knights 5

    chapter 165: temple knights 5


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    explosives have always been a favorite among gamers.


    misuse them and they become a tool leading to your own downfall; wield them wisely and they transform into a means for easily taking down high-health, formidable monsters, even in boss raids, and overcoming various challenges and glitches.


    i too, before falling into this world, enjoyed playing dragon hunting games with friends.


    we''d stealthily place barrels of gunpowder atop the head of a slumbering dragon and then cleave it open with a greatsword.


    "throwing it could be tricky, but luring the monster might work. the blast seems even stronger than intermediate magic, and it''s certainly more mana-efficient. perhaps using earth control or telekinesis, though i haven''t learned that yet, could push it away. then a fire arrow triggers the explosion... that would be a good combo."


    -so vanguards need to be the ones who lure the explosives into position, right?


    -so if tumors explode, can''t we sever limbs and use them as grenades?


    -if we gather unexploded remains of trolls, is it possible to craft bombs through alchemy?


    -the boss is probably going to be big. we should use a troll to bomb it


    han se-ah and her chat shared a passion for explosions.


    while the heavily wounded adventurers were healing, thanks to the priests'' divine energy and sanctuary buffs, everyone else was thrown into chaos with the unexpected appearance of exploding trolls.


    amidst this, the crowded chat was abuzz with innovative and clever suggestions.


    some even proposed using limbs from the dead as ammunition...


    i have to admit, the idea was quite intriguing.


    "alchemy using the tumors... clever thinking. it looks like they''ve integrated sub-content well with the tower''s progression. and it makes perfect sense for blacksmiths and such to make tools specifically suited for challenges in the tower."


    as han se-ah had a lively discussion with her viewers, irene was also busy at work.


    the priests, nuns and temple knights were all bustling about.


    irene, with her generous heart, couldn''t just stand by idly.


    she took away wrist guards set aside for healing and handed them to a priest.


    then, taking a damp cloth from a nunthere to cleanse away the blood and filthshe gently wiped down a female adventurer whose skin was slowly healing.


    irene''s actions were infused with tenderness and care.


    the priests and nuns, dedicated to their purpose, didn''t hesitate to soil their hands as they cared for the wounded.


    their dedication, brimming with humanity, even inspired the watching adventurers, who began looking for their own ways to lend a hand.


    one figure stood out: a male adventurer stepping beyond the safety of the sanctuary.


    his light leather armor, the lantern, and the assortment of tools, including an iron rod at his waist, marked him as a rogue.


    "excuse me, priests? i believe this is the mana stone from the troll that exploded near the adventurers earlier."


    "is that so? you''re an honest man. may the goddess''s blessings accompany you on your journey."


    while others awkwardly handled the scattered armor and weapons, assessing them or aiding with the removal of damaged gear, this rogue headed straight for the center of the blast site.


    his actions reflected the true spirit of an adventurer: always quick to spot and grab opportunities, even in the aftermath where lives were nearly lost.


    the rogue handed a priest a fist-sized mana stone, unscathed and as large as the ones we had collected.


    it seems that a troll''s mana stone survives even after the creature explodes.


    -irene looks kinda obsessed, but it''s kinda cute.


    -when will she start using troll alchemy?


    -isnt it time to wrap up the current quests and start new ones?


    -it''s exhausting just to watch. how does she play in such grime for so long?


    "since we''ve reached the 35th floor, i should take a break. it feels more like work than play at this point. if we couldn''t take out trolls from a distance with arrows or spark spells, i would''ve taken a break earlier."


    the prolonged journey is wearing on everyonementally straining our group.


    it''s also filling han se-ah''s inventory, straining her stream schedule, and even the patience of her viewers.


    our inventory, once filled with provisions, is now overflowing with mana stones, loot, and various collected items.


    the chat from the viewers is becoming repetitive, with comments like ''troll explosion one-trick.''


    seeing zombie crocodiles and lizardman skeletons over and over wasn''t very entertaining.


    a visually dynamic fight, such as those involving mounted golems, might hold the chat''s interest.


    but no one wants to watch a battle that''s merely a slow, grinding affair with the sole tactic being to attack relentlessly over a long period.


    "okay, i''ve marked the entrance to the passage on the 35th floor, so we should start making our way down. we''re almost out of food."


    "really? then let''s head out for some tower maintenance."


    hearing this, the party, gathered at the entrance to the passage, collectively breathes a sigh of relief, as irene nods in agreement to han se-ah''s statement.


    grace and katie finally relax, having been on edge due to irene''s grim expression when confronting the undead.


    katie, in particular, had been noticeably tense over irene''s mood switches.


    "so we''re going back down instead? that works for me. i''ve been meaning to maintain my sword, and i''m almost out of the oil-soaked cloth i use for it."


    "my supply of alloy arrowheads is nearly gone, too. with all the trolls around, i should really only carry flame and explosive arrowheads from now on and skip the rest."


    the atmosphere is thick with the stench of poison and decay.


    the path is cramped, and the undead creatures we face are revolting.


    our sense of mission, inspired by the goddess''s revelation, has its limits.


    thankfully, the divine energy of the sanctuaries makes things bearable.


    without the divine energy and protective buffs, we might have ended up like rebecca, who once neglected personal hygiene to the point she looked and smelled like a beast.


    if it weren''t for the purified spring water in the safe zone, we all would have ended up like that.


    running low on supplies, we make a beeline for the 30th floor, avoiding monster encounters whenever possible.


    our steps are not just light but eager.


    thanks to the open trails and the sluggishness of the undead, evasion is simpler than in the cramped quarters of the caves.


    "we''ll meet up at the guild tomorrow morning."


    "got it. im going to take a long hot bath and get a good nights sleep."


    "ha i want to wash up right away today. after visiting the guild tomorrow, we should go to the market before heading back to the tower. i need to refill my arrows and hanna needs to restock food."


    exiting through the gate on the 30th floor, our party is greeted not by foul odors or damp cave air but by the comforting scent of fresh-baked bread.


    despite the inviting smell, our only desire is to get back to our accommodations for a well-deserved rest.


    what the next day will bring at the guild is anyone''s guess.


    ---

 Chapter 166: A Story Only I Dont Know 1

    chapter 166: a story only i don''t know 1


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    the party members were completely exhausted after their lengthy adventure.


    despite having restful sleep in a sanctuary infused with divine energy, over ten days of relentless activity had taken a toll on their bodies.


    upon leaving the tower, they each staggered to their rooms, too tired to even consider celebrating their recent victories.


    han se-ah didn''t even bother to secretly attach a camerashowing just how tired everyone was.


    the following morning, rejuvenated by hot baths, we gathered at the guild''s table to look for requests on the 35th floor.


    it was then that the guild''s doors burst open.


    is adventurer roland, sir roland, here?!


    a temple knight in shining white armor stood at the entrance.


    her armor was typical of her kind, but her voice, emanating from beneath her helmet, was unexpectedly gentle.


    all eyes turned toward the knight, their attention captured by both her imposing presence and the feminine quality of her voice.


    some of the gazes then shifted to me, full of curiosity.


    the high-level adventurers who recognized me seemed to silently question what i could have possibly done to warrant a temple knight''s search.


    i am roland, but


    oh, sir roland! you are as tall and handsome as i heard.


    the knight had come in search of someone, and upon spotting me, she spoke with a hint of caution.


    i knew better than to foster bad relations with the temple, especially in a medieval fantasy world, so i responded carefully.


    however, there was a noticeable excitement in her voice, free from any hostility or anger.


    it seemed to be about the divine energy.


    she was a temple knight, a person who lived according to the will of the goddess.


    yet she seemed as excited as a child in front of a birthday gift.


    as she enthusiastically grasped my wrists, the clanking of her white gauntlets filled the air.


    i had thought that a common adventurer like me, using divine energy, might be shunned or looked down upon.


    was this a modern person''s overly influenced by fantasy novels perspective?


    without realizing it, i channeled divine energy into my hands, which she held.


    her reaction was of pure astonishment.


    "wow, this energy is so pure!"


    -what''s going on here?witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through n?o?v�l--b1n.


    -i was looking forward to a possible event on the 35th floor, but is this turning into a temple-related event?


    -that knight''s eyes and voice... what''s wrong with her?


    -i thought we were going to go shopping and then make some troll bombs.


    -so where did the bomb pouch go? there''s only a chatty lady here.


    [troll acne specialist han se ah donated 10,000 won!]


    "looks like roland''s personal quest is tied to the temple. we all thought only irene would be involved, but now the temple knights are here for roland. maybe it''s due to his paladin title?"


    grace and irene seemed uncomfortable with the attention, while han se-ah and katie, no strangers to the spotlight, appeared unaffected.


    the knight''s attitude towards han se-ah shifted slightly; maybe they were starting to believe she was indeed a genius mage.


    we arrived at the temple, enveloped by the temple knights in a formation.


    they guided us beyond the areas typically open to the public, such as the prayer hall and the orphanage''s playroom.


    we entered sections that weren''t even displayed on the minimap.


    "this place isn''t on the minimap. it seems you can only access it as part of the storyline. given the game''s open-ended nature, i''d wager access depends on more than just story progression. like a high level affiliation with the temple."


    as we reached a majestic hallway flanked by towering white pillars, it felt like stepping from a cathedral into a space inspired by an ancient greek temple.


    even irene, who, as a saint candidate, might have been expected to be familiar with such a place, gazed around in awe.


    we were ushered into a grand hall lined with white pillars.


    the temple knights stood motionless, almost blending into the architecture.


    the lead knight gestured for me to step forward into the center of the hall.


    "roland, sir roland of lombardo. you have heeded the goddess''s summons, harnessed divine energy, and embarked upon a treacherous journey."


    ''where is lombardo?''


    i wondered this as i stood there, listening to a voice addressing me.


    it wasn''t coming from any particular direction; it filled the space, perhaps amplified by magic or divine energy.


    the problem was, i couldn''t understand the gentle female voice enveloping the hall.


    since i fell into roland''s body in its adult form, i was clueless about his past or his place of origin.


    as i stood there in silence, grappling with my own ignorance about roland''s past and his connection to lombardo, i realized that my lack of knowledge was partly due to how i had entered this world.


    i had posted a lengthy message on the community forum and spammed macros without reading roland''s character bio.


    i''d been living in this world for ten years, yet new things like this pop out of nowhere, like the addition of the northern duke to the world''s setting.


    perhaps, as a side effect of hearing han se-ah''s direct conversations with her viewers, i was oblivious to the ''patch notes'' that npcs seemed aware of.


    caught off guard by the conversation, i simply bowed my head, staying quiet.


    "......"


    when in doubt, fitting in with the current atmosphere is half the battle.


    "you could settle for an ordinary life of wealth and honor. you could avoid the darkness for a comfortable, peaceful existence. yet, you''ve chosen to climb the blasphemous tower. who could question your determination? isn''t that so, sister irene?"


    "yes, yes!"


    i bowed my head silently, thinking i have to complete the quest, anyway when suddenly a voice came from nearby.


    startled, i realized they were from irene, who, clearly nervous, had stepped trembling into the center of the hall.


    suddenly, i received a notification:


    [detected a fragment of an unknown dimension]


    [the blessing of an unknown god descends upon your body]


    unlike last time, no illusions showed up, nor did a system message asking for confirmation pop up.


    yet a system message popped up as if i had confirmed something.


    what had i agreed to?


    ---

 Chapter 167: A Story Only I Dont Know 2

    chapter 167: a story only i don''t know 2


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    suddenly, a system window appeared.


    from this, there are only a few things i can deduce about the overall situation.


    firstly, my origin might be an essential piece of information.


    considering they call me sir roland of lombardo, lombardo probably isn''t some forsaken farmer''s village stuck in the countryside.


    even in my previous life, they called me the son of jeongseon, but they never referenced towns and villages.


    secondly, the owner of the voice resonating throughout the temple now.


    if they can freely command the temple knights and invite guests to the temples secret areas, they must be someone of high stature.


    and this high-ranking individual seems to be talking about me.


    of course, my brain didnt go beyond that.


    ive grown accustomed to overcoming hardships and challenges with physical and mana strength, rather than deducing or using my brain.


    "irene, what is it, or who is that?"


    "yes, uh, what?"


    while i was struggling with my weak brain, the rest of the party''s attention naturally shifted to irene, who was behaving unnaturally.


    as soon as we left the temple, amidst the applause and intense stares of the temple knights, han se-ah and grace immediately surrounded irene, almost like they were arresting her.


    no one paid any attention to the changes happening most likely due to the increase in difficulty level, such as free healing services from the temple or the temple knights offering help in dealing with the swamp anomalies.


    instead, the chat filled up with questions they wanted to ask irene.


    that made sense since irene seemed to recognize the beautiful voice coming from thin air.


    unlike the rest of the party, who showed amazement at the voice, irene seemed to be wondering why she was hearing this voice here and now.


    "you acted like you knew the owner of that voice. when they called you, you were so overwhelmed you even bit your tongue."


    "no, thats not it."


    "is it because youre a nun that you''re really not good at lying"


    -should han se-ah be the one saying that?


    -it does seem suspicious.


    -lol it was like her saying ''why are you here?'' with her body.


    -she was so cute when she answered. she even bit her tongue. i clipped it.


    -it''s looked like a private first class being scolded by a sergeant.


    she bit her tongue when answering, and her legs were trembling so much when she walked to the center of the hall that one of the temple knights had to stop himself from offering her support.


    "well, that''s... it''s something we shouldnt talk about to the guild."


    "hey! why would we report this to the guild? it would just increase the number of people being jealous and annoying us."


    seemingly convinced, maybe because of the sense of camaraderie between recipients of the goddesss mission, irene, who couldn''t shake off han se-ah and grace clinging to her sides, finally opened her mouth.


    "that person is a saint. she usually stays in the capital, but i was surprised to hear her voice."


    the previously cheerful group fell silent, sensing the ominous atmosphere.


    if there was such commotion in the adventurers'' guild, it likely meant something had gone wrong in the tower, and many adventurers had probably died.


    the safe zone on the 35th floor has lost contact. not just the adventurers there, but also the mages from the magic tower managing the communication magic tools, and even the temple knights managing the sanctuary, weve lost contact with all of them.


    ...and theres no contact from the floors above the 36th?


    floors 34th and 36th are in contact. the only place we cant reach is the 35th floor. were debating whether to send adventurers from the adjacent floors to check it out, or to wait and send a large-scale search party later.


    as expected, elliss news was grim.


    we werent just talking about a regular safe zone; this was a sanctuary created by temple knights, priests, and nuns.


    and it was on the 35th floor, of all places.


    with bosses appearing every 10 floors and events every 5 floors, this felt like a mid-boss scenario.


    while i pondered this, ellis continued to explain.


    of course, other adventurers will likely go to check the 35th floor. though most would avoid it because it''s dangerous... if you were planning on entering the tower today, could you perhaps investigate the 35th floor?


    the adventure from the 31st floor onward had become noticeably more difficult, with explosive trolls and monsters turning into undead.


    many adventurers would choose to back out.


    this was particularly true for those at the upper intermediate level, whod been hunting safely in the marshland up until now.


    even though the trolls had an obvious weakness explosions the increased difficulty couldnt be denied.


    it was an inevitable situation, even with the temples intervention.


    we couldnt force those unprepared to hunt trolls.


    "yes, understood!"


    "for our brothers..."


    intermediate adventurers are withdrawing, leaving the 35th-floor investigation to a small number of senior adventurers.


    this has made ellis, who seems quite busy, request help from han se-ah and irene.


    without a moment''s hesitation, they both readily agree.


    strictly speaking, excluding myself, the overall strength of our party is at the upper end of the intermediate level.


    however, we can''t back down now, having received a divine mission and encouragement from an unknown saint.


    you could say we are driven by a sense of mission, or a bit more bluntly, intoxicated by religious spirit.


    either way, the rest of the party, without any discussion, readily agrees to the proposal.


    after all, who among the medieval fantasy residents could resist the formidable combo of a goddess''s vision and a saint''s voice?


    with newfound determination, the party begins to make their way toward the 35th floor.


    -can you open some bets for the mid boss?


    -so, when are you going to make a troll bomb?


    -i have a feeling something big and disgusting is going to appear.


    -that''s definitely a mid-boss vibe, right?


    -why isn''t the alchemist''s guild moving?


    "damn it, i wanted to take a half-day break to level up my alchemy skills but i feel like you guys won''t let me."


    along with the viewers, who are suspiciously obsessed with the troll bomb.


    ---

 Chapter 168: A Story Only I Dont Know 3

    chapter 168: a story only i don''t know 3


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    after entering the 30th floor through the gate and ignoring the blind serpents that returned in place of the vanished giant worm after the boss event, we swiftly moved to the 31st floor.


    it looks like only the 35th floor has an anomaly, as the 31st was uneventful.


    purple poison pools were still bubbling, and in the marsh full of paralyzing mud, undead creatures lounged lazily, like hippos taking a mud bath.


    "looks like trolls appear on the 31st floor, too. shall we handle them with arrows? ...but if we burst them now, i feel like poison will splash everywhere."


    "they''re just wriggling around, so there''s no need to bother with them. it looks like the marsh is deeper than we thought. they can''t seem to climb out."


    as we passed a troll sinking into the mud marsh and headed towards the passage to the 32nd floor, nothing significant happened, and han se-ah''s quest log remained unchanged.


    "the main quest starts on the 35th floor, perhaps? my quest log hasn''t updated yet. though, i must say, it''s a bit disorienting with everything suddenly changing.


    i miss the times when we could just hack off the heads of boss monsters without a care."


    [the safe zone on the 35th floor has suddenly gone silent.]


    [neither the adventurers heading to the 35th floor nor the communicators from the magic tower can be reached.]


    [with the support of the temple knights, even a sanctuary has been established. who could be behind this...?]


    -roland must find it convenient having a walking backpack tucked to his side


    -oh, come now, se-ah, don''t start whining. have you forgotten your shining performance in the cave?


    -lol, strategy for the 30th-floor boss: stand on a robot''s shoulder with a flashlight.


    -so, without any bombs, what can you even do?


    -just like how seok-hyun stood up to the horned wolf, stuff your inventory with troll bombs and suicide bomb them.


    han se-ah displayed the main scenario windows that popped up at ellis''s words.


    it felt like a barrage of events hit us as soon as we reached the 31st floor.


    the field itself, labeled a plague zone, had transformed, and monsters had turned into undead.


    named monsters, which should have been on the 40th floor, began to appear from the 31st, and the goddess faith declared an assault on the tower.


    on the 35th floor, what seemed to be an intermediate boss had sprung forth.


    moreover, from han se-ah''s perspective, the simultaneous progression of irene and roland''s character quests certainly added a lot to the plate.


    ignoring the slow-moving monsters as much as possible, we arrived at the safety zone on the 33rd floor.


    no matter how much we ignored the monsters and moved on, it was impossible to shake them all off, so it was about time to take a break.


    "hello, brothers. do you happen to know if there has been any contact with the 35th floor?"


    "unfortunately... we still haven''t been able to establish contact, sister. are you on your way to check on the 35th floor''s situation?"


    the temple knights, standing boldly in front of the safe zone as if to proclaim that the incident was confined to the 35th floor alone, seemed to have received the news as well; concern was evident in their voices.


    they want to go up there to save their brothers and sisters right away, but their duty to protect the sanctuary is equally important, leaving them unable to act.


    perhaps that''s why, after giving irene a respectful nod, they turned to our group with an intense and pleading gaze.


    "considering the harshness of the journey ahead, rest is as important as battle itself. please, take a good rest and lend a helping hand to our brothers and sisters. ah, you''ll find the safe zone if you keep to the right past the passage on the 35th floor."


    "of course, it''s the least i can do, brother."


    inside the safe zone, there was a lack of notable activity.


    the main reason i wasn''t worried was because of han se-ah''s camera drone naturally sticking above my head.


    although we say five minutes, han se-ah, who can peek through the camera, can control the group''s entry to the 35th floor with various excuses.


    since the camera isn''t used like a map hack sent to a specific location, but rather attached above a person''s head, it can''t be used to scout out cave-like maze terrains.


    however, in situations like these, being able to peek at the next floor has its pros and cons.


    after one last look back at the group for confirmation, i raised my shield to my chest and entered the passageway.


    ---


    raei translations


    ---


    ''...what is this?''


    for a brief moment, it was as if someone forced me to blink, causing my vision to darken and then brighten.


    what lay before me was, as expected, a contaminated marshland full of purple poison puddles and ashen trees.


    i almost let my guard down at the sight.


    if it werent for the strange vines wrapping around the ashen trees.


    the ashen trees, desiccated and twisted like those of a forest ravaged by wildfire and marsh pollution, were entwined with vines that looked less like plants and more like the tendons or muscles of an animal.


    they were a translucent off-white, sleek and seemingly dampan unnervingly unpleasant sight.


    eek, what is that? it looks like something from that zombie game i played last time. if we follow those vines, well find a massive lump of flesh that controls the zombies, right?


    -if the camera drone could fight those tentacles, it would be a great appreciated, thanks bb games.


    -to be honest, they look like they could be boiled into a stew.


    -still, theyre better than the yellow pus piles of a troll, right?


    -if you follow those vines, youll probably find a nest of flesh monsters or undead.


    -so, todays side dish is tentacle stew?


    apart from the mysterious vines wrapping the trees, the surroundings of the passageway were intact.


    there were no undead monsters buried in the paralyzing mud marsh in front of the passage, nor any creatures that had spotted me and were approaching from beyond the clear line of sight.


    thanks to that, as i spent the five minutes observing the unidentified vines, one by one my companions began to arrive through the passage.


    hmm, what is that?


    ugh, how disgusting is that what caused trouble on the 35th floor?


    as soon as the girls got over, they frowned at the sight of the vines strangling the trees.


    it was hard not to notice the vines that tightly coiled around the towering trees, more so than the paralyzing marsh or the poison pits.


    however, seeing that han se-ah hadnt opened her quest window yet, perhaps the quest hadnt been updated.


    lets head to the safe area first. according to the temple knight, we should go to the right if we go around this pit and head in that direction, that should do it.


    that sounds good. something bad might have happened to our brothers and sisters, or maybe something went wrong with the communication tools.


    even after the last of us, katie, had joined at the front of the passage, nothing unusual happened.


    i wondered if the fleshy tentacles would strike us like snakes


    but maybe they were just ordinary vines after all.


    with that thought, everyone silently followed grace, who was looking at the vines but then turned to lead us to the safe zone.


    ---

 Chapter 169: A Story Only I Dont Know 4

    chapter 169: a story only i don''t know 4


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    the 35th floor, the safe zone which we had lost contact with, appeared to be not too much different from the 34th.


    "do you notice more vines than before?"


    "yes, and they''re thicker the closer we get to the safe zone its creepy."


    "hmm, roland? hanna? should we try cutting one of these?"


    excluding the gradually increasing number of ash-colored trees and unidentified vines, the situation was such that the more we walked, the more our open view narrowed to a level similar to the lush swamp lands we had seen before.


    the ashen trees were dense here, roots sprawling into mud and poison, vines coiling around them.


    seeing this, katie eventually couldnt contain her curiosity and drew her sword from her waist.


    she paused to get permission firsta good show of discipline.


    ...of course, as an adventurer, its only natural to ask for the leaders permission before taking any action.


    however, her image as an immature brat is already strongly ingrained.


    watching her, now a thoughtful adventurer, i feel an unexpected pride.


    "it wouldnt hurt to check it out in advance. lets cut one and take a sample."


    "right, we have to submit it to the magic tower and the guild. hanna? did you bring sample bottles?"


    as katie, wielding her razor-sharp sword, strode towards the vines, han se-ah nodded in response and retrieved a large glass bottle from her inventory.


    the vines looked so foreboding that it seemed as though cutting them might trigger some event.


    grace and irene seemed to think the same, as grace nocked an arrow to her bow and irene prepared to cast a divine barrier, both throwing worried glances at katie.


    "hup!"


    with no intention of merely probing, katie''s sword flashed up and then slashed down through the air.


    thanks to her training with the knight''s division, the downward strike was clean and textbook-perfect, even to my untrained eye.


    "hmm?"


    "what? it cuts through so easily."


    the party looked on in bewilderment as the vine fell away cleanly under the sharp blow of the sword, more easily than slicing through well-cooked meat on a grill.


    the tension that had built up at the sight of the suspicious vines dissipated in an instant.


    there were no spurts of poison, no writhing like a live snake.0v3l.b11n.


    just a vine that, once severed, fell to the ground and dried out instantly, looking as grey as the ashen trees.


    "is there even a point in collecting samples like this?"


    "if we send it to the magic tower, the mages will probably put it to good use."


    while the vine was attached to the tree, it was translucent and sticky as tendons in a soup.


    but the moment it was cut, it dried up instantly, resembling dried fish or beef jerky, which looked quite absurd.


    han se-ah, after slipping on a pair of gloves probably meant for alchemy, pulled out a withered vine fragment and placed it into a glass bottle from her inventory.


    the party prodded at the trees as they passed, moving on without the cheesy horror flick trope of vines creeping up behind us.


    we walked through the quiet plague zone for a good while.


    isnt it too quiet here?


    raei translations


    ---


    the gray vines, which had merely clung to the trees unaffected by sword, staff, or kick, began to move as if alive.


    the moment irene''s divine energy burst and dissipated, the vines sprung to life like serpents.


    in an instant, they lunged forward, now charged with energy as if a machine had just been powered on.


    goddess, grant us your protection!


    these bastards!


    but it wasn''t as if the tentacles caught the party off guard. katie, already with sword in hand, swiftly sliced through the encroaching vines, and irene followed up by casting a protective barrier with the divine energy she had gathered.


    the white divine energy barrier spread out over the swamp like a mosquito net unfurled outdoors.


    the trouble was that the vines seemed to react quite sensitively to the divine energy.


    ugh, this is disgusting.


    should i try setting it on fire with my arrow? no, wait. hanna you should try sparking it with your magic.


    i''m so, so sorry!


    the situation had turned like setting up a mosquito net outdoors, with a light inside to attract bugs.


    every vine that had wrapped around the ashen trees clung revoltingly to irene''s protective barrier.


    an ordinary priest or nun would have been devoured, their divine energy drained and buried among the vines.


    but our party was different. irene''s ability granted her immunity to damage below a certain threshold.


    as unsightly as it was, these mere tendrils that had twisted around the trees stood no chance against the protective shield of a 5 defense-specialized saint candidate.


    no, thanks to this, we''ve learned something valuable. these vine creatures absorb divine energy. the denser the trees and vines as we move towards the safe zone means theyve been draining the divine energy from the safe zone.


    that''s...!


    grace patted irene, who bowed her head, thinking she had put the party at risk.


    however, grace''s words only made irene''s complexion turn even paler.


    anyone could have made that prediction after seeing how the vines attached themselves like leeches to divine energy.


    but to say it outright to irene, whose heart was already burdened with concern for her religious brothers and sisters, might have been too much for the already anxious irene.


    with a gasp, followed by a hiccup, irene''s sullen form made grace realize her slip of the tongue.


    as we watched, han se-ah stealthily approached and tapped my forearm.


    "what''s the matter?"


    roland, there are too many of them. a spark spell won''t be enough to handle this. can you step out of the barrier and blow them away with a burst of mana?


    indeed, looking at the mass of vines outside the barrier, we would need more than a spark spell or flaming arrowswe''d need gallons of oil and explosives.


    is this an opportunity to test the blessing of an unknown god?


    without hesitation, i nodded and coated my entire body with mana before stepping out of the protective barrier of divine energy.


    hmm, it feels unpleasant, as if im being chewed by a worm.


    it wasn''t a damp or squishy feeling, but with hundreds of tentacles licking at my armor...


    tentacles should not be associated with a male knight.


    thinking this, i gathered mana into my hammer without hesitation.


    since divine energy was in shorter supply and the creatures could absorb it, i chose mana- all of it.


    ---

 Chapter 170: A Story Only I Dont Know 5

    chapter 170: a story only i don''t know 5


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    i''ve heard all sorts of phrases like ''feeling so good i could fly'' or ''as if my body had been reborn''.


    frankly, i believed such talk to be nothing more than exaggeration.


    that''s why i made the mistake of dismissing the notion of my body being imbued with the ''blessing of an unknown god'' and went about my usual business.


    "...the sky?"


    i swung my warhammer with the concentration of mana that i usually do, as if the weapon, which had endured ten years alongside me, was indestructible.


    suddenly, the world turned topsy-turvy, and my senses jumbled.


    a buzzing in my ears, a fog in my head, and the mana encasing my body trembled unsteadily.


    where there should have been a sticky mud swamp and pale tentacles, now a gloomy ashen sky stretched open.


    so at this moment


    "am i flying? no, falling?"


    it appeared i had been buoyed into the air by the recoil from striking with my warhammer.witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through n?o?v�l--b1n.


    i tensed my back and twisted in mid-air to adjust my posture.


    looking down from the sky, the mass of pale tentacles that had been below me was gone.


    the mud swamp, the poison pit, the cluster of ashy treeseverything around me had disappeared.


    the silver lining, though, was the white protective shield on the chaotic ground below, still staunchly holding amidst the rain of paralyzing mud, poison, and vine fragments.


    it hadnt shatteredperhaps because it was struck by soft mud and poison rather than hard fragments.


    ...but it was cracked all over, like a window on the verge of breaking.


    "ro, roland?! you''re okay, right?!"


    -no, f*ck lol, you were supposed to wipe out the tentacles, not the entire area


    -is this stronger than the lightning magic that cleared the 20th floor?


    -paladin''s holy magic (physical)


    -rotate the camera, there''s nothing left here.


    -cracks on a 5 shield just from splash damage? looks like itll break on touch


    soaring into the air, then slowing and beginning to fall, i corrected my posture and snuck a glance at han se-ah''s streaming window in the corner of my view.


    a small blue dot floated in the void beyond the chaos and cracked shield.


    it seemed i had severely miscalculated my strength.


    the blessing in my body must have also boosted the efficiency of physical enhancement via mana.


    ...during the battle with the full moon wolf, i had flipped the ground, creating a wave of dirt, but my weapon-enhanced body wasn''t supposed to be launched away.


    it felt as though a grenade in my hand had turned into dynamite.


    "roland! arent you overdoing it a little?!"


    "is this the might of a senior, no, a top-rier adventurer...?"


    as i landed heavily on the mucky, poisoned earth, sinking knee-deep, my companions rushed over.


    to them, unaware of the unknown gods blessing, it seemed my actions were intentional rather than a mistake.


    as they dashed forward, the ground suddenly gave way to a sunken quagmire, causing my companions to sway unsteadily.


    -oh look at her using mana so freely...


    "what redevelopment combo? if we took a detour, youd foam at the mouth saying, ''why, why not just go straight ahead?'' yet now-"


    [top-tier stoneworker han se-ah donated 10,000 won!]


    if you ever get stuck at a floor, you should team with roland and play territory tycoon.


    "how do you expect me to clear the game playing like that?"


    it seemed katie and han se-ah were also quietly thrilled by the destruction that had unfolded before them.


    unlike irene, who was excited out of concern and hope for her siblings, these two were fidgeting for different reasons, and only grace managed to keep her cool amidst the party''s unrest.


    there, using mana freely, we found a temple knight battered to near death.


    "brother!"


    "ugh..."


    more precisely, a temple knight battered to shreds surrounded by injured adventurers.


    the temple knight lay on the ground, half-conscious, while the adventurers stood around him, weary and staggering.


    oddly, they were in a very wide clearing.


    could this have once been the safe zone?


    "sister, you mustn''t use divine energy here!"


    "step back!"


    as i mused, startled adventurers hurried over, trying to restrain irene''s wrist before retreating under katie''s menacing glare.


    they didn''t seem to be attacking irene out of malice; real fear was evident.


    irene, discerning something from their reaction, gracefully lowered her hand.


    instead, han se-ah offered an adventurer a health potion from her inventory.


    "...um, i haven''t used a potion before, is it for drinking? or do you pour it on?"


    -how have you played the game till now?


    -how is this different from that politician* who asked if the bus fare was 50 won?


    -forbes'' #1 streamer known for creating content with just a sentence


    -aren''t you a mage and an alchemist? lol


    -alchemist (doesn''t know how to use potions)


    her muttered remarks left me amused.


    i thought she had grown enough to not need any hand-holding, but it seems there''s still a way to go.


    when han se-ah offered the potion while talking to the viewers, an adventurer snatched it up, removed the temple knight''s helmet, and poured the potion into his mouth.


    it was a low-level potion purchased in advance, not very potent, but it should be enough to restore some vigor to someone half-conscious.


    as the white helmet came off, it revealed brown, tousled hair and a simple countenance.


    ignoring the viewers who were disappointed that the knight wasn''t a beauty, han se-ah approached the knight, whose face seemed to belong in a rural vegetable shop, and asked,


    "brother, what has happened here?"


    "the creatures, they kept coming, endlessly... eating away at the sanctuary..."


    "rest now, knight. we will handle the explanations."


    as if the word ''brother'' was a trigger, the half-awake temple knight attempted to speak but was gently pushed back down by the adventurers.


    still, just from his few words, i could roughly guess what had happened.


    ---

 Chapter 171: Plant-Type Monster 1

    chapter 171: plant-type monster 1


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    from the adventurers'' story, it seemed that the 31st floor was themed around infection and erosion, completed with the undead, an essential element of any fantasy world, along with vines that specifically counteract divine energy.


    "...the sanctuary is a large-scale holy spell that circulates divine energy. divine energy from priests ascend to the heavens, purifying the very space, and then, like rain, it descends upon the earth, showering blessings on all living beings below."


    an adventurer, perhaps linked to the temple or a mage interested in divine magic, explained how the sanctuary channels divine energy upwards to cleanse the land on a vast scale.


    the concern, however, was the vines.


    like moths to a flame, they swarmed towards irene''s divine energy, and similarly, they clustered repulsively upon sensing the divine energy raining down from the sanctuary.


    although fragile enough to be effortlessly severed by katie''s blade, the sheer multitude of these vines painted a more daunting picture.


    a 30cm vine poses no threat to a human, but amass them into tonnes, and they become an inescapable, deadly force.


    "the priests and temple knights managed to fend off the grotesque vines encasing the sanctuary, but... it''s as if they regenerate, reappearing incessantly until all the sanctuary''s divine energy was drained, including that of the temple knights and priests."


    just as suspected, the sanctuary was devastated by the entangling vines.


    the land where adventurers and temple knights stand is unusually wide and flat, perhaps because it was once the safe zone.


    what''s peculiar is the untouched state of the flat terrain.


    despite the ground-shattering confrontation with the vines that left temple knights unconscious, the ground remained unscathed.


    "hey, did those vines just suck up the divine energy and vanish?"


    "vines? if you''re referring to the tentacles, then... yes. some adventurers and priests were dragged away, but the vines seemed to crave divine energy, not humans. when the divine energy depleted, we grouped together to resist, but the vines lost interest and retreated."


    perhaps they were only fearsome in number.


    it might have been an event-style quest, not a mid-boss as one might have preconceived from the events on the 35th floor.


    these vine or tentacle-like parasites drained the sanctuary''s divine energy dry.


    the knights and priests, in their terror, expelled divine energy, which only served to bury them under the weight, and they were abducted.


    after leaving a void where only battered adventurers remained, the creatures lost interest and withdrew, causing irene''s complexion to turn grave.


    while some adventurers emerged unscathed, the majority of temple knights, priests, and nuns were ensnared and dragged away by a mass of tentacles.


    "...i see. thank you."


    "there''s a favor i''d like to ask. as you can see, there''s nothing left here, so could you escort us out of the tower?"


    at the mage''s words, everyone nods in agreement.


    the mage, looking exhausted but not visibly injured, continues speaking, whereas the adventurers, who had to fight physically, are all in tatters.


    "yes, roots. the adventurers referred to them as tentacles, but they looked more like vine plants to me. there might be a root causing them to grow like that."


    encouraged by han se-ah''s confident words, the party nodded in agreement, fully trusting in the genius mage hanna.


    my gaze drifted towards han se-ah''s streaming window as i pretended to think.


    -quest window cheating is crazy lol


    -first inventory tricks, now the quest window?


    -can''t exactly say the quest window told you, right? haha


    -why not claim you received a divine revelation and got the information that way?


    -you''d be burned at the stake for blasphemy


    the viewers in the chat were playfully mocking han se-ah, making her ears turn red, even as she managed not to stutter.


    it seemed her body was honest, even if her lying skills were improving.


    [strange parasitic vine plants that proliferate by absorbing divine energy]


    [adventurers from the guild and mages from the magic tower are also stumped by these creatures that have overrun the sanctuary]


    [a plant-type monster that proliferates by absorbing divine energy? what could be its relation to the undead?]


    i saw the quest window that han se-ah had opened for her viewers.


    it was updated, either from survivor testimonies or from returning to the 34th floor, and it confidently declared that the entities on the 35th floor were parasitic vine plants.


    that''s why han se-ah thought of looking for the root.


    indeed, since it''s written that parasitic vine plants proliferate, it makes sense to feel the need to find and pull out the root.


    i''ve heard that if you don''t remove the roots of plants like ivy or kudzu*, their stems will keep coming up if the roots arent extracted.


    "definitely, there''s logic to that. the creatures increased in number the closer they were to the safe zone, and the ash trees seemed to thrive alongside the vines.


    trees were scarce closer to the passageway giving us a clear view of the area. but around the safe zone, there were a lot more trees and each tree was infested with vines."


    "ah, right! the magic tools and tents were pushed away due to how thick the ash trees grew."


    katie, surprised and making a fuss upon hearing evidence that supported han se-ah''s opinion, seemed shocked to learn that these spring-like, latching creatures are actually plants.


    "shall we head back to the 35th floor then? we''ve avoided combat and still have plenty of supplies."


    "that''d be good. ...there might still be living brothers and sisters."


    "ah..."


    "still, we should rest. let''s stay here for the day before we go."


    irene''s words, tinged with a mix of emotions, prompted grace and katie to subtly move closer to her.


    their close bond from adventuring together and receiving a mission from the goddess was nice to see.


    honestly, it seemed unlikely that there would be many survivors, but in such dire times, it felt inappropriate to voice such a bleak outlook, so i simply nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 172: Plant-Type Monster 2

    chapter 172: plant-type monster 2


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    acting rashly out of impatience can lead to losses.


    it''s not just a matter of financial loss or injury.


    the tower is a savage realm filled with sacrilegious monsters, unknown even to the goddess of life.


    being gravely injured is considered fortunate here, as most adventurers simply vanish without leaving a trace inside the tower.


    while food isn''t a concept in the tower, appetite is, turning monsters violent from starvation.


    undead plant monsters? wait, if they have roots and feed on divine energy, they''re not undead, right?"


    "yeah. we''ve given samples to the magic tower, so they might figure something out.


    irene, though desiring to return to the 35th floor immediately to aid those in danger, knows we can''t rush things.


    she quietly sets up her tent and starts organizing.


    her companions gather around her, trying to lighten the mood with chatter.


    the conversation centers on the plant-type monster they encountered for the first time.


    in this world, most monsters are vicious twists on animals, sparking much curiosity.


    even i havent seen many plant-type monsters.


    talking about monsters to cheer someone up might be odd, but its better than sitting in silence and brooding over negative thoughts.


    roland? do plant-type monsters have any distinguishing features?


    they do. but these creatures seem closer to undead than plant-type.


    han se-ah, with her camera, interrupts our conversation and approaches to ask a question.


    the rest of the party looks on, giving the impression of an interview.


    viewers of the top-ranked stream might expect to learn more knowledge about monsters, but sadly, the monsters on the 35th floor defy all norms.


    even the mages at the magic tower wouldnt believe in monsters that only consume divine energy if it weren''t for evidence of it.


    typically, plant-type monsters camouflage and lie in wait, capturing unsuspecting animals.


    they dont swarm like zombies upon sensing divine energy.


    most plant-type monsters are found in the dense jungles at the southernmost part of the kingdom. they camouflage and ambush passing animals. there are some that live in groups, but none that actively attack like those on the 35th floor.


    really? hmm maybe we need to fight them more to learn more.


    -nah she''s trying to mooch off us.


    -well, you''re ranked first, so you have to learn through experience.


    -but seriously, if we don''t use divine energy, they don''t even react, so they''re pretty useless, right?


    -maybe all they have is their numbers.


    -so, how about a troll bomb? blowing them up with a bomb seems like a viable option.


    the vines entwined around it also fell to the ground without resistance.


    do they not resist unless divine energy is used?


    ''what kind of quest is this? a time-attack quest to uproot them as they endlessly multiply?''


    even after i smashed the tree and crushed the vines, they didn''t move.


    i was tempted to raise my divine energy to test their reaction, but i had to wait for the rest of my party to arrive.


    instead, i tore at the vines wrapping around the passage we came through.


    since the vines extended from the 35th to the 34th floor, i thought pulling them out on the 35th might kill the ones on the 34th.


    my theory seemed to be correct as my companions started to arrive less than ten minutes later.


    "it hasn''t been 10 minutes?"


    "suddenly, the vines around the passage withered and died. i thought you cleared the area, so i crossed over."


    "wow! haven''t these things increased drastically?"


    "definitely, they''ve multiplied a lot."


    han se-ah, leading the way, and the rest of the party were startled to see the ashen trees that now densely populated the area.


    a place that was barren yesterday had transformed into a forest today.


    katie, intrigued, drew her sword and started to prod the trees and vines, like a curious child poking at things with a stick.


    "the trees seem ordinary. the vines, even though wrapped around the trees, don''t seem to have visible roots... maybe they wither so much upon dying that their tiny roots disappear?"


    "maybe if we gently pull them instead of killing them, we could find out if they have roots?"


    as han se-ah joined in, eager to provide her viewers with some information, the vines were quickly chopped and dissected.


    examining the cross-section of the trees and crumbling the withered vines with their fingers, irene and grace also began to investigate.


    of course, all that probing and examining didn''t yield any useful information.


    -are we just going to keep digging around here when we have a long way to go?


    -let''s end han se-ah''s touchy play here~


    -spends time with kids, and now she''s acting like one.


    -but shouldn''t we be getting this information from the magic tower?


    -no, lol. what can you find out just by touching?


    after a while of aimlessly smashing trees and cutting vines, the viewers'' patience reached its limit.


    for reasons unknown han se-ah let out a small disappointed tsk.


    "it doesn''t look like we''ll find anything useful by staying here. how about we head towards the safe zone and then trace back the origin of these vines?"


    "that sounds like a good idea. there were a lot of trees in the safe zone yesterday, so we might find something today."


    with that, han se-ah, like a child who had their toy taken away, grumbled a few words to the viewers and then brought up the idea to the party.


    they all stood up, looking somewhat disappointed, to leave.


    hmm


    did they actually find that fun?

 Chapter 173: Plant-Type Monster 3

    chapter 173: plant-type monster 3


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    the 35th floor, once a marshland, is now overrun by a dense jungle of ash-colored trees.


    we push forward, breaking through the encroaching trees while sighs of exasperation escape from our group.


    not a single monster in sight, just trees crowding our vision, perhaps adding to our frustration.


    katie, swinging her sword to clear the way through the trees, is visibly annoyed.


    "if it''s grown this much in a day, won''t the 35th floor be too dense to even set foot on in about a week?"


    "probably. since it''s spreading through the passageways, it might engulf the other floors too."


    as our weary group discussed, a suggestion from the chat came to mind.


    it proposed using information from the magic tower and troll by-products to make bombs to clear out the rampant vines.


    although it was just a comment about turning han se-ah into a bomb expert, the idea now seems strangely tempting.


    in game logic, with such densely grown plant-type monsters, there should be a quest to exterminate them using something like a herbicide instead of direct combat.


    that''s based on my experience with keyboard and mouse rpgs, though.


    "my goodness, it''s completely filled the clearing."


    "which way should we go now? grace, do you sense anything?"


    "no. there''s nothing to detect since all these are plant-type monsters with no movement."


    seeing the group disheartened by the sight of the clearing filled with trees, the idea gains more weight.


    maybe the right approach isn''t to head straight to the 35th floor, but to rescue people, get out, and then return with some hints from the magic tower.


    i''d confidently face a large monster or an army of orcs, but finding the roots of a parasitic plant or clues for a quest update among thousands of gray trees?


    that seems like a task for a born 6 archer.


    "damn, this is really frustrating. this doesn''t seem like a map made for wandering around. it really doesn''t look like we should be here right now."


    -are we experiencing the proverbial ''needle in a haystack''?


    -lol, it''s like we''ve entered a map we''re not supposed to.


    -if there''s no one around, why not just bring oil through the inventory and commit arson?


    -from civil engineering to arson, is that how we''re going about this?


    -not a shining, but a burning performance?


    han se-ah, sharing similar thoughts, begins to grumble as she gazes at the camera next to grace, who is scanning the surroundings.


    given her experience with various games, han se-ah is questioning whether bulldozing through this dense jungle is the right strategy.


    but despite the doubts, we have already made our way through the passage.


    turning back now would not only waste time but also negatively impact han se-ah''s stream.


    i''ve been finding myself increasingly concerned about han se-ah''s stream, but it''s unavoidable.


    we can''t risk her giving up on the game, not even the slightest chance.


    as a top streamer and a celebrity, she should be able to play and clear the game, while living a warm, full, and peaceful life.


    retreating seems to have been the right choice after all.


    i regret this, this feels like an endless grind.


    ---


    raei translations


    ---


    "...roland, are you okay?"


    "yeah, don''t worry. i''m fine."


    while watching a variety show, briefly tuning into han se-ah''s stream, viewing web drama summaries, and watching streams of indie horror games, i mindlessly smashed the vines to bits.


    as the relentless vines started to dwindle and my vision cleared, i almost ended up watching a military video about the chinese army deploying human wave tactics against the 7th mobile corps, suggested by the algorithm.


    it took so long that han se-ah ended her stream from boredom.


    "um, roland? i have something to ask."


    "hmm?"


    "why did you go to such lengths to destroy everything?"


    grace, who had just climbed up to the scene of destruction, posed her question to me.


    to anyone, it would have seemed like a mindlessly brute act.


    even i felt regret while watching videos about the mysteries of space or the terrors of the deep sea.


    but there was a reason behind this seemingly foolish approach.


    "irene? can you float some divine energy into the air like last time?"


    "are you sure it''s okay?"


    despite her hesitation, irene trusts me and gathers a large amount of divine energy, floating it upwards.


    the group flinches and readies their weapons at the sight of the bright white orb rising.


    "there''s no reaction from the vines around us, right?"


    "right, none."


    "then we can track them. let''s head back to the safe area and use the divine energy as bait to see where any remaining vines might be."


    "ah...!"


    however, the surroundings were eerily quiet, contrary to the tense atmosphere.


    thats probably because i had overturned the ground in all directions with my weapon.


    the vines, which had been attacking like snakes, turned to ash and were blown far away with the dust.


    the ash-colored trees, which should have been entwined with vines, were uprooted and shattered, rolling on the ground due to my rampage.


    i thought i had controlled my strength, but seeing the wide area affected, the unnamed god''s blessing is even stronger than i thought.


    after all, thats why i flew into the sky when i struck the ground before.


    "wow, unbelievable. theres not a single vine left on the trees. it seems all the vines that were here crawled towards roland near the passage. are these really plants? not snakes?"


    with only trees left and no vines, we started exploring the 35th floor.


    irene and grace worried whether we should rest, seeing as a day had passed while i was swinging the warhammer, but if we were going to rest, i wouldn''t have chosen such a brute force method and would have simply visited the magic tower.


    there''s a saying, ''if the body is weak, the mind must work harder,'' but i think i need to start using my head a bit more.

 Chapter 174: Plant-Type Monster 4

    chapter 174: plant-type monster 4


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    the stark landscape of the 35th floor, filled exclusively with ashen trees, evoked a strange sensation.


    it resembled an unfinished game map, devoid of monsters.


    other than the poison puddles, muddy swamps, and ashen trees, there was nothing but emptiness.


    looking at such desolate land, i couldn''t help but think:


    "damn, was coming here a mistake?"


    i even questioned my own foolishness.


    i''m not quick with numbers, but seeing the hundreds of trees entwined with vines, i could roughly guess their overwhelming number.


    the idea of smashing each one seemed absurd.


    still, this approach yielded results much quicker than waiting for the magic tower''s research.


    with that in mind, i moved towards irene, who had taken the lead.


    after such extensive destruction, if there were any responsive vines, grace would surely notice first.


    "how about it, grace? do you sense anything?"


    "not yet, nothing specific. they feel like ordinary plants when they''re still, so i can''t detect any presence. it''s confusing whether the vines out of sight are just dormant or completely destroyed."


    "is that so? ...then, shall we head towards where there seem to be more trees?"


    "let''s do that. the vines and these creepy trees seem to grow together. it''s not like a nest or anything."


    perhaps because i''ve smashing them all day, or because the divine energy irene cautiously unleashed was lesser than the divine energy bolstering my body, but the vines didn''t seem eager to approach.


    so, we headed towards the area where the trees were visibly denser.


    choosing a direction based on the safe zone, we saw one side densely covered in trees, so thick that the ground was barely visible.


    since these grey-white vines always entangle the ashen trees, heading towards the denser forest seemed right.


    looks like i have to lead the way again.


    "by the way, roland, are you really okay? you''ve been using mana to smash everything for half a day. shouldn''t we rest before going?"


    "thanks for worrying, grace. but i still have plenty of mana, and i know my condition better than anyone. i''ve fought large monsters for three days straight before, so don''t worry too much. when you reach a higher level of mana control, such feats become possible."


    thump, thump.


    even without the vines, we still had to break through the trees.


    as i cleared a path with my mana-infused warhammer, grace, looking concerned, clung to my side and started small talk.


    i''ve witnessed senior adventurers demonstrate superhuman feats multiple times, but even i''m worried when i stay up all night and when i miss meals.


    but ironically, i felt better than ever, thanks to divine energy and the blessing of an unknown deity.


    as we made our way forward, breaking through the trees and periodically releasing bursts of divine energy, we sensed an imminent attack.


    "...something''s coming from over there, fast."


    watching me smash through everything, even the usually talkative and laughing chat is getting prickly and restless.


    they must be very bored.


    these cyber bullies have made pestering han se-ah a sort of game whenever they feel bored or listless.


    for me, it''s been a non-stop half-day of combat, but from the viewers'' perspective, it''s different.


    they were tired of the monotonous and repetitive destruction so han se-ah ended the stream, but it looks like there wasn''t much else to watch.


    it must feel like there''s been no progress at all, since rescuing npcs on yesterday''s stream.


    "no way, i''ve been using my brain all along, not just now! though i''ve relied a lot on scripted lines, i still managed to get us this far!


    honestly, i''m also tempted to spam the chat as a viewer, asking if there''s been any update in the quest window.


    what if it''s a glitch in the quest like on the 30th floor, where we skipped ahead in the storyline?


    when we fought the golem, we had to backtrack by watching kim seok-hyun''s stream because we had skipped too far ahead.


    i hope nothing similar has happened due to how we broke through this floor.


    han se-ah, after verbally sparring with the viewers to alleviate her boredom, pulls up the updated quest window, soothing my mind.


    upon entering the 35th floor we surprisingly found no monsters present.


    instead of undead monsters, we were greeted by countless vine monsters.


    the fact that not a single mana stone dropped... does this mean all these creatures are part of a collective entity?


    following the hint about plant-type monsters, the viewers, tormented by boredom, began noisily posting their speculations in the chat.


    the chat was so chaotic it was difficult to read, but everyone was expressing their thoughts, regardless of being right or wrong.


    -maybe something bigger than a large monster is coming?


    -a big one


    -kept asking if a big one was coming, never thought a really big one would actually show up


    -so roland spent half a day just trimming the branches?


    -it took half a day just for a trim, the ultimate thickening agent


    the most popular theory among the viewers was the emergence of an ultra-large species.


    they thought there would be nothing significant in a mid event, but they were wrong.


    the excitement of the viewers, reminiscent of kids just before a school break, was a bit overwhelming.


    childishness aside, the theory itself was plausible.


    "a really big tree? or a huge cluster of vines?"


    no matter how many vines we cut, no mana stones came out, suggesting that each vine was not an individual monster but part of a super-sized monster.


    the quest window also mentioned ''part of a collective'', so the event on the 35th floor might involve a giant plant creature that''s been growing somewhere in hiding.


    combining all the various chats and donations, this was the prevailing theory.


    "...is that it?"


    "if it looks that big from this distance, just how massive is it...?"


    it didn''t take long to realize that the collective intelligence of the viewers had a surprisingly high chance of being correct.

 Chapter 175: Plant-Type Monster 5

    chapter 175: plant-type monster 5


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    there was no need for exploration skills.


    simply moving towards where some vines remained brought a huge tree into sight, standing out even with the poisonous ponds and the paralyzing marsh.


    it dwarfed the surrounding ash-colored trees, making them seem like mere fuzz.


    "wow, it''s huge. looks even bigger than the buildings in the city."


    "it''s larger than a small castle in the capital or the north."


    indeed, at a glance, it felt like a building on the horizon.


    in seoul, it would be like the lotx tower* so large it defied perspective.


    this spectacle caused quite a stir among the viewers.


    -is that really a mid-boss?


    -that thing doesn''t look like it''s meant to be physically overcome.


    -could roland slice through it?


    -huh? use magic, magic!


    -in a fantasy world with a magic tower and alchemists, why would you think of using your body first? lol


    [generous roland''s mighty warhammer donated 10,000 won!]


    you''re not planning to deal with that using your ''help me roland'' ability, are you?


    [read the quest window donated 5,000 won!]


    you''re supposed to get help from the magic tower, why are you here?


    even through the camera, that tree is staggeringly huge.


    it would be different if it were a building or golem, but it being a tree makes it even more bizarre.


    its grotesque appearance hardly qualifies it as a tree.


    back in my elementary school days, there was a tree in the playground, its branches and vine-like limbs providing shade over the stairwell.


    whether it was a wisteria* or something else, i can''t recall.


    "given how sinister it looks, it''s got to be the culprit of the 35th floor''s mid-event, right? ...no please, don''t nitpick every word i use, i know calling a tree the ''culprit'' is a little weird... it''s the main problem here though."


    the large tree was grotesquely entwined with whitish vines.


    the sight of these vines, thick and abundant enough to replace every leaf on the tree, was unnerving.


    the way they slithered like snakes, entwining the nearby ash-colored trees, made me think of erosion and infection.


    the closer we got, the clearer the grotesque sight became.


    vines slithering around into every tree, like inserting eyes into a doll or batteries into a toy, was disgusting.


    "hmm, seems like they''re all dead."


    "oh, goddess..."


    as we got closer, more details became visible.


    there were remnants of adventurers'', priests'', and temple knights'' equipment, along with bleached skeletons.


    these creatures, responsive to divine energy, but not averse to consuming humans, left behind only bones in just a day.


    didn''t the quest window already suggest getting help from the magic tower?


    it likely means research on the whitish vines and the super-sized monster constantly producing them is necessary for the quest to progress properly.


    if i wanted to brute-force it, i could call in contacts from beyond the 40th floor.


    explaining the predicament faced by the temple forces and opening my wallet should provide enough justification and interest, leading them to rush down.


    destroying it alone would be an absurd act, taking over a month, but if about 20 top-tier adventurers gathered and smashed it without a care for the aftermath, it could be done in under a week.


    technically, if a dozen high-level mages from the 43rd floor were assembled to spam skills until mana exhaustion, what could this 35th floor creature do?


    the worry, however, is that this approach might twist the quest like what happened on the 30th floor.


    in an open-world rpg, i wouldn''t care about messing up quests and would just push through, but the problem is the highly suspicious goddess tied into the storyline.


    i can''t just ignore it.


    ...though ever since the blessing of the unnamed deity, there have been no quests or rewards, just a standstill.


    ---


    raei translations


    ---


    "so, whats the guild going to do?"


    "the guild? well, were following the temple. it''s in chaos."


    as i lay sprawled out on the table, ellis naturally approached and started speaking.


    her eyes were sparkling with interest, probably because she issued the request that started this whole thing.


    even as a seasoned member of the adventurers'' guild, this was an unprecedented event for her.


    given it''s a main scenario quest that comes from the player, it''s not incorrect to call it a historical first.


    irene left for the temple with a serious look, and the adventurers'' guild, amidst its chaos, began sending people to the magic tower and the temple.


    the safe zone was an absolute space for adventurers.


    the adventurers might be indifferent, but the guild was in an uproar.


    monsters don''t appear in safe zones.


    they don''t attack them either.


    thus, the guards in the safe zones are there to protect the expensive magical tools of the magic tower, not as soldiers to defend against monsters.


    this has been an unchanging rule since the very first moment adventurers stepped into the tower.


    the rule was broken, and as a result, mages from the magic tower and people from the temple died.


    it forced everyone into action, as if a fire had been dropped on their feet.


    "so, where does it feel like it''s heading towards?"


    "i don''t know exactly what they''ll do... but i saw a lot of new wrinkles on the guild master''s face. it seems like he''s planning to pour in a lot of resources."


    "it looks like the temple will make a significant move, and the guild will support it to the point of straining its finances. no matter how independent the adventurers'' guild is, they can''t proudly face the damage incurred by the temple."


    katie, who had been listening to ellis''s explanation in silence, nodded.


    being from a noble background, she''s more sensitive to matters of honor and retribution.


    it''s likely that both the adventurers'' guild and the temple will react strongly.


    her words were accurate, as chaos ensued only a few hours after returning from the tower.


    "therefore, in the name of the goddess, we shall vanquish this evil monstrosity! those who serve the will of the goddess, arm yourselves"


    i knew the temple would participate because of the undead, but i hadn''t expected the mid-event of the 35th floor to lead them into declaring a holy war.

 Chapter 176: Holy War 1

    chapter 176: holy war 1


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    chatters who enjoy organizing things posted a summary of the situation on the forum.


    it seems i''m not the only one feeling that this quest got tangled up because of me.


    if only han se-ah''s quest hadn''t gotten twisted...


    [vine-infested passage.jpg]


    [scattered skeletons and torn priest robes.jpg]


    [han se-ah''s quest window mentioning the magic tower.jpg]


    looks like the story got twisted again, so here''s a summary of how it should go:


    1. vines take over the 35th-floor safe zone, all contact is lost


    2. passage is blocked by vines, need the magic tower''s help to break through


    3. entered with the magic tower''s aid, but found it completely filled with vines


    4. finally got through, only to find everyone dead and a massive tree in sight


    5. the temple goes berserk after learning this from the magic tower


    i think this is the normal story, but roland just brute-forced his way through, bypassing steps 2 and 3, jumping straight to 4.


    fortunately, it''s not that the order got tangled, but rather some steps were neatly skipped over and the progression didn''t get messed up.


    so it''s good things got messed up?


    luckily, we don''t have to run around looking for quest triggers


    han se-ah has been popular since her workout streams, how did she end up as the ''mecha-stripper''...?


    blame the yankee kids


    blaming others, lol, that nickname was spread by forum trolls lolol


    anyway, isn''t it good that a holy war has begun?


    holy war! a holy war!


    among the highly upvoted organization posts with continuously updating comments, the last one caught my eye.


    anyway, it doesn''t matter since the holy war was part of the storyline, right?


    had i stubbornly tried to solve everything alone, we might have completely missed the holy war major event.


    but, looking at the outcome, declaring the holy war much earlier seems like an advantage.


    originally, the temple would have intervened after assessing the damage between the 34th and 36th floors.


    if the quest got tangled with golems before, this time it was tangled with vines.


    "hey, what do you mean by holy war?"


    "it''s serious! a monstrous creature appeared in the tower, specifically targeting and killing priests."


    from a gamer''s perspective, that''s roughly the gist, and npcs outside the guild were buzzing.


    not just adventurers and mages, but even the nearby merchants were startled.


    after all, this world is one where a goddess truly exists.


    although she doesn''t reveal herself openly, she has proven her existence through divine energy, oracles, and revelations.


    in such a world, the significance of a ''holy war'' is far heavier than one might think.


    the city''s residents were also confused, as no incident had ever occurred in the city.


    "may grace be with us..."


    the citizens watching this grand spectacle instinctively bow their heads, filled with fear and respect for a group with seemingly superhuman abilities, different from knights and adventurers.


    "this is incredibly overwhelming..."


    "even when our family went on major inspections, it was never like this."


    due to this, the shoulders of our party, following the temple knights up the tower, tensely shrank.


    while the viewers were half-mad with excitement, declaring a holy war, even bringing unrelated speeches like hitler''s into the mix, that fervor had nothing to do with the in-game npcs.


    under the intense gaze of the citizens, both grace from a rural village and katie, a noble lady, felt equally intimidated.


    only upon entering the gate and moving to the 30th floor did they relax and breathe a sigh of relief.


    "so, irene? what are we supposed to do with the temple? are we to guide them to that giant tree?"


    "for now...? i haven''t heard the exact details, just a request to join them..."


    upon entering the gate, what awaited them wasn''t the daunting gaze of onlookers, but people busily constructing a forward base.


    it seemed they weren''t planning to rely solely on the temple''s priests and nuns, as they had managed to cram in cooperating individuals within that short time.


    the temple used its connections to bring in stonemasons and carpenters, who started a massive construction project using materials that arrived before the temple.


    without any intention of stopping at a safe zone, the 30th floor''s open space in the cave is being rapidly transformed.


    "where should we go... should we head to the 34th floor in advance?"


    "you are here, sir roland!"


    as i pondered what to do amidst this chaos, a voice echoed in my ears.


    the camera, which had been scanning the chaotic construction site, swiftly returned to hover near my shoulder.


    addressing me was a temple knight with a voice i hadn''t heard before.


    amid the hustle and bustle of building materials being ferried and workers shouting, this knight had impressively found me amidst the dense crowd constructing not just a makeshift camp but a full-fledged base.


    "sir roland, sister irene, and the other sisters accompanying you. would you honor us by accepting our invitation?"


    "of course."


    i nodded without hesitation at the polite invitation of the temple knight.


    there was no reason to refuse in this situation, and since we returned to the tower with the temple forces, it seemed like han se-ah''s quest window had been updated.


    just like the speculative post i saw on the forum earlier, it wasn''t a tangled situation but rather a clean skip over several steps.


    [a giant plant-like monster contaminating its surroundings, seemingly defying the goddess''s will]


    [the temple declared a holy war without hesitation upon hearing the story of the creature attacking the sanctuary]


    [but the creature clearly absorbs divine energy, can it be dealt with by the temples power...?]


    -really? if they go to the 35th floor, wont they just be snacks?


    -hope the nuns dont all end up as monster food


    -seriously lolol they are elite members of the goddess faith, they wouldnt just recklessly charge in, right?


    -they must have some ace up their sleeve to have declared a holy war


    if senior adventurers showed their prowess against the orcs on the 20th floor, then the temple, under the banner of a holy war, is expected to demonstrate their might against the tree on the 35th floor.


    such expectations filled the viewers'' chat with anticipation.


    "please proceed inside."


    "thank you for guiding us, brother."


    "its my duty, sister. may the goddess''s grace bless your path."


    while glancing at the chat, i followed the temple knight, only to see a mini temple-like structure, already standing majestically.


    a miniature temple built of stone, not wood, inside the tower isnt that a bit out of place?

 Chapter 177: Holy War 2

    chapter 177: holy war 2


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    inside the newly built small temple, a question came from a nun, elegantly dressed.


    i wondered if she was a regular nun or someone like a saint, like the voice we heard before.


    given han se-ah''s lack of reaction, she''s likely not a saint.


    anyway, to modern people, the term ''holy war'' probably evokes two images.


    the first is the crusades linked to catholicism, conducted in the pope''s name*.


    the second is terrorism by muslims in the name of figures like j*had*.


    in the world of heroes chronicle, the holy war seem to be a blend of these two.


    "brother, you are renowned as a giant slayer, aren''t you?"


    "that''s a title i haven''t heard in a while."


    in heroes chronicle, a holy war is essentially an extermination order.


    it''s the temple''s declaration to cease all external activities and annihilate a particular target.


    they bring back the nuns who were healing those not embraced by the goddess in remote areas and priests who journeyed far to spread her will.


    everyone, from monks quelling bandits to temple knights hunting monsters, pauses their urgent tasks for the holy war.


    halting all temple activities like service, conversion, bandit subjugation... all actions are paused to annihilate the opposition.


    in other words, by any means necessary.


    "brother, i''m embarrassed to ask, but i have a favor."


    "if you need me to lead the charge, i''m always up for it."


    "you are indeed a bold brother."


    this ''by any means necessary'' also includes hiring mercenaries and adventurers.


    it''s a sacred war in the goddess''s name, not about hoarding honor, but about achieving the goal as swiftly as possible.


    thus, it''s no surprise that i was chosen as the temple''s weapon in this holy war.


    as a senior adventurer who has received a revelation from the goddess and recognition from temple knights, not to mention having a saint candidate as an ally.


    "...roland, you look like you knew. are you experienced in holy wars?"


    -calling it ''experienced'' sounds so naughty, hehe


    -a holy war led by an adventurer, seems strange...


    -the temple wants a 6 boost too. if you''re jealous, get one yourself


    -but the way they understand each other seems suspicious


    "i''m not interested in your peculiar fantasies. anyway, it looks like in this quest story, even without temple-related npc allies like irene or roland, players can gain the temple''s support through their fame. the main scenario can''t progress without the temple''s assistance."


    as i conversed naturally with the temple knight, my companions behind me began gossiping with wide eyes.


    grace stuck close to katie and irene, while han se-ah pretended to listen to the group''s conversation, engaging with her viewers.


    the topic of conversation was how surprisingly knowledgeable i seemed.


    grace and katie were hanging on irene''s every word, asking if there had ever been a holy war in the past, while han se-ah was analyzing why the temple had declared a holy war from a gamer''s perspective.


    exiting the small temple, a temple knight immediately came up to me.


    the request was made by a lovely nun, but the detailed explanation came from a man, making it feel somewhat manipulative.


    caught in these thoughts, grace and katie clung to me again.


    grace seemed concerned, while katie appeared captivated by the romantic notion of being chosen as the temple''s sword in the holy war.


    "alone? are you sure you''ll be okay, roland?"


    "a large-scale enhancement spell from a saint, what would that feel like?"


    continuing our conversation, we moved from the 30th floor to the 31st, and then from the 31st to the 32nd.


    starting from the miniature temple, priests and nuns in white garments marched forward.


    unlike adventurers who form groups of five for profit, these priests and nuns didn''t even glance at the fallen mana stones.


    even though the lizardman skeletons had become tougher as undead, they couldn''t withstand when about fifty priests simultaneously cast holy magic against twelve of them.


    from ordinary priests to npcs of 3-4 that viewers would eagerly team up with, nearly a hundred gathered to cast their magic like a water gun fight at a water festival.


    it was only a matter of time before another temporary temple was built at the safe zone on the 34th floor.


    "wow, we started late from the 30th floor after the meeting, but we''ve already reached the 34th. i wanted to see how far we could go before the end of the session, and we''ve not just cleared it... we''ve practically constructed our way through."


    -is this a holy war or a holy construction project, lol


    -it''s kind of scary seeing a temple built at every safe zone


    -this holy war bus looks super sweet, really looking forward to it


    -so if we break through the 35th floor, they''ll build one for us too, right?


    "but without roland, things would probably proceed differently, right? just like how other characters appeared instead of the mage during the orc event."


    "still, since it''s a public event, they''ll likely boost the strongest person or enhance the entire party. honestly, the way roland does things is not exactly normal."


    the 35th floor passageway showed no signs of growing vines.


    there, the priests and nuns, lined up in rows like an army, parted to the sides, opening a path for our party.


    the chat erupted with excitement at this sight.


    ...these are just priests and nuns in white robes, right?


    the way they behaved seemed more like they were trained for military parades rather than just worship and service.


    ---


    *the catholic part is fine, it is true according to history books.


    j*had (i instead of the *) seems to be a flagged word so i''ve written it like so.


    also the statement should specify ''extremists/terrorists,'' not muslims in general but i''ve kept it as so since that is what the author wrote.


    fun fact: j*had is actually an arabic word meaning ''struggle'' so the sentence ''the second is terrorism by muslims in the name of figures like j*had'' is incorrect and is a wide misconception.


    uh don''t quote me on that tho... me just google stuff and then cross check to see if multiple sources say the same thing...


    toggle new ads


    bonus chap! i''m on vacay so i''ve got lotsa free time... there''ll be bonus chaps here and there to try and get this novel a little closer to the raws.


    6/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    click here!

 Chapter 178: Holy War 3

    chapter 178: holy war 3


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    at the gate of the 35th floor, priests and nuns stood in formation like an army.


    the nuns were adorned in pure white garments with silver symbols and intricate patterns, while the priests bore them in gold.


    in their hands were staffs resembling flagpoles, some crafted from pure silver, others shorter and made of gold, studded with jewels.


    the sheer amount of gold spent was staggering, especially considering the white marble they had brought to build a temple.


    amidst this dizzying display of wealth, someone parted the crowd of priests and nuns and approached me.


    brother, are you ready?


    yes, anytime.


    an elderly man with a kind face approached me amidst this overwhelming scene.


    his white eyebrows and partially bald head may seem unimpressive, but his upright posture exuded an extraordinary aura.


    in contrast to the neatly lined up priests and nuns, he wore a tattered and faded brown monk''s robe.


    his sleeve revealed an old wooden staff, humble compared to the ornate gold and jewel-encrusted ones.


    holding the well-worn staff and pulling out a weathered leather-bound book, the old man''s presence involuntarily made me stand straighter.


    ...wait, what? he''s not a born 6, but he has six? can npcs level up and increase their stars without a player?


    -he said he came from the capital, probably someone you can''t meet except in the main storyline.


    -irene is a saint-in-training, but this old man is like an actual saint.


    -why are these npcs so intimidating?


    -so, whats this old mans skill?


    -a 6 buffing another 6, i pity the boss.


    this gentleman seems more like a monk than anything else.


    beneath his loose robe, his wrists were not frail but supported by muscles as tough as ancient trees, and the hand gripping the staff felt heavy and large enough to easily crush a human skull.


    he must specialize in enhancement magic, favoring monk buff skills.


    instinctively, i sensed that he could deal significant damage to me if fully buffed.


    regardless of han se-ah''s gaping in awe or my tensed shoulders, the old man paid no mind.


    glancing briefly at han se-ah''s streaming window, i learned his name and title.


    6 torchbearer saint* ambrosio.


    i plan to infuse you with divine energy through a holy ritual.


    right now?


    no, we will walk towards that monstrosity and perform the ritual on the way. all you need to do is follow and keep pace.


    with a calmness as if inviting me for a stroll, he turned and began to move forward.


    the priests and nuns started to follow in unison, their majestic formation captured by han se-ah''s rapidly moving camera.


    on the left, priests adorned in resplendent white and gold, and on the right, nuns arrayed in white and pure silver.


    the start of this luxurious parade, more befitting a show of power than a religious event, prompted my companions to huddle close.


    "is it really alright for us to be here?"


    their worried expressions suggested they too, as adventurers, either instinctively sensed ambrosio''s formidable power or were intimidated by the overwhelming opulence of the temple''s forces.


    indeed, such a spectacle was not something even nobles would commonly witness.


    "well, i guess it doesn''t matter; they would''ve stopped us otherwise. looks like they''re heading forward, probably planning to enter the 35th floor. ...did irene go to assist with the holy rites?"


    "she went ahead, following that old man."


    that explains why i couldn''t see irene; she must have been summoned as a saint candidate.


    with this thought, the priests and nuns, who had briefly stopped at the passageway''s entrance, began to move again.


    the old man''s gestures were infusing the vines with an excessive amount of divine energy.


    "damn, that''s brutally straightforward."


    this revealed that ambrosio''s combat style was similar to mine.


    as a monk, he might know physical techniques, but his essence was to overpower through sheer force, relentlessly pushing forward regardless of the opponent''s reaction.


    "huh?"


    "where did roland go?"


    lost in my thoughts, i suddenly found myself beside ambrosio.


    turning around in surprise, i saw han se-ah''s camera drone swirling in the air.


    i, who should have been amidst hundreds of priests and nuns, had leaped dozens of meters to the forefront in a single stride.


    it was unintentional.


    glancing around, i saw ambrosio, who had just shaken off the vine dust from his sleeve, leaping towards me.


    "brother, you seem to absorb divine energy quite well. in my eighty years of practicing holy arts, i''ve never seen anyone adapt so effortlessly."


    "this, right now?"


    his kind smile resembled that of an elderly man watching a playful child.


    and thanks to that, i began to understand my condition.


    like my first day transformed from ordinary to superhuman, i hadn''t yet adapted to the specifications of my enhanced body.


    like a superhero who gained superhuman abilities from a spider bite and accidentally broke the sink, i had leaped from the center to the front of the group without proper control of my strength.


    realizing this, my head started to feel hazy.


    each breath made my chest swell to the brink of bursting, and every slight twist of my wrist and clench of my fist produced an eerie sound.


    staring at my alien hand and taking one step forward, i felt the weight of my new capabilities.


    "...now, brother, you may proceed."


    walking feels like treading on a bed of cotton candy, with the soft earth beneath yielding and cracking.


    as i slowly relax my arms and draw my warhammer from my waist, the leather belt attached to the handle snaps like aged thread, and objects like the lantern clatter to the ground.


    that was a special belt made in the magic tower, not part of my character.


    as these thoughts cross my mind and i take two more steps forward, my vision suddenly darkens.


    in just three steps, i have bypassed the vines and ashen trees, finding myself standing before the gigantic tree.


    exhaling a long breath, i realize that i have covered hundreds of meters in a single breath.


    this is neither a situation for a hammer, nor an anvil, nor a needle.


    i instinctively lift my warhammer to strike down, but then a thought strikes me.


    if i hit the ground in my current state, it would be a disaster.


    so, i grip the warhammer with both hands as if holding a baseball bat.


    "ha, hahaha-"


    even to myself, my laugh comes naturally at the awkwardness of my stance, devoid of any basic weapon skills.


    my head has been oddly hazy, making me feel lighter.


    it''s as if i''m not gearing up for battle, but rather an adult rampaging through a children''s playground.


    my head is cloudy, and my feet feel light.


    holding the warhammer feels like grasping air, and even as i tense my muscles, they seem to relax.


    if i push my hips back a bit more, i might look like a comedian imitating a baseball player.


    however, the crackling sound near my ears indicates a destructive power far beyond a child''s toy.


    i put all my strength into my shoulders, twist my waist, and feel an odd sensation of relaxation in my body as i take a deep breath.


    "...is this my third breath now?"


    and then, as i exhale bang!


    a refreshing breeze blows through, and the world brightens.

 Chapter 179: Holy War 4

    chapter 179: holy war 4


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    as the obscured view clears, a vast sky unfolds before me.


    the gigantic tree, like a towering building before me, along with the numerous grey trees and vines surrounding it, have all disappeared.


    the scene is more aptly described by extinction than destruction, a grim landscape.


    there''s nothing left ahead.


    not only the plant-type monsters, event creatures, but also the poison ponds and paralyzing swamps have vanished, leaving overturned earth bare, stretching to the horizon.


    ''did i just wipe out an entire floor?''


    with this thought, i look back and see priests and nuns scattered on the ground, their white robes dirtied with dust, stirring feelings of regret within me.


    ambrosio is the only one standing; my companions must also be sprawled on the ground.


    "how do you feel, brother?"


    "surprisingly well."


    ambrosio, chuckling, asks as if asking during a casual walk.


    i reply calmly, but my mind is in turmoil.


    damn, isn''t the temple too powerful?


    if a single saint''s enhancement magic is this potent, then the knights of the temple could shatter the demon king and conquer the world, declaring a sacred empire.


    it''s like a tank barging into a duel of swords and spears, firing a cannon a completely unbalanced scenario.


    if such enhancement magic is a skill that can be used anytime, then the difference between a kingdom''s knight and a temple''s knight is as vast as between a wooden sword martial artist and a tank commander.


    "well, the temple did go a bit overboard. brother, even though the divine energy used in the spell dissipates, a residual amount will remain in your body. that will aid you in your journey in the name of the goddess."


    "overboard, you say?"


    ambrosio chuckles, gesturing towards the priests and nuns struggling to stand, covered in dirt.


    his eyes reveal a complex emotion as he looks over them.


    could it be that the priests and nuns have suffered a permanent penalty?


    as i ponder this and follow ambrosio''s gaze, something strange catches my eye.


    "hehehe, worry not, brother. we declared this holy war in the goddess''s name, and this is a burden we must bear. there''s no way to bring treasures when we grow old and join the goddess''s side."


    the priests and nuns are empty-handed.


    they once held staffs made of pure silver, gold, and adorned with jewels, but now, as they rise, shaking off the dirt, they''re all barehanded.


    just considering the length and size of the pure silver and gold staffs, they wouldn''t be light.


    but if they were sacred relics used in the temple, what would their price be...?


    the fact that the priests and nuns are all unscathed after getting up stokes my curiosity.


    the residual divine energy from the enhancement spell alone was potent enough to purify hundreds of meters of land.


    it''s remarkable that everyone is fine despite using such a significant amount of divine energy.


    "um, priest...?"


    "yes, what is it?"


    "i was just wondering, how much does it cost to use this kind of spell...?"


    thankfully, the camera drone had been above me, so it didn''t show my embarrassing fall in full detail.


    -learning earth magic through rolling on the ground?


    -i''ve seen this in fantasy novels. she''s boosting her affinity with the earth element, haha


    -did the cameraman drop the camera and start rolling too?


    -if the camera drone hadn''t captured roland, i would have thought the game had reset, lol.


    -so, why is roland lying there? is it a side effect?


    "i didn''t know he''d fly that far in one step. i was expecting some dazzling lights and a sweeping wave of divine energy, not to summon a storm with a bat swing."


    han se-ah, still receiving an earful from the viewers, doesn''t stop talking even as she lifts the tent entrance.


    it makes me wonder if the quest proceeded amidst that chaos.


    the field was decimated by my strike, swung from right to left like a baseball bat, and the monsters were annihilated.


    with the grey trees, vines, and the colossal specie all gone, the temple''s priests are fixing the ground and scattering divine energy.


    my concern is that nothing was left behind in the field not even the ashes that monsters usually drop when they die.


    if there''s any part of the quest remaining, it might be completely messed up.


    "still, it looks like the quest is cleared, and it seems the 35th floor itself might become a sort of safe zone. it''s odd, not the 50th, but the 35th floor.


    what''s next after the 35th? the 70th, and then the top at the 100th?"


    i couldn''t see the quest log, but fortunately, it seems the quest is complete.


    the mid-event on the 35th floor probably involves the temple''s forces joining in and a large base camp being established inside the tower.


    "roland, how are you feeling?"


    "i''m feeling great. my divine energy has increased tremendously."


    "that''s good to hear... honestly, i was a bit worried there might be side effects after something so grand."


    irene was the last to enter the tent.


    as a saint candidate, she might have been talking with ambrosio, the saint, as she arrived late while grace and katie were talking about my swing.


    i was initially dazed by the notion that one buff cost as much as a castle, but i didn''t feel too bad.


    instead, my body felt stronger, just as ambrosio had said.


    my divine energy, which was a part of my mana, had surged dramatically, increasing to about 40% in one go.


    my body felt rejuvenated, as if it had been replaced with a new one.


    my skin toughened, muscles firmed up, and bones felt as solid as steel girders.


    "so, what do we do now?"


    "what else? we either head up to the 36th floor... or go back outside the tower to regroup."


    "do you think the temple will try to stop us?"


    "why would they? from what i saw, they''re too busy fixing the ground roland smashed. it''s too soft, so they''re likely to call in the mages from the magic tower for some foundational work."


    after checking my condition and standing up from the tent, my companions naturally started following me.


    since we didnt do much on the 35th floor, we began discussing whether to ascend to the 36th or exit the tower.


    the decision was to go outside, report back to the guild, and take on new assignments.


    in truth, the assignment was half an excuse; it seemed everyone was eager to wash off the dust and dirt from rolling on the ground.


    considering the dirt was from a terrain plagued with poison pools, paralyzing marsh and undead, it was understandably uncomfortable.


    ...realizing that the dirtiest we''ve ever been in our adventures is because of me is so absurd that it almost made me laugh.


    with that, we left the now safe zone of the 35th floor and exited the tower.

 Chapter 180: 180: Holy War 5

    chapter 180: 180: holy war 5


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here0v3l.b11n.


    the event monster on the 35th floor was easily defeated to the point of being anticlimactic.


    however, what came after were far from insignificant.


    the most dramatic change was the complete purification of the 35th floor.


    for other gamers, this event might have been a challenging quest, but for han se-ah, it was a walk in the park.


    consequently, the 35th floor transformed into a safe zone, devoid of any monsters.


    common belief held that the tower was a sacred space, untouched by the goddess''s blessing.


    thus, the purification of an entire floor set the world abuzz.


    in light of this, the magic tower entered the fray for research, while merchants, driven by profit motives, hired adventurers to brave their way to the 35th floor.


    both groups, deeply committed to their respective causes, wasted no time setting up tents and getting down to business.


    "wow, are these all requests for the 35th floor?"


    "thanks to the temple, the mages are in a frenzy. and now, with the merchant guild jumping in, the situation is intense. it seems like soon, there''ll be more requests for high-level adventurers than for the lower or intermediate-level ones."


    underneath ellis''s eyes, darkened from listening to our heroic tales, i could see the fatigue.


    the battle might have been easily won, but the guild staff were still buried under a mountain of paperwork.


    now, an entire floor of the tower had been purified.


    although not certain, it seemed likely that the adventurers'' guild, the magic tower, the temple, and the nobles were negotiating fiercely over this newly available land.


    the temple was the main agent of purification, and i, as an adventurer, assisted.


    however, this doesnt mean that the kingdom''s nobility within the tower could be completely disregarded.


    "there are so many requests that i can''t even pick out the good ones for you. want to scoop up all the profitable ones like you used to? if you choose wisely, you could potentially handle over ten at once."


    "no, those days of frantic money-making are behind me."


    "that roland? ...well, that makes sense, considering you started from the lower floors again."


    ellis, remembering my past as a wanderer of the kingdom, hoarding wealth, subtly hinted at the opportunity.


    however, with han se-ah accompanying me in climbing the tower, there was no need to accept every request for the sake of gold farming.


    we are not stuck, nor are we strapped for cash.


    making money can wait.


    for now, its better to head straight to the 36th floor rather than getting bogged down with trivial requests related to the 35th floor.


    "ellis, any issues with the 36th floor?"


    "huh? oh, right. nothing much, just the monsters have turned into undead. its pretty much the same as the 34th floor."


    "these requests are more like hiring construction workers than adventurers. shoveling dirt, compacting the ground, covering swamps, filling poison pits"


    while han se-ah asked about the situation on the 36th floor, katie seemed to be curious as she began examining the stack of requests ellis was holding.


    she lists off tasks that hardly seem befitting of a high-level adventurer.


    with a monster-free floor now in existence, they appear to be contemplating going beyond mere tents or shacks, possibly solidifying the ground to build a village.


    the land purified by divine energy was not narrow, but wide enough for hundreds to move in groups.


    walking forward as if on a leisurely stroll, greeting the passing priests with a nod, we soon reached the 35th floor.


    and now, the 35th floor had become a safe zone in its entirety.


    "wow, they''re already putting up pillars. no wonder the northern traders click their tongues when talking about the southern merchants."


    "there might be fewer adventurers, but why are they building such luxurious buildings? what kind of business are they planning?"


    "well, those adventurers are all high-level. selling drinks to someone like rebecca could make a good profit."


    "true, high-level adventurers might be fewer in number, but they definitely have deep pockets."


    as we observe the construction, which seems to be preparing roads as well, groups of workers from the architectural guild, dozens strong, bustle around - a sight not commonly seen in the tower.


    maybe it''s because there are no monsters from the 30th to the 35th floor, but there are a remarkable number of fragile workers who can''t use mana.


    given the stonemasons mobilized for the temple construction have also set up camp, the headcount is massive.


    -watching the construction industry boom in a fantasy game is quite a sight.


    -this isn''t even a redevelopment zone.


    -but the way the world changes due to the players is amazingly well implemented, right?


    -true, it''s spot-on, especially with adventurers getting kidnapped due to mana stone prices.


    -so, players with lighter wallets just work construction on the 35th floor to fill them up?


    "there are so many construction requests because of the sheer number of people. it seems they''re targeting the top-tier adventurers above the 40th floor.


    no, it''s not just speculation... the shops here are significantly larger and more luxurious than those in the village. they seem to be blatantly planning to rip people off by selling luxury items, don''t they?"


    you can even see people hastily setting up large tents to sell alcohol.


    tables spread out in front of the tents, and waitresses moved busily between them.


    the short skirts, revealing the waitresses'' behinds, make it clear they''re offering more than just food.


    it looks like they''re targeting top-tier adventurers who are conquering the late 30s and early 40s floors.


    essentially, it''s like a branch of the ''lucky scoundrel'' inn.


    given that top and elite adventurers are known for having lots of money and a higher risk of dying young, it''s natural that they''re the target of prostitutes, jokingly called prime husband material.


    "but isn''t it convenient for players to have such a large market here? normally, they have to leave the tower just for groceries, but if they can stock their inventory here, it would make conquering the tower much easier. as for the requests... i bet an adventurers'' guild branch will pop up here eventually?"


    -but there are gates every ten floors, right?


    -maybe it''s not so easy to climb from the 40th floor?


    -no, it''s just that han se-ah clears levels too quickly.


    -exactly. normal players take days to climb just one floor from the 20th level


    -it makes climbing the tower look easy


    "didn''t i say it before? if you''re jealous, just go recruit a 6 companion and play the game... that''s as far as i''ll go."


    the amusing gap between the map balance designed for average players and han se-ah, with a naturally born 6, effortlessly breaking through.


    i overheard this conversation while passing the massive construction site that the 35th floor has become.


    the goal is the 36th floor, now to hunt the undead monsters that have become hard to find.


    ...so what about the troll bombs?


    should we guide the creation of them in preparation for the 40th-floor boss?

 Chapter 181: Familiar Taste 1

    chapter 181: familiar taste 1


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    on the 36th floor, just below the 37th floor where i quit climbing the tower due to the filth.


    "skeletons ahead, fourteen of them!"


    "i''ll widen the ground for you, katie!"


    "roland, you rest, i''ll handle this!"


    as soon as the monsters appeared, katie, itching for action, drew her sword and dashed forward.


    at the end of the narrow dirt path lay a vast paralysis marsh, and from it emerged lizardman skeletons, dripping with toxic mud.


    the higher the floor, the more skeletons there were, increasing the difficulty.


    more skeletons slowly emerged, their stark white bones emerging from the mud.


    slow they were, but with the undead''s unique brute strength and stamina, if caught in their grasp, even steel armor would crumple, and leather armor would tear.


    a horde of monsters capable of tearing a living person to shreds approached, yet katie showed no sign of fear.


    if the opponent was a monster capable of tearing people apart barehanded, katie was a skilled swordsman capable of slicing through dozens of soldiers with just one sword.


    "these guys, once you know how to fight them! they''re nothing!"


    "are you okay?"


    "don''t worry!"


    initially unable to shine against these bone monsters due to her non-blunt weapon, katie now revels in the battle.


    her sharp sword strikes shattered bones and cleaved joints, causing the skeletons'' limbs to fall off like broken toys.


    true to her 4 swordswoman origins, katie''s swordsmanship improved rapidly.


    despite struggling initially against the undead due to her preference for a lighter, one-handed sword, she adapted quickly.


    if i stepped in, i could destroy several at once with my increased divine energy, but since katie was also part of our group, i couldn''t solve everything alone.


    as i stand guard behind the group, katie single-handedly beheaded every enemy.


    "phew... it''s easier to fight enemies that resemble humans."


    "right, these guys are harder to hunt with swords."


    "yeah. the knight swordsmanship i learned in the north was mostly designed for combat against humans."


    katie, unscathed and steadying her breath, conversed with han se-ah while collecting mana stones.


    the viewers also began to chatter lively as they watched the beautiful young girl elegantly slash her enemies, a simple but visually appealing sight.


    -she''s really earning her stars.


    -just looking at her sword skills, she could slice up our party too, but whenever she opens her mouth...


    -ah, don''t cry, our little troublemaker!


    -at least she''s not throwing a tantrum.


    -judging npcs by whether they throw tantrums or not, lol, treating her like a real kid.


    while pretending to be on the lookout and secretly watching the stream behind irene, the rest of the party busily collected mana stones, and filled glass bottles with the paralysis mud from the marsh where the skeletons had emerged.


    on the 36th floor, katie dealt with the bipedal skeletons that walked like humans, while han se-ah and grace handled the tough and slow-moving zombie crocodiles, ensuring a smooth exploration.


    seeing four seemingly delicate beauties, they might feel overly confident.


    in a world where mana exists and goddesses are real, to lower their guard because the opponents are pretty, makes me wonder are these guys even high level adventurers?


    "hey, i have a question."


    "what? when you''ll go to the underworld? or how many clients your companion can handle?"


    "...don''t you recognize me?"


    their failure to recognize me meant they probably aren''t high-level adventurers.


    their response seemed almost comically clichd, reminiscent of something street thugs would say.


    the robbers-turned-adventurers laughed heartily, coughing and sputtering.


    their display was so sloppy it was almost unbelievable.


    ive been in this world for 10 years, hustling as an adventurer all that time.


    despite traveling far and wide on requests, my base has always been this city of adventurers.


    ive completed merchant escort missions, collaborated with knight orders to subdue bandits near the city, and even ran around the city shouting with han se-ah after she joined this world.


    a senior adventurer who saved citizens by leaping over buildings, known for being a blond, fair-complexioned handsome man, and having worn the same full-body armor for ten years by now, not recognizing me almost meant being a failure as an adventurer.


    "are you famous enough to be known? or perhaps a noble? judging by your looks, capturing and selling you might be more profitable."


    "no matter... it''s fine if you don''t recognize me."


    even with my straightforward statement, their reaction indicated they probably weren''t high-level adventurers.


    it seemed they were hunters from around the 20th floor who had taken this chance to ascend higher, likely aiming for the substantial price difference between the equipment of intermediate-level and senior adventurers.


    as i took a step forward, an arrow shot straight towards my face.


    it whizzed through the air, sharply targeting my cheek, exposed by the absence of a helmet.


    thud-!


    "wh-what?"


    "poison arrow ah, so they didnt prepare the poison separately but soaked it in a poison pool? these guys are somewhat cunning."


    "roland?! are you alright?!"


    without any effort to block, the arrow harmlessly bounced off my cheek, leaving a sensation like a flick, accompanied by splattered fragments of the crushed arrowhead and a few drops of purple liquid that briefly obscured my vision.


    i wondered why these guys had climbed all the way to the 36th floor.


    were they planning to use the poison from the contaminated swamp?


    after all, a poison that could affect even a senior adventurer would be quite handy if applied to an arrow and directly injected into the bloodstream.


    however, what they, and even my party, hadn''t anticipated was the further strengthening of my body due to the holy powers i received from ambrosio.


    "sh-shoot, shoot them all! just shoot!"


    "yeah, keep shooting, don''t run."


    it was as if my skin didn''t even consider being pierced by attacks not infused with mana, almost like i was immune to such a simple assault.


    at this point, only an equal in the senior ranks, fully infusing their weapon with mana, could potentially inflict a wound.


    then, an odd thought struck me, and i looked down.


    the attackers had positioned themselves at a crossroads next to a poison pool.


    walking along the dirt path would turn me into a porcupine from the arrows, while the side was blocked by a deep poison pool that looked likely to submerge my lower half in its thick purple liquid.


    it was quite deep, not just reaching the ankles.


    i wonder, if i were to scatter the poison pool with my hammer, could i possibly capture them alive?

 Chapter 182: Familiar Taste 2

    chapter 182: familiar taste 2


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    the hesitation was brief and the action immediate.


    relying on my innate warrior instincts, i swung my warhammer with the ease of a golfer swinging a club.


    although i never had weapons training, resorting to the awkward stances i learned during physical education classes in middle and high school, my formidable physique lent power even to these unpolished moves.


    with a sound like air bursting, a wave of purple toxic liquid surged forth, engulfing the robbers like a wave in a water park.


    what the-?


    my eyes!


    senior adventurers, capable of emitting mana outside their bodies, could roll boulders and hurl rocks with more force than crossbow-fired arrows.


    yet, they were flustered by a mere splash of water, clearly not senior adventurers after all.


    some closed their eyes tightly or crouched behind small shields to protect their faces from the poisonous liquid, an immediate but inappropriate reaction in the face of an enemy.


    vanguards, who should have held their ground, either covered their faces or crouched in defense, while archers meant to provide cover were scattering in disarray, afraid of the toxic splash.n??v�l-b1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    really, losing the advantage, just like that.


    it was absurd that, even in surprise, they would close their eyes or cover their vision, especially when an armed enemy was less than 10 meters away.


    even without mana enhancement, this distance was close enough for immediate engagement.


    like right now.


    haaah!


    in the brief moment when the view was obscured by the purple toxic wave, katie, having quickly assessed the situation, drew her sword and charged forward.


    she gracefully darted over the other side of the toxic pool, moving as elegantly as a dancer.


    i was initially surprised at her agility, thinking she had reached a higher level, but a closer look revealed small mounds of earth under her feet.


    these discreet platforms had been covertly created by han se-ah, who had engaged the robbers in meaningless conversation as a diversion.


    katie''s sword, targeting the leader of the robbers, who had his face drenched in toxic liquid and was blindly trying to wipe it off, slid effortlessly through the armor and into his neck.


    despite being a noble lady known as the brat from the north, she was essentially a cold, calculating swordswoman.


    trained with knight orders and tested in a mercenary group, she executed her move without a hint of hesitation.


    the only one startled in the midst of this ruthless action was han se-ah, who momentarily forgot it was just a game, due to the realism.


    then grace''s arrow precisely pierced the eye of a robber archer, who was clumsily trying to regain his stance.


    "what''s with these guys? they''re way weaker than skeletons?"


    "they''re probably a band of robbers from the middle layers, targeting those who climb up relying on the temple."


    "ah, really? with the increase in easy and high-paying quests, there''s been a surge of intermediate adventurers coming up..."


    maybe the tension of facing other archers for the first time had drained her energy.


    however, on the 36th floor, transformed into a poisonous marsh, it was a clear act of suicide.


    "seriously, to think of using a poison pond for cover and then dying from that same poison..."


    "a fitting end for criminals who rejected the goddess''s grace. we should just take them to the brothers on the lower floors."


    "i''m not sure if these guys were just weak, or if i''ve improved. i faced four alone and it felt too easy."


    with no intention to drag the bodies, we quickly bandaged them and used ropes from our inventory to tie up the robbers, continuing our conversation.


    despite the anticlimactic end of the battle, irene couldn''t hide her irritation, which was rather cute to see.


    the only one who seemed oblivious to the mood, or perhaps chose to ignore it, was katie.


    she seemed eager to test her sword skills.


    fortunately, we weren''t too far from the passageway to the 35th floor.


    we tied the robbers'' arms behind their backs and picked up their dropped weapons and shields, which han se-ah stashed in her inventory.


    with three big bundles, it was obvious we needed to head back to the 35th floor.


    "should we cut off their heads to claim a bounty?"


    "we''re not handing them over to the city guard but to the temple. let''s just leave the bodies and go."


    "yeah, even if we brought the heads, the brothers on the 35th floor probably wouldn''t recognize them."


    "then let''s just head back quickly. we haven''t strayed far from the passageway, right?"


    han se-ah was initially shocked by katie''s suggestion to take the robbers'' heads, but grace and irene intervened.


    it''s one thing to be in an adult-rated game, but as a streamer, depicting the act of severing and carrying heads is a bit too much.


    han se-ah, who almost filled her inventory with the dripping heads of the robbers, hurried the group along.


    -the stream is on the edge of being shut down, watch out


    -it''s kinda surreal seeing these beautiful girls debating whether to rip off the heads of robbers


    -i remember being freaked out carrying heads around during mercenary play, turns out it''s a fantasy culture thing lol


    -but even with an adult rating, wouldn''t the stream get cut off if it goes too gore?


    -yeah, there was this guy streaming mercenary activities. he got banned for opening up a person''s abdomen on the battlefield, labeled as sadistic content.


    "logically, if you start disassembling limbs and showing intestines, obviously you''ll get banned... even horror movie reviewers struggle to edit out gore scenes, let alone doing a live show flaunting organs. the admins will definitely take action against that."


    an arrow stuck in the armor or a sword slash between the seams of the armor might be fine.


    but, as han se-ah said, slicing off heads from dead bodies in front of the stream is definitely not allowed.


    "is hanna scared of corpses?"


    "she might be, she''s a mage after all. even among the brothers, many are reluctant to kill."


    "true, killing a monster feels different from killing a person."


    this attitude might have been perceived differently by the rest of us.


    grace, who had experienced wandering monsters and robbers in her village in the outskirts; irene, who had embarked on a pilgrimage and gained various experiences; and katie, who had risen from the bottom ranks of a mercenary group, might see han se-ah as a delicate flower in a greenhouse.


    in a desperate effort to save the stream, we ended up adding another misunderstanding about han se-ah as we returned to the 35th floor.

 Chapter 183: Familiar Taste 3

    chapter 183: familiar taste 3


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    after narrowly avoiding a stream suspension, han se-ah descended again to the 35th floor, bringing along three hefty robbers.


    fortunately, no monsters had respawned along their path, so they didnt have to engage in battle while encumbered.


    groaning under their burden, they finally arrived at the 35th floor.


    hmm, brother? could you explain whats going on? i have an idea since youre with the sister, but still.


    yes, i''ll explain, brother.


    the sight of three men, bleeding from their forearms and bound with ropes, prompted immediate action from the temple knights.


    however, as irene, clad in her nun''s robes, stepped forward from behind me, their demeanor softened instantly.


    is it because in this world, the weight of religion is heavier than blood?


    without any evidence, the temple knights readily believed irenes testimony that she had been attacked.


    even though they wore helmets, i could sense their expressions contort with anger as they took custody of the robbers.


    they seemed almost ready to beat the robbers to death on the spot if they hadn''t been in plain sight.


    "...is something wrong, brothers?"


    oh, its just that


    sensing their anger, irene, after handing over the robbers, posed a question to the temple knight.


    they had tried to rob a nun and got caught without a fight, but this excessive rage must have a reason.


    realizing belatedly that he couldn''t hide his emotions, the temple knight awkwardly scratched his neck.


    one knight led the robbers towards the miniature temple, while the one who had been scratching his neck lowered his voice and began to explain.


    so, you''re sir roland, the one who assisted the sanctuary. i apologize for not recognizing you sooner, brother.


    oh, it''s okay. if it''s not too much trouble, may i know what''s happening on the 35th floor?


    today alone, weve received over five reports of robberies. the fact that only five people have escaped to report it suggests there might be many more victims who couldn''t even send a message.


    as i suspected, a large group of robbers had moved upwards.


    the temple knight''s subsequent words were almost identical to my earlier speculation.


    it was a side effect of the temple knights having directly cleared the path from the 30th to the 35th floor.


    intermediate adventurers, who were operating below the 30th floor, saw an opportunity with the slower undead.


    a lizardman with a scimitar could easily overpower an intermediate adventurer, but a lizardman skeleton, due to its slowness, was an easier target if one was prepared.


    instead of tirelessly hunting spiders or bats in caves, bringing a blessed blunt weapon to fight skeletons proved much more profitable.


    the temple knights were patrolling the area, and since the undead moved much slower than spiders or bats, the risk of being caught while escaping was minimal.


    the intermediate adventurers, driven by their greed, ascended to the 31st floor and above, followed closely by a swarm of robbers targeting them.


    this chaotic scene wasnt limited to adventurers - merchants and construction workers also milled about, attracting robbers like ants to sugar, enticed by the prospect of easy loot.


    after all, the main storyline also prominently features the goddess.


    we can''t simply move on, leaving those who disgrace the efforts of our fellow brothers and sisters.


    youre right. we''re climbing the tower following the goddess''s revelation.


    katie nodded in agreement.


    grace, though silent, didn''t show any signs of objection.


    we had received a revelation from the goddess, and the robbers were desecrating it an indisputable fact.


    that''s why han se-ah, astutely playing along, posed a question to irene.


    are you suggesting we roam around looking for robbers? wouldnt that slow down our progress in conquering the tower?


    well, thats


    as a streamer, han se-ah was eager to ascend quickly, hence her question.


    but it was a piercingly accurate one.


    our main duty was to conquer the tower and thwart the demon king, not to hunt down adventurers-turned-robbers.


    as a party that received a revelation, we couldnt ignore robbers tarnishing the goddesss will.


    however, fixating too much on eliminating robbers could actually impede fulfilling the revelation.


    irene, who could be considered almost naively straightforward, fell into a dilemma, pondering deeply.


    katie and grace watched her struggle with a slight smile.


    finally, katie comforted the troubled irene with a compromise.


    why overthink it? while exploring the 36th floor and searching for the passage to the 37th, grace can just check for any nearby human presence. we can avoid monster battles but check if the presence is that of robbers.


    oh thats a good idea!


    the northern knights dont scour every mountain when patrolling for bandits and maintaining order. we cant wander aimlessly without specific information.


    realizing her overzealousness, irenes cheeks flushed red.


    she felt a bit embarrassed being advised by katie, who was the youngest and was often treated like a much younger sibling.


    i don''t feel negatively about it either, rather, i feel more a sense of pride.


    so, as katie suggested, if we sense any human presence, we''ll check it out first.


    sounds good. from what the temple knights said, it seems like there might be quite a bit of activity.


    at katie''s words, irene blushed and nodded, and grace also nodded in agreement.


    adventurers turned robbers, in addition to monsters transformed into undead?


    we can easily handle robbers of intermediate level, but i hope we don''t encounter any high-level adventurers who have turned rogue.


    if we face high-level adventurers, it''d be dangerous getting hit.


    wed need to defend ourselves with shields and armor.


    no matter how strong we''ve become, we can''t withstand mana-infused attacks without strong armor.


    i wish life could be a bit easier...


    thinking a thought that would likely provoke outrage if someone heard it, we decided to take a look around the 35th floor.


    the adventurers'' guild might have come up, or the merchants might have put bounties on the robbers.

 Chapter 184: Familiar Taste 4

    chapter 184: familiar taste 4


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    even in a world where a god has proven their existence through divine energy and revelations, there are still crazy people.


    the existence of those who are brazen enough to challenge a god is precisely why monks go out rescuing priests and nuns and subduing bandits.


    and then there are the foolish ones who gain too much confidence in their own strength, becoming as brave as they are foolish.


    ''do they think they''re strong just because they''re intermediate-level?''


    intermediate-level adventurers are skilled enough to walk with their heads held high anywhere they go.


    they can enhance their bodies with mana to some extent and, though they can''t infuse their weapons with mana, they can single-handedly defeat more than a dozen average soldiers.


    they are stronger than trained soldiers, and even if their opponent is a knight, they are stronger than low-ranking knights with little experience.


    they may be inferior to well-equipped knights of the same intermediate level, but how common are intermediate knights?


    the threatening temple knights are easy to spot, walking around in pairs in their bright white armor.


    and it would be too easy to pick targets for an attack for a band of adventurers turned robbers, especially since they''d surely have a scout.


    those in white armor are temple knights, those in priest and nun robes are participants in the holy war, those with poor armaments and large numbers are hired workers, and groups of 4-5 are fellow intermediate adventurers.


    it''s easy to identify them, so it makes robbery easier too.


    "do these guys not think they could run into a senior adventurer?"


    "maybe they think they can overwhelm a senior adventurer with numbers."


    but the dimwits committing robbery right under the noses of the temple''s forces seemed unable to even imagine the possibility of a senior adventurer on the 36th floor.


    "damn it, why won''t the arrow stick...?"


    one axe warrior falls to the ground, a gurgling sound coming from the hole in his throat.


    he was confident as an alchemical arrow flew towards my neck, but as the arrow clatters to the ground with a ''pik'' sound, he stood dumbfounded before being pierced by katie''s sword.


    the arrowhead, meant for hard-shelled monsters, rolled on the ground, exploding into fragments.


    a solid preparation for hunting adventurers, but only enough for intermediate-level ones.


    is it the arrogance of the ignorant?


    like frogs in a well, these intermediate adventurers, filled with arrogance disproportionate to their meager skills, kept trying to overpower others by numbers.


    "catch her! she''s just a girl!"


    "damn, the ground''s collapsing!"


    "it''s not instant poison, attack!"


    unable to leverage their numerical advantage, they were overwhelmed by katie''s elegant swordplay, grace''s supporting fire, and han se-ah''s manipulation of the terrain, each robber meeting their end one by one.


    occasionally, an arrow aimed not at me but behind me would fly, but an arrow that couldn''t penetrate my skin certainly couldn''t break through the shield of a 5 saint candidate.


    the robbers, lured by the faces of four beauties, including a nun, met their end as mere cold corpses on the ground.


    the exotic beauty with rare black hair, han se-ah.


    grace, with a voluptuous figure barely concealed by leather armor and a sly smile.


    irene, although fully covered in a nun''s robes and hood, her facial features alone make her stand out in beauty among us.


    however, the gory destruction is a horrific sight, threatening han se-ahs career.


    "if i get a warning, ill just fix the camera on a close-up of katie''s face. right? you guys arent going to learn or mimic katie''s swordsmanship anyway. just enjoy her smiling face."


    -katies eyes are intense.


    -isnt the northern brat too young for us?


    -imagine getting banned because roland suddenly starts a meat grinding show.


    -but if roland hits them, there wont even be a corpse left, so wouldnt that make it a cleaner broadcast?


    -forbes no.1 ranked as the cleanest (physically obliterated) stream.


    han se-ah, having just collapsed the ground under a robber drawing his arrow, fixes the camera on her face and continues the conversation.


    facing human opponents has brought a different kind of challenge for han se-ah.


    no matter how expertly she can control the camera, she''s hesitant to film, unsure whether katie''s sword will make a light slash or a deep, showy cut.


    after confirming the camera was on han se-ah, i strode forward.


    i''ve been patient with katie''s sword training, but after five encounters with robbers, it''s getting annoying.


    "katie, lets deal with this quickly since there''s nothing worth taking."


    "okay, got it!"


    the patience of even the buddha lasts only three times, and this is the fifth time, which is too much.


    i waded through ankle-deep pools of poison without needing to exert too much force.


    arrows desperately flying towards me aim precisely at my face, but i just slightly dodge those uncomfortably targeting my eyes, and they cant even scratch my skin.


    intermediate-level adventurers resorting to robbery were no movie heroes who dramatically ascend to higher levels of skill in the face of danger.


    the robbers, trapped by the collapsed dirt road, fell one by one, their bones breaking with each hit.


    some already lost their lives to katies sword, so my joining of the fight made for quick work.


    "as for their gear, it doesnt seem worth selling. maybe just the arrows?"


    "their pockets are empty, doesnt look like there were other victims... what should we do with the bodies?"


    "no bounty, so dropping them in the swamp should be fine."


    both the dead and those barely alive were thrown into the nearby paralyzing mud swamp, sinking with gurgles.


    only then did han se-ah remove the camera from her face.


    during that short time, she seemed to have received more comments from the viewers, mumbling to herself as grace collected alchemical arrows from the robbers'' bodies.


    seems we were the first ones they attacked, as their pockets were empty.


    it''s fortunate there were no other victims, but i wonder if these robbers attacked us solely because of our party''s beauty.


    "hey, roland? how about we go down to the 35th floor for a bit?"


    "hmm?"


    "weve fought against humans five times already, and there are too many robbers. it''s unusual. let''s check if a bounty has been issued for their subjugation.


    continuing these unrewarding battles seems pointless."


    han se-ah softly suggested this after we finished cleaning up.


    she no longer stutters while lying, but her eyes still frequently glance towards the hologram screen, like someone nervous about public speaking cute.


    maybe a side quest related to these robbers has appeared?

 Chapter 185: Familiar Taste 5

    chapter 185: familiar taste 5


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    "isn''t this just too much, no matter how you look at it?


    we''ve faced a group of about ten adventurer bandits five times.


    we''ve killed about 30 monsters, but we''ve killed around 50 thieving adventurers.


    as adventurers, it''s normal to be cautious and suspicious when encountering others in the tower or the kingdom''s remote areas.


    however, meeting fifty bandits in a day is just absurd.


    but there''s one condition that makes it all make sense.


    han se-ah''s side quest.


    "no matter how you look at it, the number of bandits attacking us is unusually high. let''s head back to the 35th floor."


    "indeed even though there are many patrolling brothers and sisters, there are too many bandits."


    katie, who was eagerly swinging her sword at the bandits, and irene, who was blocking arrows with her barrier, both nod in agreement with han se-ah''s opinion.


    even someone unfamiliar with the ways of the world would find it strange to encounter fifty bandits in a single day.


    ever since han se-ah appeared, the emergence of boss monsters and gates makes it feel like we''re truly in a game world.


    katie, who was busy cleaning her dirtied sword blade, effortlessly hops over a collapsed dirt road.


    it''s a surprisingly cute sight, considering she''s just slain dozens of people in a day.


    "then let''s quickly head to the 35th floor. i need to buy a whetstone for my sword. it''s one thing to target the joints of the undead, but human fat dulls the blade."


    "didn''t you buy that when we were shopping for ingredients last time?"


    "i thought i wouldn''t need my sword much since we were against the undead i didn''t expect there to be so many bandits."


    watching katie, seriously dedicated to maintaining her sword, grace and irene can''t help but chuckle.


    it seems a bit hard for a hunter, who considers bows and arrows disposable, and a priest, who uses divine magic through bare hands, to understand.no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    as for me, i''ve seen enough adventurers who treat their weapons like lovers to understand.


    there''s a reason why fans who approach me are ecstatic to receive my secondary weapons as gifts.


    without any hesitation, the party, who had unceremoniously dumped the bandits'' bodies into a muddy swamp, moved back to the 35th floor.


    if a quest has really started, it looks like we''ll be shuttling between the 35th and 36th floors for a while.


    ---


    raei translations


    ---


    the fact that this world is a game cannot be denied.


    in the tower, a boss monster emerges every ten floors, and upon its defeat by a player, a gate appears.


    han se-ah, using a semi-transparent camera drone, films and communicates with her viewers, unbeknownst to the npcs.


    even the sensation of the world pausing when saving and logging out is a clue.


    [the 31st floor of the tower, safer than the lower levels due to the temple''s unprecedented declaration of holy war.]


    [workers and mages, gathered in the goddess''s name, have crowded the area.]


    [but, as they say, where there is light, there is also darkness; criminals too have converged for their own gain...]


    what stands out in the quest window is not the term ''bandit'' but ''criminals.''


    the quest implies not just bandits but that criminals have emerged.


    could it be that an outright criminal organization has infiltrated as far as the 35th floor?


    no way, even if they built a temple here...?


    the quest window explicitly states that criminals have arrived.


    the issue then lies with the miniature temples constructed from the 30th to 35th floors for the holy war.


    temple knights patrol in pairs, and priests and nuns, grouped in tens, are scattering divine energy.


    what could criminals possibly gain in such a neighborhood?


    i can''t even begin to guess what these criminals are up to or how they''re operating.


    "it seems we werent the only ones encountering bandits."


    "criminals appearing right in front of the temple? could it be some sort of black magic from the demon king?"


    "i doubt it. even if the sister said so, the 35th floor has already been purified and a temple built. it''s a place showered with the goddess''s blessing. if there were such things, the saints would have noticed."


    despite grace''s mention of evil spirits prompted by the talkative temple knight, the others seem to dismiss it as a light joke.


    if a place declared and purified as a holy war site by the temple still harbored evil spirits, it would be the work of the demon king.


    since there was no mention of evil spirits in the quest window, han se-ah, myself, and even the viewers simply assumed that the quest had attracted a criminal organization.


    isnt it typical for game quests, where a savior sets off to save the world, only to be asked by a local housewife to bring some eggs?


    or being tasked with moving luggage, only to face an unreasonable time limit?


    even if it''s a bit nonsensical, we just go with it.


    "lets see if a market has sprung up in the meantime."


    "already? ah, theyve set up tents and opened general stores for adventurers? merchants are quick to capitalize on opportunities. they even make their way to the frozen wastelands of the north."


    no matter how much we ponder the bizarre increase in criminals, like a monster wave, theres no solution.


    the party members seem to think the same, as grace, with her keen vision, points towards a direction with her long, slender finger.


    from general stores selling adventurer essentials like ropes, oil, and whetstones, to makeshift inns serving hot meals with large chunks of meat.


    we may not know about the criminals, but the merchants have definitely made their presence felt.


    "look at that, a whetstone that costs three copper coins outside is going for thirty-five here?"


    "well, an intermediate-level adventurer might hesitate, but a senior adventurer would rather spend an extra thirty copper coins than descend five floors and go outside."


    "true, roland used to casually tip gold coins at the tavern. but still, an 11-fold increase is hard to swallow. is it because i''m still an intermediate-level adventurer?"


    "still, its better to buy here than to go outside the tower."


    the shopkeepers, looking to make a hefty profit from those risking their lives in the tower.


    grace tuts, closing her wallet, confident with the arrows she looted from bandits, but katie, true to her noble upbringing, buys a heap of whetstones, oil, and cloth without hesitation.


    who would have thought wed experience such price gouging inside the tower, almost like a tourist trap?


    but how does han se-ah plan to resolve this criminals side quest?

 Chapter 186: Incident at the Tent Village 1

    chapter 186: incident at the tent village 1


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week wed-sun


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    while it does mean spending a bit more money, the quality of the market on the 35th floor was surprisingly good.


    given that these merchants had set up shop right next to the temple and hired adventurers, it made sense.


    rather than selling shoddy items at high prices, their approach seemed more focused on enticing high-level adventurers to eagerly open their wallets.


    "the quality is better than i expected."


    "wow, this fruit is really fresh. it''s hard to believe this was bought inside the tower."


    from the whetstones, cloth, and sword oil that katie first purchased to the fruit offered to irene, all the products were of mid to high quality.


    no wonder adventurers didn''t hesitate to spend.


    thanks to han se-ah''s inventory, we enjoy hot soups and stews every meal, but for ordinary adventurers, dried meat and fruit are the norm.


    dried fruit is quite pricey, so lower-level adventurers sometimes resort to soaking hard, brick-like biscuits in water with their dried meat.


    despite it not being mealtime, adventurers gathered around a rugged wooden table in front of a large tent, their faces brimming with joy as they gulped down soup. perhaps they hunt on the 34th floor and take their ease on the 35th?


    "hmm still, i think irene''s cooking tastes better."


    "definitely, her cooking is better than what most inns serve."


    passing a general store selling whetstones, oil, and ropes, and a makeshift inn where adventurers were gulping down soup, we noticed a large man in front of a tent, replacing the laces on an old leather armor.


    it looked like a makeshift blacksmith shop, offering simple repairs and maintenance.


    has it only been a few days since the 35th floor was opened?


    humanity has only reached the 43rd floor, yet here they are, setting up shop without hesitation on the 35th.


    though it''s just a large tent with some wooden boxes and tables...


    with a general store, inn, blacksmith shop, and temple, what''s the difference from a village?


    adventurers are risking their lives, rushing into a place that''s dangerous even for intermediate-level adventurers.


    maybe being a merchant also requires a certain talent.


    "look at that, katie. they''re repairing armor. shouldn''t you go?"


    "considering there''s no forge or anvil, it seems they''re just offering basic maintenance for old armor. right now, they''re only replacing loose laces. besides, my sword just has a bit of human oil on it; it doesnt need any major repairs."


    as we strolled through the market street, observing the overnight expansion of this makeshift village, a strange feeling began to emerge.


    it''s frustrating to recall that on the 37th floor, where i quit, adventurers would nibble on a palm-sized piece of dried meat and a fist-sized lump of flour biscuit all day due to insufficient food supply.


    yet here now on the 35th floor, adventurers are slurping hot soup.


    honestly, i''m used to boss monsters causing sudden havoc, and even accepted that mages were crafting magical devices like modern wonders.


    -who knows, maybe those ladies'' outfits have higher defense than han se-ahs robe


    [red-light lantern thief han se-ah donated 10,000 won!]


    where might the criminals be? 1. bakery 2. restaurant 3. red-light district


    seriously, if youre going to steal, why steal lanterns from the red-light district if your donation name matches your nickname, youre getting added to the permanent ban list. the quest might be headed there because of the criminals... but can i stream a visit to such a place? last time i explored the minimap, i turned off the camera because there were areas that were not suitable for streaming.


    -last time, was it the alley behind the horseshoe inn?


    -you still remember that, you crazy guy lol


    -those whove played the game know there are some places too sketchy to stream


    -warrior women in barely-there bikinis prowling in alleys


    -minis skirts so short, it seems risky, but they dress modestly in front of the temple


    did han se-ah really crawl into every corner of the city''s underbelly just to light up the minimap?


    places where scantily clad prostitutes openly wander are more like slums than anything else.


    no matter how much the temple helps, the city is shaped by merchants and citizens, not lords and serfs.


    in a world devoid of human rights, where only money talks, the reality for those at the bottom is harsh.


    in a place without welfare, insurance, or even the concept of human rights, imagine how the penniless survive.


    is that an inn? the open space next to it, filled with adventurers, looks like a spot for those with personal tents. what should we do, rest here for the day and then go up? or head back to the 36th floor?


    my companions, who were eyeing the prostitutes'' skimpy outfits, exchanged glances when i asked.


    if we go back up, we might face monsters on the 36th floor, risking sleep deprivation.


    but it feels a bit too early to rest, with the evening still young.


    the party members exchanged glances and nodded slightly before responding.


    "let''s rest for the day. we''ve dealt with a lot of heretics who defied the goddess''s will, so it would be wise to take a break and climb tomorrow."


    "right. katie also dealt with most of them, so you never know."


    "i''m fine, but if we climb now, i doubt we''ll get much done."


    han se-ah''s expression subtly brightens at their response.


    she probably would have made up excuses to infiltrate the red-light district if we had decided to climb.


    but would infiltration be possible, even for a quest?


    in this fantasy medieval world, black hair feels exotic.


    just looking at our group, irene and i have blonde hair, katie has silver, and grace has shiny grey hair.


    a black-haired exotic sorceress, a glamorous archer, a blonde nun, and a silver-haired noble lady.


    if this combination could infiltrate a red-light district, that would be quite the feat.


    i wonder if mere robes would suffice for disguise.

 Chapter 187: Incident at the Tent Village 2

    chapter 187: incident at the tent village 2


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week mon-fri


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    han se-ah, along with her viewers, seemed to think of infiltration as something easy, probably influenced by fantasy novels or comics.


    they were quietly discussing a plan to sneak into a prostitution area that had emerged in a corner of the tent village due to a quest.


    i feel sorry for han se-ah, who was earnestly planning and looking for a nice hooded robe, but that''s just an unrealistic idea.


    such a plan might have been feasible outside the tower, in the city''s red-light district, a bustling place frequented even by disguised young nobles seeking adventure.


    however, this is the 35th floor of the tower, and the prostitutes here are openly flaunting themselves.


    do you think they sell hooded capes in this general store? apparently, they use capes not just for style but as makeshift blankets for sleeping outdoors.


    -lol, a waterproof cape is a must-have for a mercenarys life.


    -cape? is that something roland would do?


    -but they''re really uncomfortable. like roland said, one misstep and youre wrapped up in your own cape, game over.


    -it needs to be big enough to cover you while sleeping, but if it''s too big, it''s cumbersome in a fight.


    -fact: even superman got beaten up like a dog once because of his fancy cape.


    focused on chatting with her viewers, han se-ah failed to notice that not a single adventurer was hiding their face with a hood.


    in the tower, adventurers instinctively reach for their weapons and become alert upon encountering others.


    it''s not uncommon for them to suddenly turn hostile and attack fellow adventurers.


    in a place where even a casual encounter can lead to mutual suspicion of murder, walking around with a face-covering cape?


    in such a scenario, you might be met with an arrow rather than a guarded stance.


    in a neighborhood where everyone, even bandits, roam with uncovered faces, hiding your own would be suspicious.


    "let''s use this spot since it''s close to the market and empty."


    "alright. we can use this tent here... oh, theres even a place for a fire."


    while han se-ah was busy making these unrealistic plans and chatting with her viewers, the rest of the group found an empty spot in the tent village.


    it was suitably distant from others but still not far from the market street.


    the other adventurers seemed to be dispersed in various ways some were right at the edge of the clearing near the temple, others boldly occupied the center.


    the clearing was quite spacious, and since adventurers were spread out in every direction, there was no other adventurer party right next to them.


    "is everyone hungry? if we''re planning to sleep early and leave early, i thought of making soup and serving it with bread from the market for dinner."


    "i''m fine with eating early. swinging the sword a lot made me hungry."


    "roland is... okay, then let''s just eat now."


    at the suggestion of an early dinner, irene nodded and quickly approached han se-ahs side.


    she took out a pot and food ingredients from her inventory, lit a fire on the prepared firewood with magic, and filled the pot with water.


    seeing her like that, i couldn''t help but understand why the viewers teased han se-ah as a professional porter.


    i advised her not to obsess over attack magic and she obediently followed it.


    "hm? roland, why are you laughing?"


    "oh, nothing. it just feels weird to be this comfortable inside the tower."


    i thought i had managed to keep my laughter under control, but either my smile gave me away, or grace''s observational skills were exceptional.


    as i watched irene preparing the meal and han se-ah assisting with magic, grace quietly approached and linked her arm with mine.


    the touch i expected to feel on my arm was absent, thanks to the armor.


    as i pondered this, a semi-transparent camera drone slowly made its way towards us.


    katie had started sharpening her sword with a whetstone and cloth she bought from the market, while han se-ah and irene was preparing our food, leaving grace and me naturally alone.


    grace, initially attempting to help, was dissuaded by irene and instead began organizing the arrows and alchemized arrowheads they had taken from the bandits.


    -han se-ahs achievements today: adding ingredients to the pot, fetching water for soup, lighting a fire for cooking, using magic for dishwashing


    -fire magic (cooking), water magic (washing), earth magic (path-making) shes a genius mage, incredible!


    -at least when she used wind magic in the caves to scatter the bats, she was somewhat useful


    -why doesn''t anyone mention her using light magic for illumination? that''s her most shining moment


    -the shining genius mage han se-ah


    "hey! if you keep slandering me like that, i might just end the stream before the wholesome tour of the tent village. you wouldnt want to miss seeing scantily clad graces, would you?"


    the viewers playfully teased han se-ah, who was diligently cleaning pots and dishes with magically conjured water before storing them in her inventory, but they were quickly silenced by her retort.


    it seems the plan to explore the brothel district, faces hidden under cloaks, is still on.


    wondering whether to speak up or offer a different opinion, i was interrupted by grace suddenly jumping up, grabbing her neatly arranged arrows and bow, and dashing off somewhere.


    "whats happening?"


    "grace?"


    "wait, grab your weapons and follow me!"


    she ran towards an adventurer party camped about five tents away from ours, a mixed-gender group apparently affluent enough to set up a magically enhanced tent and enjoy fresh food bought from the market.


    "...who are you?"


    "hey, lady, this is a sacred place under the watch of the temple."


    the party''s response to a stranger rushing at them a weapon was understandably hostile.


    they immediately put down their bread and readied their weapons.


    i rushed out to stand beside grace.


    grace wouldn''t suddenly attack innocent people without reason, so as a 4 archer, she must have spotted something suspicious.


    with that thought, i too rested my hand on the handle of my warhammer and glanced at grace.


    "...roland, this man."


    "me? what the hell, i dont know someone like you."


    "well, a guy looking like you wouldn''t know a beauty like her."


    grace was intently staring at a man who seemed to be the party''s tank.


    the group members, who appeared to have decent personalities and good relationships, were wary but not hostile, joking among themselves while taking a defensive stance.


    although the situation called for caution, it was clear they had no intention of starting a fight right in front of the temple.


    this attitude became even more apparent when katie, han se-ah, and irene arrived.


    they had come armed, but their weapons weren''t drawn.


    the sudden appearance of the beautiful grace, followed by more beauties and a nun, significantly lessened the hostility of the men.


    the nun robes work their charm everywhere.


    "so, lady, what''s the reason for your sudden rush here? you should know, as an adventurer... this is quite rude behavior. if this weren''t a safe zone, attacking you for that would be justified, right?"


    "um... excuse me, are you a human?"


    "...i might look a bit rough, but i''m certainly not a monster."


    "kuk, you''re asking if that face is human? well, compared to the beauty of your companions, he does look somewhat inhuman."


    "really, you jerk. you''re mocking me at a time like this?"


    the man had long, unkempt hair reaching his shoulders and a face covered in scars.


    although his appearance was rugged and unrefined, lacking any ''gacha buff'', it wasnt something that would shock grace.


    both our party and the opposing party looked at grace, expecting an explanation.


    she slowly began to speak.


    "um... roland? this man, he looks exactly like the bandit i shot dead on the 36th floor."

 Chapter 188: Incident at the Tent Village 3

    chapter 188: incident at the tent village 3


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week mon-fri


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    on the 36th floor, an archer adventurer who shot and killed a bandit with a bow looked exactly like a tank from an adventurer party on the 35th floor!


    the likelihood of them being twins, or a misidentification during combat, was swiftly ruled out.


    when asked if they had a sibling, the person shook their head, and han se-ah turned on her stream replay while others murmured around her.


    "hey, what''s this? they really do look identical! that long scar stretching from the cheek to the nape and the large mole on the right forearm visible beyond the bracer are the same. even if twins can have identical moles, they wouldn''t be born with matching scars."


    -yeah, even the wrinkles on their faces are the same.


    -setting aside wrinkles or scars, the broken shape of the front tooth is also identical, isn''t it?


    -what are you crazy people doing, are you guys part of a cyber investigation team?


    -damn, what''s with the face of that guy close-up on the camera? as soon as i opened the stream, we made eye contact.


    -their faces are definitely identical.


    han se-ah, pushing a semi-transparent camera drone right in front of the oblivious warrior, made the face fill the stream window, like a wanted criminal''s poster.


    she zoomed in on the face of the bandit grace shot dead, prompting viewers to start their own investigation.


    from the scar running from cheek to neck, the mole on the exposed forearm in battle, to the slightly mismatched broken front teeth visible when the mouth is open.


    the viewers began buzzing, not believing that even twins could have such identical features.


    "what''s this, was it not a bandit quest but a doppelganger quest? and how sharp are grace''s eyes and memory that she precisely remembers the face of someone she shot from afar half a day ago?"


    -are doppelgangers undead?


    -isn''t the demon king just copying everything anyway?


    -the protagonist (bearer of shining achievments) vs the demon king (biological copier)


    -being a scout who navigates the tower with observation and memory without a minimap, recognizing faces is easy.


    -the thought of the bearer and the copier fighting makes my heart shrink.


    familiar with fantasy novels, i immediately thought of the doppelganger hypothesis.


    watching this from the corner of my eye, i pondered.


    is there a doppelganger monster in heroes chronicle?


    i haven''t heard of it in my ten years here, nor was it in heroines chronicle.


    so, it''s easier to think of it as a never-before-seen monster, like the rideable golem on the 30th floor.


    while han se-ah chatted with viewers, and i sneakily watched, the nearby adventurer party began to get noisy.


    "what, there''s a guy committing robberies using my face?"


    "of all the faces to choose from, why that one?"


    "but they''re traveling with a nun, they wouldn''t lie about this."


    "what if it''s not a lie but a mistaken identity? maybe confused with some ugly, dirty-haired, scarred person?"


    "let''s talk later."


    the intermediate-level adventurer party, accompanied by irene in her nun''s clothing, didn''t believe grace would lie.


    they either didn''t know about the existence of doppelgangers, or thought it was a case of mistaken identity or an assassin in disguise.


    but without any means of proof, the conversation fizzled out.


    we couldn''t show han se-ah''s stream captures to an npc, nor could we retrieve the body with an arrow in its head, sunken under paralyzing mud.


    "well, we get it... just be cautious?"


    "yes, yes..."


    the adventurer party''s tank spoke kindly, scratching the back of his head, possibly embarrassed in front of the nun, and grace''s cheeks flushed with belated embarrassment.


    amidst this awkward atmosphere, we had no choice but to return to our tent.


    "mmm, i''ll have some bread too. i need something more substantial since i''ll likely be using my sword a lot."


    "oh, i didn''t think of that. sorry, katie."


    "no need to apologize, you''re the one who prepares our meals every day."


    grace and katie, the more physical of our group, did some light exercises, while han se-ah and irene prepared breakfast.


    other adventurers also seemed ready to move early, as delicious aromas wafted from the market and other tents.


    being intermediate adventurers, none seemed interested in skimping on a hearty meal.


    just as we were about to pack up for the 36th floor, temple knights suddenly arrived.


    "brothers and sisters, we need your cooperation."


    "what''s going on?"


    dressed in their usual white armor and helmets, each knight carried a long hammer, radiating divine energy as they approached the adventurers.


    closer inspection revealed nuns and priests outside our camping area, preparing to deploy their holy magic.


    "hey, whats this? is there an incident because of that doppelganger? well, the temple isnt incompetent... they might have found something on patrol. this seems like a quest being handed to us on a platter."


    while the others appeared panicked, only han se-ah and i remained composed within the clearing.


    our nonchalance seemed suspicious to the five approaching temple knights.


    normally working in pairs, the presence of five armed knights suggested a serious incident.


    "brother, we request your cooperation... ah, its sir roland!"


    "could you explain whats happening here?"


    the temple knights, initially approaching in anger, instantly softened upon sensing the divine energy emanating from irene and me.


    naturally, a doppelganger can mimic appearances but not the divine energy of the goddess a logical aspect of the game''s balance.


    just as the relaxed temple knight was about to speak, an old man, appearing silently and dustlessly from thin air, chuckled and joined in.


    "hehe, let me explain that."


    the only person with skills i couldnt detect was 6 monk ambrosio, who had vanished after the enhancement ritual.


    he was still in his worn brown monks robe, but now, he held something ominous in his hand.


    "what is that...?"


    "it seems there are still some evil seeds that we have failed to discover."


    his kind smile remained, but his voice carried the intensity of a growling beast.


    it was clear he was angry, despite his decades of mental discipline.


    curious about his agitation, i glanced at the heads in his hand.


    a wrinkled old man''s head, identical to ambrosio''s face, and the head of a beautiful woman with striking golden bobbed hair.


    what on earth was that?


    upon closer inspection, the old mans face was exactly like ambrosios.


    then, whose head was that of the golden-haired woman...?


    "in all my years of living in devotion to the goddess, never has anyone dared to impersonate the saintess... and now, the degenerates of the tower dare to mimic her.


    it seems i''ve lived too long to witness such an abomination.


    wow, damn...


    it was a real blasphemy.


    ---


    *columbus''s egg refers to a brilliant idea or discovery that seems simple or easy after the fact.


    toggle new ads


    5/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    click here!

 Chapter 189: Incident at the Tent Village 4

    chapter 189: incident at the tent village 4


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week mon-fri


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    the incident explained by the infuriated ambrosio closely resembled what we had experienced.


    a brazen group of adventurer robbers had attacked a cluster of stonemasons right on the temple knights'' patrol route.


    instead of merely robbing, these robbers, with the skill of intermediate adventurers, brutally slaughtered the workers.


    arriving later, the temple knights, during the fight, realized they were doppelgangers.


    one of the foolhardy female robbers, who charged at them despite seeing their pristine white armor, bore an uncanny resemblance to a waitress from a temporary inn selling soup in the tent village.


    "indeed, i wasn''t mistaken after all."


    "it seems roland and his party also discovered something suspicious in the meantime."


    the temple knights, who had captured all the robbers after calling for reinforcements, discussed a concerning issue.


    one of the female robbers looked exactly like the inn waitress, raising fears for the safety of the tent village.


    they suspected that the robbers had infiltrated the tent village, posing as civilians.


    if the murderous robbers, who had killed all the stonemasons, were disguised in the tent village, the relatively weaker workers like masons and carpenters were at risk.


    hence, they hurried back to the market street of the tent village.


    they found the same-looking woman busily preparing soup for the next day''s business.


    "the female knights checked, and it wasn''t just the face that was identical. even the positions of moles and minor skin blemishes were perfectly the same."


    "so, it didn''t use anything on their face or mimic it through magic?"


    "yes. after consulting with the brothers at the magic tower, we confirmed it wasn''t a change brought about by magic."


    the adventurer robber, donned in leather armor and wielding a sword, who had slaughtered the stonemasons, and the inn waitress, who had only ever held a knife for chopping soup ingredients, faced each other, identical in every physical aspect, causing immense confusion.


    amidst this, the doppelganger, capable only of replicating human appearance and not undead, remained unaffected even by divine energy, further complicating matters.


    "so, that''s why the temple knights are here this early in the morning."


    "yes. given the situation... a monster that can mimic human appearance and speech. if such beings were to leave the tower and enter the city, it''d be chaos."


    certainly, if murderous robbers, resembling priests, nuns, temple knights, saints, and saintesses, were to brutally slaughter citizens, it would create a serious problem.


    not only would there be aftermath issues, but the political ramifications could be enormous.


    if luck turns against us, the temple''s faith could be shaken by citizens recognizing the faces.


    and what if they didn''t go around killing?


    capturing a female doppelganger in the slums, assuming the form of a nun or a saintess, would be a headache.


    a murderer with the face of a saint, a prostitute with the face of a saintess.


    despite the game''s conveniences for players, this world is still a medieval fantasy with a strong class system.


    however, when one voiced his discontent and was swiftly dragged away by a hammer-wielding temple knight, all complaints stopped.


    the dragged-away adventurer probably didn''t expect such a sensitive reaction from the temple knights.


    apparently, the saintess, hidden away in the miniature temple, has a surprisingly good reputation.


    "the brothers should maintain their composure, despite their anger..."


    "the temple''s extremely hostile because the saintess was insulted."


    the temple knights, who once dismissed the giant tree on the 35th floor as ''an evil that must be eradicated,'' were now furiously condemning the doppelgangers mimicking the saintess as ''evil scum that must be painfully torn apart.''


    even the tender-hearted irene, instead of worrying about the dragged-away adventurer, was more concerned about the temple knights.


    "sir roland and sister irene, you don''t need to receive the imprint. however, your companions, since they can''t use divine energy..."


    "yes, i''ll get it. should i just extend my wrist?"


    "thank you for cooperating, hanna. may the goddess''s blessing accompany you in your ascent of the tower. and earnestly, we hope you help us find these despicable scums."


    even murmuring to oneself could lead to being dragged to the temple for interrogation and beating.


    unless the intention was to entertain the viewers, there was no reason to confront the temple.


    ---


    raei translations


    ---


    at the entrance to the passage leading to the 36th floor, han se-ah promptly extended her right hand.


    a temple knight, with a solemn voice, traced a holy symbol and emitted divine energy.


    following her, katie and grace also received divine imprints on their forearms before proceeding to the 36th floor.


    "is that the symbol of the goddess faith? it looks quite pretty up close."


    -streamer han se-ah/controversy/tattoo


    -lol, even so, making a controversy out of this is ridiculous


    -a tattooed beauty, han se-ah, sigh~


    -by that logic, wouldn''t katie become a tattooed minor?


    -but the doppelgangers are kinda out of nowhere. did roland skip something on the 35th floor with his one-hit kill?


    "...it does seem like it, doesn''t it? there''s no concrete evidence, just my theory, but remember the huge tree on the 35th floor spawning tentacles? maybe this floor''s gimmick is about a tree corrupting and spawning undead continuously. tentacles from the tree, troll bombs, and now doppelgangers?


    or not, who knows."


    [tent village tent thief han se-ah donated 10,000 won!]


    if right, 10,000 won, otherwise a penalty?


    "what penalty? if i wanted to i can just pocket the 10,000 won, right? but hey, does that look like an adventurer heading to the 35th floor, or a wandering doppelganger?"


    as han se-ah focused her camera towards one side, grace readied her bow.


    last time there was a troll at the passage, and now it''s a doppelganger party.


    these doppelgangers are like those pale tentacles, using numbers to their advantage.

 Chapter 190: Incident at the Tent Village 5

    chapter 190: incident at the tent village 5


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week mon-fri


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    human desire is the same, whether in the asphalt jungle of a city or a fantasy world brimming with monsters.


    "...what on earth are they doing?"


    "no, i mean, uh..."


    while meticulously searching the 36th floor, grace stumbled upon something that made her face flush red.


    katie, noticing grace''s reaction, also looks in the same direction, sparking han se-ah and irene to catch on.


    grace''s embarrassed gaze lands on an adventurer party, just after a battle.


    their opponents, not undead but doppelganger robbers, have no divine energy engravings, while the adventurer party had them plastered to their side.


    the issue is their behavior.


    "why would they do that to monsters? especially ones created by the demon king."


    "what? are they really... doing that to creatures made by the demon king?"


    han se-ah, who hurriedly sent a camera drone, whispers in shock, startling katie.


    understandably, as the adventurers were channeling the thrill of battle into an r-rated direction.


    the adventurer party, a blend of intermediate and senior adventurers, had overpowered a larger gang of robbers without a scratch.


    it seemed they had a policy of killing men and violating women, as one of them, visibly aroused, was stripping a female adventurer without the holy engravings.


    han se-ah''s stream revealed that they had mimicked a character enhanced by gacha buffs, given the extraordinary beauty of the female robber pinned to the ground.


    she was so beautiful that even if she were a monster, it would feel natural to harbor dark thoughts.


    "they are quite bold inside the tower."


    "there is a reason the brothers at the temple are concerned. such troublesome creations of the demon king. perhaps they were made to stir human desire..."


    "but are those really the demon king''s creations?"


    "it doesn''t look like they attacked innocent adventurers. despite being pinned down, with all her comrades dead, her eyes look like they only care about killing."


    despite her blushing, grace''s says they are attacking an adventurer that hasn''t received a holy engraving.


    as she mentioned, even as the woman is stripped and thrown to the ground, her eyes are filled only with the desire to kill.


    unlike outside monsters, those in the tower lack a survival instinct.


    even goblins in the tower charge at senior adventurers, teeth bared.


    it seems even doppelgangers, perfectly mimicking human bodies, can''t escape their monstrous nature.


    proof of this was the woman, unconcerned with the shame of being stripped of armor and underwear, the grief of her comrades'' annihilation, or the fear of suffering a terrible fate and ultimately losing her life.


    her flailing hands, struggling to strangle the man who overpowered her, spoke volumes.


    "let''s just move on. it''s none of our business whether those guys are getting aroused by monsters or not."


    "yeah, it''s gross, but we have no reason to intervene. irene, is there anything in the temple that forbids this kind of behavior?"


    "well, um, there''s no specific mention of brothers harboring sexual desires towards monsters..."


    -if it''s a perfect replication of the face and body, isn''t it no longer a monster?


    -does getting attracted to a transformed doppelganger make it a monmusu (monster girl)?


    "regardless of anything else, we should eradicate the source of these human-mimicking monsters as soon as possible."


    "obviously. but why the sudden urgency?"


    "well, if adventurers capture replicas of beautiful women like the saint or high-ranking mages from the magic tower and smuggle them out of the tower, it could lead to chaos."


    "you''re right. it''s not about monsters escaping, but about the brothers who can''t resist their desires."


    it might be an exaggerated concern, but it''s a possibility.


    the moment a brothel full of saint doppelgangers is established, the city could be swept into turmoil.


    the party, having already witnessed adventurers indulging with doppelgangers, couldn''t refute this.


    with nothing left to counter, an awkward silence swept over us, soon replaced by a renewed fervor to conquer the tower.


    when a standard rpg becomes a virtual reality game, the added realism brings a slew of irritating issues.


    for instance, consider an mmorpg quest going, ''there''s a gang of thieves beyond the mountain, hero, please defeat them!''


    in a computer rpg, whether you immediately hunt the thieves or leave them forever and quit the game doesn''t really matter.


    even with some interaction, a few npc deaths wouldn''t significantly affect the game.


    however, in the virtual reality game ''heroes chronicle'', the story is different.


    going hunting could entangle you with a knight order on a punitive expedition.


    ignoring the thieves could lead to them growing stronger and wiping out other villages.


    the scent of corpses might attract wandering monsters, and the infamy of the gang could give nobles a pretext for political fights.


    "the mages at the magic tower must have started researching, right? it''ll difficult for us to find it on our own."


    "still, since we''re on our way up, we shouldn''t leave it all to the brothers at the magic tower. we should do everything we can."


    "after all, ignoring such creatures after receiving the goddess''s oracle would tarnish the name of the north."


    so, it''s only natural for the party to accelerate our progress.


    for faith and honor, and various other reasons, the human-imitating doppelgangers must be dealt with.


    the party has become quite serious, perhaps because they encountered an adventurer revealing his lust for a doppelganger.


    honestly, it''s not a pleasant sight, so it''s understandable that the women feel anger and seriousness.


    the viewers didnt see it as the camera was hastily put away, but the sight of human-like monsters desperately trying to kill and men overpowering and assaulting them was quite revolting, even from a third-person perspective.


    "so, i want to ask for your opinion. should we head straight to the 40th floor, like we did with the rideable golem on the 30th, or should we thoroughly search floors 36 to 39 for something like a secret area where we found a golem mana stone?"


    since a boss monster appears every ten floors, there''s bound to be something significant on the 40th floor.


    the mana stone for the rideable golem wasn''t found on the 30th floor but below it, so there might be something here as well.


    both opinions are valid, so the party delves deep into contemplation.


    ---


    *gynecomastia is an overdevelopment or enlargement of the breast tissue in men or boys. -> google


    i hope the author doesn''t go much farther than what was in this chap. i looked at his reading list some time back... it goes deep down...


    toggle new ads


    2/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    click here!

 Chapter 191: Big Guy and Little Guy 1

    chapter 191: big guy and little guy 1


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week mon-fri


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    the party unanimously decided to speed towards the 40th floor.


    "honestly, it was disgusting to see."


    "we need to sort this out quickly, before more brothers fall into corruption."


    "honestly, there''s no point in fighting these creatures that don''t even drop mana stones. they just leave behind corpses instead of stones..."


    even for residents of a fantasy world who are indifferent to death, r*pe is something that cannot be overlooked.


    or should i call it monster breeding...?


    of course, we''ve only encountered such sexually explicit things once, but that doesn''t mean they are the only ones these kind of things can happen to.


    it seemed like grace, irene, and katie advocated for rushing to the 40th floor for that reason, while han se-ah had a slightly different reason for wanting to go there directly.


    "if bb games had any sense, they wouldn''t replicate players. at most, they might copy our companions. why? hey, how would you feel if a virtual reality game used your physical data to make and distribute r*pe p*rn?"


    -a global game company or not, using real-life figures for such things is no different from deepfake p*rn lol.


    -yeah, they wouldn''t dare use user data unless they''re crazy.


    -even celebrities play virtual reality games and post about it on social media, but lawsuits are not the issue.


    -deepfakes are just about the face, this is the whole body lol. if it was abroad, it would almost be self-defense to shoot up the place.


    -so, are there no player clones?


    "maybe they''ll just brush it off as ''players are special, chosen by the goddess~'' what would you choose? alter the story or face a future being sued by millions of female players and celebrities from every country?"


    [tough guy nomu donated 10,000 won!]


    if the stream gets suspended before we reach the 40th floor, you get another 10,000 won.


    "we need to move past these scenes quickly if they keep happening. i thought this was an undead floor, not a sexual crime floor. nomu, i''ll remember you and take that as consolation money if we get suspended. i''m writing down your real id."


    the game company wouldn''t be crazy enough to do something like that, but it''s a huge hindrance anyway to the stream, so let''s hurry past it.


    her words made sense, something i hadn''t thought of.


    i don''t know how virtual reality games are made, but i know that han se-ah in the game and outside the game look the same, scanned through a capsule.


    for some reason, the game doesn''t allow players to customize their physical appearance.


    it''s been a while since i read a game fantasy novel, so the clich settings are a bit hazy.


    most of the novels made players use their own faces for the game...


    ah, that''s because, unlike heroes chronicle, they were online multiplayer games, right?


    anyway, unless the game company is a gathering of real psychopaths, it''s unthinkable that they would replicate players'' physical data to create scenarios where they are r*ped.


    "then let''s aim to ascend to the 40th floor as quickly as possible. instead of seeking the origin of the demon king''s creations, it''s better to handle whatever appears on the 40th floor, just like we''ve done so far."


    "full moon wolves on the 10th floor, orc chieftains on the 20th, and giant serpents on the 30th. indeed, is there some mystical significance to these powerful creatures appearing every ten floors?"


    i quickened my pace to keep up with the group.


    "you''re right. by rough estimation, it seems at least five times larger than any other tree. we should check it out."


    han se-ah also seems to think that tree is key to our quest, sparing no mana to create a direct path.


    with a murmur of ''earth control,'' a path of soil rises up, spanning over the poison ponds and paralyzing mud.


    -shining performance followed by (literally) solid support.


    -thats the power of a mage. a brute warrior would have just gone round and round.


    -at this point, other streamers should also make their mage companions learn earth control, right?


    fortunately, no undead monsters jumped out from beside our earthen path.


    the scarcity of undead monsters might not just be luck.


    landscapes gradually becoming visible seem to confirm our guess.


    though not as high as the 63 building, the tree, tall as an apartment building, had its roots entwined with various undead.


    hanging low like weeping willow branches, at the tips were large amniotic sacs, dangling like fruits.


    "what is that...?"


    "feeding on the undead, mimicking humans...?"


    after a sickening squirming, the sac opens, releasing a viscous liquid to the ground.


    among the undead and the fluid, adventurers fall with a thud, cushioned by the entangled roots and the liquid below.


    crouched like children, each one was armored in leather, struggling and squirming on the ground.


    all of them were similarly armed, suggesting that their armor and swords were part of the monster''s body, produced en masse.


    it wasn''t an implausible scenario, considering living armors like sentient armor and sword-shaped monsters existed in this world.


    "my goodness, there was still a sapling of that despicable tree!"


    "sapling... isnt that too big to be called that?"


    "definitely smaller than the tree on the 35th floor, but"


    a tree that feeds on undead to give birth to humans.


    the sight of the ashen tree, producing not just leather armor but various types of swords, bows, even quivers and arrows, left our party agape in astonishment.


    everyone except han se-ah and me, who were watching the stream, was shocked.


    the party''s trembling eyes shifted between han se-ah and me before letting out a deep sigh to compose themselves.


    no matter how shocking the sight, the fact remained that this tree was a creation of the demon king.


    our party, gripping their weapons and adopting a battle stance, began to advance menacingly.


    one of the robbers, still covered in the not-yet-dry fluid, spat lewd comments at us from the ground.


    "heh, pretty ladies, huh? let''s kill the men and capture the beauties!"


    "ugh, disgusting."


    "roland, you might need to control your strength this time. if this is what''s creating the demon king''s creatures, we need to share this information with the brothers at the temple and the magic tower."


    irene quickly interjected, worrying i might destroy this tree on the 37th floor as i had with the one on the 35th.


    whether she''s overly concerned or overestimating my abilities, i''m not sure.


    after all, i''m a tank

 Chapter 192: Big Guy and Little Guy 2

    chapter 192: big guy and little guy 2


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week mon-fri


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    upon seeing the enormous ashen tree that feeds on the undead to mass-produce doppelgngers, i suddenly realized something.


    it seemed that, rather than undead yielding mana stones, we were mostly encountering doppelgngers that left behind nothing but corpses.


    doesn''t this part blatantly reveal the malicious intent of the game developers?


    it''s clear that since the temple forces began to assist players, the developers have locked down farming to strain players'' finances.


    thanks to me, and due to the ruthless full squad party of 5, 4, and 3 companions, han se-ah has climbed without rest.


    however, other parties spend a long time on one floor, grinding guild missions to upgrade their 1 and 2 companions to 3 and to acquire equipment.


    ''bb games, these guys are quite vicious...?''


    the 35th floor, a base where it''s unnecessary to travel back and forth through gates, but the cost of living is slightly higher.


    additionally, the doppelgnger gangs reduce the mana stone supply rate by more than half.


    if hunting doesn''t yield mana stones, the only way to earn money is through guild missions, most of which involve hunting the undead.


    with the mob regeneration rate at about half the usual, adventurers in need of money are forced into hard labor on the 35th floor.


    isn''t the monster setup, clearly designed to ramp up the difficulty every 30 floors, exceptionally malicious?


    "we''ll take care of the gang. roland, break the middle of that tree!"


    "should i make a path? or just jump over?"no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    "run over the undead and roots. hanna, help the others deal with them."


    shivering at bb games'' nefarious scheme, i leap over the doppelgngers struggling to rise from the sticky mucus-covered dirt path.


    whether other gamers curse bb games'' management to the heavens or wish for their resignation, it''s none of my concern.


    i have gold saved up for 10 years, and i''m willing to support han se-ah with it, enough to make her viewers swear at her.


    suddenly, the doppelgngers, previously rushing towards katie while spewing obscenities and drawing their swords, change their expressions to emotionless and start chasing after me.


    "roland! they''re all running towards you!"


    "it seems they''re trying to protect their production facility! let''s deal with them quickly!"


    even if katie is fast, it takes time to handle a dozen doppelgngers turning their backs and running.


    still, they couldn''t catch up to me and interfere.


    the tree, as big as an apartment, with roots sprawling as wide as an apartment complex''s parking lot.


    dozens of undead entangled in the roots, sucked dry of their essence, leaving no mana stones in the wide space.


    my physical abilities, merely at the level of an intermediate adventurer, couldn''t be matched.


    the doppelgngers, once spewing lewd comments, now fall one by one with arrows and blades in their backs, resembling creatures from a horror movie mimicking humans.


    if it were smaller, i''d have to control my strength, but the target is a huge, mature tree as tall as an apartment building.


    even if i strike the base with all my might, a tree of roughly 50 meters won''t shatter into pieces, so i infuse my warhammer with ample mana.


    even if an explosion slightly larger than when i hunted the full moon wolf occurs, about 10 meters of the top will remain, right?


    ---


    is that really the case?


    after all, the goddess faith is a religion that venerates life.


    the fact that undead are affected by divine energy damage, but regular monsters are not, proves it.


    in front of such a faith, the demon king emerged, endlessly regenerating monsters inside the tower that merely mimic the shells of living beings, and now, creating doppelgngers in human guise.


    all these acts seem filled with contempt for the goddess of life.


    well, that must be why a holy war was declared against that massive tree that devours divine energy.


    the temple, which had not shown anger towards the full moon wolf that attacked the city or the orcs that invaded the sanctuary, had finally acted.


    "what should we do now? should we search for the passage to the 40th floor again, or should han se-ah mark this place with her magic and then head back to the temple on the 35th floor?"


    "but, with the tree gone without a trace, is there a reason to mark this place?"


    "who knows, maybe that thing will grow back here, just like monsters that keep appearing."


    my companions, who had been talking amongst themselves, now turned to look at me, or rather at me and han se-ah.


    they were clearly flustered by the unexpected turn of events on the 37th floor, when they had thought reaching the 40th floor would solve everything.


    han se-ah, who had been teasing me with the viewers, couldnt ignore the party''s questions and spoke up.


    honestly, i wouldn''t mind some website-terrorism right now, given how annoying she''s being.


    maybe there''s a weapon like the website-shaking halc-as unit 1* from my previous life in this world too.


    "sorry for the inconvenience, but we should probably head back to the 35th floor and inform the temple. we haven''t been here long, but given the situation, it''s best we head down again."


    "indeed, that''s probably wise. we might need the assistance of the brothers at the temple."


    "yeah... there might be other gigantic trees on different floors. we should notify the temple and the guild to search for any unusually large trees."


    the consensus was to inform the temple and thoroughly search from the 31st to the 39th floors for any similar trees.


    it seemed everyone shared similar concerns about these human-replicating trees.


    after all, hadn''t we witnessed an adventuring party openly committing vile acts on our way here?


    confronting doppelgngers and indulging in lewd actions might not be classified as a sexual crime per se, but it''s almost a given fact that such actions can later lead to corruption and other villainous acts.


    with this in mind, we decided to head back down to the 35th floor.


    the tree that vanished without a trace, the doppelgngers that left behind only corpses, and the undead that collapsed, drained of all mana to the point of not leaving any mana stones there was nothing left to salvage.


    so we promptly descended to the 36th floor, only to be greeted by the sight of an adventuring party attempting another attack on us.


    "isn''t that the same guy who was attacking the doppelgngers earlier?"


    the adventuring party, with divine symbols engraved on their forearms.


    ---


    *lol no clue what meme this is


    *halc-as unit 1 was in english. nothing comes up from searching it..


    toggle new ads


    4/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    click here!

 Chapter 193: Big Guy and Little Guy 3

    chapter 193: big guy and little guy 3


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week mon-fri


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    a man with a rigid expression decisively swings his sword, aiming unhesitatingly for my neck.


    the long, two-handed sword, thrust without a second thought, targets a small gap not covered by my armor and helmet.


    this fierce and precise attack is proof of his status as a senior adventurer.


    the sword, emanating a blue aura, is both powerful and swift.


    despite my formidable physical strength, i doubt i can withstand such a blow unaided.


    although it might not sever my neck in one strike, it''s sure to be painful.


    as i quickly raise the shield in my left hand, the sword, unable to even scratch it, bounces off.


    however, i can''t let my guard down.


    the sword, seemingly defying physical laws, curves back in a strange trajectory, aiming again for my neck.


    "damn, swordsmanship at this level is a real pain."


    unlike me, who resolves everything with brute strength and physical capabilities, this swordsman has mastered his skills to the extreme.


    it''s absurd to think that he, overcome by lust, fell victim to maybe a doppelgnger''s infection or brainwashing.


    but i''m not alone in this fight.


    before his allies can join in or before they attack katie, i''m enveloped in a protective white aura.


    trusting in the shield to withstand the senior adventurer''s strike, i charge forward.


    as the sword, tracing its odd path, returns, did he not expect his sword to be abruptly stopped in mid-air?


    i thrust my shield towards the stunned face of my opponent.


    "argh, kyaaak!"


    "kill him and capture the woman!"


    what the hell, is this doppelgnger carrying some kind of sex-crazed virus?


    every doppelgnger i encounter seems obsessed with women, to the point where they resemble horny orcs during mating season rather than actual doppelgngers.


    given the state of the senior adventurer possessed by the doppelgnger, the reason seems obvious


    these doppelgngers, not undead, but rather a type of infected being, emerged grotesquely from some sinister trees.


    i recall a famous line from a drama, ''even cancer cells are life!''0v3l.b11n.


    it makes sense now.


    they are not undead but living monsters, carriers of viruses and bacteria like sexually transmitted diseases.


    with this thought, i look at the senior adventurer''s face, now flattened and teeth shattered.


    "katie, grace! try to capture them alive! these aren''t creations of the demon king, but the very adventurers we saw earlier!"


    "huh?! these people, they have divine marks on their forearms!"


    "then first, let''s capture them and hand them over to the temple!"


    the infected adventurers, undeterred by fear and driven by lust, charge at us even after their strongest, a senior adventurer, is swiftly defeated.


    if i can overpower a senior adventurer in one hit, i must be beyond that level, no different from a real monster.


    ---


    raei translations


    ---


    it seems divine energy is almost like a cheat key for gaining favor with the temple''s forces.


    reflecting on it, the scenario must have looked dubious: someone without a holy mark overpowering adventurers who had them.


    their skepticism was inevitable.


    "so, they couldn''t resist temptation when faced with the creations of the demon king..."


    "we''ve captured them alive for research purposes."


    as we handed over the four adventurers, suggesting research, a female temple knight with a sweet voice but chilling words smiled and said,


    "research? hmm, we were actually planning to just hang them as an example."


    "excuse me?"


    she proudly pointed to the gallows next to an open field, shining like new, possibly built for the band of adventurers we had captured.


    "but considering they''re infected by a newly emerged monster, shouldn''t we study this?"


    "hmm, but sir roland, these aren''t victims of evil magic or poison. they are mere degenerates who attempted violations merely because they found the creatures of the demon king attractive. even our merciful goddess of life might not show compassion to those with such perverse desires..."


    the temple knight was ready to proceed with execution rather than treatment without any hesitation.


    her reasoning wasn''t wrong, considering the worlds harsh treatment of criminals like pickpockets.


    given that the accused are monsters and the story of the holy marks hasn''t spread widely, the knights naturally lean towards presuming guilt, especially since the adventurers could be innocents returning to receive their marks.


    kind-hearted irene seemed a bit saddened, believing in the chance for reform, but that was all.


    the rest of the party did not object to the idea of executing the infected adventurers we had captured.


    "hanna? if it''s research on infection, there are multiple ways to go about it, perhaps focusing on aiding potential victims."


    "victims... but didn''t they kill all the stonemasons last time? if they have infectious abilities, why did they do that?"


    only han se-ah seemed worried that hanging the adventurers we had captured might ruin the quest, trying to change the subject.


    however, to the rest of the party, her concerns appeared merely as an unnecessary act of mercy.


    sending a glance to the temple knight as if agreeing with the execution, i gently comforted han se-ah with a reassuring hug.


    yet, the temple knight hesitated to take the infected adventurers away, watching my reaction.


    i, too, shared han se-ahs concerns, and it seemed the rest of the party was waiting for my signal.


    it seemed the temple regarded my opinion as the most important, probably given my participation in the holy war.


    "why not hang the leader who failed to guide the party properly, and send the rest alive to the magic tower? the mages there might find an effective way to deal with these evil beings."


    "hmm, indeed... there''s no need to hang all of them at once."


    so, my proposal was a kind of middle ground.


    as the players climb the tower, the magic tower acts like an all-purpose shuttle.


    they buy mana stones, create magical tools and high-end items, and even open gates.


    it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to call them ''the generous magic tower.''


    this time too, if we just hand over the adventurers infected by the doppelgngers, saying, ''here''s a sample for your research,'' the mages, like hyenas searching for thesis topics, will surely flock to them.


    the magic tower has more of a group of researchers vibe than a group of warriors, feeling like a mix of scientists and university professors.


    they''re even more eager than blood-thirsty piranhas when something new is discovered.


    of course, this is influenced by character settings in ''heroines chronicle.''


    there are characters like beautiful sorceresses with assistants voluntarily enslaved by their beauty, or gloomy, dark-haired, long-haired sorceresses in white robes looking like lab coats, looking like researchers with dark circles under their eyes.


    "following sir roland''s suggestion will also benefit our brothers. we''ll hang one as an example and send the remaining three to the magic tower."


    thank you for considering my input, even though it may have seemed like interference.


    interference? sir, as the sword of the holy war, you could ask for more and the temple would gladly comply. hmm, is the one with the smashed face the leader?


    the temple knight, finding logic in my suggestion to use the captives as research subjects for the magic tower, agreed to separate the leader from his party members.


    han se-ah sighed in relief at this decision, hopeful that sending the specimens to the magic tower would lead to some progress.

 Chapter 194: Big Guy and Little Guy 4

    chapter 194: big guy and little guy 4


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week mon-fri


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    a new captive joined the ranks of the doppelgangers we had caught, captured by the temple knights.


    this caused quite a stir among the citizens.


    they were initially shocked at the human-like appearance of the doppelgangers, questioning how they could be monsters.


    then, they were even more astounded to learn that a senior adventurer had carelessly fraternized with such a monster and got infected.


    if the magic tower had been more systematic and open about sharing their knowledge, perhaps this unnamed senior adventurer wouldn''t have made history as the first man to be infected by a doppelganger in such a manner.


    his name might be immortalized in the annals of the magic tower''s research.


    ahem sir roland and mage han se-ah, are you there?


    yes, what is it?


    such were my thoughts as i rested on the 35th floor, when a priest and a mage came to seek us out.


    instead of heading directly to the 40th floor, our plan had shifted to eradicating the mutated trees producing monsters below the 40th floor, making the 35th floor our base of operations.


    a week had passed since we handed over the infected adventurer to the temple and set up camp in a clearing on the 35th floor, starting our grind from the 31st floor.


    the magic tower was conducting research, and the temple was aiding us in searching for the giant trees, while the viewers were growing restless.


    -for beef short ribs stew, cut the ribs into roughly 5 cm pieces, remove the fat, and soak in cold water to draw out the blood.


    -how much longer do we have to watch the han se-ah minimap show?


    -wouldnt it be better to go outside the tower and look for side quests?


    -was pulling out tree roots a metaphor for getting rid of viewers?


    -well, thats to be expected after a week of only running around.


    no one seriously blames han se-ah, as it was due to my intense 35th-floor clean-up show.


    but what can i say?


    it seems the forums and community have started calling her fans monkeys.


    it''s not a case of the pot calling the kettle black but rather, theyve been dubbed monkeys because they cheer when i effortlessly take down enemies, only to cry out in frustration with how long cleaning up the aftermath takes.


    they''ve been portrayed as a monkey cult worshipping an 18+ mecha p*rno girl.


    as sir roland suggested, we were able to locate and uproot the trees producing monsters at the corners of the passages.


    very interesting creatures indeed! ahem, sir roland! have you kept any samples...?


    as the temple started moving almost frantically, the magic tower and the adventurer''s guild pitched in, compelled by the urgency.


    with all the major forces of the city mobilized, finding the unusual monsters became quite straightforward.


    we discovered information that the mages of the magic tower should have identified earlier regarding the enormous trees on the 35th floor, as large as a 63-story building.


    on each floor, there are 10-meter-tall trees that absorb the swamp''s toxicity and produce troll bombs.


    on every odd-numbered floor, there are 50-meter-tall trees that absorb the mana of the undead to create doppelgangers.


    the 300-meter-tall tree on the 35th floor is suspected of absorbing divine energy and endlessly multiplying pale vines.


    "none? that''s disappointing. no, i''m not questioning sir roland; it''s just that we''ve uncovered some intriguing research findings. when dissecting those creatures that mimic humans, we found their insides to be quite hollow. it seems as though they were designed to allow something to crawl inside."n??v�l-b1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    ---


    raei translations


    ---


    whether it''s due to technological limitations or the limits of the human body, time in heroes chronicle seems to flow at a 1:1 ratio with reality.


    as a result, han se-ah has become the top strategist and the most-watched streamer in heroes chronicle.


    while others need about two weeks to gather capital by accepting requests, han se-ah just needs my wallet.


    she can handle monster hordes that should take 30 minutes in just 5 minutes with my assistance, and boss monsters are swiftly dispatched the pace is simply unmatched!


    despite envy towards han se-ahs fortune, posts recommending her streams have spread everywhere, from the game forums to streamer forums and even humor posts on other sites.


    [han se-ah, ranked no. 1 in the filthy erotic game world donated 10,000 won!]


    youre trending lately, maybe youll even make it to mom cafes?


    "come on! just because progress was slow for a week, why attack me like this? hey, anyone using that article to tease me will get an immediate permanent ban, regardless of the amount."


    -its not us attacking; its the trashy journalists.


    -isnt bb games a global company, not a korean one?


    -to them, it doesnt matter. theyre too busy counting their views thanks to han se-ah.


    -theyre quick to declare a permanent ban after having been through so much.


    -but why make a fuss when its npcs doing it, not the players?


    the issue seems to be the low-quality malice that follows fame.


    following the doppelganger assault incident, journalists have started blabbering about the dangers of virtual reality games.


    it seems that in this parallel world, the nature of viral journalism* remains unchanged.


    anonymous sources armed with low-quality stories, spread them in communities without fact-checking, leading to viral articles that are then replicated with no fact verification - it''s all the same.


    thankfully, han se-ah, being accustomed to malice as a fitness streamer, isnt too bothered by this.


    i cant prevent real-world incidents, only those in the game.


    if we''ve eradicated all those evil trees, does that mean the human-imitating monsters won''t reappear?


    it seems so. i heard the mages from the magic tower expressing their regret in the market district.


    while han se-ah deals with malicious viewers, her companions discuss the eradicated doppelgangers and move towards the passage leading upwards.


    [help streamer han se-ah hunt the boss monster on the 40th floor 0/1]


    and i''m staring at the unexpectedly appeared quest window.


    so, whats the reward this time, more divine energy?


    ---


    *viral journalism... i don''t know what to call this... journalists that follow the trend? click baiters? i dunno kinda like when something is popular people flock to it and make all kinds of articles to attract readers...


    toggle new ads


    1/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    click here!

 Chapter 195: Big Guy and Little Guy 5

    chapter 195: big guy and little guy 5


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week mon-fri


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    setting aside concerns about quests that couldn''t be immediately resolved, it was time to advance in the game.


    a week may seem like a short time to accomplish something, but for the viewers, it was like an eternity of boredom.


    for the temple, angered to its core, it was more than enough time to uproot the trees.


    with many intermediate adventurers flocking up from the 20th floor, simply opening their pockets solved everything.0v3l.b11n.


    "i''d like to request the brothers to search for the monster-bearing trees."


    "that should be done through the guild, shouldn''t it, priest?"


    "ten gold coins for information on each tree, no questions asked!"


    "from today, our party is not hunting undead but exploring the 31st floor!"


    the undead, greatly reduced by the divine energy of priests and nuns, the intermediate adventurers driven by greed, and the temple, infuriated by the simultaneous insult to the goddess, saint, and holy figures.


    these three elements intertwined, turning the marshland tier into something reminiscent of the wild west.


    adventurers swarmed, not to hunt monsters but to explore the edges of a floor.


    even parties solely composed of scouts emerged.


    adventurers formed 4-5 person parties for post-battle profit distribution.


    but when rewards jumped from silver to gold coins, the dynamics changed.


    forming parties of ten to find trees was profitable, as each would still earn one gold coin.


    "wow, is this really the tower?"


    "nothing but marsh. nothing natural left, aside from naturally spawning monsters.


    in the distance, a party of three vanguards and seven scouts boldly advanced through the marsh.


    skeletons, like lizardmen, would occasionally appear but were instantly destroyed by blunt, heavy arrows, designed for undead, raining down like a storm.


    the ten of them, with no hesitation in using expensive arrowheads, motivated by the absurd profit of one gold coin per tree found.


    plus, being monsters from the 39th floor, the mana stones they dropped were valuable enough to break even.


    ah, the 39th floor.


    once an area where only high-level adventurers dared tread, now swarmed by intermediate adventurers, relying on their numbers and bravely charging in.


    "the temple has offered gold... is it really worth going to such lengths?"


    "of course. not every party resolves requests daily like ours. most requests above the 20th floor take about a week."


    "oh, really?"


    "but finding a tree is a matter of luck. it could be done in a few days, so it''s enticing. seems like most are already dealt with, though."


    grace, who had only ever been part of herb gathering parties, murmured in amazement.


    katie, with her experience as both a mercenary and high-floor porter, immediately started explaining.


    "most of the requests rebecca and i took on were the guild''s highest difficulty ones. they revolved around tasks that assumed the ability to externalize mana, a high-level skill. so, most of our quests involved jungle exploration related to the 35th floor area


    i casually talked about stories like how rebecca, overwhelmed by the heat during a stealth mission to observe monster ecology, annihilated a lizardmen village, which extended our request by two weeks.


    as we walked and chatted, we naturally arrived at the passage leading to the 40th floor.


    climbing up while chatting with beautiful women, enjoying warm food, bathing cleanly, and resting in comfortable beds - i never dreamt i would achieve the pinnacle of my career in such a manner.


    ---


    raei translations


    ---


    reaching the 40th floor didn''t immediately bring about any dramatic events.


    however, perhaps due to the shift from the 30s to 40, there were quite a few undead on the 40th floor.


    adventurers aren''t low-intelligence a.i. assistants; they''re bound to realize the possible dangers of the 40th floor.


    with incidents occurring every ten floors, causing deaths - at the 10th, 20th, and 30th floors - it''s hard to believe the 40th floor would be safe.


    adventurers, deeply superstitious due to their faith in the goddess, naturally harbored fears about the 40th floor.


    citizens died because of the full moon wolves on the 10th, knights were attacked by orcs on the 20th, and adventurers were ambushed by worms on the 30th, so fear of the 40th floor was understandable.


    "wow, a troll... it''s been a while since i''ve seen one."


    "should we shoot it or lure other undead to it?"


    "the terrain isnt great, lets just take it down."


    even the bold and arrogant adventurers who had ventured up to the 39th floor, driven by the desire for gold, seemed reluctant to step onto the 40th.


    this was evident from the fact that we encountered a troll within just five minutes of exploring, something we hadn''t seen while mapping the mini-map.


    come to think of it, han se-ah was supposed to make a troll bomb using alchemy, but it seems she hasn''t done it yet.


    well, if it was really needed, the magic tower researching the tree that spawns trolls would have told us, right?


    -so, han se-ah was going to learn alchemy to make troll bombs?


    -got so caught up in her solid performance that she forgot about the troll bombs?


    -she''s completely neglecting alchemy.


    -aren''t you idiots supposed to pay? she won''t learn if there''s no funding, haha.


    [chat deleted by mod]


    "hey, that kind of slander is too much. reflect for 30 minutes and come back."


    the viewers, previously idle, now buzzed with excitement over the potential of troll bombs.


    meanwhile, katie, never having been to the uncharted 40th floor, was keenly looking around, her head turning in every direction.


    irene, finding this rather cute, smiled broadly, and grace, who had been scanning the surroundings, chuckled and patted her shoulder to calm her excitement.


    rebecca, the wild and unkempt beast, the mages of the magic tower who always blamed others first for their mistakes, and an archer who shot me in the back without an apology - my past party members left a deep impression, a stark contrast to my current companions.


    it almost brought tears to my eyes.


    the kind-heartedness of my party members, all buffed by the gacha, was remarkable.


    and it was such a relief that han se-ah wasn''t the kind of streamer who was so bad at games that viewers would grind their teeth in frustration, to the point of needing to visit the dentist.

 Chapter 196: Temporary Companion and Development 1

    chapter 196: temporary companion and development 1


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week mon-fri


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    the 40th floor, which i never thought of challenging due to the difficulties of the supply unit and the harsh environment in the past, turned out to be less remarkable than i expected.


    it''s a floor of undead, so i expected hordes of zombies, or annoying and grotesque infected creatures like the tumor trolls, or doppelgangers that imitate humans, or new monsters from breeding trees.


    -40th floor is a breeze?"


    -another easy one, han se-ah? another easy one, han se-ah? another easy one, han se-ah? another easy one, han se-ah? another easy one, han se-ah?


    -nothing much on the 40th floor.. was destroying the 35th floor the wrong move?


    -someone who added ''likes raw food'' and ''likes overcooked soup'' to han se-ah''s king muwiki page, come forward


    -i couldn''t help but laugh at that. it hurts my pride.


    if there''s any change, it''s that the number of lizardman skeletons, usually 13-15, has increased to 18-19, and they''ve become tougher, prolonging the battle duration.


    naturally, it''s not a change that the viewers would like.


    "in other floors, boss monsters openly roamed around, but on the 40th floor, is the boss monster hiding? sure, it would be strange if something like a hatchery roamed around... so maybe the 40th floor''s boss isn''t a combat type but a non-combat breeding type."


    the situation is interesting; mana stones pile up in the inventory, but the quest isn''t progressing.


    han se-ah''s heart grows impatient, but since the search is done by grace, the scout, even a genius mage like her can only quietly follow and endure the angry chat.


    one change is that katie, disheartened by encountering undead instead of doppelganger thieves, slowly starts gravitating towards grace and me.


    it''s more like affection and camaraderie than love, but viewers on the other side of the camera interpret it differently.


    if you read the chat, you''d think the game''s name should be changed from heroes chronicle to love and war online.


    "i thought there''d be something amazing on the 40th floor after our experience on the 30th..."


    "isn''t it better to have nothing? a boss monster means the demon king''s power is immense."


    "isn''t it good to think about hunting such boss monsters and gradually reducing the demon king''s power?"


    while glancing at the chat, grace, who has clung to my side, and katie, who has sneakily closed the distance, have a conversation.


    in this world where the word ''inventory'' is understood as a spell, it''s strange to see words like normal monsters, elite monsters, and boss monsters becoming normal adventuring terms.


    it feels even more so when our party and han se-ah, as well as the guild, start using such words.


    grace seems to prefer a steady approach and is apprehensive about suddenly encountering powerful enemies.


    katie, who has a bit of a ''middle-schooler syndrome'', seems to think it''s better to fight against powerful enemies and gain glory.


    well, as an adventurer, grace''s opinion is the correct one, but as a stream assistant and an op-level possessor, it''s more comfortable for me to go with katie''s opinion.


    "what do you think, roland?"


    "for me, facing powerful enemies is more comfortable. as a senior adventurer, i should agree with grace, but personally, i''m inclined towards katie''s opinion."


    "well, that''s expected from you. i even heard that a bard is planning to compose songs about your adventures."


    hearing my candid thoughts, grace nods her head.


    irene, who was close by, also let out a small exclamation of disbelief, appalled by the story.


    as we talked about bards and walked, something distinctly out of place finally appeared before us.


    it was neither a lizardman skeleton, a zombie crocodile, nor an explosive tumor troll, but something dark and ominous.


    "...what is that?"


    "it has scales, could it be an undead subtype of a lizardman?"


    "it seems like an elite monster of the 40th floor that has mutated."


    its lower half resembled a long snake, while its upper half was a human male covered in dark scales.


    with its large stature, broad shoulders, and muscular chest due to the snake''s lower half, and wielding a long trident, it looked quite menacing.


    it seems that instead of the vine snake, a typical boss monster of the 40th floor, a black naga warrior has appeared.


    i''ve heard that the naga family resides deep in the jungles of the southern kingdom, but this is my first encounter with them.


    if lizardmen are agile swordsmen wielding scimitars, then nagas are cavalry, using tridents and their snake lower halves to move through marshes.


    i''m not sure how they''ve changed after becoming undead, but they dont seem to have weakened physically.


    "is it because it''s a boss monster? it appeared alone."


    the naga, blocking our path like a knight challenging us to a duel, pointed its trident at us.


    originally, i heard that naga were teal-colored snake people native to swamps, but this one, tainted by undeath, was black, almost feeling like a death knight.


    after zombies, skeletons, explosive tumors, and tentacled infectors, now a death knight?


    it''s like a complete undead gift set.


    katie, who also seems to see it as a knight, confidently steps forward, drawing her sword, seemingly inspired by its open display of weapon skills.


    "roland! i''ll take this one on. it''s a new creature, and i want to scout it out."


    "alright, but i''ll intervene immediately if it looks dangerous."


    she doesn''t show displeasure at my comment about intervening, even though she insists on fighting alone.


    it''s a boss monster and undead after all, so it''s only natural to not expect fairness in such a fight, even if it looks like a knight.


    katie advances slowly, maintaining tension due to the imposing and dark figure of the creature.


    "it can talk? does it retain intelligence?"


    rather than a duel of knights, it felt more like a tense standoff in a western, where anyone could suddenly jump in. katie gauges the distance with the tension in the air.


    if it''s a boss monster of the 40th floor, it''s at least at an intermediate level, and if we''re unlucky, it might be an enhanced creature at the level of a senior adventurer, capable of unleashing mana.


    moreover, if it speaks with a slow, unsettling voice, unlike rotting undead, it must possess considerable intelligence.


    as the black naga exuded an aura befitting a high-level creature, katie slowly aimed her sword, imagining various dangers.


    the naga might lay traps or wait in ambush, considering its retained intelligence.


    she exhibited the perfect posture of a great adventurer and swordsman, showing no arrogance or underestimation of her opponent.


    -human, go back. i, do not, wish to, fight.


    "what?"


    katie''s caution seemed unnecessary as the naga lowered its trident.

 Chapter 197: Temporary Companion and Development 2

    chapter 197: temporary companion and development 2


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week mon-fri


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    on the 30th floor, there was a golden golem who, after losing its limbs, started a conversation.


    it claimed to be the guardian of the labyrinth but, after 10 minutes, it couldnt finish its speech and self-destructed.


    a pitiful golem.


    on the 40th floor, a black naga appeared.


    suddenly lowering its weapon, it requests to talk to us.


    during this, its gaze was fixed on katie''s forearm, or more precisely, the white symbol of divine energy etched on her arm.


    this creature recognized the symbol of the goddess faith and divine energy.


    "want to talk? what do you mean?"


    -i, seek, the, goddess''s, mercy, please...


    even a normal naga possesses a body powerful enough to easily overpower an intermediate adventurer.


    this one, with its scales turned black, was obviously enhanced.


    the game''s difficulty had likely increased due to the intervention of the temple''s forces.


    already possessing a naturally strong body, it''s been further enhanced and even shows patience and intelligence, talking to a hostile opponent.


    katie, sensing the unusual nature of this opponent, tenses but then relaxes seeing the naga lower its trident, her expression mixed as she sheathes her sword.


    as a noble lady of the renowned northern duke''s house, known for its knights, she couldn''t attack when the creature was requesting a conversation.


    "a monster begging for the goddess''s mercy?"


    -the, goddess, is, the, mother of, all, living, beings...


    yes, that''s right. the goddess loves all living things. even if its a monster.


    katie initiates the conversation, but irene quickly steps forward when the goddess is mentioned.n??v�l-b1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    without any weapon, she boldly strides towards the large monster.


    katie, noticing her defenseless approach, reaches for her sword handle again, but the naga, recognizing the nun''s robes and symbol of the goddess faith, continues to lay its trident on the ground and slowly talks about the goddess.


    the naga''s vocal cords struggled to articulate human language, but its slow, frustrating speech boiled down to a simple request.


    "you wish for an honorable death?"


    -my, brothers, and, sisters, my, family... punish, the, villain who, pulled warriors from the cycle of life, divine punishment!


    before being replicated in the tower, the naga from another world revered honor and believed in reincarnation, much like buddhist warriors.


    its a crude analogy, but the best i can come up with.


    a race of natural warriors who prepared for another life after death through honorable battles and a clean life.


    they fought alongside allies from various races against the demon king''s army, praying to be together in the afterlife.


    but after death, they woke up inside the tower... similar to the situation with the golden golem.


    whether the demon king overexerted himself building the tower, or if there''s a hidden story for dlc sales, it seems like boss monsters are gradually regaining memories of their past lives.


    -after the golem, is it now a world with a multi-racial alliance? would you buy it if it were dlc?


    -so, are the orcs just flunkies of the demon king?


    after all, who would be crazy enough to form a party with a monster on the 40th floor, where other high-level adventurers roam?


    showing the holy insignia, a nun and the talking naga might be convincing, but the problem is having to persuade everyone we meet.


    imagine an adventurer party traveling with a black naga warrior, especially when the lower floors are overrun with doppelgangers.


    to anyone, we''d look like a monster party acting under the demon king''s will, not the goddess.


    it''s not a matter of persuasion; any party would naturally attack first.


    especially if it''s a party of senior or top-tier adventurers, grace with her bow would likely be the first to get killed.


    no matter how great i am, if a top-tier archer starts sniping our party from beyond detection range with mana-infused arrows, it''s going to be a headache.


    "find the source of the evil... can it really find that?"


    if one desires salvation, they must seek it themselves.


    the one seeking salvation must act. it''s also the goddess''s will.


    i casually threw out an excuse, but thanks to irene''s positive interpretation, it felt suitable.


    given its darkened appearance, it seems like undead traits have been added.


    it might tirelessly search 24 hours without sleep, driven by its desire for salvation.


    it''s faster if our party and the insomniac naga, two parties, search together - if it truly doesn''t sleep, maybe 2.5 times faster.


    given that it hasn''t been caught by other high-level adventurers so far, it seems like a boss monster not just strong in brute force but also skilled in stealth.


    if it''s good at hiding, it should also be good at searching.


    "it must have accepted without much argument because it already intended to move anyway. hanna, you marked that location with magic, right?"


    "of course, roland. ive marked it so well that even grace could find it alone.


    -i marked it on the minimap, took screenshots, and even saved the video replay, damn


    -is she directionally challenged? overreacting much because of trauma from getting lost?


    -i remember getting lost in a big city map in another rpg, so i understand. even with quest markers, couldn''t find the alleys...


    -no wonder she''s so obsessed with the minimap.


    -our all-purpose porter can''t possibly be directionally challenged


    the excitement from the brief event with a naga was short-lived.


    the appearance of a boss monster ignited debate, but after parting, the repetitive and dull exploration left the viewers hungry like starved beasts again.


    if there aren''t any breadcrumbs, they act like starved animals, and if there are, they tear them apart like predators.


    maybe it''s fair to just call them beasts.


    the sharp teeth of boredom now turned towards the relationship between han se-ah, katie, and me.


    "roland? what would it feel like if a naga, with the lower body of a snake, used spear techniques?"


    "well... i''m not sure exactly what it would feel like, but the first move might be similar to the knight division''s lance charge."


    katie, who had missed out on a chance to fight against a trident-wielding naga warrior, clung to me and began to imaginatively compare the scimitar swordsmanship of the lizardmen and the naga''s trident techniques.


    her cheeks flushed with enthusiasm, it seemed she was genuinely passionate about weapon techniques.


    if someone with the delusion of being special is actually chosen by the goddess, it''s not a delusion anymore, right?


    they''re just someone with a thorough self-awareness and quick grasp of reality.


    regardless, the viewers busily write their own romantic novels in the chat.


    with such creativity, they could be web novel authors instead of crafting sensual tales about our party.

 Chapter 198: Temporary Companion and Development 3

    chapter 198: temporary companion and development 3


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week mon-fri


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    even though the naga had turned pitch-black and seemed incredibly strong, it couldn''t just effortlessly scout the 40th floor in a day.


    after spending a whole day exploring the 40th floor and then heading to the meeting place by using han se-ah''s minimap, the pitch-black naga just shook its head.


    well, it had taken a week just to uproot the trees below the 39th floor.


    if we could find the actual boss monster in half a day after spending a week dealing with production bases below, it wouldn''t make sense.


    perhaps that''s why, instead of viewers complaining about boredom, more of them felt relieved that han se-ah hadn''t yet found the boss.


    of course, there were even more viewers who found joy in teasing her.


    "hmm, if it''s a big one, it should be easy to spot."no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    "maybe it''s not a tree, but something else."


    "what else could it be?"


    "...maybe it''s hiding underground, like roots?"


    while looking around, i overheard the conversation between katie and han se-ah.


    katie was looking up high, thinking that the 40th floor''s boss monster might also be a giant tree, while han se-ah was timing the right moment to pave a path, examining the ground.


    roots, hidden underground roots...


    could it be?


    in fiction, whenever there are undead or infected breeding grounds, they are often set in ant-hill-like places, churning out monsters.


    this time, the breeding ground took the form of tree trunks and fruits, and the boss-grade production base might be deeply rooted underground.


    -a monster factory underground like ant hills... a predictable development.


    -reminds me of the huntahunta chimera anthill from ilgashi''s novel.


    -what is that, you otaku?


    -as usual, you normies don''t know because you''re too busy doing normie things.


    -definitely seems possible to be underground, doesn''t seem like it would be blatantly above ground.


    it''s common to imagine that sinister and dark beings prefer to hide in tunnels, caves, or gloomy secret bases rather than boldly roaming in broad daylight.


    the source of contamination might well be hidden under the poison marsh.


    we may need to enter an underground area, accessed through a tunnel concealed by tree roots.


    with this line of thought, han se-ah spoke simultaneously to the viewers and katie, prompting nods from irene and grace.


    the tree that breeds trolls is already as tall as a building, and the one that breeds doppelgangers is almost the size of an apartment building.


    to put it simply, these creatures are on the level of villas, apartment buildings, and even as tall as the 63 building.


    if there were trees taller than these, then the porters heading to the 43rd floor would have discovered them first.


    if it''s bigger than the 63 building, then it would be on the level of the lotte world tower, which, as far as i know, can be seen from everywhere in seoul unless it''s obscured by mountains or buildings.


    "the tree on the 35th floor was so massive that we saw it immediately."


    "if there was such a gigantic tree on the 40th floor, that black naga warrior would have found it right away. even if it''s not underground, it might be much smaller in size."


    if it''s so big that it can be seen even from gyeonggi province, then here, in this open area free of buildings and trees, it should be even more visible.


    it''s clear that it is not in the form of a towering tree.


    it must be an upper-tier being capable of externalizing magic.


    considering its slithering over the mud marsh with a body weight at least twice that of a human, it''s also skilled in techniques.


    in this fantasy world, humans are so frail!


    even though i might win in a fight, i cant walk over the mud marsh.


    isnt this due to racial differences?


    -right there, that place...


    its quite, narrow, isnt it?


    -yes, its, too small, for me, to enter...


    lost in my own rationalization while following the black naga, han se-ah''s earth path leads us to a tunnel.


    as she mentioned, under the roots of an ashen tree that the temple hasn''t yet eradicated, there''s a dark pit.


    in 21st century south korea, this would be considered a small hole, maybe enough for a raccoon to live in.


    no wonder the black naga seemed displeased.


    honestly, without han se-ah''s earth control, even a human might struggle to enter this cramped tunnel.


    the black naga, with its broad shoulders and large snake-like lower body, couldnt possibly dig through without a bulldozer.


    -the wind, it flows, from inside the tunnel


    youre right. it doesnt seem like a hole formed by the mere collapse of dirt. there''s air flowing periodically from inside, it''s probably spacious in there and possibly other entrances as well.


    grace, having fully let down her guard around the black naga warrior after several encounters, naturally approaches the tunnel entrance and reaches her hand in.


    as a 4 scout with a passive skill leaning towards detecting lifeforms, she surely wouldnt miss something right in front of her in a tunnel.


    sensitive to the flow of the wind like a true hunter, she nods in agreement with the black naga warriors observation, prompting han se-ah to confidently raise her staff.


    then lets open the entrance. we have enough food in our inventory, so we can start exploring right away. if it turns out to be too big for us to handle, we can call for the temple knights.


    we bought plenty of food thinking this exploration might take a while.


    -mage, can you, make the path, wider...?


    earth control, usually used just to create paths or dig pits under the feet of doppelganger robbers, is actually a mid-tier magic capable of manipulating the earth''s surface.


    naturally, it''s possible to widen the narrow tunnel entrance into a cave large enough for people to walk through.


    however, this would completely drain mana, leaving one unable to even participate in combat


    but isnt that what a mage is for, making the impossible possible?


    the black naga warrior''s tail tapping stops as han se-ah declares her plan to open the path.


    it humbly bows its head towards han se-ah''s staff, puffing through its nose, looking rather desperate.


    im not sure how far well need to dig, so i plan to make it just wide enough for us to stoop through. that will be extremely uncomfortable for you are you sure that''s okay?


    -for salvation, i''ll endure, crawling on the, ground...


    han se-ah, who had proposed creating a wide tunnel, falls silent at the sight of the black naga.


    lying flat on the ground, ready to crawl, the creature made her reconsider the risk of depleting her mana.


    a warrior who had effortlessly moved over the mud, now slithers over it like a snake.


    it presses its belly to the dirt, moving its human-like upper body in a snake-like manner.


    hearing han se-ah quietly murmur to the viewers, i almost nodded in agreement.


    how desperate must a warrior be to lay on the ground and move like a snake?


    is it rude to think that the warrior, who had lived a life on the battlefield, looks almost like a dog expecting a treat as he lies in front of the tunnel, head thrust forward?

 Chapter 199: Temporary Companion and Development 4

    chapter 199: temporary companion and development 4


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week mon-fri


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    bent over with a hunched back, han se-ah had to dig the tunnel at such a low height that the hefty naga had to press his belly against the ground due to the low height of the tunnel.


    viewers commented on how uncomfortable it looked, with various chats such as ''this is hard on the eyes,'' and ''seeing his backside makes me uncomfortable.''


    however, as the tunnel unexpectedly extended for a considerable length, one by one, they began praising han se-ah for conserving her mana.


    just when han se-ah''s mana supply was nearly depleted, the tunnel abruptly widened.


    -this stench, it''s awful, i can smell it...


    hmm, this definitely seems like a tunnel leading to the source.


    whether it was intentionally designed or a coincidence, an artificial passage appeared at the end of the tunnel, just long enough for a intermediate-level mage like han se-ah to manage with her conserved mana.


    the entrance she created with earth control resembled a beast''s den, but the expanded pathway was smoothly walled and supported ingeniously by tree roots, much like support beams in a mine, clearly indicating it was not a natural formation.


    if the 30th floor felt like a laboratory or a workshop, this place felt like an underground base created by earth spirits or dwarves.


    of course, the overpowering smell of poison coming from deep within the tunnel fiercely contradicted those fairy tale-like notions.


    -i''ll stand in front, okay?


    "sure, go ahead."


    the black-scaled naga, whose upper body was now covered in dirt, easily dusted it off, appearing neat again.


    this alone demonstrated the spaciousness and artificial nature of the tunnel.


    the party members, sensing the widened tunnel as the start of a real exploration, swallowed nervously, heightening the tension.


    the large back of the black naga, followed by me, instilled a sense of confidence in the group, sharpening their focus.


    however, the sharpness gradually dulled as the long, winding tunnel continued without end.


    it''s surprisingly long, isn''t it?


    ...it''s not just long. there''s a very slight downward slope that keeps going. the tunnel is also subtly curving to the left. we are slowly spiraling downwards, deeper into the ground.


    -archer, your senses are very sharp...


    grace''s observation was proven right by the continuously extending tunnel.


    with no monsters appearing, only the foul smell filling the air, viewers began to stir, chatting among themselves.


    the topics varied from the party members'' postures emphasized while entering the tunnel to conversations about the black naga warrior covered in dark scales.


    perhaps something big, black, and burly held a charm for korean netizens*.


    the black naga warrior, deemed too lengthy a name, was soon affectionately nicknamed ''heuknaga-gun*'' (black naga) in the chat, almost making me laugh.


    i''m not usually one to laugh easily, but this is entertaining.


    -human warrior... are you having fun?


    i didnt expect to find it so soon. last time, it took almost a month just to find a passage like this.


    -looking forward to it?


    meanwhile, the black naga warrior, who eerily sensed my mood, threw a question at me while i was trying to suppress my giggles as we walked down the monotonous dirt path.


    how could i possibly explain to him that the idle viewers had started poorly photoshopping his picture, creating a multitude of badly done ''heuknaga-gun'' images on the forum?


    thanks to that, even our player han se-ah, couldnt suppress her laughter and was forced into a grin-and-bear-it situation.


    with the dark blue mana rising from his trident, he charged across the field like a cavalryman.


    crack, thudddd-


    his serpentine lower body thrashed about violently, moving with such intensity that it seemed like heavy construction machinery on a work site, leaving a trail of destruction.


    in a blink, he was already at the far end of the field, attacking a black figure.


    he''s incredibly fast.


    i lost sight of him in an instant


    indeed, he was of a higher caliber, manaashi startled our group of intermediate adventurers, leaving us staring blankly at the dark blue aura flaring up in the distance.


    if he had been an enemy, he might have even broken through irenes protective holy magic.


    from the 40th floor onwards, it seemed like a proclamation that it was no longer the realm of intermediates.


    after all, progressing to the 40th floor with just innate 3 and 4 abilities without effort was a bit too much.


    as we roughly expected, if the 100th floor is indeed the top, we''ll have to start risking our lives in battle from the 40th floor onwards.


    it seems likely that we''ll need to gain an additional star before reaching the 50th floor.


    -aaaah! the flow! the cycle! return to the earth!


    when we face the 40th-floor boss monster, i wonder if i should step back and let the party handle it, to emphasize the need to level up.


    the title of being world number one wasn''t really important to me.


    my goal is to have han se-ah clear this world, not necessarily as the world''s number one.


    in the midst of such contemplation, manaashi was frenziedly swinging his trident like a saw blade of a grinder.


    the mass-produced naga warriors seemed to be barely hanging between intermediate and senior levels.


    they looked like they were just shy of emitting mana, so if they killed some people and got stronger, they might reach the senior level.


    the clich of monsters evolving by killing humans also seemed fitting here.


    but even if they were on the verge, intermediates are still intermediates, and they faced an opponent who had already reached the matured stage of a senior, wildly emitting aura and devastating the surroundings.


    it was natural that, just like the doppelgangers couldn''t penetrate my defenses, these naga warriors couldn''t break through his black scales and dark blue aura.


    do we even need to step in?


    well, i''m not sure. look over there, this opening isnt the end.


    while manaashi was busy destroying the opening alone with his trident, grace found a passage that continued downward.


    several more levels down... that seems like the way, doesn''t it?


    ---


    *bruh


    *heuknaga-gun -> more google... so -gun() is similiar to mr. but more informal and is often used for someone younger or in a more affectionate, casual way. its is a way to create an informal and endearing nickname. kinda like me saying chappy instead of chapter? lolol


    and according to a forum: heuk is (black). heuk hyung or heuk nuna is a slang that some korean use to call black people. i don''t know what black people would think of it, but i think the expression is kind of racist.


    toggle new ads


    author continuing to say some questionable things in his chapters... before his reading list went private i took a look and was very scared...


    1/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    click here!

 Chapter 200: Temporary Companion and Development 5

    chapter 200: temporary companion and development 5


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week mon-fri


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    as manaashi''s trident flashed, naga warriors were bisected and fell to the ground with a thud.n??v�l-b1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    they were cut down effortlessly, like grass under a mower, an oddly satisfying sight to behold.


    after the freshly spawned naga warriors were sliced, it was the turn of the large egg sacks that looked like a production factory.


    the party, as if they couldn''t just stand around, hurriedly joined in.


    grace shot down the egg sacks hanging from the ceiling, while katie slashed those growing on the walls.


    those awkwardly placed high up were dropped to the ground by han se-ah, who had recovered her mana, using earth control, bursting them open with a squelch.


    "it doesn''t look like this is the end. that passage seems to lead downward, and the stench is coming from that direction."


    -are, there, more, at, the, source?


    with the naga warriors wiped out and turned into mana stones, and the production factory destroyed, there was no one left to resist.


    they burst open root-vegetable-like flesh chunks, collected the mana stones rolling on the floor into the inventory.


    after clearing out the cavern that housed dozens of naga warriors, they faced a dark passage.


    with no forks in the path, it seemed they''d have to repeat this process a few times.


    "let''s go down."


    "just a moment, let me gather this."


    in the meantime, han se-ah collected flesh chunks and wood root fragments into a glass bottle.


    reaching the 40th floor seemed to have made submitting samples to the magic tower a habit.


    [the untouched 40th floor marsh, where trees haven''t been uprooted]


    [there, they encountered a black naga warrior, surprisingly maintaining its sanity]


    [the source of the corruption that clones humans and nagas... what could it be?]


    the multitasking of a streamer, collecting samples, updating the quest log, and chatting with viewers, was astonishing.


    "if we can uproot it all at once, great. if not, we''ll need to request the magic tower''s help."


    "this place might not be their main base. just in case, if there are more dens like this..."


    irene quickly responded to han se-ahs mutterings, audible to both the viewers and party members.


    given the massive numbers they encountered on the 35th floor, it seemed this floor''s theme was also same.


    in computer rpgs, boss monsters often comes with numerous minions, here, it was excessively so.


    the full moon wolves and horned wolves wave that appeared were handled by the adventurer''s guild, and the overflowing orc army at the orc altar was taken care of by the mages of the magic tower.


    although i did destroy it, the giant tentacle tree on the 35th floor was meant to be dealt with by the forces of the temple.


    "let''s destroy everything here first, then seek the magic tower''s help to study the source of the contamination."


    "after wandering for three days and finding this place, if there are more, we should inform the magic tower."


    -then, i, will, again, lead, the, way


    anyway, since we''ve come this far, we might as well smash it.


    with that thought, as i stood before the dark passage...


    wait, why can i see ahead?


    it was so natural that i didn''t notice at first, but the tunnel was brighter than expected, allowing clear visibility.


    even without han se-ah using her light magic, weren''t we able to see the black nagas being mass-produced in plain sight?


    however, katie, unaware of the situation, tried to hide her anxiety, but her voice trembled uncontrollably.


    even a skilled swordswoman couldn''t overcome being buried alive in a collapsing underground cavity with swordsmanship alone.


    her body, lying on top of me, trembled so much that i could feel it through the armor.


    ...knowing the situation through han se-ah''s stream and that we could reset if needed, i couldn''t help but have some other thoughts.


    me in thick plate mail, and her in light armor.


    although her armor was thin and ornate, armor is armor.


    there''s no skin-to-skin contact, but the feeling of a beautiful woman, who looks like she''s out of a painting, lying on top of me as a cushion, naturally makes my heart race.


    "that''s right, we must not be too deep since we just went around in a circle..."


    "we''re also not scattered but in the same clearing, so they shouldn''t have trouble finding us. the broken ceiling should make it clear."


    her quick breaths tickling my chin made me lift my head unconsciously.


    the space created by the tree roots wasn''t very wide, so while i could stretch out my legs, we were still pressed closely together.


    if i were alone, i would have surrounded myself in mana like manaashi did and dug my way to the surface.


    but doing that now would definitely crush katie under the dirt.


    i know how to concentrate mana in a weapon and strengthen my body, but emitting it to envelop someone else is the work of a mage''s shield, not a knight''s aura.


    "whew... when i decided to climb the tower, i knew it would be hard, but i never imagined being buried alive. especially not by the undead. it''s infuriating to be outwitted by rotting corpses."


    "that''s true. we let our guard down, thinking they were mindless."


    "but roland, how did you know the ceiling was going to collapse?"


    "...the clearing was too bright. something felt off, so i looked around and just instinctively sensed it."


    it seems there''s no risk of suffocation, either because i smashed the ceiling thoroughly or because of these tree roots.


    so now, all i can do is keep an eye on han se-ah''s stream and converse with katie, who is lying on top of me.


    ---


    raei translations


    ---


    the clearing collapsed, plunging us into darkness as the unknown source of light vanished.


    while i can watch han se-ah''s stream and surf the internet through the hologram window, katie is left in the dark.


    even if she doesn''t have claustrophobia, this situation could induce panic, so i keep talking to reassure her.


    any unnecessary movement in this tight space might bring more dirt down on us, forcing a reset.


    thats true, the clearing was bright even without hanna''s light magic. could it be due to the tree roots? i heard from a mercenary that moss growing in the south emits a faint light in the darkness, used as a substitute for torches at night.


    right, it gives off a weak, non-smoky light that doesnt reach far and doesnt attract monsters.


    you knew already, roland? or, have you used it before?


    but seeing han se-ah''s camera burrowing through to me means rescue won''t take too long.


    that camera isn''t sent to a specific location but is one that is meant to attach to npcs, so it finds its way eerily well.


    ---


    *basically nepenthes are a genus of carnivorous plants, known for their trap mechanism to capture and digest insects.


    toggle new ads


    the big 200!


    2/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    click here!

 Chapter 201: Getting Deeper 1

    chapter 201: getting deeper 1


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week mon-fri


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    in the dimly lit cave, i slowly moved my hand. lying on the dirt floor in armor, i could only gently maneuver my wrist and forearm.


    in the dark tunnel, where the only light source had vanished, it was hard to see even after adjusting to the darkness.


    yet, the bright silver hair resting on my palm seemed to emit a faint glow, an illusion so strong that it made me forget the fact that long hair often gets tangled and caught.


    due to the cramped space, my arm naturally wrapped around her waist, on top of me.


    despite the armor, i could distinctly feel her slender waist.


    was it because of the game''s preference for beauty over historical accuracy?


    lost in impure thoughts, i heard a voice from above my chest.


    "roland, you said you''ve been an adventurer since you were very young, right? why did you become one?"


    "because there was a tower in the city."


    "really? thats it...?"


    stress relief had become an excuse to engage in inappropriate behavior with the noble ladies of the capital, and now i found myself naturally continuing the physical contact.


    i tried to comfort her because she seemed anxious, but this was the only way i knew how.


    the beauty resting her head gently against the chest plate of my armor.


    my hand naturally moved to her soft hair, creating an intimate atmosphere in the narrow cave.


    katie''s voice, muffled and vibrating against the breastplate, tickled my heart.


    my arm, with nowhere else to go, naturally wrapped around her waist, and she didn''t seem to mind my stroking her hair.


    "i saw the tower standing tall in the city and thought, i have to climb to the top of that tower."


    "you stopped at the 37th floor and came down."


    "no matter how strong i am, i didn''t want to live like a beggar, unwashed for months."


    "is hanna that great? she hasnt made a single error so far."


    whether it was due to the light affection that started from camaraderie or the admiration for someone of higher skill, the distance between us had noticeably shortened, and at this point, there was no turning back.


    katie wesley was in love with me.


    a fresh and sweet love, different from the lonely nights with noble ladies.


    katie probably thought the deep darkness of the cave hid her expressions, but unfortunately, han se-ah''s streaming camera seemed to have some brightness adjustment.


    maybe i can use this for exploring dark places later i can''t let my mana drop to the point where i can''t use light magic. plus, it''s not location-specific but attached to npcs.


    lying on my back on the dirt floor, pretending to look up at the sky, i avoided the gaze of the camera in han se-ah''s stream window.


    in the hologram, there was a beauty with an expression unbelievable for someone buried alive.


    her cheek pressed against my chest, lying as if she was atop a giant teddy bear.


    the slight movement of her jaw might be the unconscious expression of regret that my hand, which had been stroking her hair, had stopped.


    it was hard to believe that this was the posture of someone buried alive, waiting for rescue.


    as a result, the chat was as noisy as usual, if not more so.


    -seeing those two makes my non-existent womb flutter lol


    [chat deleted by the mod]


    she murmured so softly, but her words were clearly audible to me and the camera.


    it didn''t seem like she intended to hide her words, as a soft chuckle echoed in the darkness.


    ---


    raei translations


    ---


    while we were unexpectedly developing a romance in the cave, the rest of our group was busy above.


    with two close-range vanguards buried underground, the team was in a predicament.


    "ill recover mana and then dig down to them. luckily, they''re not buried too deep."


    "even in this situation, you left mana spikes behind? that''s impressive."


    "thanks to hanna, we can rescue them without waiting a day."


    -mana spikes, cant, feel, them, excellent, control


    despite being well-prepared, han se-ah thought it was a long shot to break through from the 40th to the 35th floor with just an archer, a mage, and a priest.


    she chose to stay above the unstable ground, intending to let manaashi guard her while she recovered her mana.


    knowing our coordinates from the mini-map and intending to dig down vertically, she confirmed our safety through the camera.


    if we had moved down to the second or third cavity, it would have been a straight path to a reset, but realizing the situation in the first cavity saved us a day.


    han se-ah''s image as a genius mage seemed to have solidified even more.


    "even a high level wouldn''t sense that... amazing!"


    "ah, haha... don''t flatter me too much, ."


    "a little bit more and even roland wouldn''t be able to sense that, right?"


    in reality, it was a trick using the mini-map and a streaming drone, but to the npcs, it seemed like a discreet and precise magic control that even superior mages couldn''t detect.


    manaashi, who was guarding the area with his trident, also praised the ability.


    while i was breaking the ceiling and embracing katie, manaashi had burst forth with his mana to save the nun, leaping high into the air from the dirt floor.


    he shattered the ceiling again, saving irene within the protective spell.


    a little slower than me but intuitively sensing the collapse, he was a sensitive and skilled warrior, admired by grace and irene.


    "seriously, now even the temporary npc ally is praising me? how did i become such a genius mage..."


    -the genius mage self-praise lol


    -it''s been since you started taking donations for asking the magic tower questions.


    -down below it''s a romance, but above it''s comedy. planning to combine them into a rom-com?


    ignoring the teasing from the viewers, she firmly secures the ground where they are standing and begins to dig above our heads little by little.


    with the help of the mini-map and camera drone, her confident actions only deepen the misunderstanding.


    embarrassed by what''s happening behind her, her face reddens, but to those unaware of the situation, it simply seems like humility.


    ---


    raei: katie in love? ()


    toggle new ads


    3/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    click here!

 Chapter 202: Getting Deeper 2

    chapter 202: getting deeper 2


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week mon-fri


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    i felt a rustling above my head.


    "can you hear that? hanna must be coming down."


    "yeah, i was worried the ceiling would cave in and we''d be buried in dirt."


    "hehe, what''s that about? didn''t you say i was reliable earlier?"


    "i trust hanna''s magic, but not the earthen ceiling right above our heads. i crushed it too finely when the cave collapsed."


    "no wonder the dirt felt so fine."


    it was an obvious presence that even katie, who was at an intermediate level, could easily detect.


    after all, it wasn''t a sneak attack but a rescue operation.


    glancing at the hologram, i could see han se-ah making spirals as she widened the area, similar to the spiral staircase of a spire.


    thinking that there would be no way out if she dug straight up, she created a slanted surface on the walls while leaving the center open, stepping down in a manner similar to descending a staircase.


    considering we were buried at a depth of almost 100 meters, even if it wasnt too deep for an underground cavity, this seemed like the right approach.


    the earth was so finely crumbled that if she hadn''t solidified the footing, the walls could collapse like and bury us again.


    "it''s not just me who broke it. manaashi used his trident to pierce the ceiling while escaping."


    "the dirt turned into dust by two senior adventurers unleashing mana... it sounds quite impressive when you put it that way."


    even so, there was nothing we could do from our side.


    unlike han se-ah, who was solidifying the ground using earth control to descend, we could only breathe through a small gap created by the tree roots.


    if we carelessly tried to dig our way up, we might even block our only airway.


    so, all that was left was to feel the magic getting closer while conversing with katie, who was nestled in my arms.n??v�l-b1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    seemingly enjoying the strokes on her head, she would wiggle her head every time my hand stopped, urging me to continue.


    her behavior was somewhat cat-like, and when she openly showed her affection, she seemed dog-like.


    how could i feel bad about the affection of a beautiful woman?


    so, i just enjoyed the moment, waiting.


    "anyway, not every tunnel we enter collapses like this, right?"


    "we''ll need the help of the magic tower. the mages there could probably create a magical tool to detect underground structures."


    "it always comes down to magical tools in the end, huh..."


    katie laughed happily, her breath tickling my neck, while fine dirt sprinkled down on my forehead.


    in this world, most research and academic institutions are concentrated in the magic tower.


    in the modern world, it''s natural for a geologist to come when there''s something odd about the mountain, an ecologist when there''s an epidemic in the trees, and someone related to architectural engineering when there''s a problem with a building.


    however, in heroes chronicle, magic is integrated into all technical fields, except for medical.


    even if there is a carpenters'' guild, a mage is attached when building a house, and even if there''s a stone masons'' guild, a mage joins in when constructing a city wall.


    "magical tools are incredibly versatile. the more you use them, the more convenient they become."


    "really, what''s so great about them that you like them so much?"


    "after suffering in the humid air of the jungle and not being able to wash for about three months, staying all grimy, a mage created a makeshift shower for me."


    "...i can kind of understand that."


    jokingly, we followed the tightly packed, stone-like spiral path out of the pit, leaving behind the vanished manaashi.


    after taking a moment to regroup at the tent and campfire set up next to the pit, we decided to head for the 35th floor.


    i might have boasted about being a senior adventurer, but katie, as an intermediate adventurer and the youngest member of the group, couldn''t resist the persistent concerns of her teammates.


    brushing off the dirt from our hair and checking the flesh and tree roots from han se-ah''s inventory, we heard voices coming from inside the tent.


    "come on, i''m not even scratched."


    "still, we need to check. roland might use divine energy, but you don''t, right?"


    "katie, monsters in the marsh have poison and infection abilities. i''ll help you take off your armor."


    overwhelmed by her sisters'' nagging, katie reluctantly started removing her dusty armor.


    while katie and i were sharing small talk and growing closer, the others were worried about contamination and infection.


    true, katie''s swordsmanship is exceptional, befitting a natural-born 4 sword princess.


    however, great sword skills don''t make one immune to poisoning and infection.


    "see? not a single wound!"


    "you''re right, just pale... thankfully, really."


    "still, just to be sure, i''ll cleanse you with divine energy."


    "kyah-! that tickles!"


    it made sense to be concerned about infection, considering we were buried in a dirt pile in a marsh filled with the miasma of undead, near the clearing where black nagas were replicating.


    the conversation inside the tent took a peculiar turn.


    grace worried about possible infection from even a small scratch, while irene insisted on preventive measures with her divine energy.


    the image of katie, her fair skin exposed after removing her armor, being caressed by irene''s hands filled with divine energy, came to mind.


    perhaps irene, whose healing abilities had diminished but remained confident in her purification skills, was doing her best.


    -f*ck the damn tree roots, turn the camera to the tent?


    [chat deleted by the mod]


    -seriously, if you could film the shonen manga-style romance, that would be greatly appreciated.


    -i saw this on a phone, was it voice porn? just the sound of moaning.


    -if you only upload the audio, the channel might get a warning, you know?


    "...well, since katie seems safe too, let''s all get out, pack up the tents, and head down."


    -hey han! turn the camera! hey han! turn the camera! hey han! turn the camera! hey han! turn the camera!


    -wow, this is it! juicy content!


    [chat deleted by the mod]


    -these crazy people have attached not only a cyber womb but also a cyber phallus, lolol


    [chat deleted by the mod]


    -when i grow up, i want to be a tent in han se-ah''s inventory. when i grow up, i want to be a tent in han se-ah''s inventory.


    do the three of them realize how their voices sound?


    or did they think it didn''t matter since it was just me and han se-ah around?


    after enticing the base instincts of thousands of heinous viewers with just a moan and a few words, we headed for the 35th floor.


    ...the chat i sneakily glimpsed through the hologram looked like hellfire had transferred into reality.


    hang in there, han se-ah''s manager.


    that''s not something an a.i. can block.

 Chapter 203: Getting Deeper 3

    chapter 203: getting deeper 3


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week mon-fri


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    katie wesley''s affection towards me, roland, felt a bit out of the blue, but after pondering over it on the 35th floor, there might be a reason for it.


    the primary reason might be her deep pursuit of romance and fantasy, as suggested by her nickname which could imply a childlike innocence.


    she harbors a boyish love for swords, armor, and rideable golems, but also possesses a girlish heart, yearning for something fateful like the goddess''s mission.


    externally, she appears as a cold, silver-haired, blue-eyed beauty, but her essence embodies both tomboyish and girlish traits.


    it''s only natural for her to feel a destined attraction towards a handsome man chosen by the goddess.


    after all, the appeal of a face universally holds true.


    in my past life, wasn''t there a man who started as a youtuber aiming to become a police officer, but became a model because he was too handsome?


    such individuals must exist in this parallel world and in the game of heroes chronicle too.


    why am i thinking about such random things?


    "there seems to be a tavern on the 35th floor... not a place with girls, just drinking and eating."


    "drinking inside the tower... is that alright?"


    "what''s the harm? we''re taking a break until the results from the magic tower are out."


    this is because the distance katie once maintained with me has vanished.


    in this medieval fantasy land, using alcohol to make advances seems to be a commonly accepted tactic by both men and women, so she naturally suggests having a drink together while resting.


    katie, who used to avoid after-party gatherings, is now unexpectedly clinging to me.


    grace, who was relieved to see katie safe, senses this odd atmosphere.


    then, someone unexpected joins in, pouring fuel on the fire.


    "drinks? sure. if you don''t want to drink at the tavern, should i ask mari to bring a bottle of wine?"


    having finished her research on golems or maybe delegated the task to her assistants, charlotte cavendish arrives on the 35th floor, accompanied by her maid and a group of hired adventurers, to investigate the marsh terrain.


    she, who had given her purity to me, not to preserve it for a future husband but to remain as the mage charlotte cavendish, escaping from the cavendish family.


    2 ''ambitious'' charlotte cavendish, a woman who lives up to her title with her bold actions.


    while grace and katie approach me with affection, charlotte seeks to seduce me for pleasure and interest.


    her behavior befits a mage more than a noble lady, but in the current context, it''s not entirely welcome.


    i regret my past self for mocking those whose parties or plans were ruined due to romantic conflicts...!


    "wine, huh? i''m not familiar with it."


    "northerners prefer beer over wine."


    "is that so? but roland, being accustomed to the culture of the capital, you might enjoy wine."


    indeed, if someone medically declared dead were to suddenly shout ''hallelujah'' and come back to life, wouldn''t theologians who believe in god rejoice?


    "thank you for submitting the sample, sir roland. the scales turned black, you say were there any other peculiarities?"


    and, as expected, the magic tower was brimming with academic curiosity.


    was the blackening a sign of undeath?


    it hadn''t decayed like typical undead.


    what commonalities do humans and naga have that could allow replication?


    why would flesh grow on plant-type monsters, creating underground caverns and bright subterranean spaces covered in dirt and roots?


    a skinny mage mumbled these questions, chillingly intense.


    thanks to charlotte cavendish, i was aware of the magic tower''s obsessive inquiries.


    the gaunt mage, ready to interrogate if left unchecked, was swiftly cut off with a brief ''ask charlotte'' to prevent any further questions.


    this left only the person from the adventurers'' guild.


    a muscular macho-man temple knight, muttering biblical verses in awe, stood next to a scrawny mage who was whispering unanswered questions to himself, and a beautiful woman with brownish hair huddled beside them.


    "uh, roland? this is a letter from ellis."


    "from ellis?"


    "yes. she said to read it right away."


    she seemed familiar, probably one of the guild clerks ellis works with.


    if i recall correctly, i saw her a few times when macarons were being passed around the office.


    whether she earned ellis''s trust or was the lowest ranked employee sent up to the 35th floor, she handed me the letter with trembling hands, then scurried away as if fleeing, muttering a tiny ''eek!''


    her rude departure, as if she had only to deliver the letter and nothing more, didn''t bother me.


    after all, i was no noble, nor was this a noble''s mansion.


    ah, i shouldn''t be lingering like this! i will immediately inform my brothers about this, sir roland! may the goddess''s blessing be with you on your journey!


    "so, charlotte cavendish is conducting research on the 35th floor? ...thank you."


    as the guild clerk hurriedly left, the temple knight and the mages, lost in their own worlds, were brought back to reality and quickly vacated their seats, leaving a sense of gratitude in the air.


    i bowed slightly to the departing figures, then turned my attention to the envelope in my hand.


    it was a light yellow paper envelope, sealed with a wax stamp bearing a sword and shield.


    i smoothly peeled off the wax and carelessly discarded it before i pulled out the letter.


    ''to the senior adventurer roland, from the adventurers'' guild,'' the letter began.


    it was written formally, indicating it wasn''t a personal note from ellis.


    unlike the flowery language typical of nobility, the straightforward and succinct content was refreshing and appreciated, especially among adventurers, many of whom were commoners.


    in summary, it seems that both the temple and the magic tower plan to establish temporary branches on the 35th floor, so the adventurers'' guild also intends to create a branch there.


    requests for beginners to intermediates, up to the 30th floor, will be handled by the city''s guild, while those for intermediates and above, starting from the 31st floor, will be managed by the branch in the 35th floor''s safe zone.


    considering this arrangement, perhaps in the future, to alleviate stagnation in tower climbing, gates might be opened every five floors for higher levels?

 Chapter 204: Getting Deeper 4

    chapter 204: getting deeper 4


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week mon-fri


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    we''ve been staying on the 35th floor for a few days.


    the temple had appointed manaashi, the black naga warrior, as an honorary temple knight and bestowed upon him the mark of the goddess.


    the magic tower had established a research lab on the 35th floor to study the samples given to charlotte, while the adventurers'' guild began erecting the skeleton of a building at the end of the market street.


    apart from the temple, it was a street of mere tents, so naturally, people were drawn to the sight of the ground being leveled and building pillars being erected.


    "what''s with the guild guys?"


    "they must be keeping an eye on the temple, i guess."


    the adventurers'' guild, being a group that made its business from fees rather than standing up for justice or for adventurers, was met with mixed looks from the adventurers.


    there were concerns that the guild might take a larger cut from commissions on the 35th floor.


    most adventurers currently on the 35th floor were intermediate adventurers from around the 20th floor, who were pushing their luck to make a big score.


    many adventurers blinded by gold had recklessly attacked the undead and met their demise.


    they could have avoided death by moving in groups of ten, but greed led smaller groups to be surrounded by the undead.


    being only at the 20th floor level, they stood no chance.


    this might explain the slightly somber mood.


    "ah, there''s so much work to be done here!"


    "we''ve come all this way; we should do everything we can. i wonder if the inn and other shops will start building too?"


    "how long can we keep embracing women in tents..."


    on the other hand, various construction workers, grouped by profession, were all smiles.


    it seemed they were not just dragged here under the pretense of serving the goddess, but were also handsomely paid.


    however, even with generous payment, the makeshift temples only extended from the 30th to the 35th floor.


    seeing the adventurers'' guild take the lead in construction at a time when it seemed like the building boom was over, expectations were naturally rising.


    honestly, the temple was so small i could call it a miniature.


    the priests, nuns, and temple knights stayed in tents, and it seemed only the saintess resided in the miniature temple, which was essentially a white marble cabin with a goddess faith temple skin.


    in contrast, the guild was constructing a rather large building, targeting at least intermediate adventurers.


    smaller than a city guild, but still, they were laying out a wide foundation and preparing noticeably large pillars for a two-story building.


    "a temple inside the tower, and now the adventurers'' guild moving in, who would have thought?"


    "it''s our achievement, yet it doesn''t feel real."


    "ever since we met the goddess in that forest, none of this feels real, does it?"


    feeling this contrast of atmospheres, i walked through the streets of the 35th floor.


    grace was on my right, katie on my left, and behind me, irene and han se-ah pretending to be focused in sightseeing while actually focusing her camera.


    on closer inspection, one of them was the muscular macho knight who had come to us for information last time and was moved by manaashi''s story.


    the muscular temple knight, who had been moved by manaashi''s story and recognized him as a human rather than a monster, promised safety, but i hadn''t expected them to go this far.


    here they were, the black-scaled naga warrior and the white-armored temple knights, talking about bodybuilding exercises in front of the 40th floor passageway.


    despite his black scales, manaashi is fundamentally a superior warrior, taller and broader-shouldered than his kin.


    it seems he got along well with the macho knights who trained their muscles.


    "we''ve obtained a magical tool that detects mana in underground caverns. let''s go down to their bases, and for simple production bases, we''ll collapse them from above."


    -that sounds, like a very good plan.


    "ah, are you heading off to eliminate those evil creatures? i''d love to join your great journey, but i can''t just impose myself on another''s arduous task."


    after explaining the situation to manaashi, who was engaged in a muscle discussion at the 40th floor passageway, he picked up his trident, sighed deeply, and exhaled a long breath.


    the temple knights, having grown quite fond of him in a short time, sincerely wished him luck before gradually disappearing.


    -rather than a naga clan isn''t he from a capybara tribe instead? he''s so sociable


    -isn''t han se-ah on a journey, not an ordeal? just sitting in the backseat of the roland bus tour.


    -black naga seduced the muscle knight.


    -they seem to believe in a goddess of muscle growth, not the goddess of life.


    -were undead considered sacrilegious because they lack muscles? lol


    "what''s with the temporary npc ally blending in so well with the temple? maybe he isn''t a temporary one but a core npc we''ll keep seeing throughout the tower climb?"


    han se-ah and the viewers chuckled at the scene.


    they thought manaashi was a temporary npc ally, like the golden golem, only to be seen briefly on the 40th floor.


    furthermore, with the temple knight and the naga warrior engaged in a bodybuilding discussion, it triggered laughter.


    while han se-ah and the viewers were busy laughing, our party naturally prepared to set off with manaashi leading the way.


    while we were reporting information to the temple, the magic tower, and the guild on the 35th floor, manaashi had been patrolling the 40th floor with the temple knights and had found several caverns.


    -i found, three, by myself, humans found, two.


    "five locations already? that''s a great start."


    in the meantime, one adventurer party and one group of patrolling temple knights had each found a location, but manaashi alone had discovered three.


    perhaps, being a different race, his senses were sharper than humans.


    with these whimsical thoughts about why humans were the weakest race in a fantasy world, i gazed at the black back leading the way.


    manaashi naturally took on the role of guide, which led grace to my side.


    then, just as naturally, katie stuck close behind me.


    it seems that we ended up in this formation because the path through the swamp was too narrow to walk side by side


    the camera mounted on manaashi''s shoulder naturally turned to look at me.


    there i was, walking alongside grace, with katie following closely behind, hopping along and looking for opportunities to join the conversation.


    and behind her, han se-ah moving the camera, observing everything.


    i got the feeling that this formation will be repeated quite a bit in the future.

 Chapter 205: Getting Deeper 5

    chapter 205: getting deeper 5


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week mon-fri


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    the first and second caverns turned out to be duds.


    there were magic reactions inside, but they were just at the level of production factories, with no boss monsters.


    it was clear that if we entered, we would just end up walking for a while before the ceiling collapsed, so there was no reason to go through them.


    han se-ah, who had been using the magic tool to predict the inside of the caverns, shook her head in disappointment.


    of course, since the exploration tool was treated as a quest item and linked to the minimap, her conclusions were certain.


    the fact that the exploration tool was openly integrated with the game system meant that searching from outside with the support of the magic tower was the game developer''s intended solution.


    "it''s a dud, but it means there was a production base, right?"


    if we didn''t find it, would the black nagas from the 40th floor have poured into the city like the orcs last time?


    its likely. after all, it seems that the demon king wants to invade the outside world through the tower.


    -this world too, polluted...


    manaashi, finding it incredulous that another world exists and is being invaded by the demon king, clicked his tongue in disbelief.


    well, for me, who entered into the game, the demon king is a familiar, almost tiresome concept.


    but for manaashi, it must feel different.


    having fought the demon king all his life and died, only to be reborn in another world and face the demon king again, it''s like a plot from a fantasy novel.


    sort of like, ''i died fighting the demon king''s army and now i''m an upper-class death knight in another world?''.


    except manaashi isn''t human, he''s a naga.


    "did the demon king also destroy manaashi''s world?"


    -i don''t, know. my last, memory, counterattack.


    "oh, i''m sorry"


    -but, the demon king, being here...


    irene, realizing she may have said something inappropriate, bowed her head apologetically.


    he must have ended up inside the tower since the demon king was responsible for the destruction of his world.


    manaashi seemed genuinely interested in irene''s stories about the goddess faith, or more precisely, in what irene has said about it.


    he even sincerely engaged in what could be seen as a somewhat tedious bible study session.


    while han se-ah searched for boss monsters using the minimap, and grace and katie hovered around me, a sort of sermon unfolded.


    ...this seems like an important story clue.


    shouldn''t i stop watching and listen to irene and manaashis conversation?


    -are you an idiot? isnt manaashi dropping major story clues?


    -is that important? the ice princess has become a female lolol


    -katie fell hard for roland after the accident, i didn''t expect the cold northern ice queen to melt so hotly under roland''s fiery baton.


    [chat deleted by the mod]


    the increase in viewers is good, but dont you think the level has dropped too low? why are you spewing things in my chat that would be embarrassing even in an anonymous community


    [han se-ah, the ace of the free-ride bus, donated 10,000 won!]


    complaining like that even though you''re used to such comments means you''re asking for donations, everyone.


    hey! it''s things like ''i prefer katie''s angles over irene''s..'', what do you want me to say when i''m struggling to ban these chats!!!


    -its not muscles that grew from exercise streams, but mental resilience.


    -if it was a 50,000 won donation, she would have laughed, but because its a chat, he got banned


    however, han se-ah''s minimap showed they were gradually spiraling to the right.


    last time, it seemed like they had turned left.


    maybe it was just a coincidence?


    "those are the black nagas from before."


    "it looks like they are all born this time. are those creatures tearing and eating the flesh... no, their own eggshells from where they were born?"


    -truly, disgusting. will you, entrust me, with the vanguard, again?


    after passing through a narrow animal burrow and a passage supported by tree roots, we came upon a clearing that looked identical to the previous one.


    however, this time, instead of black nagas being born, they were already out, their flesh and black serpent tails disgustingly entangled.


    the sight of sticky, wet black nagas, intertwined like mating snakes, chewing on flesh, was something that couldn''t be described as pleasant even in jest.


    perhaps feeling a similar disgust to humans encountering doppelgangers or zombies, manaashi snorted and prepared to charge, holding his trident at the ready.


    that''s why my focus was on our party leader.


    she had confidently assured us that the underground wouldn''t collapse after reading the quest window alone, so in such a situation, shouldn''t we be following the orders of our bashful genius wizard whose brilliance shines in such moments?


    around the 40th floor, her title has indeed become quite lengthy.


    "hanna, what did the magic tool reveal? is it safe to fight here?"


    "hmm, as long as we don''t destroy the walls and ceiling, it should be fine. i think the cavern that collapsed last time was an empty trap, but this one seems to be an important base for them as it goes deeper."


    -then, let''s go!


    manaashi, like a unleashed hound, surged forward with his aura flaring.


    although han se-ah''s words were speculative, considering she''s a player, she might have some quest information she read secretly.


    after all, there''s no need to read every single word of text about quest items during a broadcast.


    therefore, i dashed forward, not letting manaashi take all the spotlight, holding my shield.


    the narrow clearing was so crowded that it seemed possible to kill the creatures just by trampling them.


    holding the shield with both hands and focusing mana into it.


    while the mana in the warhammer would explode along with a shockwave, the mana in the shield simply made it more solid and heavy, complete with a passive that partially reflected the impact.


    "wow, it''s like scrubbing off old dirt."


    "is this the higher levels of projecting mana outward...?"


    "even senior knights can''t do that much. that''s the level of someone who''s been in the higher levels for a long time."


    as the dark blue aura hissed like a snake''s tongue, contorting around the clearing, the black nagas were sliced cleanly, like threads touched by a sharp blade.


    beside him, roland, me, emitting a bright blue aura, rolled over the nagas like a steamroller flattening asphalt.


    -han se-ah''s taking it easy again!!!


    -lol, is this the major gimmick of the 40th floor?


    -considering the quantity, anyone would think to use a troll bomb here


    -aren''t there places where you can and can''t set off bombs?


    -i don''t know lol. seok-hyun is still on the 33rd floor, just think it''s roland being roland again


    the viewers witness an overwhelming display of power, split in two, sweeping clean the cavern, captured on camera.


    ---


    *an otolaryngologist, or ent, is a healthcare specialist who treats conditions affecting your ears, nose and throat.


    toggle new ads


    2/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    click here!

 Chapter 206: True Warrior 1

    chapter 206: true warrior 1


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week mon-fri


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    even if there were over a hundred healthy and robust goats and sheep gathered together, they would be powerless against a predator.


    and if that predator happened to be not just a hungry fox but two furious tigers, the outcome would be even more inevitable.


    surrounded by over a hundred mid-level naga, hissing and shaking their snake-like lower bodies while contorting their ugly human faces, this was the extent of their resistance.


    every time the dark blue aura of the trident stirred the air, the bodies of the naga within a five-meter radius would snap like overstretched rubber bands, dropping to the ground like lifeless marionettes.


    those who collided with my shield were flung about like bouncing balls.


    this clearing seems alright. and the passage leading down... it''s not dark and looks the same as the others.


    now that you mention it, i remember realizing something was off last time because the passage leading down was darker, unlike the clearing.


    exactly, if it was meant to be dark, the clearing should have been dark too.


    -definitely, this place strange, something''s off.


    after sweeping away the black naga and turning them into a mass production of fodder, resembling eggshells, the process felt more like routine house cleaning than a life-threatening battle.


    occasional desperate punches or tail whips would come heavily flying in, only hastening their own demise.


    ignoring the reflective damage passive, it was inevitable given they exposed their bare flesh to the flickering bright blue aura.


    to an ordinary person, the fierce punches and tail lashes might be deadly, but against a body enhanced with mana and rippling with aura, they were futile acts of desperation.


    the presence of even one superior naga would have made for a comfortable situation, but with two of us, it felt like being a tiger in front of a flock of sheep, no, a tank in front of riflemen.


    let''s head down now that we''ve cleared this area.


    we don''t know what''s hiding down there, but hopefully, it comes out soon. this passage is too long.


    indeed, it is long, isn''t it?


    despite clearing the first open area, the ceiling remained stable, reassuring us that this place would not collapse.


    fortunately, the gently spiraling passage was only for the entrance.


    the initial passage, a lengthy path serving possibly as camouflage, led to a more straightforward path.


    unlike the gentle slope that took us several minutes to traverse initially, the downward sloping dirt path took less than five minutes to reach the next clearing.


    -if i were here for tunnel-walking content, i would have hit the subscribe button three more times.


    -virtual reality games are fun, but it being live can be kind of annoying.


    -i used to skip these parts in games by spending money.


    -han se-ah doesn''t skip even if she spends money.


    -can we fight the boss today? if not, are we going to spend the night underground and fight it tomorrow?


    hey, this seems like it was originally designed as a monster wave content. the creatures here look a bit bigger than the ones on the first underground floor. of course, they''re still smaller than manaashi.


    a minor issue was that this cavern too was filled with hordes of the dark naga.


    they seemed to have grown slightly larger.


    manaashi is 2.5 meters tall, the naga on the first underground floor are roughly 2.1 meters, while those on this floor are about 2.3 meters tall a noticeable half-head difference.


    unlike the first floor where the naga huddled together like newborn snakelets, here they are lined up in rows and columns like soldiers, each holding a long trident.


    considering its snake lower body stretched out on the ground, it might be 10 meters long when fully extended.


    the black naga giant, occupying the clearing alone, had a more intense presence than the hundreds of naga.


    i could feel its formidable aura.


    -this one, new level.


    "a new level? you mean, this giant can use aura too?"


    it''s just at the threshold of high-level.


    due to its darkly tinted scales, it looked more like a statue outside a southeast asian temple than a living creature.


    although it was motionless as we stood at the edge of the passage, it was natural for it to snap its eyes open the moment we entered the clearing.


    it seems my guess was right, thinking 4 was the minimum.


    it''s almost like a signpost saying you need to reach the high-level realm before moving from the 40th to the 41st floor.


    -this will be tough, alone.


    manaashi''s muttering supports my conjecture.


    in fantasy classifications, whether it''s wizards, knights, or even monsters, they are divided into three stages: low, mid, and high-level.


    of course, npcs don''t have the ability to see levels as numbers like players.


    born with human average physical abilities are considered low-level.


    developing magic or martial skills to an expert level is mid-level. and when accumulated mana manifests outside the body, that''s high-level.


    even if there are cases, like in some novels, where a mid-level with exceptional skills can defeat a high-level, the standard classification is as such.


    the problem with this classification is that a high-level monster can''t be taken on 1:1 by someone who has just reached the high-level.


    low-level monsters can be handled solo by low-levels since they only fight with human-level physical strength.


    mid-level monsters can be handled solo by mid-levels, as martial arts exist to overcome physical disparities.


    high-level monsters cannot be handled solo by high-levels, as the difference in magical power can''t be overcome by mere skill.


    "so, we have no choice but to cooperate and fight together."


    "phew, hunting a high-level monster. i''ve only seen it when i was with the mercenaries."


    a taekwondo red belt might beat a black belt, and a gold player in lol might beat a diamond with a surprise mid-lane attack.


    but asking someone who learned kendo to cut a steel pillar with a wooden sword is physically impossible.


    since high-level monsters are filled with mana, it''s only logical for several high-levels to take them on, though there''s a small number of extremely powerful beings who can overpower them.


    if it were possible to overpower a high-level with the sheer number of mid-levels, i wouldn''t have been able to live these past 10 years in this otherworldly reincarnation, munchkin-like novel as roland''s body.


    high-levels must be confronted by matching their class and amount of mana.


    manaashi is high-level, and so is this giant.


    what''s left is the difference in their innate physical abilities and the level of their mana.


    perhaps if the player doesn''t help, manaashi is set to lose to the giant.


    instinctively sensing this, my companions show their enthusiasm, raising their fighting spirit.


    -...grr, roland, can''t you handle it?


    "uh, roland? ...can you handle it alone?"


    but manaashi seems more intent on passing this cumbersome burden onto me and is entirely focused on finding the source of the corruption.

 Chapter 207: True Warrior 2

    chapter 207: true warrior 2


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week mon-fri


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    manaashi, eager to deal with the source of the corruption, tries to leave the heavy lifting to me, but i have other plans.n??v�l-b1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    it''s true that we could handle it by invoking ''help me, rolandemon'', but this time it''s different.


    if we''re facing a giant monster at the threshold of high-level, then it should be attacked in a combined effort by several who are just entering the high-level.


    just because a creature is large doesn''t mean it''s slow; it signifies strength, sturdiness, and speed.


    however, roland''s body is extraordinary, almost like a small giant itself.


    even an ogre, a typical giant monster, can be brought to its knees with just a few blows from my warhammer.


    "it''s only reached the high-level. this giant, unexperienced, will only flail its power about as a creature created by the demon king and lacks intelligence."


    -like the ones above.


    "so, let''s use this opportunity for you guys to face it."


    if i just swept it away, it would cause problems with experience.


    not the kind of experience that fills up the exp bar and levels you up, but the battle experience our party needs to gain as adventurers.


    a wide, flat clearing without any obstacles, and the giant monster standing alone without any teammmates, children, or subordinate monsters.


    in other words, isn''t this field perfect to use the giant as a tutorial boss?


    being high-level, and a giant at that, it probably won''t die pathetically from reflective damage.


    attacking me will surely deplete its mana, but if even an orc warrior can withstand a hit, maybe this one will manage too?


    being sturdy means it can be a sandbag for longer...!


    "we, us? i do have enough piercing arrows."


    "right, we can''t always rely on roland. my sword can pierce its scales... but if its lower body is a snake, how do we cut its ankles? how do we fight a naga giant?"


    grace and katie, too, seemed to understand the need to face a giant monster, nodding without hesitation.


    they already have the experience of fighting a giant snake on the 30th floor, albeit with a mounted golem.


    they know most high-level monsters are huge, hence the need for this experience.


    setting aside game system knowledge, the higher you go in the tower, the stronger the enemies.


    if one thinks even a little, it''s predictable that more high-level monsters would appear higher up.


    "phew, so roland will only use his shield?"


    "i''ll focus mainly on defense, and if necessary, knock aside weapons. from dealing damage to finishing it off, you guys try handling it."


    -bus driver! bus driver! bus driver! bus driver! bus driver! bus driver! bus driver! bus driver!


    -teacher roland is telling them to get off because they''ve been freeloading too much.


    -if you eat uncooked, you get sick, right? should have cooked it slowly and eaten it


    -just jump in whenever there''s a chance


    [''paladin-scratching han'' donated 10,000 won!]


    will you be mooching still when you reach around the 70th floor?


    "why are you mad at me? even when he teaches us nicely, look at how they maliciously slander me, really?"


    while the three of them were sizing up the giant naga, han se-ah was busy chatting with the viewers.


    thinking about it, it''s unclear what han se-ah could do with the magic she had learned so far.


    the only offensive magic she had learned was the beginner-level magic missile and the intermediate wind magic used against the cave bats.


    besides that, she only had protective spells like shield, light for illumination, spark for campfires, water for drinking, and earth control for clearing paths.


    filled with confidence that they wouldn''t be overpowered even by a 6-meter giant, their bodies, swirling with divine energy and mana, were ready to physically overwhelm the creature.


    the giant trident, as if being sucked into the extended shield, crashed down.


    kwooooom-


    -sha, shaaaaak?!


    the trident, thicker than a human''s torso and filled with dark energy, struck down with full force but didn''t even scratch the magically reinforced game skin shield.


    despite the significant height difference, resembling that of an adult and a kindergarten child, there was no problem in holding the line, and it seemed like i even managed to chip away at its aura with reflective damage.


    as it attacked me, the black aura of the giant naga form flickered like a candle in the wind.


    indeed, at a higher level, it seems there''s no dying from reflective damage like this.


    is the mana filling their bodies used like some sort of mp shield?


    even so, the more it attacks, the more its mana is depleted, and once all the mana is gone, its health starts to diminish.


    and accelerating this depletion were my party members standing behind me.


    "i''ll target the lower body first! here i go-!"


    katie dashed forward, kicking up a cloud of dust as she charged.


    her target was the giant snake''s lower body, heavily pressing down on the clearing.


    perhaps she planned to tear off all the reversed scales on the lower body, which seemed more vulnerable than the towering upper body.


    no way a mere wriggling snake''s tail could match katie, naturally a 4 ''sword princess''.


    and with three people covering her, even less so.


    "there are no scales on the eyes, after all!"


    as katie leaped over the tail, whipping like a whip on the ground, she turned her head just in time to catch an arrow flying towards its cheek.


    the giant naga, underestimating the situation, raised its retrieved trident, aiming at katie, who was now even closer


    boom-!


    the thing that struck its cheek was an alchemical arrowhead.


    apparently not intending to deal damage, a small explosion followed by a cloud of brown gas briefly obscured the giant''s vision.


    "may the goddess, bless us!"


    seizing that moment, manaashi charged in like a ghost with his sharp trident.


    unlike the black aura of the giant naga form, his aura, still maintaining its blueness, aimed straight for the reversed scale below the waist.


    simultaneously, a white shield of divine energy spread above katie''s head.


    kaaaang-!


    the heavy strike was blocked with a resonating boom, creating cracks in the shield.


    the fact that a crack appeared in the shield of the born 5 ''saint candidate,'' who had never wavered before, showed just how powerful the aura-filled strike of the boss was.


    but the fact that the strike was blocked again didn''t change.


    the brown gas blinded the giant naga, katie struck the reversed scale on the tail once more, and manaashi''s dark blue aura repeatedly struck and tore off the scale under the waist.


    -kyaa, shaaaaaaak-!


    as sticky, black blood like tar oozed out from the broken scales, the creature screamed in rage.


    but that was all the resistance it could muster.


    after the roar dispersed the gas and it regained its sight, what the creature saw was katie, who had been striking the scales on the tail, and manaashi, who had ripped off the scales under the waist, quickly hiding behind me.


    "how many arrows do we have left?"


    "fourteen for distracting!"


    so, all the creature could do was desperately hope my shield would break as it hurled its trident again.


    of course, it was a given that my shield wouldn''t be penetrated on just the 40th floor.

 Chapter 208: True Warrior 3

    chapter 208: true warrior 3


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week mon-fri


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    in terms of physical ability, lee haneul, a gamer with less-than-average abilities in south korea, found himself in the body of 6 ''great paladin'' roland, a physique so extraordinary it was hard to believe it belonged to a human.


    before even learning how to handle mana, he could crush a rock with his grip strength.


    with fingers that could carve through rocks like tofu, legs that could run faster and longer than a horse, and skin, bones, and muscles so tough they wouldn''t scratch without aura-infused weapons, roland''s body could be mistaken for a high-level monster due to its high mana density.


    "ha-ha, such a big target, your weaknesses are quite obvious!"


    "hanna! aim for its eyes with your arrows, and i''ll cover them with light magic!"


    now that the innate difference in physical ability was compensated for, the only thing left was the gap between a warrior newly advanced to a higher level and one who, though still at the edge of the upper level, had been using this body for at least ten years.


    no matter how heavy and thick the trident flew at me a like siege weapon, my shield never faltered.


    weren''t they the same attacks that couldn''t destroy irene''s protective shield in one hit?


    there was no way i''d fall from just one hit.


    the critical strike unleashed by the giant naga only resulted in draining its own mana pool.


    "it''s more manageable than i thought?"


    "don''t let your guard down. if you make a mistake against an attack that almost breaks the protective barrier, you''ll be seriously hurt."


    thus begins a sad battle for the boss monster.


    its forceful attacks were naturally blocked by my shield and protective spells.


    the arrows flying towards its face were too trivial to dodge but too annoying to ignore, tipped with alchemical arrowheads.


    then, there was manaashi and katie, nimbly using me as a cover, moving across the clearing, striking at any vulnerabilities.


    -sha, shaaaaaaa!


    enraged and ignoring the petty arrows, it reached out to grab katie, but an arrow, using han se-ah''s light magic as cover, aimed not for its cheek but for its eyeball this time.


    true to its higher level, it quickly shut its eyes to block the arrow, but instead of gas, a sticky, glue-like substance burst from the alchemical arrowhead, sticking to its left eye.


    as if mocking the law of conservation of mass, the small arrowhead gushed out more and more of the black sticky substance, covering a wide area.


    "hanna! spark over there!"


    "got it!"


    -kyaaak, kyaaaak!


    as sparks hit the sticky substance covering its left eye, flames fiercely erupted.


    the brown gas from the earlier arrowhead was tear gas for obscuring vision, and the substance fired this time was inflammable sticky oil.


    she had bought various types of arrowheads, not just explosive ones, for such combat.


    the battle dragged on longer than expected, alternating with irene in blocking the trident thrusts.


    -hannamon next? spark! spark!


    -katie aside, grace is evil as hell.


    -ranged psychological warfare really bring on the ptsd


    -it''s a typical rpg scene, but in virtual reality, it feels different.


    "we need to find the source of contamination as soon as possible."


    "if there are more of these, it will be troublesome. the scales were hard enough to deflect a sword."


    of course, the party members don''t know this fact.


    so, they were worried that even the giant form monsters could be replicated like doppelgangers or regular naga.


    still, it wasn''t bad.


    whether the stars indicate talent or the talent emerged because of the stars, everyone dealt with it skillfully without a single mistake.


    i''m quite satisfied with how they handled their first encounter with a high-level giant form monster.


    grace, who spread psychological warfare hell with gas, sticky, and explosive arrowheads, katy, who dodged the wriggling snake tail and tore off all the important points, and irene, who blocked attacks that were difficult to shield with a protective spell.


    han se-ah should learn at least two attack spells.


    one for regular monsters and another for extreme damage against bosses.


    -han se-ah getting off the roland bus and onto the manaashi bus


    -how life turns into a bus ride


    -is han se-ah''s main content getting on buses and sightseeing? (seriously don''t know)


    -how about learning alchemy and being the shuttle for grace''s arrowheads? a moving infinite quiver


    [roland''s mighty warhammer donated 10,000 won!]


    congratulations on growing from a level 4 bag to a level 5 bag


    "hey! that''s an old story from when i first started the game. you guys keep treating me like a pack mule. if it were you, you''d have made a mistake and been reset here."


    han se-ah, who really didn''t have a chance to shine this time due to lack of attack skills, screams at the viewers'' teasing.


    with its size, there was nothing she could do with earth control to hinder it, and spark was too weak to even damage the cornea.


    all she did was blur the trajectory of grace''s arrows with light magic when they flew and ignite the sticky oil with spark magic.


    "okay, everyone, gather around for a moment."


    "hm?"


    thus, a bit of feedback time was held in the now empty clearing.


    since no one made a mistake this time, it was more about encouragement.


    mix regular arrows with alchemical arrows for rapid-fire to make the psychological warfare even more vicious, if you have the balance, don''t just jump over the tail but climb on it, stab with the sword, and keep attacking the wounds, and so on.


    "and hanna, if you advance to the senior level, learn some offensive magic too. if higher-level monsters start appearing regularly, our party will lack firepower."


    "...okay."


    and to han se-ah, necessary advice.


    as soon as my speech ended, the viewers, thinking they found something to tease han se-ah about, erupted in excitement.


    earlier it was time to criticize han se-ah, now it was officially ''teasing time'' endorsed by teacher roland, and they made a racket.


    of course, any intermediate mage among the viewers would be less skilled than han se-ah...


    but when have internet viewers ever cared about such a thing?


    even professional gamers get unsolicited advice in this world.


    -how about me?


    "i''m no expert in spear techniques."


    so don''t hiss all disappointedly.

 Chapter 209: True Warrior 4

    chapter 209: true warrior 4


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week mon-fri


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    it seemed that the 40th floor''s underground clearing had not two, but three types.


    the first was a trap clearing, using a few black nagas as bait, where the ceiling collapses the moment you descend to the second underground level, attempting to bury you alive.


    the second type was a production clearing, creating black naga warriors and giant naga forms.


    and the third was an underground clearing where we had yet to find a boss.


    "another dead end?"


    "this time, only giant nagas were there."


    thanks to this, the party was becoming adept at hunting giant monsters, but the fact that we still hadn''t encountered a boss remained unchanged.


    on the 10th, 20th, and 30th floors, the bosses themselves would jump out if we got near certain places, but maybe because this time''s concept was a secret production base, they were well hidden.


    even han se-ah''s quest window didn''t help...


    she murmured about needing to find it, but there were no hints.


    -the forest altar search was awful, but this seems heavenly in comparison.


    -the orc altar at least stood out high. lol


    -watching han se-ah is like watching oil drilling, always on the hunt for a water vein.


    -isn''t manaashi kind of clumsy? he finds things really well, but why are they always duds?


    -manaashi, who rose from the black naga army to this position...


    despite the slow progress, viewer reactions were not bad, probably because of the rich visuals.


    ordinary players rarely encounter giant monsters, and watching beautiful women fight and exchange blows with them was quite a treat.


    manaashi had also become a mascot of the stream, having befriended not just the temple knights but also the priests and nuns.


    initially, he wooed a temple knight with muscle training stories, then talked with priests and nuns about faith.


    perhaps because the naga from another world, including manaashi, were a religious tribe believing in the cycle of rebirth and the sanctity of life, he felt less like a mere warrior and more like a folkloric holy knight?


    the naga in the southern part of the kingdom were heinous monsters that hunted adventurers.


    "but at least the mana stones are selling for a pretty penny, so our wallets are getting thicker."


    "it''s also helping us improve our skills. the higher levels seems reachable now..."


    "come here, katie? i''ll help relax your muscles with divine energy."


    grace, who disliked asking me for party funds, scooped up the chunky mana stones, and katie, having wiped her sword with a dry cloth, swung it a few times in the air, closing her eyes as if measuring something.


    then there was manaashi, katie, and irene checking if i, who received attacks with my shield, was hurt anywhere.


    with such a variety of personable beautiful women and characters, han se''ah''s lips can''t help but twitch despite the slow progress.


    the vibrant grace, the benevolent irene, and katie, who looks stern but acts cute.


    the half-jokingly created grace squad and irene squad kept clipping and steadily leaking to internet communities, so the viewership continued to grow.


    in the midst of all this, the fact that there are male viewers who started watching because of my face is a bit creepy.


    there''s a growing number of hardcore fans, like those calling themselves ''roland''s warhammer'', ''roland''s iron bat'', a kind of weird fanbase.


    "huh? why am i smiling? oh, should i be crying after my comrades and i crushed the forces of evil without a single injury? it''s definitely not because i''m looking at this month''s donations."


    yeah, you might have to wait a few more days depending on what the mages are doing.


    the longest record is one week; someone got trolled.


    i got played by the magic tower too.


    the full moon wolf is a gentleman compared to the others, lol.


    starting with complaints that the gate doesn''t immediately appear after handing over the full moon wolf''s loot, there are numerous posts lamenting situations like spending two months just on the move with a mercenary group, or starting as a trader but spending half a year just climbing mountains.


    even traveling within the kingdom in this medieval era takes at least a month as standard.


    there are magic tools, and modern conveniences are somewhat implemented, but there''s nothing like a high-speed train.


    the world of medieval fantasy is the polar opposite of the fast-paced korean culture.


    it''s a world where you literally run over mountains and rivers, so there''s a bit of leniency in the perception of time.


    unless it''s a merchant contract with a clear deadline, the average is to travel at a reasonably slow pace.


    remember when i was looking for lily depp''s companion?


    even when the traders who were supposed to visit small villages were significantly late, it was just taken in stride.


    if they''re late, they''re late, and if they''re later, well, they''re probably dead.


    "sir roland! would you like to join us?"


    "no, i''m fine."


    -too bad, roland


    thinking this, i was suddenly approached by a temple knight while walking the streets of the 35th floor.


    beside the temple knight, who had taken off his shining white armor to reveal his bulky bare body, was manaashi, wriggling his muscles covered in black scales.


    ...this guy might really be a member of the capybara species.


    i thought he would be stuck on the 40th floor, but like tendrils of white tentacles crossing the gate, the black naga warrior naturally joined us on the 35th floor.


    thanks to his friendly relations with the temple, people''s wariness had lessened.


    "haha, sir roland must be busy. but i am curious about how you maintain that splendid physique, so next time, i would love to exercise together."


    "yes, if the opportunity arises."


    -see you tomorrow, roland


    even if it''s a menacing black naga warrior, there''s no reason to tremble in fear when he''s occupied in a conversation about physical training with a bear-like muscular temple knight.


    to the ordinary citizens who came up for construction, the temple''s endorsement made them more trustworthy than unknown adventurer groups.


    some adventurers even curiously listened to the temple knights and the advanced warrior discuss physical training methods.


    of course, there''s no reason for me to interfere.


    the effort i put into building this body was nothing but channeling my frustration with male characters into macros.


    "roland, you''re here?"


    "we''ll have skewers from the market street for dinner tonight. ...i guess it''s okay to have one in advance?"


    and instead of sweating with a dark-scaled snake man and a muscle pig, wouldn''t anyone prefer to spend their time with beautiful women who show interest in me?


    having turned down the invitation to a muscle discussion with the temple knight and manaashi, i returned to the tent village.


    there, grace and katie, dressed lightly, were waiting for me with hot skewers and cold beer.


    with han se-ah turning off the stream and heading to the magic tower for a while, and irene having to attend to some business at the temple and thus unable to join us for dinner, one thing was certain.


    the floating camera above their heads suggests that han se-ah might not be at the magic tower, but rather renting a one-person tent in the tent village to hide.

 Chapter 210: 4★ Sword Princess Katie Wesley

    chapter 210: 4�� ''sword princess'' katie wesley


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week mon-fri n??v�l-b1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    click here!

 Chapter 211: 4★ Forest Stalker Grace

    chapter 211: 4�� ''forest stalker'' grace


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week mon-fri


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    click here!

 Chapter 212: Source of Corruption 1

    chapter 212: source of corruption 1


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week mon-fri


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    after a long stay on the 35th floor in preparation for the exploration of the 40th floor.


    many things happened.


    manaashi became the mascot of han se-ah''s stream and a celebrity of the 40th floor.


    meanwhile, some of the research initiated by the magic tower was already yielding results, including underground exploration magic tools, doppelganger detectors, and a herbicide for the pale vines.


    ...no matter how i look at it, aren''t we progressing too fast, making the magic tower struggle a step behind?


    the 40th floor featured the first truly challenging boss, and it felt like the build-up was designed for a character with a natural 5 rating, not someone like 6 ''great paladin'' roland.


    what should i say, it felt like a character forcibly inserted into a game made by someone else.


    it felt out of place.


    "ah, seriously! i wondered why the quest wasn''t updating, turns out i need to increase the giant-type naga hunt count! isn''t that mean? if we just explored without hunting, we could''ve been stuck on the 40th floor forever!"


    -have we hunted about 20 of them now?


    -yeah, ignoring the trap zones and just hunting the giant-types.


    -not 10 but 20, haha, so vague and mean.


    -bb games really enjoys messing with the players.


    -is this the weight of the crown... but didn''t you just breeze through it? suddenly i''m really irritated.s


    regardless of what i thought, han se-ah, who considers the 6 character as one also designed by heroes chronicle, could only grind her teeth at the cruel quest design.


    discovering that you actually had to increase your monster kill count to progress was a wicked twist.


    even the viewers, who took pleasure in teasing han se-ah, felt a bit taken aback.


    those who made mocking her a life mission were now empathizing with her.


    but what could han se-ah do?


    aside from grinding her teeth and reluctantly accepting donations from viewers, there wasnt much else.


    she couldnt just give up her title as the world''s number one streamer out of spite and quit the game.


    so, she looked at the updated quest window and set off to hunt the boss monster.


    [while hunting the giant-type nagas, i received a call from the magic tower]


    [their mana stones have a unique magical pattern... magic tower''s explanations are always so complex]


    [but thanks to the magic tower, we were able to find the source of the corruption... now, all that''s left is to purify it]


    the boss monster didn''t appear in a field naturally over time, nor did it emerge in a specific location.


    it appeared only after diligently hunting the giant-type nagas and selling their mana stones to the magic tower.


    was it an exaggeration to think that the game developers harbored malicious intent, forcing players to hunt the giant-type nagas as a tutorial boss for large monsters?


    unlike the beast-den-like entrances hidden under tree roots, this place resembled a massive sinkhole, gaping wide like the maw of a monster.


    it was so large, it was a wonder how it could have ever been missed.


    just as we entered the night plains instead of the day plains when hunting the full moon wolves, the boss monster of the 40th floor, the source of the corruption, seemed to be hidden in another field.


    standing at the edge of a gaping abyss in the eerie poison marsh, the party members swallowed nervously, feeling the tension.


    yet, having met the goddess in person, none of them showed fear, merely exchanging determined glances.


    -terrible, stinking, down there, they are there


    "then, let''s go down."


    "hoo, may the goddess'' blessing be with us."


    the steep path created around the edge of the pit seemed to allow descent without interference, as if it didn''t want to hinder us from going down.


    like the spiral passage han se-ah and katie had carved out when they were rescued, a single path was clearly laid out along the edge of the vast sinkhole.


    considering the boss keeps creating things, if left alone, would something crawl out of this passage?


    "hoo, it''s so hard to breathe...?"


    "we should probably cast a purification spell as we go down."


    after a tense descent along the damp, sticky walls of the colossal sinkhole, the air became thick with the stench of rotting poison.


    just as the temple forces joined the battle from the 31st floor, the boss monster field was filled with poison.


    the full moon wolves had just been in a dark night plains without any moonlight debuff, but this was a debuff field, ramping up the difficulty.


    of course, this was irrelevant to our party, which included the natural 5 ''saint candidate'' irene.


    our healing ability might be reduced, and the enhancement spell might not work, but with the purification spell strengthened and functioning as an immunity buff, we definitely have a cheat character in our party.


    -just breezing through again? just breezing through again?


    -is this even a game? isn''t it more of a lottery simulation?


    -the shield negates dot and the purification skill negates everything else, what a joke


    -thanks to mommy irene, were just breezing through again


    -so, to beat the 40th floor boss, a priest is essential.


    a soft, white divine energy descended on our party, blessing us.


    it felt like a personal air curtain above our heads, instantly pushing the poison away from our vicinity.


    at the same time, the chat exploded into activity.


    "right? i think if we ignore this poison and just go in, a boss passive will activate, leading to a party wipe. of course, teacher roland might destroy everything before that..."


    toggle new ads


    4/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    click here!

 Chapter 213: Source of Corruption 2

    chapter 213: source of corruption 2


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week mon-fri


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    in the vast open area that could line up countless soldiers, stood an ornate dais, seemingly built for a speech.


    atop it, a gaunt skeleton in robes, wielding a long staff a skeletal necromancer and boss of the 40th floor, a lich.


    so, the lich stood there alone.


    -evil, the smell of dark magic


    "could there be zombies hiding underground?"


    the extravagant robes and the stark white bones beneath them were visible.


    the staff in its hand had a design where human finger bones clutched a small animal''s skull.


    and i knew what this skeletal necromancer, this lich, was.


    that''s a scenario boss monster from heroines chronicle.


    as i recall, it was a boss monster in stories involving paladins and saints or rather, characters of holiness with revealing outfits.


    honestly, there wasn''t anything distinctive about a skeleton, but the staff was memorable.


    there were suspicions that the necromancer was a ts (gender-swapped) moe-fied skin because a later-released necromancer character, eyena, had a staff identical to this one, tucked between her chest.


    it turned out not to be a ts moe-fication of the skeleton mage but merely a reuse of the weapon design.


    whether it was the scantily clad saintess or the paladin in plate armor with holes revealing thighs, sides, and under-breast, the important thing was that this skeleton was a summoner.


    {ye, yesss, yesss-!!!}


    what the, what is that?!


    from the elevated dais, a loud voice echoed.


    blue flames burst forth from the empty eye sockets of the skull.


    as it had no vocal cords, the voice seemed to be created through mana, emanating not from its mouth but the staff.


    as the skeleton mage roared in a fit, the party, thinking the battle had started, gripped their weapons and quietly began to form a battle line.


    however, the skeleton mage paid them no attention, fixating its gaze on me.


    seeing the blue flame effect, i remembered could it be related to roland in heroines chronicle?


    roland was involved with the holy characters, and perhaps with this skeleton mage as well.


    as i pondered, the staff pointed at me like an accusing finger.


    {you ignorant creature! how could you, how could you-!!}


    i dont understand what youre saying.


    {of course, you wouldnt! all you know is to move your body stupidly, you flesh bag!}


    wondering what kind of story would unfold maybe strategies for the game, reasons for my arrival in this world, or secrets about the goddess and the demon king i quietly waited without smashing the noisy skeleton.


    seeing me wait, the rest of the party also paused their charge, maintaining combat readiness while surrounding the creature.


    an odd tension and silence settled in the underground chamber.


    the skeleton on the dais, illuminated by a magic tool, strikingly displayed its white bones as it pounded the dais with its staff.


    the appearance of the boss monster of the 40th floor, a superior necromancer, felt more like a child full of anger, desperately seeking a way to express it.


    {if it werent for you, for you alone, my grand ambition!!!}


    the shouts thrown into the air with fluctuating mana waves were filled with a surprisingly detailed story, so much so that even manaashi, who was ready to strike, lowered his spear.


    minions immune to magic and the boss is immune to divine energy and physical attacks.


    isn''t this one of the most wicked combinations imaginable in rpgs?


    "ah, damn, it regenerates too quickly."


    {hahaha! eventually, all living things return to death! do you believe in the goddess of life, fleshbag? that powerless goddess before the demon king of death?}


    no matter how extraordinary my 6 tank body is, i am still bound by the game system.


    with nothing but brute strength through stats, i had no way to break through the gimmick.


    this crazy skeleton''s so-called finishing move was ''try again after you''ve aged and died''.


    seriously, what kind of boss monster tells you to meet again in a few hundred years and casts the ultimate frustration spell?


    it''s infuriating how it keeps coming back even after its head is smashed.


    fortunately, perhaps due to its confidence as a smart necromancer, it stayed in the open area after deploying the barrier that nullifies holy and physical damage.


    without any intention to flee, it remained on the dais, facing han se-ah''s various attacks.


    "ah, seriously!"


    {your magical skills are pitiful!}


    the problem was, even though it was rotting, or rather had rotted to only bones, it was still a superior mage.


    a genius mage capable of creating doppelgangers with whitish vine innards and converting divine energy into magic.


    not a fake genius mage with just an inventory and a mini-map, but a real genius mage, which meant that any magic attacks that could deal damage were effectively countered and couldn''t even be properly cast.


    -just a fake overshadowed by the real deal


    -thought it was a breeze, but choked at the last moment?


    -if physical is ineffective, holy is ineffective, and magic below intermediate is ineffective, how the hell do we beat this?


    -maybe we missed something because of roland again?


    -is the answer a troll bomb? or maybe manaashi''s trident?


    the best attack magic we have is just basic magic missiles and intermediate gusts of wind.


    one is equivalent to the punch of an adult man, and the other is more for disrupting flight or pushing away poisonous gases than for actual attacks.


    there''s no way that''s going to work on a mage-type boss monster.


    manaashi''s trident, grace''s alchemical arrows, katie''s swordsmanship nothing works in this bizarre situation.


    the funny thing is, the skeleton can''t counterattack while using its invincibility barrier; it''s just nullifying han se-ah''s magic.


    "hanna? go to the 35th floor and call for reinforcements. i''ll hold this place... and keep this thing busy."


    "...okay, got it."


    it felt like the invincibility gimmick, which was supposed to last for a set time, was infinitely prolonged like a bug due to the absence of minions.


    and judging by its confidence, it seemed like there might be a combo following the invincibility gimmick if it remained active.


    perhaps the poisonous air that filled this underground place, which irene''s immunity couldnt penetrate, was stacking like a debuff.


    ---


    author note: an invincibility gimmick that gets released after a certain number of minions are killed (no minions present).


    toggle new ads


    5/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    click here!

 Chapter 214: Source of Corruption 3

    chapter 214: source of corruption 3


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week mon-fri


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    if the invincible shield continued indefinitely, players were bound to suffer losses.


    after all, the field was filled with toxic energy, there were no minor mobs to hunt, and the boss monster''s health wouldn''t decrease.


    it was natural to incur losses.


    {where do you think you''re going, nyaaak!! you brute!}


    "ah, damn. this is annoying."


    even though irene''s purification was remarkable, her divine energy wasn''t infinite.


    i had to send everyone up, except for me, who could use divine energy.


    smiling at their worried glances, i bid them farewell.


    then, the skeleton necromancer began its rampage, obviously displeased that we were heading up for fresh air after waiting for us to succumb to the poison in the underground.


    like us, unable to kill the creature due to the invincibility gimmick, it had no way to break through and capture my companions.


    even if it revives due to the invincible gimmick, it takes time to regenerate a crushed skull.


    whats this, even turning it to dust seems useless.


    {do you think the knowledge amassed by the sages of the skull tower would crumble under mere brute force? surrender and yield to death willingly!}


    "so, you can''t kill me either, with all your fancy talk of death."


    {khrum... a more toxic being than a rotting corpse.}


    the creature, revived in 3 seconds like some liquid metal monster from a movie, even when pulverized to dust.


    it felt no pain from mana-infused attacks and only slight discomfort from divine energy attacks, roughening its voice but remaining otherwise unscathed.


    in desperation, i ground not only its skull but every bone in its body into fine powder, even scraping its staff on the ground to dust.


    yet, the boss monster''s invincibility gimmick mockingly resurrected it.


    it cackled annoyingly.


    should i just collapse the area and drag this creature all the way to the magic tower?


    {what are you, exactly? id like to dissect you right now if i could.}


    can you even do that?


    it''s just as ridiculous for the boss monster on the other side.


    listening to its rambling, it turns out that most of the barriers he casts are for war, meant to defend against siege weapons and combined magic from high and intermediate-level mages.


    pushing through it with just one buff from the temple was just absurd.


    as we glared at each other, a hologram window suddenly popped up in front of me.


    [help streamer ''han se-ah'' hunt the 40th-floor boss monster 0/1]


    [help streamer ''han se-ah'' hunt the 40th-floor boss monster 0/1]


    [help streamer ''han se-ah'' nt the 40th-floor boss monster 0/1]


    [help streamer ''han se-ah'' fi the 40th-floor boss monster 0/1]


    [help streamer ''han se-ah'' find the 40th-floor boss monster 1/1 clear?]


    the black letters floating in the air move like wriggling worms, eventually updating themselves as if to prove that it''s not only han se-ah''s camera that''s watching me in real-time.


    someone dissatisfied with the boring standoff seems to have tampered with the quest.


    as i blankly stared into space, the skeleton was making a noisy fuss, but that wasn''t important right now.


    instead of muttering like some poetic bard, how great would it be to just say, ''appear, durandal!'' and end it there?


    it would be less embarrassing.


    even han se-ah reciting her spell names was dignified compared to this.


    {what a noisy way to do things. from the superfluous expressions to the inefficiency of power, it''s barbaric.}


    "."


    ignoring the mocking words of the skeleton, i assessed the situation.


    frankly, i was too embarrassed to retort, and there wasn''t much point in arguing verbally with someone smarter when you''re more about brawn.


    i couldn''t even confidently say that i was smart, even as a joke.


    but my body was strong, incredibly so.


    while it might seem odd to bring up hector from greek and roman mythology in the story of roland, what''s important is the sword that appeared in my hand.


    the line that automatically slipped from my mouth seemed like some sort of event cutscene, and my indestructible hammer and shield from the last ten years had now combined into a huge two-handed sword.


    "huhuh-!"


    {what, what is this?!}


    from a heavily armored knight with a shield and hammer, i had transformed into a lightly armored knight wielding a great sword.


    along with this, my divine energy was suppressed but mana surged violently.


    i thought this was a form change due to the different effects of the two energies, and it seems i was right.


    a tank character with dealer-level raw attack power has a separate offensive form?


    no wonder the users screamed that the balance team''s mothers flew above the clouds.


    "oh, oh wow, damn! it works!"


    after the blue light faded, the great sword in my hand lacked flamboyance but showcased a neatness that thrilled a man''s heart.


    almost as tall as irene, the blade, white and spotless, radiated a ruthless energy, capable of smashing everything.


    it felt more like a bludgeon than a sharp legendary sword.


    and most importantly, aura was bursting and flickering outwards.


    {haven''t you been at the higher levels for some time? why are you so happy to see aura at that stage?}


    the skeleton muttered incredulously.


    but what can i do, roland was clearly a defensive character.


    although infusing mana into my body and armor made it gleam with a brilliant blue light, the mana had never burst out wildly before.


    but now it''s different.


    thanks to the form change skill ''bloodline of hector,'' when i infused mana, it wasn''t just glowing blue the aura was expanding.


    a 1.6m sword enveloped in a 2m aura growing to 3m, 4m, 5m


    {such a brutish display of mana!}


    aura that i couldn''t unleash inside and outside the tower for ten years now moves at my will.


    although it was my first time handling it, it felt as natural as using the internet window.


    perhaps due to the effect of the burning blue flames, or out of fear, the skeleton''s voice crackled and sizzled like a broken radio.


    given that only the skeleton and i remained in this vast open space, it''s obvious where this durandal was destined to strike.


    "i know you won''t understand, but since there''s no camera, i''ll speak my mind."


    {uh, what?}


    "this thing deals armor-piercing damage."


    the giant sword of light cleaved through the open field.

 Chapter 215: Source of Corruption 4

    chapter 215: source of corruption 4


    tl/editor: raei


    schedule: 5/week mon-fri


    illustrations: posted in discord.


    join the discord! here


    the more i learn about the character roland, the more i wonder what is going on in the minds of the creators.


    one of the most overpowered skills in heroines chronicle,


    ''ignore all damage reduction skills'' how does a tank have this?


    a tank with a skill that completely disregards damage reduction passives, bodyguard abilities that take damage in place of allies, and even the priests protective shields and defensive buffs.


    it strikes the opponent''s bare body with a ruthless single-target extreme damage skill.


    i can''t fathom the reason a tank has this dealer-exclusive special ability, but it easily ignored the boss''s barrier that nullified physical damage.


    {what, what is this, exactly?}


    nevertheless, the boss is still a boss, barely alive with a crack on its skull, demonstrating that the difficulty has indeed increased from the 40th floor.


    despite being continuously beaten, it still clings to life.


    after all, even in an easy game, it''s only in the early stages that a tank can solo a boss.


    thanks to this, i had the opportunity to get used to wielding a great sword, not a hammer, against the skeleton punching bag.


    with the temple''s joining and the creation of a safe floor, changing the field itself, trying to one-shot one-kill the boss as a tank character was a bit shameless.


    of course, i had transformed into a damage dealer, but the opponent was also a boss.


    {what? how did my barrier...?}


    the duration was about 5 minutes, and the cooldown was probably 24 hours.


    in that brief yet long time, the skeleton, beaten like a dog, lay strewn on the ground.


    only its skull remained.


    the necromancer robe, which had enveloped the gaunt skeleton, couldn''t withstand the burning aura and turned to a pinch of ash, while its bony body also disintegrated into dust, merging with the dirt of the open field.


    all that remained was the jaw-clacking skull, its voice-emitting staff, and han se-ah''s camera, which had returned at some point and was filming everything.


    "phew, you''re quite resilient. how can a necromancer be so sturdy?"


    {where do you think the life force, refined from divine energy, resides?!}


    the creature retorted to my muttering as if it felt wronged.


    it was furious, maybe it felt the word ''sturdy'' was crude and barbaric.


    perhaps it''s because the doppelganger army is gone that he ended up with all these bug-like specs.


    does this mean i should really follow the quest line properly from now on?


    i can summon durandal for 5 minutes a day with ''bloodline of hector'', but soloing bosses doesn''t seem like a good idea.


    although an unknown entity intervened to give me this skill through a quest, it''s unlikely this will keep happening on the 50th, 60th floors, and so on.


    the overpowered sturdiness of 6 ''paladin'' roland works even on the 40th floor, but relying solely on brute attacks enhanced with mana without a decent offensive skill is becoming less effective.


    regular monsters might be as easy as eating cake, but boss monsters are not just cakes they''re more like giant wedding cakes, at least 3 meters high.


    "roland, sir roland!"


    "hmm?"


    {how dare the dogs of the goddess come here?}


    while i was thinking this and lightly tapping the skull with my returned warhammer and shield, a booming voice echoed.


    turning around, i saw something white soaring through the air from the slope... or rather, plummeting.


    "prepare the sacred rites, we''ll fill this space!"


    "in the name of the goddess, the 40th floor shall be purified!"


    i thought i''d just take the skull to the magic tower and that would be it, used for gate research or something.


    i never expected thousands of frenzied devotees to swarm in.


    robust temple knights fell like meteors wrapped in divine energy.


    priests and nuns, holding relics, turned the treacherous slopes of the abyss into a pilgrimage route, advancing as if to conduct a holy war on the 35th floor.


    "a sacred ceremony, it''s a sacred ceremony!"


    "ah, ahhh! how foolish of me, not to understand your will"


    the mouth of calamity.


    even a decayed skull without a tongue is a portal for disaster, proving the ancient sage''s words true.


    this situation arose because the skull, which cursed the temple knights upon seeing them, proudly boasted about creating the giant tree on the 35th floor.


    a vile tree, disrespecting divine energy declared as the target of a holy war.


    after destroying it, i, proclaimed as the sword of the holy war, captured the vile necromancer who created the tree.


    and that''s what led to this situation.


    "thank you, thank you, sir roland!"


    "goddess, please forgive the ignorance of your lambs..."


    the temple knights had declared a holy war in the name of the goddess, but all they did was patrol and reduce the number of doppelgngers.


    in short, it meant the trigger for the temple''s overreaction had been pressed.


    fanatic button, on.


    nuns sobbing and reciting the holy scripture, priests bringing small whips to flog themselves, bleeding both blood and divine energy, temple knights tearing their hair out and embedding sacred rites all over the open field.


    witnessing the pandemonium that only religious zeal could create, i wondered if this was hell.


    even the chatty skull quieted down at the sight of this madness.


    "i... i''m scared of the temple..."


    -heretics should be taken away.


    -thought it was just a chatty church, but it''s more like a psychiatric ward


    -no matter how much beer and chicken there is, this really shows it''s a medieval world.


    -at this point, wouldn''t it be more humane to wait a day and then kill the boss?


    -i get the nuns crying, but what''s with this self-harm show?


    han se-ah, who had the camera glued to her face, muttered in disgust, likely overwhelmed by the priests beginning a self-flagellation show for penance.


    it''s not surprising, really.


    the temple started hammering divine power into this vast clearing under the guise of purification.


    ---


    *searching up roland durandal on google returns: ''durendal, also spelled durandal, is the sword of roland, a legendary paladin and partially historical officer of charlemagne in french epic literature.''


    toggle new ads


    2/5 enjoy the chappy!


    please give the book a rating and a review on novelupdates.


    it helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    if you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via ko-fi.


    click here!

 Chapter 216: Tidying Up 1

    Chapter 216: Tidying Up 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Once the Lich, the 40th-floor boss monster, was dealt with, there were a lot of matters to sort out.


    Charlotte Cavendish, who had hurriedly followed the temple up from the 35th floor, swiftly took the ownerless staff.


    After offering tributes to the temple and compensating us in the name of the Magic Tower, she quickly claimed it.


    The skull, now devoid of its body, clattered its jaw and was taken to the temple.


    The Lich, left with only its skull, had the ability to convert divine energy into life force and mana.


    It became a magical device that indefinitely maintained a holy barrier, seemingly unable to attack while its invincibility gimmick was active.


    This turned it into a black mage incapable of using black magic (holy attribute, replenishing health and mana).


    In simpler terms, it was like a Holy Grail for the temple people, where praying would endlessly produce HP/MP potions.


    It could well be called a sacred relic.


    "What do you plan to do with this?"


    "After gilding it with blessed gold, we plan to keep it in a holy barrier. In service for eternity to the Goddess and life, perhaps its wicked soul will eventually repent."


    "Ah, I see..."


    Thus, unable to die as it wished, the undead black mage and corrupted alchemist, who sought to desecrate the Goddess, was doomed to emit life force for the Goddess for all eternity, revered as a holy relic in the depths of the temple.


    So, the staff became material for the Gate, and the captured boss, a strengthening material for the temple''s forces.


    However, there was still much left to sort out.


    [Assist streamer ''Han Se-Ah'' in hunting the 40th-floor boss monster 1/1 CLEAR!]


    [Reward: A Fragment of an Unknown Memory]


    Especially, there was much to ponder regarding the quest window that was monitoring me in real-time.


    Fortunately, this transcendent being seemed to be favorable towards me.


    The fact that it promptly added a skill as soon as the invincibility bug occurred showed that it had no intention of hindering my tower conquest.


    On the contrary, it seemed eager to push me to conquer the tower...


    And it was incredibly kind and gentle-hearted.


    I was a powerless human whose soul had been extracted and thrown across dimensions, and the entity was a divine being capable of imprisoning human souls in a virtual reality game.


    Even with my sturdy and robust 6 born body, how could I match up against a divine entity that could manipulate souls?


    Yet, the penalty offered by the hologram window was merely a limit on internet usage time.


    And that too, not a deprivation of the hologram window but a restriction to two hours a day.


    In fact, it could have taken my body, inflicted pain on my soul, imposed dreadful prohibitions, or made my body move involuntarily while using skills, and I would have had no way to resist.


    However, the unknown entity beyond the hologram window chose not to do so.


    What it wielded to push me forward was not a whip, but rather like the gentle touch of a mother patting her child''s back.


    And not just that, it even handed me candy as it gently nudged me forward.


    ''Could it be that the Goddess called upon me?''


    Just that thought alone dispelled the anxiety that had been weighing on my heart.


    It seemed clear that the divine being bore no hostility towards me, nor any intention to coerce or torment me.


    I was just relieved that the embarrassing and childish chant hadn''t been preserved into history.


    "Ah, I''m sorry, okay? I thought if Roland and the boss weren''t left in a 1:1 situation, it wouldn''t replicate exactly and Roland would be unable to obtain the holy sword! Honestly, even if we rewind those 3 minutes, there''s no guarantee that Roland will awaken in the same way!"


    Han Se-Ah, it seemed, had received her fair share of criticism for turning the camera away during the stream.


    Being a live-streaming streamer who had apparently cut away from an event scene...


    Even if it was due to a monster''s surprise attack, criticism was inevitable.


    Knowing this, Han Se-Ah didn''t lash out at the viewers who were almost spamming complaints, but instead humbly bowed her head.


    It was only 3 minutes, and although they saw me wielding immense aura, missing the beginning part left no room for excuses as a streamer.


    This flat-out apology seemed to gradually win the viewers over.


    After all, if someone continued to whine for 24 hours a day after the day had passed, wouldn''t they be more annoying than the person who made the mistake?


    -Well, it''s already cleared, so let''s go easy on her.


    -We don''t even know what the awakening conditions are. Resetting might plunge us into the rerolling hell.


    -I bet those whining would complain about being bored if they kept resetting LOL.


    -So what''s this ''Hero party''? There must be some perks, right? They wouldn''t just give us a twig and tell us to behead the Demon King, would they?


    -It''s been a whole day, and there are still whiners? Do they have that much... time?


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this anymore and hear about the Hero. I''m really sorry for not showing the first scene of the awakening event... but it''s a 24-hour cooldown skill, you know? Frankly, if you ask, you can see it every day, so let''s end the complaints here. We have to progress the story."


    With that, Han Se-Ah, who had spent a day prostrating, headed to the temple with newfound dignity.


    "Welcome, Hero Hanna!"


    "...Me? Why?"


    But she stopped in her tracks.


    After all, while I had defeated the black mage, the main character and player was Han Se-Ah.


    So, while Han Se-Ah was appeasing her viewers, I had spoken to the temple.


    Iren, a saint-in-training, Roland with the holy sword of the temple, and then, the genius mage Hanna, the one who had gathered these companions.


    With the mana stakes (minimap), inventory, and various spells, it was Hanna who had received the Goddess''s revelation to climb the tower.


    Therefore, the Hero should not be me but her.


    A genius mage who gathered a warrior with a holy sword and a nun who''s received a revelation in one party.


    Could there be a more fitting situation for the title of Hero?


    -Only 5 minutes after being forgiven, and she''s taking advantage again?


    -So, Roland draws the holy sword, and Han Se-Ah becomes the Hero?


    -Well, the player becoming the Hero makes sense... But what else did she do this time, apart from using the minimap?


    -Rather have Manaashi as the Hero.


    -Seems like the Hero here is more like a boss who outsources work.


    "No, hey, hey! I didn''t steal Roland''s achievements! It''s just because I''m a player! The Hero title came just because I''m a player, right?"


    [Rolands Mighty Aura Greatsword donated 10,000 Won!]


    Next time we draw the holy sword, let''s start by beheading Han Se-Ah


    [Watched Han Se-Ahs stream and got eaten by an Orc donated 50,000 Won!]


    Apart from that awkward moment when you lit up the light magic underground and it turned out brighter than expected, what else did you do?


    Of course, for the viewers, this was just another excuse to cause an uproar.

 Chapter 217: Tidying Up 2

    Chapter 217: Tidying Up 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Irene''s eyes widened in surprise at the sudden hero treatment, and Han Se-ah started blurting out nonsense in response to the chaos of her viewers.


    At that moment, my attention was elsewhere.


    "What is this place? ...A battlefield?"


    As I entered the temple, receiving salutes from the burdened temple knights, my vision blurred.


    It was similar to when I met the Goddess.


    Instead of the bright temple, a dark plain appeared before me, where, despite the sun having set, no moon could be seen.


    In the shadows beyond the vast dark plain, something wriggled.


    A chilling malice pricked my skin, and a sinister air flowed through the darkness.


    Enhancing my vision through the murky sight, I saw two armies facing each other in the dark.


    No, more precisely, there were three.


    To my left and right were human armies, but when I turned around, I could feel a host of monsters crouching in the dark.


    Was this a story from before I possessed this world?


    Soldiers, unaware of the monsters, faced each other with swords drawn, tension high as they prepared for a battle.l--B1n.


    Even without knowing the full situation, it was clear that many would die here.


    -I fear not stepping into the unholy place, for the Goddess is with me, her mercy comforting me like a mother''s love.


    At the end of the dark plain, a small flame flickered in the distance.


    The sudden change had soldiers stringing arrows on their bows, while the monsters hiding in the dark suppressed their yellow eyes in the bushes, holding their breath.


    Even the dullest could sense the palpable, naked tension filling the plain, ready to erupt.


    Yet, the small flame continued to cross the plain, unfazed.


    "Is that Ambrosio? ...It must be from the past; he looks much younger."


    A middle-aged man in a brown monk''s robe rode a scrawny, shabby horse, armed with nothing but a torch.


    As his parched lips moved, verses from the Goddess'' bible flowed out.


    An arrow, accidentally released by a nervous recruit, whistled through the air, grazing Ambrosio''s cheek before disappearing into the darkness.


    The sharp sound caused soldiers on both sides to tense, and the monsters hidden in the dark growled softly, entering an excited state at the first drop of blood on the plains.


    The rippling malice was about to slash through the plain like a blade, when suddenly,


    -Goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days of my life, and I will dwell in the house of life forever.


    A brief flash of white light shone under the torch.


    While everyone was going mad with tension and bloodlust, Ambrosio, in the most dangerous place, calmly recited the words of the Goddess.


    The wound on his cheek, dripping with blood, healed under divine energy as if nothing had happened, and he calmly continued his journey.


    A single torch illuminates the dark plain.


    -Don''t know, never had a 5.


    -Man, I wish I could just breeze through the game like this and live a comfortable life owning a gaming company


    With the noisy chat in the background, I turned my attention to my companions.


    We were outside the tower, not in the miniature temple of the 35th floor, but visiting a large temple in the city.


    This allowed us to occupy the empty lot behind the Adventurer''s Guild to test our new skills.


    "Phew, infusing arrows with mana... so this is what it feels like?"


    "...Roland, can you spar with me? The log isn''t enough."


    Believing their newly acquired skills to be a blessing from the Goddess, they fired arrows and swung swords at poorly constructed straw dummies.


    A blunt practice arrowhead, not even an alchemized one, pierced through the log and scratched the stone wall behind.


    Beautiful sword energy, almost sky-blue in color, danced and turned the log, left outside all winter, into a pile of firewood.


    They were now true senior adventurers, 5 in the language of the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Of course, a mere log couldn''t measure their true power.


    "So, who wants to go first?"


    "I want to test the power of my arrows, so I''ll go first."


    "That sounds good. I''ll take longer anyway."


    Thus, I found myself volunteering as a living target.


    The arrow, capable of piercing a log and marking the guild wall, required my shield for her to freely shoot and get a feel for it.


    Naturally, at the 5 level, even the thick bones of an orc could be split like tofu.


    Of course, it would take time for both of them to get used to their new level, having reached this level without any special training or exploits.


    Like Han Se-ah, who received the title of a hero just from filming, they leveled up without facing life-threatening battles or deep enlightenment.


    But the mana imbued in the arrow was real.


    Thwoong-


    The arrow flew silently, splitting the air.


    It struck my shield heavily, tickling my palm.


    It was a mere practice arrow, yet I could feel it beyond the shield and gauntlet on my palm.


    "Did you aim for the heart?"


    "It would be easier for you to block that way. I can''t aim for the eyes during practice."


    Grace freely shot arrows at the shield in front of my chest, gauging the power.


    She couldn''t read her own passive as she couldn''t see Han Se-ah''s system window, but it seemed to naturally engrave itself into her body, much like how I peruse fragments of memory.


    It seems she''s sensing the difference in power between arrows aimed at the heart and those that are not.


    After emptying a quiver of practice arrows, Grace flexes her hand, trying to get a feel for the sensation.


    In her place, Katie, emitting streaks of pale blue light, takes position with an excited face like a child receiving a toy.


    ...Due to the reflective damage passive, the aura will quickly fade if blocked with a shield.


    Seeing how happy she is, I should try to deflect as much as possible to prolong the spar.

 Chapter 218: Tidying Up 3

    Chapter 218: Tidying Up 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    A faint sky-blue light, like a serene azure, illuminated the guild''s open space.


    It was a vicious aura capable of slicing through people and rocks as easily as tofu, yet outwardly, it appeared as beautiful as the lights of a laser show.


    A naive country bumpkin, unaware of the ways of the world, might see Katie and mistake her for a beautiful witch, readily prostrating themselves before her.


    Each time the sound of slicing through the air faintly echoed, one could feel a chill on their skin.


    This is why her title changed from Sword Princess to Frost Blade - the pale blue aura emitted a coldness that seems to flow in streams.


    Hoo, how is it?


    "Great, it''s hard to believe you just awakened to this power. It''s so strong."


    Katie Wesley, hailing from the North, naturally possessed the swordsmanship of the Northern Knights.


    It was the sword of pioneers who lived and fought monsters in the perpetual snow of towering mountain peaks and pristine snowfields a sword for survival.


    Perhaps that''s why her sword carried the essence of the North.


    Despite being a swordsman, her elemental damage is incredibly strong.


    It wasn''t just about intimidating with an imposing aura; the coldness emanating from the aura was so intense that it could freeze the wounds it caused.


    It was advantageous in clashes of auras, and a direct hit on the skin would instantly freeze and tear the flesh.


    In game terms, it applied speed and defense debuffs to close enemies - the ice type that always showed overpowered performance in almost any game.


    A stark contrast to a natural 3 archer who only gets to ignore 80% of defense/resistance.


    Slowness, frostbite and freezing, defense increase, temporary invincibility, blizzard area attacks, critical damage from shattering...


    For a moment, PTSD from ice attribute overpowered characters threatened to resurface, but I managed to hold onto my sanity, recalling it was a story from 10 years ago.


    Even someone who went crazy over game characters'' genders and spammed macros would change a bit after 10 years.


    Is this cool aura the power of the Wesley family?no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    Yes, it''s a characteristic of our family''s swordsmanship.


    Despite trying to avoid and deflect as much as possible to not overwhelm with my passive, her aura was gradually being chipped away.


    It seemed unlikely for an equal swordsman to defeat Katie.


    If both wielded the same power in a swordfight, but only one side suffered, who would win?


    Katie only had to endure the shockwaves of the aura, whereas her opponent would have to deal with the fluctuating aura, their sword and armor freezing, and the numbing cold and sluggishness enveloping their skin.


    It''s great, really great. The way your swordsmanship and aura blend is truly befitting a prestigious and venerable house.


    Hehe, thanks for the compliment.


    Although she never managed to land an effective hit on me, Katie''s expression was one of pure delight.


    The first reason was her reaching the advanced stage of emitting sword energy at a very young age, and the second was that, at least at the advanced level, one could intuitively sense the power of their own sword.


    As Katie and I tested the power of our auras through our swordplay, Grace, who had been busily shooting arrows at my shield and cleaning up afterward, was now in a close conversation with Han Se-ah.


    Grace''s skill was a passive that ignored 80% of the opponent''s defense and resistance when hitting important points.


    It seemed like a grand gesture of support, but in reality, it was of little substance, almost desperately trying to balance the game.


    However, the lack of substance didn''t change the fact that it was a big deal.


    And when something big happens, there are always those in this fantasy world ready to poke their heads in


    Ugh, I''m sick of this.


    Im starting to miss the North


    These were the city''s nobles.


    Nobles who rushed in, jingling their purses of gold coins, just at the story of the full moon wolves.


    The temple had declared the existence of a ''hero following the Goddess''s will to overthrow the Demon King'', so how could they stay still?


    It reached a point where even the amiable Irene, who was a nun at the temple before she was part of the hero party, had to ask people to come through the temple if they wanted to talk.


    While I was busy catching a few purses of gold coins, the rest of our party nearly fled to the 35th floor, hiding in a corner of the tent village.


    Though the tent village had far less adequate facilities than accommodations outside, after hearing every three, no, every five minutes about another noble''s visit, the corner of the tent village felt less like a harsh living space and more like a leisurely vacation spot.


    "Why are they doing this, all of them?"


    "Because they''re city nobles."


    What does that mean?


    They''re nobles with money but no territories, so they''re more desperate.


    Han Se-ah, who had been wandering around the city thinking of leveling up her alchemy, also ended up fleeing here.


    The way the sticky nobles behaved was enough to startle her, far worse than her previous ordeal with the mages of the magic tower.


    The mages were driven by intellectual curiosity, but the nobles were motivated by money, honor, the desire to recruit, the pretense of piety, the facade of being hearty and loving freedom like adventurers...


    There were countless reasons they clung on.


    -In the RPG I used to play, only the guards'' dialogues changed.


    -Politicians are the same, whether in the modern world or a medieval fantasy, damn them.


    [This chat has been deleted by the mod]


    -Thought wed leisurely wait for the 40th-floor gate to open, lol.


    -Feels like a simulation of a celebrity being chased by obsessive fans.


    Ah, we cant have political discussions. But still, when Roland took money from the nobles, I didn''t think much of it, but experiencing it myself, it''s intense... Maybe as a famous adventurer, I''ll get better at dealing with nobles after more experience?"


    It was mostly because Han Se-ah was the hero of the hero party that she attracted the most nobles.


    Even Katie, a noble lady who had been part of the social circles before her coming of age, was shocked, indicating the nobles established in the city of adventurers had an even more unyielding side.


    Thus, avoiding the self-proclaimed baron who boasted of his hefty donations to the temple, the baron who claimed to have many acquaintances in the capital, and another baron who had been eyeing us since the full moon wolf incident, we stayed on the 35th floor.


    It was then that an even bigger figure made an appearance.


    Um, excuse me Hanna? The temple sent a message that the princess wishes to meet with us.


    Really, sister? The princess? For real?


    Yes. Someone from the kingdom''s knights came and informed Father Ambrosio."


    A princess, of noble blue blood, incomparable to the lesser nobility who can''t even offer a succession of lands.


    The problem is, as far as I know, this kingdom only had two princes.


    Why do they keep adding and fitting in new settings...

 Chapter 219: Tidying Up 4

    Chapter 219: Tidying Up 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    In the kingdom, there were two princes, but their deep brotherly love prevented any disputes over succession.


    The wise and benevolent eldest prince possessed the qualities of a monarch, while the brave and robust younger prince had the makings of a great general.


    This was a story I heard at a kingdom''s social gathering. Although there might be some exaggerations regarding their abilities, the core of the story wasn''t just a baseless rumor.


    There were indeed two princes, and the younger happily accepted the elder as the heir. Gossips claimed that the princes enjoyed hunting monsters with the knights...


    What is it with this place?


    Is it a trend for the second child of noble families to run away from home?The birth of this content finds its genesis in N?v�l??n��


    Only the 40th floor and I''m already appointed as a hero. Now a princess emerging from the kingdom... What will happen at the 90th floor? Will I be hailed as a savior and end up like some cult leader?


    -The difficulty level has definitely increased, but the story progression is insanely fast.


    -But it looks easy because of Roland. Anyone else would be struggling.


    -This is the floor where you form a 4 max-level party and awaken to 5, which means a lot of level grinding.


    -From the 35th floor, you grind experience with monsters that don''t drop mana stones. Annoying, but necessary.


    -There is a difference between inherent s, but I wonder if grinding can overcome that...


    While I pondered this, Han Se-ah and the viewers began buzzing about the princess.


    It''s natural for everyone to be excited about a princess in a fantasy world.


    Especially if that princess is hailed as the most beautiful woman in the kingdom.


    A beauty so stunning that anyone who meets her falls in love, the kingdom''s greatest beauty. Her heart is as beautiful as her appearance, so pure and faithful that she could be a saint if she joined the temple. She also mediates the conflicts between the royal family and the temple.


    ...This was the first I''ve heard of this in my ten years here.


    I got it from the Information Guild.


    The sudden appearance of a princess in the game scenario has rendered my previous knowledge useless. I knew that the royal family and the temple were not on the brink of war, but they were like predators ready to pounce on each other''s weaknesses...


    Suddenly, they are on good terms.


    A princess... Katie, have you ever met her?


    No. I''ve only stayed in the north, so I''ve only heard rumors. Nobles from the north who visited the capital spoke of her almost reverently.


    Beautiful, kind, and wise.


    It''s as if they''ve created a real-life fairy tale princess. And of course, it''s unlikely that I haven''t heard of such a famous person in ten years.


    It''s obvious that she''s a gacha character, just like the daughter-loving Northern Great Bear.


    Then we should head to the capital, right?


    Indeed. No matter what, we can''t just invite a princess to the tower. It''s already an honor for a common-born adventurer to receive an invitation from her.


    Despite the recognition from the brothers and sisters, being appointed as a hero doesn''t yet mean the royal family''s acknowledgment.


    We were on a schedule to meet a princess of a nation; it wasn''t going to be a simple day trip where we visit in the morning, meet at noon, and return by evening.


    We had to find a place to stay and wait patiently for a few days after presenting our invitation to the royal palace.


    Katie, who had only heard stories from others back in the North, mentioned the western street and finally shifted her gaze from the window to me.


    Among those in the carriage, I, an adventurer, was more familiar with the capital than Katie, a noble.


    Blinded by the allure of magic tools, I had to focus on targeting the big spenders like the capitals nobility to scrape together gold coins.


    We don''t need to worry about finding a place to stay.


    Oh, why?


    Because we are guests personally invited by the princess. Whether we are heroes or not, if we are invited by the princess, do you think we would be asked to stay in an inn? Theyll probably give us a villa to stay and wait.


    Ah, right, that makes sense.


    You are of noble birth Doesnt your family in the North have a villa in the capital?


    Ah, well, I ran away right after my coming-of-age ceremony. If I use that villa now, my father will come running after me.


    As I spoke, Katie nodded, seemingly just remembering the villa.


    It was odd that a noble lady, who surely had a luxurious villa in the capital, was talking about inns.


    She seemed a bit embarrassed and spoke in a cute, coquettish tone.


    The carriage we were in was sent by the royal family after discussing with the temple.


    The comfort was incomparable to the usual cargo carriages or the noble familys carriages I had ridden for missions. So comfortable that it rivaled the backseat of a limousine I had never ridden in, naturally inducing drowsiness.


    As if to prove my point, the smoothly stopping carriage opened its door to reveal the people, or rather maids, waiting for us.


    Greetings, Mage Han Se-ah and her companions.


    Ah, he-hello?


    -Cute, she''s stuttering already.


    -These arent maids!


    -If the maids greeting us have four stars, does that mean the princess has five?


    -LOL, a maid equals the four-star daughter of the Northern Duke?


    -She looks like she could beat monsters with a broom.


    The woman standing at the front slightly bowed her head.


    Her face was wrinkled from the passage of time, but her posture was as straight as bamboo.


    Tall for a woman and with such upright posture, she had a dignified presence despite not being particularly large.


    It was only natural for Han Se-ah to instinctively stutter in response to such a greeting.


    With her snow-white hair, wrinkled face, and posture as straight as a pillar, as if reinforced with iron rods, along with her elegant steps, she was a sight to behold.


    She wore a neat black dress that perfectly covered her from ankles to neck, leaving no skin exposed, and a crisp white apron that affirmed her role as a maid.


    4 ''Strict Housekeeper'' Emma Schmidt


    So, this grandm-, um, ma''am? No, housekeeper, is she stronger than Grace in her novice days?


    A woman with one more star than Grace, who used to live an adventurer''s life with a bow, begins to guide us.

 Chapter 220: Tidying Up 5

    Chapter 220: Tidying Up 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    -But why does the hero chosen by the Goddess bow down to the royal family?


    Lost amidst the flood of viewer comments, a certain viewer posed a question unnoticed by Han Se-ah.


    They wondered why, in a world where the Goddess truly exists, the hero chosen by Her would bow before the royal authority.


    Han Se-ah, who should have been answering, was too focused in the lavish treatment of the maids, melting into a puddle of relaxation, so I could only respond inwardly.


    It''s because the king is also chosen by the Goddess


    The Divine Right of Kings


    In this world, the political ideology that the king''s power is granted by a divine entity, not by humans, was not just a concept to bolster royal authority, but a historical fact.


    It was said that the Goddess, who created all life on this land, had bestowed a crown upon those among humans who possessed extraordinary talents.


    I didnt know the truth of this land''s history, but at least from the fact that the temple wasnt foaming at the mouth, declaring a holy war against the royalty, I could tell it was real.


    These fanatics wouldnt tolerate using the Goddess for propaganda.


    We shall escort you inside.


    Do you have any luggage that needs to be carried?


    If you are tired from your journey, we can prepare a bath for you.


    In essence, if the hero is a grand general appointed by the Goddess, then the king is a leader appointed by Her.


    According to the K-medieval fantasy common sense embedded in the game, swordsmen rank just a notch below leaders.


    Since the temple publicly announced the hero''s appointment by the Goddess, it was natural for the royal family, recognized by the Goddess, to verify such a hero.


    And for Han Se-ah, the player, there seemed to be no complaints about such treatment.


    -Why is the hero treated so well?


    -They all melt with those expressions on their faces, its irresistible.


    -While one hero gets massaged and bathed by maids, another carries a water jug from the Nakdong River*...


    -The royal treatment for heroes here is quite impressive.


    How many games were there where one is only superficially treated as a hero?l--B1n.


    Starting with games where the world-saving hero is given a pittance and a twig to embark on their journey, to a great commander who has to chop wood in the mountains after a season change, to a world-saving hero carrying boxes in a general store, and to a protagonist with dragon blood getting beaten and arrested like a dog by a local guard.


    Therefore, even though politically it appeared as bowing to the royal family, players like Han Se-ah and the viewers couldn''t help but laugh at the genuinely royal treatment received.


    Ah, ahh


    Oh my, your back is quite tense. I guess its because youve been valiantly fighting the Demon King in the tower. I heard that mages tend to stiffen up from sitting at a desk for too long.


    Ah, that spot-?


    Yes, its okay. It might hurt a bit at first, but it will feel better soon.


    -Isn''t this a bit risky?


    -If the stream gets suspended before showing the princess, Ill write Han Se-ahs name in my suicide note and jump.


    -Now I see why massage streams are so popular.


    -Going as far as exposing the back... well, we''ve probably already earned a warning.


    -If were going to get suspended anyway, why not go all out?


    I, I didnt expect this, a suspension? Am I going to get a warning, ah?! I dont know! Just look at Rolands face! I thought it would be a harmless, but this is seriously risky!


    The scene captured by the camera said it all.


    The women, led away in a different direction under the pretext of needing to unwind.


    Roughly meaning its hard to milk donations with just maids.


    Hey! How do you even interpret it that way?


    Han Se-ah, who was concerned about her stream, was being mocked by her viewers.


    They were just laughing, asking what she could possibly do if they genuinely enjoyed watching real maids.


    Eventually, Han Se-ah had to accept it.


    Isnt it the first generation of virtual reality games without fast-forward or skip functions?


    Theres nothing to do but patiently wait for the princess''s call.


    Yet, the time spent waiting wasnt painful, so no one felt any dissatisfaction.


    I, too, was able to enjoy some peaceful web surfing when Han Se-ah took the camera to explore the capital.


    From preparing the bathwater to arranging meals, the maids took care of all the trivial tasks, allowing me to lie on a soft bed, surfing the web under the cool breeze of a magic tool.


    This must be what a luxury hotel stay feels like.


    Miss Hanna, the princess has said she would like to invite you and the heroes'' party to dinner tomorrow evening. Shall I adjust your schedule?


    No, tomorrow evening is fine.


    Yes, understood.


    However, this maid hell, where guests are kept forever, informed us on the third evening during dinner time.


    The housekeeper approached us, making deliberate footsteps yet not moving her waist an inch, as if there were steel rods inside her dress.


    If it werent for her apron, she might have been mistaken for the owner of this villa.


    Her elegant and meticulous appearance sparked another pointless debate among the viewers.


    -This is what a proper maid looks like.


    -Sniff sniff, it smells of old age


    -The kids are cute doing their thing, why try to undress them


    -Because theyd look even cuter in different outfits.


    -Sigh, there are too many friends who should be playing mobile gacha games instead of this VR game.


    But if you''re going to talk about short skirts and exposure, wouldnt it be better to look at different outfits? A maids uniform, after all, focuses on the black dress, white apron, and the cap they wear. If you''re going to go for exposure with that outfit, well...


    [Theory Master has donated 10,000 won!]


    As expected, trust the expert!!!


    [Maid Cafe Stamp Collector has donated 30,000 won!]


    So you want to see an apron with exposure, you tasteless fool!


    [Prefer Censored Over Uncensored has donated 20,000 won!]


    It''s more enticing when it''s covered up. If you want exposure, go look at a nude collection.


    Whether it''s the Japanese-style moe transformation of the nerdy maid uniform that''s preferred, or the traditional maid outfit with a dress and apron without exposure.


    A discussion befitting the viewers who find happiness just watching Han Se-ah surrounded by maids, without any story progression.


    In the midst of this, Han Se-ah, seeing an opportunity to rake in donations, cheekily joins in, ensuring the wait is anything but dull.


    ---


    *The Nakdong River is one of the major rivers in South Korea, and mentioning it in this context suggests a more humble or basic way of living.


    Toggle New Ads


    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 221: A Place Full of Stars 1

    Chapter 221: A Place Full of Stars 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Hereovelllbbin


    Even in a democratic nation, meeting the president involves a certain level of protocol.


    Imagine, then, how cumbersome it must be to meet a royal lineage appointed by the Goddess herself in a world where the divine right of kings is a given.


    "Her Highness has said that it''s okay for you to wear your adventurer gear instead of special ceremonial clothes."


    "The Princess has mentioned that the heroes don''t need to follow the courtly etiquette"


    "The Princess has said that the heroes"


    Fortunately, the princess seemed to be exceptionally fond of the hero party, as if advocating on their behalf, and all the tedious formalities had vanished.


    There were no longer requirements for the usual checkpoint procedures when entering the palace, nor the need to wear ceremonial clothes or show the due court etiquette before the royal family.


    Permission had been granted through the steward to skip all these steps.


    Being allowed to enter the royal presence armed, even as heroes sanctioned by the temple, was an extraordinary exception.


    Watching the maids, who had been busily preparing, sadly pack up the dresses and accessories they had brought, a carriage pulled up smoothly in front of the villa to take us.


    "Whew, why am I feeling so nervous about this?"


    "...But really, is it okay to meet the Princess while wearing a sword?"


    "The Princess herself has permitted it."


    Katie, dressed in her armor instead of formal attire as per the Princess''s request, muttered quietly as if it were odd.


    Being from a grand ducal family, she seemed to understand just how unconventional this was.


    And this was the same person who, right after her coming of age ceremony, ran away from home with the family''s treasures.


    Perhaps due to their unique character traits brought over from Heroines Chronicle, it seemed that princes, princesses, and grand duchesses alike were all a bit unhinged.


    When these traits meshed with reality, the picture became even more bizarre.


    "Make way for the guests who are here to see the Princess."


    "Are you the heroes from the temple? Understood."


    Even as such conversations occurred inside, the carriage smoothly traveled along the well-paved road.


    The carriage''s emblem and the steward''s face alone were enough to open gates like a high-speed pass.


    But looking out the window, something felt off.


    It was like entering the gaping maw of a tiger''s den, an odd sense of unease.


    It felt like entering a dungeon rather than a royal palace, but without the sense of danger or anxiety.


    "Hey, what''s this...?"


    -All the unchosen gacha characters seem to be gathered here.


    -Neighborhood guards are two stars, so the royal palace should have more, right?


    -But damn, it looks like there are no characters without stars.


    -Isn''t it that stars are randomly given based on talent?


    -This seems like some sort of event zone... there are way too many


    And then, the source of this unease was quickly revealed.


    3 ''Stuffy Gatekeeper'' Luca, 3 ''Energetic Gardener'' Finn, 2 ''Clumsy'' Tommy, 2 ''Meticulous'' Max


    .


    When Han Se-ah, driven by curiosity, opened the character information window, she saw that every worker visible beyond the gates of the royal palace had stars assigned to them.


    In this K-fantasy world, where a mishmash of Western names abound, the fact that the names were taken from a work of fiction was not something to be easily overlooked.


    -How can a princess be a princess knight?


    -A princess knight? Does this mean she''ll encounter a tentacle boss monster later...?


    -Weren''t the tentacles already on the 40th floor?


    -The evil sorcerer and the princess knight...ugh...why does this feel familiar?


    -BB Games probably just used the epic of the 12 knights for their narrative.


    As soon as they saw the name Bradamante, they immediately started acting like they knew everything, prompting Han Se-ah to catch on.


    With nearly a thousand people in the chat mentioning the 12 knights, it was impossible not to notice.


    "12 knights? So, Roland''s background is from medieval legends, right? And Princess Bradamante is from the same story."


    [A simple summary from Don Quixote Donated 10,000 Won!]


    Just understand her as a protagonist of a story like Don Quixote.


    While the other party members were nervously eating the simple but luxurious dinner, hardly noticing if the food was entering their mouths or noses, Han Se-ah was actively chatting with her viewers.


    Brilliant golden hair that reached her waist and eyes as blue as jewels.


    Hmm, it''s almost like she''s the TS (gender swapped) version of Roland or like they are sibling characters with matching designs.


    One thing for sure, she was a stunning beauty with no flaw to be found in her appearance or figure.


    Throughout the meal, she was kind and benevolent, consistently smiling and not pointing out our lack of etiquette, suggesting that the rumors of her being gracious were not just for show.


    She made sure to include everyone in the conversation, expressing interest in our adventures.


    ''...She''s so ideal it''s almost scary.''


    Under her skilled conversation, even Grace, who had been stiff, began laughing and sharing her story of shooting an arrow into a giant of the Naga tribe.


    Irene, who had been politely reserved, also brightened up and started discussing theology when the conversation shifted to religion.


    Katie, for her part, was completely captivated by the swordsmanship stories brought up by the princess knight.


    After exchanging stories about her brother''s adventures in monster subjugation and the practical use of swordsmanship a few times, she couldn''t stop smiling.


    Did the princess knight have some kind of passive charm or rhetoric skill?


    In the brief moment Han Se-ah searched the term ''Bradamante,'' three of our party members were already bewitched.


    There was no malice felt, but the sight of three people being figuratively grilled and boiled in front of my eyes unavoidably brought tension.


    Sometimes, excessive kindness can be frightening.


    "Sir Roland, I heard you collect a lot of magical artifacts. Hmm, does that sound like I''m prying?"


    "Not at all, it''s no secret. I''ve often received magical artifacts as payment for quests from nobles, which is one reason I''ve gained fame in the capital."


    Having easily charmed the three, the Princess then turned her attention to me.


    It seems she''s saved the player/hero for last.


    "Is that so? I have a keen interest in magical artifacts myself... The Magic Tower''s mages have given the royal family quite a collection as tribute."


    To Grace, she showed a friendly approach without regard for status, to Katie, she talked about monster subjugation and swordsmanship, and to Irene, she shared her sincere devotion as a believer, praising the Goddess and seriously discussing theology.


    And now, to me, she brought up magical artifacts?


    Its clear shes thoroughly researched our party.


    While my interest is merely materialistic, she seems to know exactly what stories and character traits would appeal to the three.


    This made me drop my guard a bit


    "So, I was thinking, heroes can''t stay at an inn forever, right? I''d like to offer you a building in my name, and I''ll send some magical artifacts that I haven''t had the chance to use. Would you like to try them out?"


    "We would be grateful to receive them."


    She spoke to me informally.


    This princess, she might be a good person.

 Chapter 222: A Place Full of Stars 2

    Chapter 222: A Place Full of Stars 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    When I came to my senses, I had received a mansion that could be used by my party members and me.


    According to the princess, it was a gift from a noble who romantically admired adventurers...


    Well, whether that''s true or not isn''t important.


    It seems that the reward for reaching the 40th floor isn''t from the Magic Tower but rather bestowed by the royal family.


    Otherwise, the princess''s burdensome level of favor wouldn''t make sense.


    A mansion that players could use as a base, magical tools, a necklace that aids in the recovery of health and mana, a badge from the princess acknowledging us as heroes, and all sorts of intangible benefits from being under the protection of the royal family and the temple.


    At this point, even the most generous tree would be ashamed and consider changing its name.


    "...Is this the end? I thought there would be more to it than just receiving rewards."


    -So scared, couldn''t even speak, what a bluff lol


    -Recommendations for princess knight stories?


    -So, if it''s a 6, is there even a 1% chance of recruiting them as a companion?


    -If you keep resetting, there might be a timeline where the princess knight runs away


    -In a fantasy world where it''s common for noble daughters to run away


    And so, the encounter with another 6 character went smoothly without any major incidents.


    No matter how exceptional the princess, a born 6, might be, I couldn''t ask her to join the hero''s party, and regardless of my internal doubts, there was no way I could refuse the 40th floor''s reward and hold out.


    After being treated to an ultra-luxurious meal that seemed straight out of a top Western restaurant and sipping on sweet yet strong wine that suited the mood, we parted ways after receiving the 40th-floor clear reward and royal gifts, respecting the will of the Goddess...


    Is this what they call becoming acquainted?


    "Princess, she was so beautiful...."


    "I see why the nobles rave about her."


    "She seems like a blessing from the Goddess to the royal family."


    On the way back in the carriage, while Han Se-ah was chatting with her viewers, the party members also discussed the princess.


    Naturally, it was all praise, as if they had been charmed according to their tastes.


    At this rate, if Roland''s charm is his sturdy body, then Bradamante''s might well be her art of conversation.


    Watching them blush and heap praise on the princess like fans hugged by their lifelong idol or maidens smitten with their first love, it was a credible thought.


    Of course, I had received everything I was supposed to, and I was already completely captivated by the special magical tools given by the princess.


    Air purification tools, laundry and drying tools, armor and clothing maintenance tools...


    Essentially, they were the equivalent of top-grade household appliances from my previous life.


    So, are we returning to the city right away?


    Hm? Oh, Hanna, you must have missed it during our conversation earlier. We''ve been invited to stay one more day at the villa, and theyll provide a carriage for us in the morning.


    It seems like a consideration for the player''s comfort, and Han Se-ah is reaping the benefits.


    Those kinds of appliances, after all, are the ones you dont realize you need until you no longer have them.


    In fact, Roland''s physique was so robust and healthy that he didn''t need air conditioners or air purifiers.


    But there''s a difference in how one feels.


    Katie, emitting her aura, practices distributing her stamina and mana during extended battles, while I practice deflecting aura with my shield.


    Despite the level difference, my experience of relying on physical prowess in combat ensures I always have something to learn.


    Phew - unbelievable! How do you deflect all of that?


    If you break through too soon, it would make my adventurer career look pathetic.


    Her sword, slightly longer than a one-handed sword but too short to be a two-hander, weaves through the air beautifully.


    Her beautiful, aura-infused sword bends and then fiercely strikes, aiming for the neck and thighs, embroidering the air with elegance.


    Of course, even with an unfamiliar weapon, there was no issue in blocking.


    While I may have various stats that make me a capable dealer, Roland''s body is, after all, a born 6 pure tanker.


    The sharply lunging sword merely slices the air, and the sly, snakelike slashes aimed not at the neck but at the sturdy shield are deftly deflected to the side.


    Katie''s face flushes red as her flurry of sword strikes, like a relentless assault, are all parried.


    Phew, whoa- Definitely, there''s, an effect, really-!!


    Is it recovering in real-time?


    Yes, right! It''s, less, exhausting than, usual, whoa!


    However, what''s astonishing is that the necklace, a reward from the 40th floor, is more effective than expected.


    It''s not just recovery in a non-combat state, but natural healing even during strenuous swordplay in battle.


    Is that why she''s wielding her sword so recklessly?


    Now, she clenches her lips tightly, swinging her sword in a breathless assault.


    As much as I would like to take a hit for her, it''s risky in a spar using real swords one could get seriously injured.


    Naturally, the one at risk of injury would be Katie, not me.


    Trusting her health recovery accessory while swinging her sword so vigorously could be dangerous if my reflective damage kicks in.


    Given her level, she wouldn''t instantly die like a goblin, but a serious injury was definitely a possibility.


    Haaa! Ah, haa....


    So, how''s the effect?


    Phew... It''s no joke. The kind used by the knight''s order seems like child''s play compared to this. I feel like I could fight again after catching my breath.


    That''s good to hear.


    Despite swinging her sword frantically to the point of almost bursting her muscles, and holding her breath, the fact that she could wield her sword again just by regulating her breathing is half exciting, half worrying.


    The reward for the 40th floor is better than expected, which leaves my mind a mix of joy and concern.


    The 40th-floor boss was a nasty piece with legion-level minion summoning and invincibility gimmicks.


    Being a necromancer and researcher who continuously produces soldiers, theres likely a time attack gimmick as well.


    This implies that the boss on the yet-unreached 50th floor might have even more wicked or disgusting gimmicks.


    Id rather face a simple-minded brute with overwhelming specs.


    Such a foe, I could tackle with my body.


    Roland? Roland, are you here!?


    Oh, whats up?


    Lost in thought, I''m startled by Ellis, who comes running breathlessly into the training ground.


    Her neatly done blonde hair is disheveled from the rush as she hands me some papers.


    It was about changes starting on the 41st floor.


    The difficulty is, seriously, something else.

 Chapter 223: A Place Full of Stars 3

    Chapter 223: A Place Full of Stars 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    From what I''ve heard from adventurers who have occasionally come down from there, including Ellis and other guild connections, the 41st floor is a rugged high mountainous area.


    It''s described as having razor-sharp mountain ranges, steep trails, endless cliffs whose bottoms can''t be seen, and monsters that freely climb or even fly around these cliffs.


    Single-horned goats and shadow leopards move across the cliffs as if they were flat ground, while harpies fly above in the sky.


    There''s a subtle suffocation that feels like a protest every time you breathe, the lack of air evident.


    Single-horned goats charge down the cliffs as if they were flat ground, attempting to knock adventurers off to their deaths.


    Shadow leopards silently bite at the ankles of adventurers, dragging them away, and harpies use gravity to glide down and snatch their prey.


    What''s this now...


    "Get the exact story from Rebecca."


    She came down again?


    It''s unimaginable how such a terrible field could become even worse.


    I can roughly understand how a marshland becomes contaminated, but how does a high mountainous area with hardly any footing change?


    With these thoughts, I sheathed my sword and, along with Katie who was catching her breath, headed inside the guild building.


    There werent many people, but at a noisy guild table sat a familiar figure with red hair.


    Rebecca''s hair was all tousled like the fur of a large dog that had run around for three laps, and she was furiously yelling about something.


    Those motherf**kers have gotten even worse!!


    What, how, and why did it change...?


    How the hell should I know, you idiot! Thats for you guys to find out or ask the Magic Tower!


    She usually behaves like a beast following her instincts but maintains a line with the guild members.


    Seeing her spouting curses at everyone she speaks to meant she was really angry.


    Her face, as red as her hair, heaving rough breaths, looked almost like a child on the verge of tears.


    She looked around, seemingly seeking someone to vent to, and then her red eyes turned towards me.


    Hmm, this seems like it could be troublesome.


    Hey! Roland! You broke through the 40th floor, right?


    Just as I thought, she charges towards me, not just passing by the table but shoving it aside.


    Looking at her like this, she seems more like a bear than a large dog. The adventurers and guild members listening to our conversation also follow in a crowd.


    Regardless, Rebecca, true to her own pace, continues to speak her mind.


    Whats this? The kid broke through the senior level already? Kid''s got talent.


    Ah, hello, Miss Rebecca!


    What''s with the ''Miss''? You''re from a noble family, right? Since you''re a senior now, speak casually.


    That was why Rebecca''s eyes were rolling back in fury, hissing in anger.


    When a startled Rebecca slaughtered a harpy, the harpies started throwing heavier single-horned goats to block the narrow paths.


    When even this tactic failed, they picked up gravel and rocks to throw, but even these were blocked by Rebecca''s sword.


    Then, as if resigning themselves to not being able to kill her, they switched to throwing sand instead of rocks.


    ...Seriously, did they have to make named mobs this vicious?


    "About a dozen old ones were led by one smart one. When they played a flute, single-horned goats would come, but after being blocked once, they wouldn''t play it again, so I''m not sure how many there were."


    Ah, just hearing about it is daunting.


    Right? I feel like setting fire to the mountain, but it''s a rock mountain. This is when we need some skilled mages.


    Isnt there a mage in your mercenary group?


    They dont bother with rock-throwing if they see a staff-bearing mage, just watch from a distance. Our guys are not enough. Should we bring in an old mage from the Magic Tower?


    Listening to Rebecca''s story, the adventurers and guild staff around us visibly darken.


    Only top-tier adventurers can deal with these assailants, but if they don''t attack and escape to the sky, there''s no way to handle them.


    If the mages are out of range, the only option is for a skilled archer to successfully snipe them.


    While mages excel in firepower and versatility, archers have much longer range.


    As we were having this gloomy conversation, Han Se-ah, who had gone towards the alchemy workshop with Grace, entered the guild.


    Three brightly colored heads blonde, silver, and red soon gathered at one table, easily found by the following camera.


    Whats going on, Roland?


    Hmm, theres a problem on the 41st floor.


    Knowing about it but wanting to hear the explanation, Han Se-ah casually moved closer to me.


    Pretending not to notice the camera positioning itself in front of my face, I began to explain.


    Rebecca, the original bearer of the information, still not fully appeased, abruptly left the guild after venting to me.


    Shes likely going to drown her stress in drink, so explaining to Han Se-ah and her viewers falls to me.


    -Seriously, this game is ridiculous lol


    -Will it take like 3 years to complete this game?


    -Even with a born 6 it looks awful. What are we supposed to do??


    -Feels like it''ll take half a year just to beat the boss on the 40th floor


    -Well, they said they''d give you the company if you clear the game, so they made it this difficult because they dont want to give it away, right?


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    So, we have to face monsters on a high mountain trail on a cliff thousands of feet high, ones that are trying to knock us down with rocks?


    Yes. We''re up against monsters as smart as humans, harassing us the whole way through.


    ...Hey, should I learn some alchemy before heading to the 41st floor? I think I need to prepare a bunch of alchemical arrowheads for Grace.


    Han Se-ah, having heard the entire story, and her viewers showed a similar reaction to mine.


    Regardless of the temple''s support or the royal family''s recognition, if we can''t find a way to deal with those harpies, a hard time is surely in store for us.

 Chapter 224: A Place Full of Stars 4

    Chapter 224: A Place Full of Stars 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The high mountainous regions, filled with stars, immediately make one understand why mountains are likened to the edges of a knife.


    There were stars that flew across the vast heavens and smaller ones that diligently trekked along the narrow paths.


    While the stars on the ground were numerically dominant, those in the sky were unparalleled in their freedom.


    "So these guys just don''t come within range."


    "These creatures, do they share information between each other?"


    "They don''t seem to want to attack right from the start. Is it because of our bows and staffs, or do they instinctively know we are strong?"


    Seeing is believing.


    No matter how much Rebecca complained, nothing could substitute for our own experience on the 41st floor.


    With that thought, we unhesitatingly entered the gate on the 40th floor and headed straight to the 41st.


    We passed the polluted marsh and headed towards the barren, chilly highlands.


    Instead of the air filled with malice and stench, it was cool and refreshing, yet if felt insufficient no matter how deeply we breathed in, leaving us with a feeling of tightness in our chests.


    This discomfort was further amplified by the harpies circling overhead, watching us closely.


    It looks like they had evolved to be more intelligent than expected, understanding the position of the gate and anticipating adventurers emerging from it.


    As soon as we arrived on the 41st floor, a group of harpies was already circling above.


    "Wow, did they set up patrols? This isn''t some strategy game, yet they''ve deployed scouts right from the start. And considering it''s only the dark ones around, it seems the prettier harpies with stars are hiding somewhere else, using the older harpies as disposable scouts."


    -Damn, they''ve gotten smarter and even strategizing now.


    -What''s next in the game when monsters start using tactics?


    -Didn''t know climbing the tower had sub-genres like AOS or RTS.


    -Just cleared the 20th floor, and the future looks damn scary.


    -Essentially, they''re crushing the spirits of latecomers. Cunning BB Games...


    ...They''re running reconnaissance groups.


    The starless old harpies were clearly being used as expendables, a testament to the ruthless mindset of BB Games.


    If we attack these old harpies from a distance, the beautiful harpies will roughly gauge our party''s range and destructive power.


    It was evident even from Rebecca''s testimony.


    When Rebecca used her sword, they gave up throwing stones, and when the mercenary mages countered with magic, they wouldn''t even approach anyone with a staff.


    Heroes Chronicle, adopting the system of Heroines Chronicle, had its own dynamics.


    Archers had long-range single-target attacks.


    Their damage might be lower compared to magic, but they had a faster rate of fire and longer range.


    Mages wielded area-of-effect long-range attacks.


    While their damage was higher than arrows, their rate of fire and range were limited.


    Of course, this varied with different skills, but this was the general baseline.


    Archers could unleash arrow rains for area attacks, and mages had spells for single-target high damage or long-range sniping depending on the type.


    And these harpies understood that perfectly.


    They couldn''t.


    "Damn it."


    "Rebecca, please try to calm down a bit"


    "Hey, do I look like I''m in the mood to calm down? We had to flee because our supply carriage was cut off."


    That''s why everyone came down.


    It was unbelievable.


    After reaching the first safe zone on the 41st floor and seeing no signs of battle, we exited the tower only to find the guild in turmoil.


    Adventurers who had reached up to the 45th floor were pushed back to the 41st due to the smarter harpies.


    Supply troops moving through narrow paths reinforced by Earth Control, their magic carriages filled with more supplies than they seemed to hold.


    The strategy chosen by the beautiful harpies, upon seeing this, was simple.


    While shadow leopards and old harpies drew attention, single-horned mountain goats leaped off cliff tops, dragging the carriages down with them.


    Perhaps it was a strategy devised understanding that, unlike named monsters, these goats were infinitely spawned within the tower?


    "From above, harpies targeted adventurers, and from below, shadow leopards went after the carriage wheels. I thought they were trying to plunder the supplies, but then mountain goats just leaped onto the carriages from the cliffs."


    "So, what happened?"


    "Obviously, the carriages were destroyed. Those creatures weigh at least 50kg each. Dropping them on the carriages like rocks, what else could happen?


    Either the supplies were damaged, or the carriages got tangled and fell off the cliff. It was chaos."


    Despite being called goats, they are genuine monsters.


    Even the horned rabbits and foxes from the single-digit floors could impale a person to death.


    So, monsters from the 41st floor wouldn''t be light or frail.


    It would be challenging to fend off a monster charging down a cliff on a trail without damage, even for an adventurer with a shield.


    And it''s even harder if they''re stubbornly targeting the carriages instead of people.


    As a result, top-tier adventurers, whom we hadn''t seen for a long time, were crowded in the guild.


    Most were wryly pondering over strategies, but a few were even more agitated than Rebecca.


    As we silently listened to the conversations at other tables, it was evident that the situation was beyond chaotic.


    Naturally, those who were on the verge of a breakdown from excitement were all mages.


    "My, my research papers...!"


    "Why is Antenor behaving like that?"


    "He set up a lab on the 45th floor and moved all his research there, but he had to come down with just a few papers when the supply carriage was cut off. Probably all his samples that needed to be preserved with magic have been ruined."


    And the loudest voice belonged to Antenor, the old man who had fried orcs with lightning.


    It seemed he had set up a lab on the 45th floor, a floor he previously showed no interest in.


    The safe zone, a cave, might be cramped for people to live in, but it seemed spacious enough to set up a makeshift lab.


    It looks like Antenor is having some difficulties.


    The situation before and after the appearance of the beautiful harpies is drastically different


    He might have to re-write all the papers he''s been writing until now.


    As I watched Antenor indirectly experiencing the frustration of his assistants while listening to the murmuring of the mages at the next table, someone walked in with heavy steps and tapped on the table.


    "A statement from the Guild, a decree from the Temple, and a royal edict from the Palace have arrived."


    It was Ellis, with dark circles under her eyes.


    It seems that with the Temple and the Royal Palace getting involved, the lower-ranked workers couldn''t dare to slack off.

 Chapter 225: A Place Full of Stars 5

    Chapter 225: A Place Full of Stars 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Adventurers who had advanced to the 45th floor were now retreating to the 40th.


    Parties carrying food supplies through magical tools freely moved between the 41st and 45th floors, but those who had stayed in the tower for half a year or even a year, using the cave in the middle of the mountain as a safe zone, had no choice but to emerge outside, filled with frustration.


    Even the top adventurers who aimed to conquer the highest floors of the tower couldn''t endlessly spend gold coins from their wallets.


    The harpies might not have completely blocked all supply caravans, but when supplies were reduced to half, it was inevitable.


    If the price of bottled water during a mountain hike was 5,000 won, it was reluctantly acceptable, but who would be mad enough to pay 150,000 won for a bottle?


    Adventurers weren''t special forces receiving aid from a superpower nation.


    Even though the mages of the Magic Tower were focused in their papers and research, they werent foolish enough to pour all their fortune into it irrationally.


    However, if their stubborn nature drove them to invest everything into researching how to exterminate harpies, that would be a different story.


    First, here''s the statement from the Guild. Recently, the adventurer and mage Hanna has received a divine revelation, ascending to the status of a hero, and this has been recognized by the royal family. Therefore, the Adventurers Guild has decided to promote Hanna not from intermediate to senior level, but directly to the highest level


    Thinking this, Ellis began reading from one of the many documents she held.


    It seemed like a cutscene from the introduction of the 41st floor, explaining the status a player achieves by becoming a hero.


    The benefits of becoming a top adventurer, like reduced commission fees for quests, mediation with nobles, priority in personal quests, and the right to request information, flowed from Ellis''s lips.


    Rebecca, sitting beside me, couldn''t contain herself and began talking to her subordinate.


    It seemed the benefits were better than those for an ordinary top adventurer.


    Yet, from the grumbling of the subordinate next to her, they weren''t extraordinarily good.


    We do get some benefits, but they''re nothing special?


    Exactly. Its typical of the Guild, I suppose. We''ve endured the hardships, but the benefits are somewhat underwhelming....


    The benefits werent jaw-droppingly amazing.


    Since the Adventurers'' Guild was mainly involved in commission fees and had little influence outside the cities, this was to be expected.


    The only contentious point was receiving benefits beyond the top level upon reaching the 41st floor.


    Hmm, Hanna, is it? I had an eye on her when she was asking questions with such enthusiasm in the carriage last time.


    Hehe, while our students write a single paper, this girl has ascended 40 floors, confronting and overcoming four tower anomalies in the process. Shes certainly a talent that piques interest.


    Id love to bring her to our lab... If she conquers the tower, maybe we can collaborate, based on her experiences.


    The fact that this doesn''t seem to be a problem might be because the old mages were licking their lips, eyeing Han Se-Ah.


    All the top-class mages showed unanimous interest, eagerly wanting to ''kidnap'' Han Se-ah into their laboratories to assist in research and writing papers.Updated from


    Thus, advancing through the 41st floor under the burden of their watchful eyes, Han Se-ah''s minimap steadily expanded, marking safe zones here and there, yet so far, there had been zero encounters.


    For an experienced hunter, this might be a time to feel anxious, but what about Han Se-ah, a streamer and player who needs to show something to her viewers?


    "Ah, seriously! What kind of game drains people''s blood like this? Those things don''t even think about coming down."


    -Exploration of the 41st floor almost done, but zero battles LOL


    -Maybe Teacher Roland should just throw some rocks at them


    -But if they die in mid-air, the mana stones would just fall off the cliff anyway


    -Why not just breeze through to the 45th floor without any combat?


    -LOL, head straight for the boss~ Teacher Roland can handle them


    "It''s kinda scary that we might actually get to the 45th floor without a single fight, not to mention the 50th. Maybe if I level up my Alchemy a bit more and make something like flash arrows, I could knock them all down... But they don''t seem to want to attack at all. Is this some kind of bug because we have a born 6?"


    Walking and walking up the mountain, just immersed in conversation.


    The situation seemed funny, so the viewers didn''t seem too dissatisfied, though there were a few grumbles.


    Han Se-ah couldn''t help but feel wronged.


    What could she do if the monsters were too scared to attack?


    There might be skills or magic for ultra-wide area taunting, but she couldnt taunt from a distance unreachable by arrows.


    So, for now, she just had to walk and find safe zones.


    Hoping that the clue for the quest would start from the 41st floor and not the 45th.


    Judging by the average time, Grace would likely find the passage to the 42nd floor soon.


    It was natural for the exploration to speed up with no battles.


    "Here, a new safe zone. But this cave... seems strange."


    Was Han Se-ah''s fervent hope finally paying off?


    The new cave discovered by Grace was different from the others.


    As soon as they entered, it was not only much wider, but unlike other caves, it didn''t just end with a wall.


    Following a gentle breeze from somewhere, Grace cautiously moved further inside, and everyone followed.


    What they found deeper inside the cave was an oddly out-of-place narrow staircase.


    [A strangely cool breeze blows from the inside of the cave]


    [Upon closer inspection inside, a deep staircase is revealed]


    [Who could have carved these stairs and created this secret space in the cave of this high mountain range, and for what purpose?]


    "That''s right! This is it! I had faith in you, BB Games, you''re the best~"


    Han Se-ah let out a peculiar cry of admiration at the updated quest window, thrilled.


    She eagerly followed Grace, without any hesitation heading towards the narrow staircase.

 Chapter 226: Rock vs Flying 1

    Chapter 226: Rock vs Flying 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The hidden cave staircase on the 41st floor was much darker than the cavern on the 40th floor, to the extent that one couldn''t see ahead.


    Han Se-ah, creating a source of light with her light magic, began to descend the stairs while talking to her viewers.


    "It seems this space was created after the harpies got smarter. We''re on the 41st floor, but other adventurers haven''t discovered it. Maybe there are too many caves, or everyone just quickly passed through the 41st floor on their way down from the 45th."


    Understandably, it was because it was boring.


    From right to left, left to right.


    The simple staircase, seemingly zigzagging through the mountain''s interior, looked as if apartment stairs had been copied and pasted in place.


    Just going down, then turning 180 degrees to continue descending.


    Walking through the mountains on the 41st floor without a single battle, and now, descending stairs from one cave to another.


    It was the most boring and dreadful situation, the kind most disliked by regular viewers of Heroes Chronicle.


    Thinking they had stepped on hundreds, maybe a thousand stairs, they finally saw the end of the staircase.


    "Another cavern? It looks like the cave on the 30th floor."


    "Who could have carved out the inside of a mountain like this?"


    "Well we did, of course."


    As the seemingly endless staircase concluded, a very short passage was revealed.


    Beyond this passage, a vast cavern was visible.


    The cavern, carved inside the mountain, was incomparably larger than the caves on the 30th floor.


    Overwhelmed by the grand sight, Irene murmured softly, only to be answered in an equally soft whisper.


    "Wh-who''s there!"


    "Ah, ahhhh!"


    "Hehe, me?"


    Even Grace, now a 5 scout Archer, hadn''t noticed the stealthiness.


    Startled more than Irene, Grace quickly notched an arrow on her bowstring, aiming behind her.


    Katie and I didn''t feel any hostility or murderous intent, so we just fiddled with the handles of our weapons, but it seemed Grace and Han Se-ah were genuinely surprised.


    The camera had whirled around over 360 degrees, spinning in the air like a blender.


    -Ugh, dizzy. Is this what shaking off ants is like?


    -They must have been really startled, shaking and freaking out the auto-flying camera, LOL.


    -So this is why they recommend horror games before playing virtual reality games


    -Stop shaking it and show us what happened.


    "That''s a question I should be asking, you squishy young ones. How did such soft and squishy beings manage to get through those feathered creatures and come down?"


    The figure, who had fooled Grace''s senses and had been hiding silently, casually started a conversation.


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    "Hey, hey, if you say something bad now that there''s an opportunity, you''ll have to pay a price. Our evolved Snipper MK.2 has gotten quite powerful. Very close~ Watch your words, or it will cut off your head,be careful."


    "Guys, let''s go inside. These squishies don''t seem bad, and it looks like they have a bad relationship with those noisy flappers above."


    "By flappers, do you mean the harpies?"


    "Squishies call the winged ones that."


    Surrounded by the stone dwarfs, I felt like a shepherd dog.


    Listening to the various voices resonating along with the sound of rolling stones, we moved towards the clearing.


    It was dark, and I hadn''t noticed before, but as we approached with the light magic on, I realized that what looked like dark rocks in the wide clearing were actually houses made of stone.


    Round and varied in shape and size, these stone houses looked like illustrations straight out of a fairy tale.


    Old Bobo, who first noticed us in this scene of a rock-style collapse, where stone dwarfs living in the mountains had carved out the interior and built stone houses and furniture near the stone clearing, spoke to us.


    "First of all, how did you squishies get here? Outside, there are a bunch of flappers running around on two legs."


    "We''re quite strong, so they didn''t attack us."


    "So, you have the ability to reach the top despite being soft."


    The stone dwarfs, while appearing to be real rocks, acted similarly to dwarfs.


    They were an underground race, not blacksmiths, but experts in gem cutting and metal refining.


    Born deep in the earth from rocks, they lived by eating stones, mining metals and gems from within those stones, crafting and refining them for sale.


    It felt similar to how earthworms consume soil and produce fertile earth.


    And, of course, it seemed that the world of these stone dwarfs had also been destroyed by the Demon King.


    They were a race that lived by digging into the mountains, so while they didn''t directly encounter the Demon King''s forces, their world was wholly destroyed, burying them underground and seemingly replicating them inside the tower.


    "The world was destroyed by the Demon King, and now we''re inside this tower? Oh, the jokes of you squishies are hard to understand."


    "No, it''s not a joke"


    -Chit-chat-chat-chat-chat-chat-chat-chat.


    -Can''t you just agree with the NPC instead of trying to outsmart them?


    -Why is she always so serious with NPCs?


    -She''s also serious about plunging public sentiment into the abyss.


    -Crunch-crunch-crunch-crunch-crunch-crunch.


    [Tooth Thief Dentist Han Se-ah donated 10,000 won!]


    This stream is supported by the National Association of Dentists


    It was clear from Han Se-ah''s conversation with Old Bobo about the tower that she was learning to keep her mouth shut.


    The black naga warrior, who was left below, knew of his own death and burned with hatred towards the Demon King''s forces, seeking the Goddess''s mercy.


    However, the stone dwarfs in the rock city within these mountains couldn''t believe that they were inside the tower.


    Thus, they dismissed Han Se-ah''s story about the tower as an incomprehensible joke from another race and moved on, then mentioned that they had a favor to ask of us.


    Naturally, it would be about the main quest and side quests.


    So, does this mean the 41st floor is about a racial conflict?Follow current novels at novelhall.com)

 Chapter 227: Rock vs Flying 2

    Chapter 227: Rock vs Flying 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    In a certain cave on the 41st floor, a passageway leading down the mountain range was discovered.


    Descending the stairs, a city of stone dwarves who call humans ''squishies'' and harpies ''flappers'' appeared.


    Their eyes, nose, and mouth were merely shallow carvings on the stones at the top of their heads, but these beings could speak, smell, and look at us just fine.


    Though they would have been quite frightening in a larger size, reminiscent of a creature from a horror movie, their small stature only made them seem cute.


    "Squishies like shiny things, right? I crave the rocks that are found only outside the mountain range. Bring me some, and I''ll give you this gem."


    "I remember squishies who came to buy things from me were once kidnapped by the flappers. Bring me their red feathers, and I''ll reward you."


    "Hello, squishies! See, I want to dig a passage to another mountain range, but the adults are against it. So, can you bring me stalactites from another cave instead?"


    The side quests we received were diverse: from hunting harpies that attacked visitors to gathering quests for rocks and stalactites, fitting for a race that lived on stones.


    The guild''s requests usually involved gathering herbs and flowers that bloomed on the high mountain cliffs, but the stone dwarves, due to their racial traits, sought various kinds of stones from different locations.


    This unique aspect seemed to resonate well with the viewers.


    The viewers, who were previously boiling over with frustration due to Han Se-ah''s mere walking in her stream, now seemed calmer, as if their earlier irritation was a lie.


    -They chew rocks like candy LOL


    -Feels like the quest starts with a rock and ends with a rock?


    -Blocked path to the other mountain range seems like a big hint. Try opening it up.


    -A grand journey of piercing through the mountains from the 41st to the 50th floor?


    -Han Se-ah, the queen of civil engineering.


    "Why can''t we dig a new passage? It feels like, aside from slaughtering harpies, there might be a huge boss monster underground, right?"


    Although they were not as slender as elves, the emergence of these friendly and communicative non-human species sparked more conversation among the viewers.


    The chat, usually filled with teasing Han Se-ah or meaningless chatter, now had more discussions trying to deduce the story.


    A theory emerged among the viewers and the party: that a giant monster underground was threatening the stone dwarves, completing the quest would open a passage to another mountain range, leading to another underground city, and that the harpies must have a nest somewhere that would eventually be invaded.


    "With the help of the stone dwarves, we might be able to find the nest of those harpies."


    "A nest, that sounds plausible."


    "Even birds with wings can''t fly forever."


    Similar to the party''s thoughts, there was a discussion about the harpies'' nest.


    Just as the horned fox hides in its favorite pile of herbs, and orc warriors build their own tribes, it appeared that the tower''s monsters also had a tendency to create their own havens.


    Thus, even the harpies that fly around and hinder us, it seemed likely they had a nest somewhere on a mountaintop.


    Didn''t they even appear to domesticate one-horned mountain goats?


    Forming flocks, establishing hierarchies, and even raising livestock it was hard to believe they would be nomadic without nests.


    The viewers also speculated there would be a nest, and Grace and Katie shared similar thoughts.


    Like how they received help from the black naga Manaashi, they believed they could advance to the 50th floor with the aid of the stone dwarves.


    "Well then, we should first fulfill their requests to establish a friendly relationship."


    "It''s somewhat comfortable since it''s similar to the guild''s requests. Anyway, the number of requests has decreased a bit."


    "Wow, the color is really pretty. I heard some rich nobles use mana stones as jewels, and now I see why."


    "Mana stones as jewels? ...It''s definitely pretty. But considering the value, aren''t mana stones much cheaper than actual gems?"


    "Oh... right?"


    Katie, catching her breath after the tough fight, picked up the leopard''s mana stone.


    Grace approached her, making light conversation.


    The two looked at the mana stone, engaging in a whimsical chat for a reason.


    Far away, amidst a group of dark harpies, something red was visible.


    The red-feathered harpy looked like a tiny dot floating in the air.


    Perhaps, realizing the old harpies were no match for us, it had decided to step in.


    "...They can''t hear us, can they?"


    "Even if they have good eyesight, it''s unlikely their hearing is that sharp. If they could hear us from this distance, they would''ve attacked us long ago."


    The party, huddled together as if admiring the mana stone, exchanged opinions while keeping their gaze fixed on it.


    During our exploration of the 41st floor and mining, we hadn''t attempted to attack the harpies, who had been monitoring us from a distance.


    Without firing a single meaningless arrow or spell, the harpies had simply followed us like a tail, allowing them to approach closer than expected.


    Even with a commanding entity among them, the surveillance was carried out by the old harpies, indicating they were not very intelligent monsters.


    As the old harpy let down its guard and cautiously approached, the beautiful harpy, observing this, used the old one as a shield to satisfy its curiosity and also moved closer.


    "...Now''s the time!"


    "Okay!"


    As a result, a barrage of alchemical arrows from Han Se-ah, who had just leveled up her alchemy thanks to the viewers'' donations.


    Pretending to admire the mana stone with empty hands, Grace swiftly took the bow and arrows from Han Se-ah''s inventory and unleashed a rapid-fire volley in less than a second.


    Firing arrows into the air without aiming, like a cowboy shooting a pistol, she never missed her mark.


    The arrows flew past the bodies of the harpies, exploding in a net-like spread just in front of the higher-flying beautiful harpy, unfolding into a sticky, green web.


    It was a intermediate-level alchemical sticky bomb used for capturing targets.


    -How many donations did it take to make just one of these?


    -Why do we have to pay for the strategies we devise?


    -Arrows made from the spines of viewers caught by the sharp gaze of Gold Professor Han Se-ah.


    -Oh, it sounds like the text of a legendary item description.


    -There are birds that drink blood, birds that drink tears, and birds that suck the spine of viewers.


    "Anyway, we caught it, that''s what matters! ...Over there! It fell on that ridge!"


    "Hopefully, it didn''t roll down the cliff, right?"


    The beautiful harpy, wrapped in bright green sticky goo, tumbled and spun as it fell amid the panicked, scurrying old harpies.


    Its falling form, tangled in fluorescent green against its red feathers, was clearly visible.


    Fortunately, instead of plummeting straight down, it spun around in desperate flaps of its wings, gently falling.


    It had survival instincts, not disappearing into the abyss but crashing into the side of the mountain, right where we could reach it on the path.


    Ignoring the confused harpies, we ran towards it and found the beautiful harpy, unconscious and covered in dirt and sticky goo.


    "This means the mission is a success! It''s not dead! Capturing a harpy alive for a close-up shot, mission accomplished!"


    Capitalism, indeed, is a fearsome thing.

 Chapter 228: Rock vs Flying 3

    Chapter 228: Rock vs Flying 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord. Follow current novels at novelhall.com)


    Join the discord! Here


    Han Se-ah is an internet streamer.


    Even before the virtual reality game Heroes Chronicle was released and she suddenly became a global streamer, she was already a familiar figure in the streaming world.


    She captured the hearts of male fans with her sincere approach to gaming and grabbed the attention of female fans through her fitness streams.


    However, she amassed a larger male fan base.


    Her biggest trait was the vividness of her reactions.


    Far from being demure and quiet because of her pretty face, she would react explosively and variably at the slightest provocation, drawing in viewers.


    Whether it was a mission to tease her, being forced to play a horror game, or chat-participation content where she was overwhelmed by superior skills...


    Among these, the thing that most excited Han Se-ah was naturally the missions involving cash rewards.


    "Ah, I thought it was coming down gently. Huh? How did I know? Well, I noticed the gradual change in the zoom level every time it was captured by the camera. I can see the camera drone settings, everyone."


    -Damn, were you even reading the camera''s zoom ratio down to the decimal point?


    -You become like a viper when it comes to money...insane...but also impressive...


    -So there was a reason you confidently accepted the mission


    -I thought it was a safe bet but turned out to be a Ponzi scheme, sorry mom


    -Got it, now just hit the success button and show us Harpy quickly


    "Right now? There''s a wealthy viewer who''s weirdly serious about the harpy, which is suspicious. But then, I think it''s more serious overseas, isn''t it? Isn''t this going to be shared globally again?"


    [Suspicious-But-Rich Teddy donated 10,000 won!]


    Interpreting this as a subtle request for more money, Han Se-ah finally moved when several suspicious viewers pooled their money together, eager to see the face of the beautiful Harpy.


    While she used to ignore and cover her ears during talks of troll bombs, she grinded her alchemy proficiency with cheap materials, and after thorough research in the alchemy workshops, she created explosive sticky arrowheads


    "Kiiiiik-!"


    "It seems Harpies can''t communicate with humans."


    "It''s a pity that a demon with no possibility of conversion and repentance exists."


    She brought about the result in front of her.


    Unable to receive any orders, the old Harpies, flustered and circling overhead, were ignored as we found the Harpy stuck on a ridge, its wings entangled in green sticky substance, floundering about like an insect caught in glue.


    Of course, it was a bit more beautiful and dangerous than an insect.


    "...But is it okay to show this? This is basically naked."


    Instead of arms, large wings, and long eagle legs below the knees.


    From the plump white thighs up to the face, it was all in the form of a beautiful human woman.


    Red hair reminiscent of a parrot, a coldly beautiful face with sharply upturned eyes, breasts and waist less magnificent than our party''s but still beautifully risen, a slim abdomen, and the groin area, completely exposed in the struggle.


    If it weren''t for the green sticky liquid providing some cover, wouldn''t Han Se-ah''s stream have been suspended within 10 seconds?


    In her struggle, she had spread her legs wide open, shamelessly.


    "Really, seriously. The Harpy isn''t wearing clothes, and it''s flapping around covered in sticky stuff. Look at how her chest is heaving. And below too."


    -What are you looking at? Show us too!


    -Isn''t it possible since it''s an adult-rated stream?


    Even while bound in the sticky substance, the Harpy stood on its bent wings and stretched its body upside down, its sharp talons reaching for Han Se-ah''s neck.


    The problem was that as the Harpy stretched its legs towards Han Se-ah in a naked state, it couldn''t cover between its legs, and the camera, angled down to avoid capturing the chest, ended up fully capturing the Harpy''s groin.


    -The hair on the Harpy''s head and the feathers down there are the same color... note taken...


    [Chat deleted by mod]


    -Han Se-ah''s replay got completely cut, but the captured images are circulating as adult content LOL


    [Chat deleted by mod]


    -Half-human, half-bird wide open towards the camera, that was insane.


    [Chat deleted by mod]


    -It didn''t seem intentional, but that angle though LOL


    "Now I''m in a bad mood, so be aware that my blade is a bit sharper. While I was suspended, I sent the Harpy to the Magic Tower, then went to the city to deliver the feathers and stones I collected, and now I''m heading back to the Magic Tower to get my rewards, yes, yes."


    [Featherman donated 100,000 won!]


    Thank you, sir. This is celebration for your release. Enjoy something delicious and cheer up. But it''ll be a 3-day suspension next time?


    "There won''t be a next time! Not even for money!"


    [Featherman donated 100,000 won!]


    You thought about it for a bit. Was that not sincere enough? If not live, even a capture would be fine.


    While Han Se-ah was being troubled by the suspicious viewer''s money, the Magic Tower began to earnestly do its job.


    They started experimenting with various methods to communicate with the captured Harpy and began researching whether the metals and gems refined by the stone dwarf race could be magically utilized.


    One fact became clear through this.


    "Anyway!!! ...Upon breaking through the 41st floor, enhanced content became available. Just enhancement stones that add a bit more stats to the equipment."


    The metals and gems given as quest rewards by the stone dwarf race turned out to be enhancement stones.


    While the topic got a bit overshadowed by the sticky-spread show of the beautiful Harpy, one can say a flower of RPG content has been added.


    Well, it wasn''t the kind of enhancement that goes ''boom'' and destroys the weapon, but just a slight increase in additional stats.


    In a pretty girl collection-type gacha game, if the equipment explodes, that''s more for other games, not an otaku game.


    "Heh, this crystal can enhance my bow through alchemy?"


    "Does that mean my sword can become a magic sword...?!"


    Gems for melee weapons, crystals for ranged weapons, and metal ingots for armor.


    Katie reacted the most enthusiastically to the Magic Tower''s announcement that equipment could be enhanced with these items, after their research.


    She looked at her familiar one-handed sword as if it was a beloved doll, then, hearing about enhancement, her eyes sparkled as she eagerly bombarded the explaining mage with questions.


    "Metal can enhance leather armor and cloth robes? Alchemy is truly amazing...."


    "Yes, yes. It''s possible. And about that, some people from the Magic Tower would like to request Hanna''s assistance. Naturally, they ask you to collect as many gems and crystals as possible that the stone dwarves give. In return, they''ll enhance your equipment for free as part of their research."


    After capturing the Harpy, receiving rewards, and opening the enhancement content, they even received a tutorial quest for enhancement.


    Enhancing the companions'' equipment as soon as it was available was the destiny of a gamer.


    Han Se-ah, who had been holed up in the alchemy workshop during the 24-hour suspension, filled her inventory with sticky arrows and wore a sinister smile.


    The suspension brought donations from bird lovers around the world.


    "I, I would like my sword to be enhanced first..."


    "Well, let''s start with Katie''s sword for the experiment. Surely, the mages of the Magic Tower wouldnt damage an adventurer''s equipment, right?"


    Han Se-ah, having completed her financial scheme, and Katie, heated with the desire to turn her cherished weapon into a magic sword, hurried towards the 41st floor.


    They were indeed companions honest about their desires.

 Chapter 229: Rock vs Flying 4

    Chapter 229: Rock vs Flying 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    "Does this actually work?"


    "Well, it''s still just a monster."


    My companions agreed with my response to Han Se-Ah''s musing.


    We had just delivered a spicy 24-hour suspension kick to a harpy and had now captured our fourth one.


    The harpy, smart enough to recognize staffs and bows and distinguish between archers and mages, was still only a one-star in intelligence.


    Han Se-Ah easily tricked them using the inventory to surprise them.


    "They probably never expected arrows to shoot out of nowhere. Even I wouldn''t have believed it if someone told me in the past."


    "Our family doesn''t have such treasures. At best, they might reduce weight or volume."


    Even a magically enchanted carriage can''t store items like an inventory.


    It might make 100kg feel like 60kg or compress a 3m tall object into 1m.


    So, when two women, without a carriage, staff, or bow, suddenly pulled out bows, arrows, and staffs from thin air and fired sticky arrowheads, the harpies, who had only seen mercenaries retrieve items from carriages, were completely caught off guard.


    Even if they knew about the magic carriage, only Han Se-Ah, a player, could produce items out of thin air from an inventory.


    "We''ll turn the camera around, tie them up tightly, and show you."


    -It''s like a country grandma catching a chicken.


    -The chicken or duck bundled up, with only its head poking out LOL.


    -But with only the head sticking out, it looks like a human trafficking scene.


    -The main source of income for the hero party is kidnapping and slave trading.


    -If multiplayer was possible, I would''ve immediately bought one with gold.


    While looking for the passage and lowering the harpies'' guard on high mountain paths, Grace and Han Se-Ah avoid fighting even when a wild shadow leopard appears.


    Once they get dangerously close for an arrow shot, they whip out their weapons from the inventory and boom!


    Despite their intelligence, the captured harpies couldn''t warn the others telepathically, making it surprisingly easy to capture them.


    Aside from the time it takes to lower their guard, the situation is perfect.


    Even if they only occasionally get shadow leopard mana stones, there''s no loss, thanks to the dwarf side quest and the bounty for harpies as research material.


    "Should we give this to the magic tower?"


    "Or maybe to the temple?"


    "Hmm, I wonder what our brothers and sisters will discover..."


    Afterwards, they wrapped the fallen harpy in thick cloth, tying it tightly with rope and leaving only its head and feet exposed to avoid a stream suspension.


    The companions casually chatted while looking at the bundled harpy.


    Kyah? Kyaaak-!


    True to its reputation as the named monster of the 41st floor, the raptor''s claws, nearly as large as kitchen knives, scratched at the rocks and shattered stones in its struggle.


    But even this formidable creature had its limits, with a body partly human.


    The harpy, its knees and calves tightly bound, could only flail its ankles, kicking up dust but causing no real harm.


    "Will those guys try to escape again this time?"


    Han Se-Ah seems to rely on me, a naturally born 6 tank.


    We can set up ambushes using lures to catch harpies on the 42nd floor, but that''s for later.


    If the harpies don''t impede our progress, we''ll ignore them and forge ahead.


    The magic tower has begun researching harpies and has even developed lures -


    My companions agree with my reasoning without any objections.


    Who would challenge our leader, a renowned, beautiful hero mage with numerous accolades?


    The only downside to this plan is that, should a formidable foe emerge, I, as the party''s tank, will be in the line of fire.


    Me?


    Facing danger?


    Considering the enhanced lich we encountered on the 40th floor, I should be well-prepared for enemies up through at least the 60th-floor boss.


    "Then let''s set off first thing tomorrow morning. For today, we should buy a camouflage net and head to the lodge... no, the mansion."


    "It''s odd, owning a mansion and all."


    As I watch Han Se-Ah lead the conversation from harpies to our mansion, I think about our accommodations.


    The mansion in the adventurers'' city, a gift from the princess, is managed by maid Emma and butler Sebastian.


    Its grandeur and luxury make it more of a ''guild house'' than a mere home.


    Beyond the large iron gate is a meticulously maintained garden with a quaint fountain.


    A noble mansion complete with a coachman, gardener, butler, and maids.


    While Katie might be at ease with it, Grace and Irene clearly feel overwhelmed.


    Their frequent tower visits for harpy captures haven''t given them much time to acclimate to the mansion.


    "But Emma''s cooking is really delicious. I''d love to learn and use her recipes inside the tower."


    "Absolutely, Emma''s cooking could rival that of restaurant chefs."


    Despite the discomfort of being served by maids, everyone relished the delicious meals.


    Irene, particularly smitten by Emma''s culinary skills, was eager to learn from her.


    Emma''s cooking was the most reminiscent of modern cuisine.


    Not every inn could serve chicken and beer to the same standard.


    There were both delectable and mediocre chickens, cafes with excellent macarons and those with superior coffee - quite the fantasy game world.


    In this world, Emma was an NPC designed to facilitate comfortable gameplay progression, hence her exceptional cooking talent.


    "We have to leave early tomorrow, so no alcohol tonight... I''ll ask Emma for her seasoned chicken."


    "That sounds perfect. It''s spicy, sweet, and absolutely scrumptious."


    -This is the essence of K-food.


    -Is seasoned chicken a traditional dish?


    -Well, since the sauce is made in Korea, we should consider it a special dish.


    -But BB Games is an American company, why the emphasis on Korean cuisine?


    -Let''s not get too nationalistic. The cafe has macarons, and there''s plenty of American-style chicken and other international foods.


    "It''s funny to see Grace and Irene so excited about seasoned chicken... It''s like watching a quirky, nationalistic TV show live."


    Aside from the humorous sight of an archer in leather armor with a large bow and a priestess in a nun''s outfit requesting seasoned chicken from the maid, it was a peaceful day.


    Except for the unexpected guest who couldn''t wait and decided to visit the mansion that night.

 Chapter 230: Rock vs Flying 5

    Chapter 230: Rock vs Flying 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    A visitor arrived at the mansion under the veil of night.


    It wasn''t Katie, her cheeks tinged with the flush of disappointment, stealthily bringing a bottle of alcohol to my room, using seduction techniques gleaned from a girl''s novel.


    Rather, after observing Grace and Irene smearing their lips with sticky chicken sauce in delight, I returned to my quarters only to discover a woman clad in an unusual outfit awaiting me in bed.


    What on earth is this scenario?


    "Who are you?"


    "Hehe, don''t be too on guard. I''m merely a girl with nothing more than her looks to offer."


    "For someone who claims as much, you exude a rather striking aura."


    Her clothing barely covered her skin, composed of thin pieces of fabric that seemed more decorative than functional in covering her abdomen and thighs.


    It was reminiscent of desert dancers'' garb, where the removal of a few more fragments from their already scant attire would lead to such a costume.


    The pants, fashioned for ventilation, were uniquely tailored from the waist down to the outer thigh.


    Despite being trousers, they only provided coverage below the knees, peculiarly leaving the underwear and thighs utterly exposed.


    The flimsy material enveloping her bust was practically transparent, or maybe even intentionally revealing.


    In the dim light, it was challenging to discern, but it appeared there was no garment beneath the airy, fluttering fabric, leaving her chest fully bare.


    "What brings you here in the dead of night?"


    "I''ve merely come to convey a message."


    With a wide grin, she resembled an assassin disguised as a desert dancer, evoking the image of a heart-sticker bunny girl, a concept piece shelved due to developmental controversies.


    The purpose behind her billowing fabric pieces and the cryptic smile lurking in the dim light remained a mystery.


    It feels like she''s about a 4 assassin, posing little threat to me.


    My nights are too precious to be squandered on political ruminations.


    Gone are the days when the sole diversion in an internet-devoid world was women; the limitless allure of the digital realm beckoned.


    After all, one shouldn''t hold any unusual expectations from a princess''s envoy.


    "Wait, just a moment, really? Why?!"


    Guided by this rationale, my forceful fist aimed for her exposed, soft, tanned abdomen.


    The punch, refined by mana reinforcement, demonstrated precision in both strength and physical control.


    "Guh, ack"


    She collapsed onto the floor, not spewing blood or viscera, which indicated she was unharmed.


    With this thought, I reclined on my bed and activated the internet through the holographic window.


    A new horror game speedrun had been uploaded just 23 minutes earlier.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    4 ''Flower in the Shade'' Warda, identifying herself as the princess''s covert operative, a striking woman with dusky skin and deep copper hair, sat at the table, clutching her exposed abdomen, tears brimming in her eyes as she faced Han Se-ah.


    Logging into the game, she was greeted with the unexpected presence of a 4 beauty in the base, or mansion.


    This character was provocatively dressed, barely covering the essentials.


    The online community was abuzz:


    Toggle New Ads


    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 231: Princess King Maker 1

    Chapter 231: Princess ''King'' Maker 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The virtual reality game Heroes Chronicle is like a work of art, realizing an entire world.


    It''s not a game about following a set quest to conquer a tower, but living in a free fantasy world.


    Its not like those open worlds with just vast empty grasslands, nor does it have a linear quest line under the guise of freedom.


    There are players who ran away as soon as they started, not wanting to become adventurers, only to end up as beggars; and there are famous international streamers who became rich through alchemy and trade, now preparing to buy a title of nobility.


    Considering someone like me got soul-napped and thrown into this world, I can''t help but wonder if this world is a direct copy of the real one, made into a game.


    But mixing politics with a tower climbing story, what a mess....


    This is a natural phenomenon brought about by the game''s realism.


    The power in the kingdom is divided among the royalty, nobility, and the temple.


    Naturally, political issues arise when the temple takes interest and one of the royal family shows interest.


    Just like how a chaebol protagonist inevitably encounters politicians and legal matters while making money.


    An assassin dressed as a desert dancer begins to explain slowly.


    "The princess, being the youngest daughter, is the furthest from the throne, but that''s only when looking at it simply."


    If theres a nerve-wracking rivalry between harpies and stone dwarves inside the tower, it seems a political nerve battle is unfolding outside due to the princess''s appearance.


    The deep brotherly love of the first and second princes, which kept the kingdom peaceful, is a thing of the past.


    With the appearance of the kind princess, backed by the temple''s power, both princes'' hearts have changed too.


    Warda explains that it has become a three-way battle for the throne, with the smart first prince, the brave second prince, and the kind third.


    The first prince is smart, but he''s arrogant, thinking the throne is his divine right. The second prince is brave, but his robustness leads him to look down on his brother and the princess.


    From the standpoint of serving the princess, there must be some bias in her explanation, but it strongly suggests that neither prince is fit to lead the kingdom.


    The first prince, as smart as he is, is steeped in elitism and believes hes a great firstborn chosen by the Goddess.


    The second, though portrayed as brave, is hasty, violent, like a drunk Guan Yu.


    The future of the kingdom seems very dark.


    Of course, the princess, being human, can make mistakes. But at least shes kinder and wiser than the two princes and capable of ruling the kingdom properly."


    Hey, this genre shift is making me dizzy. Factions led by the scholarly first prince and the martial second prince."Updated from


    -Not bureaucrats and knights, but civil and military officials, what a mess


    -Instead of the smell of fish sauce, it smells like soybean paste


    -It was totally European when Waruda explained, but why does it become so Korean as soon as Han Se-ah speaks?


    -Han Se-ah is more familiar with historical dramas than romance fantasy


    -I understand and can roughly picture it, but the analogies are hilarious.


    The viewers, who seem like they could start a revolution at any moment, are noisy.


    Seeing skin that isn''t pale but tanned is like dropping water into boiling oil - they react violently.


    Well, it was inevitable to receive such curious looks when an elegant assassin-like beauty climbs over the mansion wall, evading Grace''s senses, only to be knocked out by a punch in the middle of the night and handed over to a maid.


    Irene always looks at me with a kind, curious gaze, but Grace and Katie''s stares are a bit more intense.


    It''s not the childish jealousy of bringing another woman to my room at night


    Its more like a reprimand, questioning why I did that.


    Why?


    Roland, maybe next time, even if you feel it''s suspicious, could you handle it a bit more politely?


    Apparently, the viewers are laughing about something called ''belly punch,'' but our innocent Grace and Katie seem to think I knocked her out because she seemed suspicious.


    I didnt expect that lady to be clutching her stomach until the next morning just from one punch.


    Even though shes a 4, holding her stomach and looking so miserable the entire time we spoke must have been a kind of protest.


    No matter how weak an assassin''s body might be, the effects of a lightly thrown punch for subduing her wouldn''t last half a day.


    Surely, theres no absurd setting in Heroes Chronicle like ''exposed lower abdomens are weak''?


    Well, yeah, I was startled and threw the punch. But I did control my strength.


    You did?


    If I hadn''t, she wouldve died.


    Oh I guess thats true?


    But our party members still dont realize their own strength.


    Even though theyve reached the superior level of 5, where princesses bow their heads, nobles fret, and monsters shed tears, they dont seem to feel it.


    It seems this happened because they havent experienced a real battle.


    Just looking at how they admired the pathetic 4 assassin who was subdued by a single punch, thinking she was someone special for delivering the princesss message, makes it clear.


    I mean, shes just a messenger, and you guys are a hero party?


    Lets rest well today and head to the tower tomorrow. I plan to rent an alchemy workshop and make more arrows.


    Ill go to the guild and see what I can find out about the 45th floor.


    Oh, I think I need to stop by the temple.


    As I was thinking this, my companions naturally dispersed.


    Seeing Han Se-ah murmuring to the camera before quickly heading towards the Magic Tower and alchemy workshop, Katie and Irene naturally followed her.


    Left alone with Grace as we walked towards the mansion entrance, she turned to me with a bright smile.


    Hanna seems to be in a hurry. She looks so reliable inside the tower, but moments like this make her seem young.


    Hmm Why?


    Well, if shes going from the mansion to the Magic Tower, it would be much faster to take a carriage. She didnt even think to ask Sebastian to call a coachman and just dashed out. Its like a child excited to go out and play. Same with the other members of the party.


    Now that she mentions it, that''s true.


    Han Se-ah


    Are you rushing out like that because theres money involved, even though there are carriages and coachmen prepared for players?


    Thanks to everyone rushing off, Grace and I were the only ones left to board the carriage prepared for us.


    Neither of us had anything particular to do, so maybe we should go out on a date.

 Chapter 232: Princess King Maker 2

    Chapter 232: Princess ''King'' Maker 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    By accepting the princess''s request, our hero party came to support the princess in the name of the Goddess.


    Grace, who climbed into the carriage, threw me a question, her voice filled with worry that even the clatter of horseshoes couldn''t hide, seemingly troubled by this part.


    "But Roland, is it really okay for us to so casually involve ourselves in this?"


    "Hm, what do you mean?"


    "Supporting the princess, in other words, doesn''t that mean we''re making enemies of the two princes?"


    While Han Se-ah readily accepted the quest without intending to refuse, it seems the scale of the matter is too large for Grace, who is after all a country girl.


    Well, she''s not even aware that she''s reached the higher levels of skill, so what can you expect?


    There''s a reason I described it as more of a nuisance than dangerous.


    "It''s not to the extent of making enemies. The political types won''t show their teeth too much."


    "Really? Why''s that?"


    "Well... because we''re all high-level adventurers and a hero party."


    In a world where supernatural abilities like mana exist, those with power inevitably receive respect.


    High-level mages can receive treatment similar to low nobility or enter the royal court to gain titles, and even adventurers, if they exhibit enough aura and skill, can become knights.


    Moreover, we are recognized by the temple, and though it was given by the princess, we hold a royal token.


    If they were to send assassins after us openly, it could lead the temple to doubt the royal family''s leadership qualities, and if a few zealots went mad, they might declare heresy and start a holy war.


    Unless the first and second princes are complete idiots who would ruin the country, they shouldn''t directly harm us.


    And with a saint candidate in our party, assassination?


    That''s unlikely, and even if one of the princes ascends to the throne, a massacre like purging all nobility not on their side would be hard to happen as long as the Goddess is around.


    But they might still be a nuisance.


    "If they become a nuisance, would they try to hinder us?"


    "Rather, they might pretend to help to share the glory. If we solve it completely, it all goes to the princess''s fame, so they''d try to help just to claim a part of it."


    In short, it meant they could steal the final blow.


    But that''s been the case so far, so it shouldn''t really matter.


    After all, competing with NPCs in a time attack is a major gimmick of Heroes Chronicle, so nothing much changes.


    "Ugh... politics is complicated."


    "It''s more about dealing with bothersome people."


    "I wonder if Hanna anticipated all of this and accepted it straight away? Hanna and Roland, you both seem so impressive..."


    No, that person just...


    I couldn''t bring myself to speak ill of the only person who could pull me out of this game world, so I changed the subject.


    Grace''s preparations would be taken care of by Han Se-ah, and as for me, as long as my body is in one piece, today is truly a day for rest.


    Not taking a break and indulging in luxury with the amassed gold coins from conquering the tower wouldn''t be too bad either.


    Maybe buying formal attire in case we mingle with nobles or enjoy gourmet dining at a high-end restaurant in the noble district.


    "Let''s end the tough talk here and maybe browse the market for a change. Is there anywhere you''d like to go?"


    "I heard from the maids that a new restaurant opened recently. How about we check it out?"


    While I was engrossed in the internet, it seems our friendly archer had become friends with the maids.


    I hesitated for a moment at the chaos, and Grace, who had walked ahead, turned around with wide eyes.


    As an archer sensitive to her surroundings, it seems she can''t be fooled by distractions.


    I turned off the hologram screen after one last look at Han Se-ah, trying to settle her karma for skipping the story thoughtlessly.


    Maybe a stern talk from me, tonight or tomorrow morning, would help her survive.


    But since we''ve come out to the market for a date, I can''t just call a carriage back to the alchemy workshop where Han Se-ah might be.


    Seeing Han Se-ah getting hit with money every time she grinds an alchemical ingredient, it doesn''t seem like she would be in a bad mood.


    With that thought, I followed Grace into the bustling market streets.


    "Hey, isn''t that the adventurer lady from that time? Take this!"


    "Wow, Roland! Or should I say, hero, now?"


    Having stayed at the 35th floor, visited the royal palace, and stayed in a mansion recently, I hadn''t had much reason to wander the market streets.


    A fruit vendor lady, whom we had helped during the full moon wolf incident, crammed apples into Grace''s arms, and a middle-ranking adventurer we often saw at the bar acknowledged me, using the greeting as an excuse to down his drink.


    The fact that I was proclaimed a hero hadn''t spread widely, but it seems I gained some fame after spreading money with my name during the full moon wolf incident.


    "What''s this, Grace? You''re more famous than I thought?"


    "Ah, ahaha- Maybe because I often came to the market when helping Irene. But aren''t there more people recognizing Roland?"


    "Well, I practically gave up on tower conquering and lived in bars for years."


    Exaggerating a bit, perhaps half the city''s drinkers have met me in a bar.


    In this place, unlike a modern city where you can buy beer in convenience stores, if you want to drink, you end up gathering at an inn.


    Thanks to that, there were quite a few men who claimed to be my fans after drinking with me.


    Grace, arms full of fruits and sweets, and a skewer vendor, drunk and closing shop, handed me various skewers.


    Without Han Se-ah, our usual inventory manager, this kind of thing becomes inconvenient.


    Famous individuals who''ve also helped others, a handsome man and a beautiful woman, and having taken care of orphans with Irene, the temple''s mascot, it seems our group has unknowingly completed a sort of reputation quest while I was absorbed in the internet in my room.


    "Should we take these to share for dinner? Or maybe put them in Hanna''s inventory to eat at the tower?"


    "We''d still have leftovers even if we shared. Shall we pack some food from the restaurant the maids mentioned and head straight there?"


    "That sounds good. It was given to us to eat, so we can''t just throw it away. Next time, we should just refuse them."


    Thus, our date, so to speak, of walking through the market streets inadvertently turned into a collection round from the stalls.


    Even for ordinary citizens, not just adventurers, the noise from the temple must have cemented the perception of us as great and kind people.


    Carrying bundles of fruits, skewers, and freshly made pane pasta from a newly opened restaurant, the fact that Grace couldn''t stop smiling made me think it wasn''t so bad after all.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    "Hanna, come here and sit down for a bit."


    "Eh."


    ---


    *not a mistake, the chapter ends like this.


    Toggle New Ads


    4/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 233: Princess King Maker 3

    Chapter 233: Princess ''King'' Maker 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    If the viewers get mad at Han Se-ah, ranting and raving, the solution is quite simple.


    If the certified teacher, Roland, steps in and verbally knocks them down, their anger turns into laughter.


    It''s not that I''d get mad if Han Se-ah accepts a quest without even reading it as soon as it pops up, but if the viewers start freaking out like that, I have no choice but to step in.


    "Hanna, come here and sit down."


    "Eh?"


    The fruit parcel that Grace received was handed over to the maids, and the skewers were consumed as dinner along with the take-out pasta.


    After finishing her alchemy grind, Han Se-ah returned to the mansion late and hesitantly sat at the dining table.


    Grace munching on chicken skewers, Irene tearing into the pasta as if it were a novelty, and Katie rummaging through a basket of fruits, perhaps to eat after her evening exercise, all quietly vanished from the kitchen.


    I wonder if this atmosphere, quiet enough to make you ponder whether it transcends cultures, is universal as Emmas subordinate maids in charge of cleaning up after the meal also scampered away in a hurry.


    Leaving behind a silence occupied only by Han Se-ah and the viewers watching her.


    "Do you know why I called you?"


    "Uh, um... because I accepted that offer right away?"


    In the midst of an ambiguous silence, I organized my thoughts.


    When speaking to Grace, I gave her a good reason to console her, but on the flip side, there are mountains of not-so-good, annoying reasons.


    In a modern society where you can''t just stab annoying people with a longsword, with all its political snakes, foxes, and devils, this world could only be worse, not better.


    There are too many stories to detail one by one, so I had to throw out a story that touches a bit on Han Se-ah''s guilt while making it easy for the viewers to understand.


    Honestly, I had a bit of that gamer spirit, thinking, ''When receiving a quest, just smash that enter key without reading the explanation.''


    ...I still don''t know the main story of Heroines Chronicle, into which I''ve sunk millions over several years.


    "Hanna, who is Katie?"


    "Huh? What''s that about?"


    "Katie, who is she?"


    I wasn''t planning to have a serious conversation, but speaking in a measured tone made Han Se-ah''s face go pale.


    It''s like a kid thinking they secretly made in-app purchases only to find out the bill was sent via text message.


    Up until now, my demeanor was like a carefree drinker.


    Never harsh, never scolding, just breezily getting by and helping out when things went awry.


    Now, for the first time, I set the tone and met her gaze, naturally making Han Se-ah shrink back.


    To her, the fact that I''m an NPC in a virtual reality game doesn''t seem particularly important as her knees neatly fold in, and she places her hands, clenched into fists, on top of her gathered knees.


    "She''s a... precious companion...?"


    "No, not that."


    -Shocking revelation indeed~ LOLLLLLL


    -Come on, did you really think he was asking about that?


    -Is this some kind of friendship test? Like Teacher Roland would ask that?


    -As expected, not just anyone can be the world''s number one clown.


    -I''m jealous of Han Se-ah''s creativity right there!


    -Yes, publicly endorsing someone on air is a big no-no.


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    -So, you mean to say you support the princess politically and wish for her release?


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    -Release the princess! She''s already been released? Imprison the princess!


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    Even though it''s a political story from a fantasy world completely unrelated to the parallel universe of South Korea, bait like this is terrifying.


    The chat was awash with national flags, and faces red and blue started shouting about patriotism, and foreigners, clueless due to someone playing ''The People''s Song,'' began chanting ''who will not be slaves again''!


    "Stop! Stop it! I was wrong, please! If I get banned again, it''ll be for 3 days!"


    How supporting the princess, voting for the 3rd candidate, and the citizens'' freedom in the French Revolution are related, I have no idea.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    In a parallel universe, lunatics shouting for the release of the politically troubled princess, Revolution Baguettes ready to dye the fields of France with the blood of martyrs based on a misunderstanding, and American troublemakers joining in without reason, singing all sorts of military songs.


    In the indescribable chaos, Han Se-ah, who cried out, returned with a pale face.


    Unable to quell the chaos, she was forced to log out and take a day to calm down.


    "From today, let''s move as quickly as possible towards the 45th floor! We didn''t receive a request from the guild. I just think we need to check out the 45th floor."


    "Yeah. And Hanna, I''m okay."


    "Eh, hm?"


    Katie, sneaked up to Han Se-ah''s side as they had sandwiches prepared by the maids for breakfast and discussed their goals.


    It seems the K-torment at last night''s dinner table was more shocking to the noble lady than expected.


    Pausing her chewing, Han Se-ah received comforting pats on the shoulder.


    Her eyes floundered, looking rather dumbfounded.


    To the party members, yesterday''s incident might seem like their (magically) genius leader showing (socially) immature sides and receiving harsh criticism, so they might want to console her, thinking her feelings were hurt.


    The actual person, after taking a full day''s rest to recover from being beaten up with money, finds both her wallet and the corners of her mouth nearly torn.


    "Yeah Thank you, Katie."


    "Yes, people can make mistakes. But Hanna, let''s make sure to consult together and then make decisions next time?"


    Katie sticks by her side, and Irene, looking on, smiles tenderly.


    It''s as if they''re kindergarten teachers taking care of a child who got into trouble, causing Han Se-ah to naturally put down the sandwich she was munching on.


    Her eyes widen, as if she hadn''t considered that.


    After shaking off the viewers, she still had her teammates to think about.


    -Look at those corners of her mouth, look!


    -Why am I not Han Se-ah? Why am I not Han Se-ah? Why am I not Han Se-ah? Why am I not Han Se-ah?


    -Seeing things like that makes me feel like starting a revolution.


    -The noble lady''s eyes and heart are so kind, even though the leader screwed up


    -Can you hear the voices of the viewers? The cries of the angry fans.


    Still, being beaten up with money and then being comforted seems to make her not feel too bad about the situation.


    Amidst such chaos, having been scolded and unable to eat, we headed back to the tower, leaving behind the skewers.

 Chapter 234: Princess King Maker 4

    Chapter 234: Princess ''King'' Maker 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    We had been severely reprimanded by the viewers, though whether it was all a strategy to induce a flurry of donations, I wasn''t sure, but time passed, and we once again set foot on the 41st floor.


    Even if a political side quest involving a prince and a princess had occurred, harpies were still harpies.


    There was no situation where they would come close to us.


    Thanks to this, going from the 41st floor to the 42nd, and then to the 43rd, walking through the mountains was nothing but peaceful.


    The only enemies were the unstable mountain paths and the thin oxygen thanks to the high-altitude.


    "Phew... Just walking is strangely exhausting."


    "Could this also be a curse of the Demon King?"


    "Maybe, it could be."


    Since everyone had reached the advanced state of externalizing mana outside the body, none of us collapsed, but the discomfort in breathing was annoying for everyone.


    Tiny noses twitched as they took in the air as deeply as possible.


    Neither Grace, who used to play in the mountains nor Katie, who trained her body, understood altitude sickness, something that occurs in high-altitude areas.


    Irene, too, found it difficult, gently scattering divine energy to periodically comfort the party members, but divine energy did not create oxygen.


    Above our heads, the harpies circled without any intention of coming down.


    Amidst all this, the terrain made us ascend and descend narrow, steep mountain paths.


    "Can''t we just push through the mountain peaks with Roland''s Beam?"


    -Feel the pain of ten million people with rhinitis


    -Even implemented altitude sickness? Wouldn''t noobs faint here?


    -Except for killing mountain goats, there''s no battle, so the stream feels a bit lax


    -BB Games is really vicious. An environment that kills streamers


    The floor was frustrating for players.


    If it weren''t for the occasional attacks from shadow leopards and one-horned mountain goats, it would be hard to tell if this was an RPG or a hiking sim.


    The party, focusing on adapting to the high-altitude area by calming their breathing, gradually quieted down, and Han Se-ah, even while panting, continued conversing with her viewers.


    Could it be that BB Games, true to form, was earnest in tormenting the players with such exquisitely designed gameplay?


    "Phew, Roland? Why does it seem like the harpies are getting closer?"


    "Are they coming out of curiosity like last time?"


    "It''s different this time, the way they''re circling in groups has changed, as if they''ve received some kind of order."


    At that comment, the tiny heads all looked up at the sky simultaneously.


    As Grace said, the group of harpies had gotten a bit closer.


    Without the beautiful red-feathered harpy joining them, the old hag harpies with bodies of eagles were slowly getting closer to us.


    The earlier flight trajectory circling above our heads was now grouping in threes and fives, going back and forth as if they were fighter jet formations.


    It was clear to anyone that they were forming a group and preparing to swoop down for a surprise attack.


    "Why are they suddenly so aggressive?"


    "Could it be, there''s a nest nearby?"


    "A nest?!"


    Grace, after Han Se-ah murmured a question loud enough for both the viewers and her companions to hear, was the one to answer.


    As a hunter from a mountain village who had experience hunting birds, her mention of a nest made Han Se-ah''s eyes sparkle.


    "Their behavior is a bit different, but maybe their sudden change means that we''ve approached their nest too closely for them to just stand by and watch?"


    They blocked vision by rising dust with their wings and aimed to strike the neck of their prey with their exceptionally sharp talons.


    "Hanna, arrows!"


    "Explosive and incendiary!"


    Swoosh Bang-!!


    Of course, if mere dust obscuring the view led to an opening, it would disgrace the name of a tank.


    Raising the shield to block the talons while swinging the warhammer overhead.


    Although not much force was applied, it was more than enough to crush the body of an eagle.


    A harpy, swept by the warhammer without even being seen, crashed to the ground without a sound, turning into a mana stone.


    At the same time, I could see Han Se-ah pulling out a handful of fiery red arrowheads from her inventory and handing them to Grace.


    Now that they were coming at us without hiding, this seemed to be the right decision.


    "Everyone, watch your heads!"


    Twang


    A light plucking sound was followed by a fiery blaze roaring above our heads.


    So she didn''t learn magic but focused on alchemy.


    The flames from the alchemical arrowheads was more powerful than expected.


    ''Has she decided to just be support?''


    Kyaah-


    Kyak-!


    While I was thinking this, the legs of two harpies floundering in surprise at the flames that burst into the air were neatly sliced off by a cyan light.


    In that short moment, about five of their comrades died, and the rest hurriedly increased their altitude.


    An arrow shot at one''s tail with a boom-! dropped another one, finally allowing us to count how many there were.


    Seven dark old hag harpies circling overhead.


    One mashed by my warhammer, two swept by flames, two with sliced legs, one hit by an explosive arrow.


    Roughly thirteen in total seemed to be moving in a group.


    However, regrettably, only three mana stones were salvaged.


    "...Fighting like this is going to be a loss, isn''t it?"


    "Huh, why?"


    "Each arrowhead costs 5 silvers!"


    "What, how can it be so expensive?!"


    Twenty shots, not even a full quiver of arrows, would cost a whole gold.


    Becoming senior adventurers might have increased our earnings, but the price was shockingly high.


    Shooting them indiscriminately like regular arrows would lead to a deficit in gold with each adventure.


    Even so, proving their power, the harpies, frightened by the rising flames and explosions, widened their distance and circled above us again.


    "...Grace, can you guide us to the mid part of that mountain as quickly as possible?"


    "Yeah, that''s possible. There aren''t many forks in the road, anyway."


    The problem was that the soaring flames had scared the harpies overhead, but it also attracted the attention of harpies that were herding goats or patrolling afar.


    I had no desire to fight dozens of harpies on a narrow mountain path.


    "Then let''s run!"


    "Uh, okay? For now, let''s head towards that cave over there!"


    There was a large chance that the dots in the distance, which looked like dark specks, would join together and attack us in numbers.


    Flying monsters, from small to large, are troublesome for this reason...!


    So, we began to quickly run along the mountain path under Grace''s guidance.

 Chapter 235: Princess King Maker 5

    Chapter 235: Princess ''King'' Maker 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    We safely retreated to a cave, a safe zone.


    Even though their heads had turned into those of old women, the harpies'' intelligence remained as birds, squawking noisily before dispersing after some time.


    It was like avoiding a rolling boulder and entering a crevice in the cliff, dodging the flock of harpies to hide and advance through the cave.


    "There were a few caves along the way, so we can move from one to the next like stepping stones."


    "The black harpies seem quite dumb, so we can keep moving forward like this."


    Not old woman harpies or beauty harpies, but black and red harpies?


    Well, calling them old woman harpies and beauty harpies is a bit too blunt.


    While entertaining odd thoughts and listening to the group''s conversation, the course of action was very simply decided.


    Since there were caves on the way to that suspicious peak, the plan was to use them to continue forward.


    After all, BB Games had practically laid out a path inviting us with a "come this way~", so we had to take advantage of it.


    "The closer we get, the more of them will swarm us."


    "There''s no need to overdo it. Even if we can''t confirm the existence of a nest, we''ve found a suspicious place, so we can call over the brothers."


    Katie and Grace nodded at Irene''s words.


    If that happens, even if the money or benefits we can earn right away decrease, the strategy could be carried out more comfortably.


    It''s like a kind of EASY mode for those who failed.


    Even if the harpies rampage violently, the temple knights could advance, tearing through the path with divine energy, and they couldn''t be stopped.


    If the enemy annoys us with wings and numbers, we just need to fill our side with numbers too.


    -Surely you''re not thinking of crying out for help from the temple like a damsel in distress?


    -If we''re asking for help from the temple, I don''t see why a natural-born 6 is needed in the party, lol...


    -There''s no time to hesitate


    -After abandoning the fight like sh*t, don''t tell me you''re going to abandon the strategy too~


    -Lol, abandoned damage dealing and now the story too? Almost like it''s natural*[1]


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    "You can''t save that joke with ''almost''. Please throw away the cringy dad joke book on your desk while you''re banned."


    The group naturally took a break, using large rocks as seats.


    Meanwhile, Han Se-ah sharply executes a viewer who made a dad joke on the chopping block.


    Even as she handed over a campfire kit from the inventory to Irene, her eyes were sharply scanning the chat.


    The viewer caught this time wasn''t a newcomer but seemed familiar with internet streaming.


    [Smile and Fortune Comes donated 10,000 won!]


    Ah, seriously~~ I''m weak to the donation trends~~ haha


    Han Se-ah''s eyebrows twitched peculiarly at the sight of someone not hesitating to donate money for a joke.


    She wanted to laugh at the ridiculousness, but laughing would feel like losing.


    While she battled against the aftermath of boomer humor and dad jokes, the savory smell filled the cave.


    The skewers she and Grace had bought last time were gently heated over the campfire, emitting a greasy fragrance hard to find in the tower.


    The chicken and pork dripped with fat as they sizzled over the flickering flames.


    "Indeed, mages, upon reaching the senior level, don''t just become physically stronger but their magic''s range and destructive power increase to unbelievable levels. So, do you have a particular element in mind?"


    "Hanna usually uses uncommon magic the most, like inventory or mana spikes, right?"


    While Grace to Irene each added their comments, the viewers were not silent either.


    There were those bantering about legality, water laws and whatnot.


    Flame attributes were illegal because of ''fire laws'', and water magic was like having your sister pour water for you


    "Stop, stop! Just a moment? I haven''t decided yet, but I''d like to learn wide-area skills in either flame, thunder, or ice. It seems more challenging for our party to deal with many small enemies like now, rather than a single strong one."


    "Definitely, that''s a good idea."


    After being bombarded with advice both verbally and in text, in-game and through the stream, Han Se-ah rapidly shared her thoughts like she was rapping.


    It seemed she had thought through her skill tree properly as a gamer, as her ideas came out without hesitation.


    Indeed, thanks to our shameless tank with a single-target extreme damage skill, our party wasn''t lacking in single-target abilities.


    How a tank ended up with an assassin''s S-tier skill is beyond me.


    Therefore, what our party, which is well-rounded from tanking to single-target damage, crowd control, purification, and protection, absolutely lacked was AoE capability.


    Even now, we''re resting in a cave because we had no way to sweep away the harpies that were swarming us.


    "In that case, I recommend lightning magic. Depending on mana control, it can be used for AoE or single-target."


    "Really? Lightning magic"


    That''s why I recommend lightning magic.


    From what I''ve heard from a mage I know, although it''s powerful, it''s difficult to control, but I believe Han Se-ah could be trusted with it.


    Even though she might act silly, abandon dealing damage, end up as a pack mule, or accept quests without thought, making mistakes at least she never messed up with mana control.


    Magic missiles have never hit my back, nor has she ever fried Katie while trying to assist with Spark or Light.


    Given Han Se-ah''s skill level, lightning magic, which is closer to high-risk, high-reward compared to fire magic, seems suitable.


    If I hold 80% of the shares to be the world''s number one, at least she holds about 10% of it.


    She was a bus passenger, not a freeloader.


    She was paying a bit more than the fare.


    "I''ll learn magic from Antenor by giving him the ores of harpies and stone dwarves. He must be preparing to head back up after coming down from the 45th floor for food."


    "That old man?!"


    -Was Antenor that orc-squishing old man from the 20th floor?


    -Hanna, make sure you turn off the stream when you go learn magic, got it?


    -But can lightning magic really switch between single-target and AoE with just control?


    -He''s an elder who has climbed the tower more than Roland, and in the cutscenes, he was cool despite his old age, talking like he''s straight out of LA.


    -If you summon lightning to fry just one guy, that''s a single-target skill, lol. Isn''t that the same with fire magic?


    However, as the difficulty of the tower increased, the fare she had to bear inevitably grew.


    A one-on-one tutoring session with a chatterbox old man who could torture people with words, that''s going to be really fun.


    I''m glad I''m a tank.


    ---


    [1] - literal sense it''s closer to ''organic'' but meaning wise, the viewer meant natural. It''s a pun saying it''s in her nature to abandon dmg etc. and could also mean she''s garbage


    Toggle New Ads


    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 236: Stronger Than Anyone 1

    Chapter 236: Stronger Than Anyone 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! HereNew novel chapters are published on


    As we energetically discussed the advanced magic of the genius porter mage hero streamer Han Se-ah, we recovered our strength and retreated in good spirits.


    "Goodness, those harpies really know how to cut off our path."


    "After dodging the caves, we should learn magic to deal with them all before moving on."


    As we approached the summit, the harpies, who had been fluttering about, suddenly brought rocks from their nest and completely collapsed the cliffside path as if following orders from within.


    To reach the harpy nest, we had to almost cling to the collapsed cliffside like the protagonist of an action game, moving sideways for nearly 300 meters.


    It was impossible to move sideways along the cliff while hundreds of harpies flew about.


    The mountain ridges were so steep that they could be called the Blade Mountains, and there was no way to traverse the pathless ridge.


    With Han Se-ah and Irene lacking the physical strength to climb over the cliffs, we had no choice but to mark it on the minimap and retreat, promising to return.


    "The harpies weren''t using magic or alchemy... Do you think it''s related to the dwarves?"


    "Probably? It might be a special ore that only comes from those high peaks."


    "We should go to the dwarf village on the 41st floor and ask around. They might know something, judging from how they call them ''flappers.''"


    Even the rocks the harpies grabbed from the clouds were more like bombs than ordinary stones.


    If they had just thrown ordinary rocks, we could have ignored them and pushed through, but the moment they fell on the path, they caused effects reminiscent of something from a science fiction movie, completely reshaping the mountain range.


    In short, due to the disadvantageous matchup against flying monsters and the perilous cliff paths of the high-altitude terrain, we couldn''t take shortcuts and had to proceed with the story from the beginning.


    Of course, the paths inside the tower would probably be restored in a few days, but there was no reason to stay in the cave waiting for that.


    It would be more convenient in many ways to just turn back and try the proper way than to struggle unnecessarily for shortcuts.


    Thus, we are in a cave on the 42nd floor, not the harpy''s nest on the 43rd.


    "Should we visit the dwarf village on the 41st floor first, or head straight to the 40th floor?"


    As Irene murmured while preparing late-night soup over the campfire, we had to reconsider our priorities in the face of the unprecedented collapse of the cliffside due to the harpies'' exploding rocks.


    If we planned to learn magic, it would be best to go to the city''s magic tower and find Antenor first.


    However, we couldn''t just go to a high-level mage and ask them outright without any compensation, so if we were to prepare a reward, we had to go to the dwarven city.


    "Oh, thanks for the soup. Hmm... since we''re already down here early, how about visiting the underground city?"


    "I think it''s better to meet Antenor first. We can''t prepare without knowing what he wants."


    As Grace and Katie disagreed, sharing Irene''s hearty soup, Irene, as always, simply smiled gently as if to say she would follow along.


    So, to maintain balance, I remained silent.


    It means leaving it up to the leader of the party to make decisions and proceed.


    -Please learn some magic, you level 4 bag carrier


    -Why are my supply bags just walking around here?


    -You have nothing to do, so go do some side quests. What''s with these useless rocks anyway?


    -Watching the stream, I feel like I''m going to turn into a soup addict. Is this even normal?


    -Harpies have evolved into bombers, and you''re talking about food now?


    At this point, not only Han Se-ah, who had broached the subject and was now surrounded but also the other party members were left bewildered.


    "How could the Flutterers use Vacuum Stones?"


    "Could it be the city of Granny Pipi?"


    "But the city of Granny Pipi isn''t a place the squishies could have visited and returned from so quickly, is it?"


    "But the squishies wouldn''t know anything about Vacuum Stones!"


    "Right, they were squishes who saw our essences for the first time."


    Regardless of our reactions, the chatter among the stone dwarves, loud as rolling stones, was quite serious.


    After all, it was about a rock capable of obliterating everything within a radius of several meters, so there must be some extraordinary story behind it.


    How could such a dreadful object be just another stone lying around in the local hills?


    Just dropping a rock on the heads of adventurers would be enough to kill them all.


    "Excuse me, Elder Bobo, what is a Vacuum Stone?"


    "You saw the red rocks, that''s the Vacuum Stone. It''s not something the flutterers use..."


    "Yes. When it touched the path, it completely collapsed the surroundings. Its power looked terrifying, so we retreated."


    "Hmm? Terrifying?"


    Picking up on the intriguing keyword "Granny Pipi," and while the others were busy eavesdropping, I cautiously approached Elder Bobo to ask.


    Elder Bobo immediately responded.


    The discomfort at the mention of the harpies'' nest in the high mountains and the harpies dropping red rocks on the cliff path was evident in Elder Bobo''s reaction, making a grinding noise like stone being chiseled.


    He throwing a puzzled question as if to say what was there to fear.


    "You guys are squishies, aren''t you? Why are you afraid of Vacuum Stones?"


    Humans and harpies are squishes and Flutterers, respectively, but the stone beings refer to the red rock as the Vacuum Stone.


    The explanation from Elder Bobo, who appeared to be the most intelligent among them, followed.


    The Vacuum Stone, as its name suggests, is a special ore that creates a vacuum around it.


    It emits magical waves, humming as it entirely dissipates the cliff path.


    However, it wasn''t something that could be thrown at people like a bomb, as we had thought.


    "So, it''s like dynamite for mining, but it doesn''t harm people?"


    -LOL, got scared and ran, but it doesn''t work on people?


    -But still, if the path collapses, everyone dies, so running makes sense.


    -Yeah, no need to accidentally fall off the cliff and hit reset


    -If it''s a rock that only destroys rocks, can it be used for hunting golems?


    -Whenever something new appears you guys always want to go back to use them


    As Han Se-ah said, it was something that ''only'' ground up the surrounding soil and rocks.


    After all, how could these tiny stone dwarves have cleanly ground the inside of the mountain range and created cavities hundreds of meters high?


    It must have been possible because of some sort of tool.


    Surely the stone dwarves didn''t do the foolish work of grinding it out by hand, stitch by stitch.


    They''re a kind of craftsman race somewhat similar to dwarves, not a mad race that clears the land for their city with their bare hands.

 Chapter 237: Stronger Than Anyone 2

    Chapter 237: Stronger Than Anyone 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Listening to the explanation, there was a reason why the stone dwarves were in such an uproar.New novel chapters are published on


    The reason was that Vacuum Stone, a special ore that spews out mana and pulverizes the surrounding rocks and earth, required a specific way to be used.


    Naturally, for a race made entirely of stone, misusing something that could annihilate the surrounding stone would lead to a disaster beyond the expression "industrial accident."


    "And the flappers just threw it down the cliff path?"


    "They used it to collapse the cliff."


    "Feathered troublemakers, as always."


    Given that it was a mana-emitting ore, it felt like a modern-day industrial engineer needing to handle a cutting-edge machine with extreme caution, similar to a mage or an alchemist.


    But then, these feathered old hags threw it at the cliff in an attempt to block intruders, flipping the stone dwarves'' insides out.


    Imagine the feeling of researchers watching hired thugs occupying a lab and shooting millions of won worth of equipment with slingshots as if they were holding a sit-in*[1].


    While it''s unlikely for hired thugs to occupy a lab, it felt somewhat similar.


    Throwing a precious tool capable of creating underground cities just to block a path and having it roll off the cliff seemed wasteful.


    "If it''s that kind of item, we could shoot it down or deflect it with magic when it flies at us."


    "Indeed, perhaps I was too scared of something I hadn''t seen before. If we cut it out of the air before it hits the ground, it might not activate. It surely won''t disintegrate the metal that makes up the sword, right?"


    Anyway, according to Old Bobo, it wasn''t some black hole bomb that annihilated everything around it, but more of a digging tool that, depending on the user''s settings, could spare valuable ores while grinding up ordinary dirt and rocks.


    We could shoot it down with arrows or bat it away like a baseball without our equipment or bodies being annihilated.


    ...Well, it''s unlikely that a mere mob monster on the 43rd floor would have a pattern that ignores defense and disintegrates bodies or equipment.


    That would be magic worthy of a Demon King.


    "However, Vacuum Stones are quite rare, hard to find in cities, and to think it was discovered just a few days away. Hmm, this means"


    The stone dwarves were still buzzing with stories about Granny Pipi''s city, and Old Bobo, stopping mid-explanation, began to ponder deeply.


    Sensing something big was coming, Han Se-ah sneakily approached me with the camera.


    Even when she''s clueless, her mana control and sense for streaming are beast-level.


    As the camera persistently filmed the featureless stone head, viewers started getting excited, while Old Bobo murmured to himself.


    Granny Pipi, city, squishies, Vacuum Stone, flappers, passage


    "Squishies, could you do me a favor?"


    "Of course!"


    There was no reason to refuse Old Bobo''s request, which came after much contemplation.


    Whether it was due to his leadership or a trait peculiar to stone dwarves, the others quickly quieted down.


    Our party surrounded Old Bobo, and the stone dwarves surrounded us, creating a peculiar standoff.


    Despite his request, Old Bobo hesitated again, prompting everyone to maintain silence and gaze at his short stone head.


    "If we dig through the ground, we''ll likely encounter something that threatens the stone dwarves, and we''ll end up protecting them,"


    -Definitely makes sense if you think about a mid-boss or something.


    -So, are we not going to open up bets? Are we not going to open up bets?


    -Don''t waste intelligence meant for learning attack magic on this


    -How about betting on whether the mid-boss will be an underground monster or a Harpy?


    Viewers rushed to the newly updated quest window, eager to let their imaginations run wild.


    They stopped trying to pin Han Se-ah as a North Korean soldier and began spamming the chat to prove their delusions were correct.


    Thanks to them, even the climb up the stairs away from the underground city was far from boring.


    "Roland, do you think we can move to another floor if the stone dwarves dig a passage?"


    "Well... Maybe they''ll realize it''s impossible and despair. After all, this is indeed inside the tower."


    Climbing the stairs, the party, filled with curiosity, started discussing the same topic as the chat.


    Could the stone dwarves really dig a passage to another city and reach it?


    According to Old Bobo, there was his city on the 41st floor and Granny Pipi''s city on the 43rd.


    While adventurers could cross mountains through gates in just over a day, it could feel like an eternity for stone dwarves digging through.


    No matter how much they dug, they might never see the end, and perhaps the unknown power inside the tower... that is, the game system set by BB Games, might block them like a wall.


    "Maybe something like a gate will open if they manage to dig through."


    "That''s a possibility. The tower is, after all, a realm of the unknown, so anything happening wouldn''t be strange. ...Still, I hope those Harpies don''t end up outside the tower. Flying monsters are just too troublesome."


    Grace immediately responded.


    Recalling our chase after orcs, she voiced her concerns.


    Indeed, didn''t we end up letting a few orcs slip through and had to hand them over to the kingdom''s knights?


    The one infecting wanderers outside with the same virus as the tower''s orcs might still be roaming the northwestern wilderness.


    "Orcs, maybe, but I don''t think Harpies will leave. Because we found their nest, and seeing how desperately they struggled to defend it, they don''t seem likely to leave their nest and go outside the tower."


    "Irene seems right. In the north, monsters that attacked domains didn''t cling to nests but expanded their territories."


    As we shared stories, we reached the end of the stairs and a cave appeared.


    As expected, the dark Harpies didn''t approach now that we were far from their nest on the mountain.


    Thus, Han Se-ah set out of the tower to learn magic.


    ---


    [1] a form of protest in which demonstrators occupy a place, refusing to leave until their demands are met.


    Toggle New Ads


    4/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 238: Stronger Than Anyone 3

    Chapter 238: Stronger Than Anyone 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The world''s No. 1 in Heroes Chronicle becomes the first to learn advanced magic!


    [The first to learn advanced magic (o)]


    It wouldn''t be like Han Se-ah to miss out on such a perfect streaming opportunity.


    On her way out of the city toward the 40th floor gate, she quickly changed her stream title.


    By the time she had passed through the gate to the outside of the city, her viewers had increased to a number that could be called an army.


    She was famous on Western forums like Reddit as a hot mech porn girl, so despite streaming in Korean, many Western viewers watched her stream thanks to the power of A.I. translators.


    "Wow, look at the increase in viewers."


    -It wasn''t even this crowded on the subway to work this morning.


    -Are you sure the server won''t crash while she''s learning magic? It feels kinda unstable.


    -Quiero que aprenda el ardor del fuego con pasin(I want you to learn the ardor of fire with passion.)


    -Who the hell spread the word to the foreigners again! Damn room thieves!


    - (If you think about the role of a mage, it should be ice magic)


    Just going through the gate and heading out of the city was enough to worry her that the stream might actually crash due to the bustling crowd.


    Perhaps it was to be expected.


    The word ''magic'' is enchanting enough to conjure up fantasies, and magic and fantasy go hand in ha


    Have you ever met someone who loves fantasy but hates magic?


    "So, Hanna and Roland are heading to the Magic Tower?"


    "Yeah. There''s no need for all of us to swarm there; just Hanna and I will go."


    "Make sure to show us the magic before you enter the tower."


    "Shouldn''t advanced magic be used inside the tower?"


    "Oh, right."


    Thus, leading tens of thousands of viewers outside the tower, it was late afternoon before sunset, a difficult time to start anything new.


    Naturally, we dispersed, promising to meet again at the mansion.


    If it hadn''t been for the mansion serving as the base, we would have had to arrange to meet tomorrow at the guild or in front of the gate.


    But now, it was understood that we would gather in the mansion''s dining room without needing to say anything.


    As Antenor''s acquaintance, I headed to the Magic Tower with Han Se-ah, while Grace and Katie disappeared into the market streets to maintain and replenish their swords, bows, and arrows.


    Irene also bowed her head in a small nod before naturally making her way to the temple.


    "Shall we go then?"


    "Lightning magic, huh? I''m kinda looking forward to it."


    -Really, how could you not learn any magic til now


    -After beginner''s magic missile, is it right to skip intermediate and go straight to advanced?


    -(What kind of attribute are you choosing?)


    "I wanted to learn the lightning magic I saw last time in the tower. I plan to give a sufficient thank-you gift... Do you know that there are races other than harpies living on the 41st floor?"


    "Those fascinating minerals you guys handed over as research materials to the Magic Tower have something to do with it, I guess?"


    Even excluding the image of Han Se-ah as a donation-driven genius created by her viewers, just looking at mana control, she''s should have the talent of a 4 character or higher.


    Seeing such a Han Se-ah, Antenor, with his eyes sparkling and jaw twitching as if he had hit the jackpot, made up his mind.


    "Stone dwarves, you say, with no facial features? No mouth but they speak, does that mean they vibrate the air without vocal cords? That would mean they communicate with mana wavelengths, but why go through the trouble of creating a voice with mana instead of using telepathy?"


    "Ah, wait, just a moment?"


    "Is it because of interactions with various races? The fact that they call them flappers and are hostile to harpies not for racial reasons but because they attack other trading racesthis characteristic"


    "Roland! Don''t leave me behind! Explain it to him too!"


    As a senior adventurer and a pure tank, I perfectly dodged the crisis and stepped out into the streets, ignoring the slow mage''s cries of despair.


    The 35th floor was originally a space where a massive tree that produced grayish-white tentacles, which were the entrails of doppelgangers, should have been.


    A place wholly purged by the temple using divine energy after being completely overturned by me, who had received the enhancement ritual.


    It was now a place crowded with mages and priests.


    "The soil from the east belongs in research building 3-"


    "Sandwiches for sale! Conveniently sized sandwiches for easy consumption during research!"


    "The sister who went patrolling to the southwest this time-"


    "My goodness, priest! Please have one of these."


    For the temple, it was a space like spoils of victory won over the blasphemous Demon King in the name of the Goddess.


    For the Magic Tower, it was the first time humanity had conquered a space that endlessly produced monsters.


    Both the temple and the mages wanted to purify the tower; the interests of both forces aligned.


    Debates on leaving some floors as mana stone farms are discussions for the distant future. For now, both forces are busy analyzing the safe zones and working together.


    Now, the 35th floor, where not even monsters appear anymore, has become peaceful with kind grandmas cooking and beautiful innkeeper ladies even soliciting clueless mages.


    "Can I learn magic today?"


    -End the stream and learn it, then show us tomorrow.


    -Hello, I am using a translator, what exactly is this old mage?


    -Dieser Zauberer hatte die Fhigkeit, Menschen mit seiner Stimme zu tten(This mage has the ability to kill people with his voice.)


    -Lolol Teacher Roland didn''t hesitate to run


    -This is the crisis detection instinct that a hero party tank possesses


    Ironically, the one suffering the most in such peace was the hero.


    Indeed, the world maintains its peace on the sacrifices of the hero.


    Or not.


    ---


    raei: the english mtl of "foreign" chat messages are added in brackets next to the message. I''ll do it this way from now on.


    Toggle New Ads


    5/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 239: Stronger Than Anyone 4

    Chapter 239: Stronger Than Anyone 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Han Se-ah has heroically sacrificed herself to defeat the Demon King.


    While waiting for Antenor''s lightning magic lecture to end, I decided to grab a beer at a nearby pub.


    I snacked on jerky and cheese, glancing at the lab''s entrance, which showed no signs of opening soon.


    Looking at her stream, she had a lot of viewers. She couldn''t just turn it off.Updated from


    So she continued streaming.


    "Hehe, I can''t suffer alone! Listen up if you''re after advanced magic!"


    -Should I return in about 30 minutes?


    -Not exactly in 30 minutes, but checking every 30 minutes might be smart.


    -Still, mastering advanced magic should take at least an hour, right?


    -Well, I''ll just assume I''ve learned it and I''ll just come back when she starts using it.


    -How was today''s stream? Is she done now?


    She had no plans to stop streaming.


    As time passed, first an hour, then two, viewers began to lose interest in Han Se-ah and started discussing magic among themselves.


    I opened another tab and took a sip of my drink.


    Time flew, and by the time Han Se-ah, having finally learned the magic, left the lab, it was early morning, with the moon about to set.


    Not the sun, but the moon.


    "Welcome back, Hanna."


    "Roland, you left me behind..."


    "I can''t learn magic, can I?"


    Han Se-ah, looking like a zombie after starting work on Friday and leaving on Saturday, limped out.


    We took a carriage back from the tower at dawn.


    This meant we couldn''t enter the tower today.


    For Han Se-ah, it meant logging out and resting, but our companions wouldn''t consider entering the tower after she spent a night learning magic.


    As adventurers, they had to be careful with their lives, kind or not.


    "Hanna? You''re just getting back now?"


    "It must have been because it was advanced magic... Let''s start exploring tomorrow and rest well today."


    "No, I''m fine..."


    "No, you''re not. Even as a senior mage, Hanna, you need proper rest."


    The stream showed she had paused Antenor''s lecture to spend the day outside and then came back, unknown to her companions.


    After staying up all night in the Magic Tower to learn advanced magic, a remarkable feat, they couldn''t ask Han Se-ah to risk her life on high-altitude mountain climbs.


    They insisted on her resting, dragging her by the arm.


    Katie and Grace supported her while Irene calmed her as if she were soothing the temple''s orphans to sleep.


    Watching them, I decided to head to my bedroom too. Even though staying up all night to surf the web might be okay for a healthy body, I thought a nap wouldn''t hurt.


    Of course, the internet cut my nap shorter than expected, but that''s just how it goes.


    The black harpies still kept their distance, allowing her to quietly regenerate mana until they neared the harpies'' nest.


    She could have attacked them, but since the mana stones would fall off the cliff, she chose not to.


    Indeed, when I used to play RPGs, I''d wait for flying monsters above cliffs to land before attacking.


    It''s frustrating to watch even a small reward vanish before your eyes.


    "We won''t make it in a day, so let''s sleep in the next cave and proceed tomorrow."


    "In the next cave? That quicker than I expected."


    "If we bypass the next cave, the one after is too distant. Running into other adventurers becomes a hassle. In the marsh, we could use Hanna''s magic to fortify our position and monitor the slowly approaching undead, but the terrain changes beyond here."


    As we traversed, we spent the day near the 42nd floor.


    According to Grace''s memory, the caves were sparser on the route to the 43rd floor.


    Unlike Han Se-ah, who struggled to recall locations even with a minimap, Grace remembered the cave locations and distances between them well.


    Following her lead, we found an unoccupied cave.


    We had been concerned about running into other adventurers, especially after spotting signs like campfire smoke along the way, but, luckily, we run into no one.


    As we neared the top levels, we rarely encountered other adventurers.


    We saw signs like campfire smoke or battle marks on the cliff paths, but nothing more.


    "Ah, there it is. At the next fork, we''ll head down and take a quick detour along the side path."


    "You mean past that rock?"


    "No, it''s further down. The cave entrance is cleverly hidden in the rock''s shadow, making it hard to spot."


    Even with harpies flying overhead, we could easily ignore them as we discussed our route, focusing on the ridge to our right.


    All I noticed were grey rocks, and Katie focused on the large rock, while Grace examined the shadows beneath it.


    The cave entrance was indeed well-concealed by shadows, a curious feature given the tower''s constant climate.


    Following the gentle trail downwards, we encountered a bridge leading to the side ridge.


    Perhaps it was built by traders from another world visiting the stone dwarves?


    "The harpies come closer when we cross here."


    "But they don''t attack? I thought I''d get to see Hanna''s magic again."


    The harpies seemed curious as we crossed the unstable bridge, yet they stayed out of arrow reach.


    Using alchemical flash or explosive arrowheads might bring down a few, but the mana stones would fall into the abyss, and the scouting black harpies would quickly be replaced, making it as futile as tossing gold into the wind.


    After a brief hesitation, the black harpies flew away, allowing us to cross to the next ridge and quickly enter the cave.


    Irene immediately started a fire and searched for a place to set the pot.


    "Hanna, can you even out the floor so we can light the fire?"


    "Sure."


    As Han Se-ah evened the surprisingly rough cave floor with earth control, the viewers expressed their amazement.


    -Wow I want to learn advanced earth magic too


    -This stream proves people don''t change easily


    -Is there a streamer who baits with the stream title, huh?


    -Se-ah, it''s time to update the stream title. Latecomers just end up cursing in here


    -You say you use advanced magic now but you''re just tilling the ground again?


    "Ah sh*t, if anyone clipped me using magic earlier, just share that!"


    Well, we''ll reach the nest by tomorrow, so there''ll be something to show the viewers.

 Chapter 240: Stronger Than Anyone 5

    Chapter 240: Stronger Than Anyone 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Han Se-ah is an outstanding mage.


    Not just because her party members rely on her inventory and her mini-map, nor because viewers playfully call her the shining genius mage.


    From riding the old carriage in the tutorial to the city, learning Magic Missile and various other spells, climbing the tower, and advancing her skills to learn the high-level spell Call Lightning, she has never once made a mistake while using magic.


    Whether it was using Water Magic to plug a goblin''s nose, shattering a wolf''s skull with Magic Missile, burning an orc''s armpit with Spark, scattering a swarm of bats with Gust of Wind, or blinding a giant with Light Magic, she was flawless in every moment.


    She was surprisingly skilled, like something out of a novel protagonist.


    It was an incredible feat.


    For a level 1 RPG player to play the game, hunt four bosses, grow without making major mistakes, and not die is something noteworthy.


    The biggest mistake Han Se-ah might have made was perhaps being careless enough to almost be in danger, right?


    Still, the viewers treat her as if she''s only just ten levels higher.


    "Just as Roland said, you use basic magic the most."


    -What''s magic for? It''s for boiling water.


    -Spark instead of a lighter, Water instead of a faucet, Light instead of lighting...


    -Is this a mage or an AI of IoT*[1]?


    -Intermediate magic takes up about 30% of mana, but how much does advanced magic consume?


    -Since she said she couldn''t use it twice, does that mean it consumes over 50% of mana?


    She uses Spark to light the campfire, Water Magic to fill a pot for Irene, who''s preparing to cook. Just a campfire is not enough for streaming in a cave that''s dark, so she also uses Light Magic.


    On their way to the 43rd floor''s harpy nest, there''s no need to use advanced magic like Call Lightning; she''s just using a lot of basic magic, so it''s no wonder the viewers are teasing her.


    The stream title might be thundering with lightning, but in reality, she''s assisting in cooking with basic magic and changing the environment with intermediate magic.


    Thanks to that, Han Se-ah, munching on chunks of stew Irene cooked, was treated like a construction worker eating lunch at a construction site in the chat.


    So, without using advanced magic in the cave and making the stream title irrelevant, the next day,


    "There, I see it."


    "Hanna? Are we going into the nest, or are we just going to grab the Vacuum Stone and bail?"


    "Let''s try to go as deep as we can. It''d be too disappointing to just hunt some harpies at the entrance and leave, having come all this way. And the red harpies, unlike the black ones, have the ability to learn, so it wouldn''t be good to keep exposing ourselves to them."


    Reaching the 43rd floor without any battles, except for handling a few sporadically appearing one-horned mountain goats.Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    As expected, the towering peaks were shrouded in dense clouds, harpies were busily flying back and forth in that area.


    The scouting teams flying in formation looked like bees going to and from a hive.


    As we proceeded along the same path as before, a group of harpies immediately flew towards us, triggered by our distance.


    "Here they come, should I use magic?"


    "No, if we start with magic right off the bat, they might cut off our path with the Vacuum Stone. Let''s get as close as possible. Focus on securing the Vacuum Stone."


    Emerging through the clouds, a group of harpies began to menacingly circle above.


    The ensuing battle was no different from the last.


    The harpies struck with their sharp claws, which we repelled and drove away. Being regular mobs rather than gacha characters, their attack pattern was simple and straightforward, merely striking from above without any diversity or cunning strategy.


    Flying was merely an annoyance; no senior adventurer would lose their life to mere eagle talons.


    "They''re retreating! They''ll probably come back with reinforcements?"


    -I''m Done! I''m Done! I''m Done! I''m Done! I''m Done! I''m Done! I''m Done! I''m Done! I''m Done!


    -MomWhyAmINotHanSeAh? MomWhyAmINotHanSeAh? MomWhyAmINotHanSeAh? MomWhyAmINotHanSeAh?


    -Seriously, at this point, she''s like the representative for all mages. Damn, I can''t do that stuff, really jealous.


    -Lol, are there still idiots swinging swords? Swords in a fantasy world? Really?


    -CloseCombatSucks! CloseCombatSucks! CloseCombatSucks! CloseCombatSucks! CloseCombatSucks! CloseCombatSucks! CloseCombatSucks! CloseCombatSucks! CloseCombatSucks! CloseCombatSucks!


    As Han Se-ah, embraced by the viewers'' praise and Irene''s gentle touch, caught her breath and staggered, I threw her a word of praise without hesitation and dashed forward.


    The harpies had been annihilated right before the cliff path began, so naturally, the only method left for them was to collapse the cliff with a Vacuum Stone.


    Running forward while ensuring the mountain path didn''t collapse, I saw a group of harpies hurriedly flying out from the clouds.


    "Roland! The harpies! Vacuum Stone!"


    As Grace shouted, like eagles swooping to break a turtle shell with their claws, there they were, flapping wildly, clutching a bright red rock mass with their large talons.


    The talons, tightly clenched, suddenly spread open, and the bright red rock fell down, unable to defy gravity, like a bomb dropped from a bomber.


    Instead of a mace and shield, what was in my hand was a magic sealing cloth bought from the magic tower.


    All I needed to do was catch the Vacuum Stone with this and wrap it up


    "......Damn, they threw it farther than I thought?"


    The problem was the difference between the collapse point I had checked through Han Se-ah''s stream replay and the location where the harpies threw the Vacuum Stone this time.


    Whether it was because of the distance from me or because they were scared off by Han Se-ah''s magic, it was significantly farther than last time.


    "Roland, jump-!"


    Should I leap even if it means smashing the mountain path with my feet?


    Or jump down the cliffside to catch the Vacuum Stone that was breaking apart the cliff?


    The hesitation was brief, and Han Se-ah''s voice from behind instinctively moved me.


    The party''s leader is Han Se-ah, and she also has the ability to turn back time.


    So, trusting the leader''s command, the tank moved without hesitation.


    I injected mana into my legs and leaped forward from a distance that seemed unreachable, but it was slightly short.


    Despite launching myself with the determination of a fox diving for its prey, the harpy had thrown the Vacuum Stone too far and fled.


    "Gust of Wind!"


    But in Heroes Chronicle, a mage is not just a dealer but a versatile problem-solver.


    "Got it!"


    The gust hitting my face, along with the rock spinning in the air as it fell, changed direction towards me as if it were a balloon.


    Wind magic used by squeezing out the remaining mana after using Call Lightning.


    It demonstrated the grandeur befitting a high level mage, pushing a rock with the wind.


    ---


    [1] the only thing that comes from searching IoT is the ''Internet of things.''


    Google: ''a network of interrelated devices that connect and exchange data with other IoT devices and the cloud.''


    Toggle New Ads


    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 241: Call of the Underworld 1

    Chapter 241: Call of the Underworld 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Gust of Wind magic creates a powerful whirlwind that disperses gas or fog and causes flying creatures to crash.


    Like most magic that can be described as "summoning XX," Gust of Wind can also be called a spell that summons whirlwinds. And most mages extend these whirlwinds from themselves towards their opponents.


    In short, controlling the spell to flow towards someone else from behind a Vacuum Stone falling through the air, as Han Se-ah did, was a feat like a right-handed person writing mirrored letters with their left hand at a 180-degree angle.


    ''Is Han Se-ah a god?''


    Her control, not achieved through regular training but partly as a reward for clearing a quest resulting in reaching a higher realm, was unbelievable.


    Han Se-ah, who showed such prowess, is now


    "Huh, it''s so dizzy"


    "Hanna? You need to close your eyes and rest."


    "Yes"


    Carried on my back without even being able to put the Vacuum Stone into the inventory, due to mana exhaustion from backlash after pouring excessive mana into Call Lightning and then using up all remaining mana on Gust of Wind.


    I was right to think she used too much mana when calling lightning


    ''Is Han Se-ah an idiot?''


    Since mana circulates within the body like vitality, using it all up can lead to aftereffects, similar to how running out of physical strength can cause dizziness and vertigo.


    Han Se-ah, who always kept about 30% of her mana reserved since her novice adventurer days upon my advice, had never experienced mana exhaustion before.


    Instead of spamming Magic Missiles, she hunted using Spark and physical attacks with her staff.


    A typical mage would feel a throbbing heart and severe pain along with dizziness as if seasick, but Han Se-ah only manifested dizziness, like a hangover debuff.


    Suffering from a mana exhaustion debuff, she babbled to her viewers.


    "Ah, my arms and legs won''t move properly because of mana exhaustion, and I can''t even move my jaw properly. I can''t even open my inventory."


    -There''s the Han Se-ah I know


    -Just when she was doing well, she returns to that familiar state


    -I also want to be spoiled by riding on Roland''s back, look at his broad shoulders haha...


    -Cut the video at the part where she''s zapping lightning and pulling the Vacuum Stone, and it''ll go viral as the world''s number one


    -So, what now?


    Holding a Vacuum Stone wrapped in cloth in my left hand as if carrying a watermelon, and carrying Han Se-ah with my right, we retreat in this odd manner for a reason.


    Unable to enter the unknown space of the harpy''s nest with a leader who couldn''t even speak properly due to mana exhaustion, we naturally changed plans and headed towards the stone dwarf city on the 41st floor.


    Only Old Bobo gently caressed the Vacuum Stone with his stone fingers as if assessing it. He had no facial features, but as befiting a race of craftsmen, his stone hands were incredibly delicate.


    "Definitely, this is a Vacuum Stone from Granny Pipi''s mountains."


    "But that place isn''t somewhere you can go and come back in a few days by squishy steps, is it?"


    "Didn''t the squishy say our mountain range had moved somewhere?"


    As Old Bobo appraised the Vacuum Stone with his mouth firmly shut, the chattering stone dwarves continued. The conversation about the Vacuum Stone naturally drifted towards stories related to Granny Pipi.


    I thought the city was nearby, but it turns out it''s a distant place with which the squishy merchants conduct yearly exchanges.


    The stone dwarves, who have never left the mountain range, say that according to various races like humans, lizardmen, and elves, it''s a distance that would take several months by carriage.


    It''s no wonder they''re surprised that we''ve traveled back and forth twice in less than a month.


    -So squishies are humans, ssh-ssh are lizardmen, and long-ones are elves?


    -So when will the real elves show up? Not stone ones, but real ones, please.


    -Could this mean there''s a tunnel from the 41st floor going all the way down to the 50th?


    -But these guys talk so much lol. Aren''t stone races supposed to be a little more reserved?


    "Huh what about stone races, you otaku... But yeah, they do talk a lot. See how Grace and Katie are so overwhelmed they just have their mouths open?


    At least Irene seems calm. She''s used to dealing with kids."


    As Han Se-ah said, while Grace and Katie were overwhelmed by the sheer volume of chatter, Han Se-ah, who had increased her tolerance for chatter through Antenor, was letting it go in one ear and out the other while communicating with her viewers.


    Of course, the viewers wouldn''t just sit still, egging Han Se-ah on that there might be important hints, but Han Se-ah wasn''t one to be bothered by mere nagging.


    Instead, she cheekily challenged the viewers to figure it out themselves, leaving even the sharp-tongued viewers speechless.


    "Hey, squishies. Thanks for bringing the Vacuum Stone. But I have another favor to ask. Well, more like a request. You said you''re adventurers, right?"


    "Yes, we''re adventurers."


    As time passed, Old Bobo, having made a big decision, nodded to himself and approached Han Se-ah.


    Of course, there''s no way a player would refuse a quest.


    What was thought to be a side quest turned out to be of main quest level, considering the situation.


    If a tunnel from the 41st to the 50th floor is indeed opened as the viewers fantasized, its impact would be enormous.


    Old Bobo continued to speak, seeing Han Se-ah smiling as if to say, "Just tell us."


    "I don''t fully trust what you''ve said... but it''s strange that the caravans fighting the Demon King haven''t come. Both squishies and elves maintain the front lines with goods from our city."


    If they were a race living outside, they might question the eternally fixed climate of the outside world 24/7, 365 days a year, and believe our story, but unfortunately, stone dwarves live their entire lives underground.


    So, it seems they still can''t believe their city has teleported to another dimension.


    "So, we have to move. We''re thinking of drilling a passage to another city. Will you escort us? Some unwelcome guests come if we make too much noise beneath the mountain range."


    "Of course!"


    And so, a new quest began to unfold.

 Chapter 242: Call of the Underworld 2

    Chapter 242: Call of the Underworld 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The underground digging project didn''t start right away.


    As is typical with large-scale civil engineering projects, even for stone dwarves who live underground and dig through the earth, there was a lot to investigate and prepare.


    The scene shifts when stone dwarf Bobo excitedly proposes opening a passage, and the others start running around like mad.


    To the young stone dwarves, this project looked less like a massive construction effort and more like festival preparations.


    One of the dwarves added,


    "By drilling a large passage with a Vacuum Stone, we can gather a lot of rare ores and gems that come out of there!"


    "Oh, I see."


    "No need to thank us; we should be the ones thanking you!"


    The tunnel excavation felt like a festival to them.


    "Looks like the young dwarf who wanted to drill a tunnel earlier was a hint. But do ores and gems just appear by drilling a path?"


    -Let''s chalk it up as a fantasy thing.


    -lol, this isn''t MinerCraft.


    -If the mountain range where the stone dwarves live was a super goldmine, then maybe.


    -If monsters come out just by digging, ores might as well.


    -Why bother with realism when you have smooth stone faces that can talk and eat without mouths?


    This is how our time went in the underground city.


    Grace and Katie went to the market to look at weapons like arrows and swords made by the stone dwarves for the multi-racial alliance fighting the Demon King.


    Han Se-ah wanted to show her viewers the underground city too but ended up being dragged off by Irene.


    Seeing Han Se-ah collapse from magical exhaustion, Irene dragged her off to an inn.


    I wasn''t particularly interested in exploring the market and headed to the inn as well, naturally to spend time on the internet.


    Grace and Katie had subtly hinted to join them at the market, but... I already knew.


    Even if the two were just looking at weapons, it was still women shopping.


    Once you''re caught up in it, there''s no escaping.


    "Ah, I''m really okay..."


    "Still, you need to rest for a day. We heard monsters might appear while drilling the tunnel, so you have to take care of your condition."


    So, I watched Han Se-ah being dragged away by Irene and made my way to a vacant room.


    Since the entire city had moved to the tower, there were no other guests at the inn, and the stone dwarf managing the inn had disappeared somewhere after hearing about the Vacuum Stone.


    "I''ll cover the front, just keep an eye on those trying to flank us!"


    The subsequent battle was equally one-sided.


    He deflected swords with a small shield, and when sword met sword, he twisted his wrist, knocking aside the enemy''s blade and striking at their necks.


    Without flashy effects, his swordsmanship cleanly and concisely claimed the lives of his opponents.


    In a video edited down to 10 minutes for uploading to the video site, Kim Seok-hyun alone took down seven out of fourteen enemies.


    ...I almost acknowledged him as nearly a senior adventurer level if not for the related videos where he funnily slips and falls into the marsh while interacting with viewers.


    Both Han Se-ah and Kim Seok-hyun are skilled at control, but it''s like they''re missing a screw somewhere.


    "These days, other streamers are all playing Heroes Chronicle, so it''s hard to schedule joint streams~"


    "Weapons? For men, it''s gotta be greatswords. ...What, got stuck on a tree while carrying a greatsword and got knocked out by an orc?"


    "Come on~! It''s not my aim that''s the problem, but the tank suddenly moving sideways, right?"


    After Kim Seok-hyun''s video ended, a flood of related videos appears, featuring other streamers playing Heroes Chronicle.


    As expected in a game that requires physical movement, clean fighters like Kim Seok-hyun or Han Se-ah were rare.


    Most were rolling in the mud, repeatedly facing game overs, or just supporting their teammates.


    Especially among streamers who chose mage or archer roles, there was quite a few videos of them accidentally shooting their own warriors in the back.


    It''s not just game overs but accidental team kills that make for more sensational and entertaining content.


    "Hey, what are you doing!"


    "This is why rookie archers!"


    "Mage, what are you doing! Did you learn anything at the magic tower?"


    Videos feature warriors rolling on the ground after being hit by their own team while fighting goblins or orcs, ranging from hairy and grim-looking men to sharp-eyed women NPCs scolding, while the streamers sheepishly hit the reset button.


    Scrolling past these videos to explore the vast cyber world, another theme emerges: the advent of virtual reality female streamers.


    Confident in their looks but not in combat, these female streamers choose to become part-timers or entrepreneurs in adventurer cities.


    They serve beer in inns, listening to adventurers'' exaggerated tales while interacting with viewers.


    "Hey, guys. Is it true that orcs can break logs barehanded?"


    "Made 42 silver today! Just a bit more and I might be able to open a stall. Should I go for a stall, or wait until I can afford a proper shop?"


    "Me? I''ve always wanted to be a caf owner. They have macarons here, right?"


    Essentially, they''re doing a fantasy version of a part-timer''s vlog.


    It''s fascinating how creativity can stretch in all directions when it comes to making money.


    A female streamer, cooking stew while wearing an innkeeper''s outfit with a suspiciously low neckline for her vlog, interacted with viewers.


    A stream that showcased cooking while flaunting one''s figure, and at the same time, listening to adventurers'' boastful jokes and interacting with viewers.


    Truly, there''s an overflow of stream types I never imagined.


    ...As I watched the gentle bubbling of stew, time flew by and morning arrived in the dimly lit underground city.

 Chapter 243: Call of the Underworld 3

    Chapter 243: Call of the Underworld 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Enjoying web surfing and watching all sorts of unique streams of Heroes Chronicle... Han Se-ah was also part of that uniqueness.


    In short, her stream turned out to be like shooting a vlog of being taken care of (without being sick, perfectly healthy).


    Irene sat beside Han Se-ah, who was lying in bed, reading the bible.


    Occasionally, Irene would gently stroke her hair and forehead with her divine-powered hands, and the viewers were dying of joy.


    -HuhmmamamgHuhmmamamgHuhmmamamgHuhmmamamgHuhmmamamgHuhmmamamgHuhmmamamgHuhmmamamgHuhmmamamgHuhmmamamg


    -This is what a saint looks like, lololol


    -Se-ah, don''t you plan on getting a permanent debuff and being taken care of for life?


    -If you become disabled, will she feed you too? Let me know it''s kind of urgent


    -Lol, I''m going to reroll until a nun heroine comes out


    "But, even though I''m not sick... being taken care of like this makes me feel like melting... Is this why men are crazy about women with maternal instincts?"


    [91-year-old Kim Chun-bok''s Will Reset donated 10,000 won!]


    That maternal instinct might be of a different kind, but we''ll stop there.


    A video with no special content, featuring Han Se-ah lying down and Irene beside her, taking care of and comforting another beauty.


    However, due to the appearances of the two featured, the viewers had no complaints even if she just talked away, reading the viewers'' chats.


    So, while I was web surfing, Han Se-ah received some care and chose the right moment to save and log out.


    Naturally, she reconnected the next morning.


    Grace and Katie, who had spent the night in a room after being fascinated by arrowheads made of special minerals and flints that supposedly take care of sword blades just by rubbing, woke up in the morning and handed over silver coins to the innkeeper, who appeared to be a stone dwarf, who without hesitation, gobbled them up.


    "Hmm, it definitely tastes different. Ah, you can borrow the kitchen and ingredients, but I can''t cook for you. I don''t know how to cook for squishies."


    "It''s fine if we can use the kitchen."


    Without a mouth, the dwarf examined the silver coin with delicate fingers, then swallowed it with their smooth face.


    Like an invisible person biting into an apple, the bitten silver coin was halved, and the remaining half disappeared soon after.


    Then, the stone dwarf, who had swallowed the silver coins as payment for lodging and ingredients, unexpectedly provided fresh vegetables.


    Perhaps these came from other adventurers.


    After lightly eating the sandwich Irene made, a stone dwarf visited our inn.


    He said that Old Bobo sent him, toddled off, leading us somewhere, and what appeared was something bright red.


    "......?"


    "Could it be, is that a Vacuum Stone?"


    What used to be a rough stone was nowhere to be seen, replaced by a beautifully carved piece of red crystal, sparkling brightly in an open field.


    About eight of them wriggled towards us, threateningly clicking their large jaws located on their faces.


    Bugs the size of small cars, with shells as hard as rock and mouthparts resembling those of a powerful carnivorous insect, but that was hardly enough to scare us.


    Honestly, by appearance alone, the worms on the 30th floor were much scarier.


    Perhaps because it''s a defense-type quest, they moved at a much slower pace than the rampaging worms.


    The carapace bugs approached sluggishly, and Grace shot arrows at them.


    "Indeed, regular arrowheads don''t even scratch them."


    The arrow, slicing through the air with a menacing force, clinked ineffectually, falling to the ground.


    The result, barely chipping off some rock fragments, was disappointingly minimal.


    Grace, muttering under her breath, didn''t hesitate to load and fire the second and third arrows.


    The arrows flew swiftly, as if they couldn''t possibly miss the slow-moving targets, which were approaching at the speed of a tractor at best.


    This time, launching alchemical arrowheads, the swift arrows struck the monsters'' foreheads and exploded with a bang!


    "Wow, so they''re incredibly tough in exchange for being slow?"


    "But loading them with plenty of mana does the trick. It should be fine as long as they don''t come in groups of dozens."


    The bug, which looked like an insect and therefore had a weak head, slumped down as its head was blown off by Grace''s arrow, which bypassed its defense and resistance.


    Old Bobo ran towards us in surprise as the large corpse transformed into a fist-sized mana stone.


    "What is that, that thing?"


    "Oh, that''s called a mana stone"


    As a stone dwarf who lives off rocks and metals, he was shocked to see the monster''s body suddenly turn into a beautiful stone.


    Han Se-ah, realizing something belatedly, began to explain to Old Bobo about the monsters of the tower.


    "Ah, I should''ve just brought a mana stone to show him. It''s been so long since I''ve seen one because of the harpies that I forgot."


    -Now that you mention it lol


    -So, a craftsman who''s lived his life touching stones will understand through the mana stone?


    -After all that effort to persuade, they didn''t bring any evidence, lol


    -Why not just bring Manaashi over to show him?


    Although he was wanted to rush towards the mana stone, there were still a few monsters left.


    Old Bobo, unable to stay still like a puppy told to wait in front of a snack, presented a particularly striking image.


    It turned out the race was quite serious about stones, as a few stone dwarves watching the battle were making a fuss just like Old Bobo.


    "Do we have enough arrows?"


    "As long as hundreds don''t show up, we should be good, Roland."


    Knowing that a well-aimed shot could result in a one-shot-one-kill, it looked like Grace would be quite busy for a while.


    Even if the arrows were expensive, facing monsters that yield mana stones should prevent any loss.


    Thus, the battle against boredom began.

 Chapter 244: Call of the Underworld 4

    Chapter 244: Call of the Underworld 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Defense-style side quests took up more time than expected.


    The device, mentioned by viewers as resembling something from another game''s sky fortress*[1], fired a bright red laser beam, gouging the underground walls as if scooping pudding with a spoon.


    Various metals and gemstone ores scattered around the places the laser beam passed through, and stone dwarves hurriedly ran to collect them whenever the device took a break, repeating the process.


    This led to swarms of stone dwarves attracting aggro from subterranean insects, with as few as ten or as many as twenty creeping creatures gathering, a cycle that repeated.


    -Is there nothing but bugs?


    -Only slow-moving tanks, but Grace''s passive ignores defense LOL


    -It''s wave-based, so maybe mid-bosses or final bosses will appear?


    -It can''t just be bugs till the end, right? I trust our BB Games. They wouldn''t end it in such a super boring way.


    -Battles look easier at the higher levels.


    "Right, it lacks tension, doesn''t it? Maybe because it''s a side quest, not the main quest? Honestly, we''re not doing anything grand, just making the first passage ever. It might as well be a tutorial."


    Grace saved her enchanted arrowheads, and Katie dashed out, wanting to take on the opponents herself, slicing them up.


    Deep underground, where they lived by crushing rocks with their strong jaws, and their shells, resembling dung beetles, were incredibly hard, making them the natural enemy of stone dwarves.


    But in the end, a rock shell was just a rock.


    If mere stones could block aura, who would respect the higher realms?


    Their heads were pierced by Grace''s critical hit/penetration arrows, and their bodies were split in half by Katie''s aura, turning into mana stones.


    The harpies had failed to provide mana stones, but here, the creatures kept coming and turning into mana stones as if to compensate.


    "Don''t kill them all, prepare some for the guild and the magic tower, since they''re monsters we haven''t seen before."


    "Oh, right! We should tell the magic tower."


    "We haven''t told anyone yet, but if a real passageway to another floor is made, we need to report to the guild, the magic tower, and the temple. There''s no reason for us to monopolize interactions with the stone dwarves, is there?"


    Subterranean insects, unable to even crawl halfway from the other side of the passageway, turned into mana stones.


    The stone dwarves, who eat rocks just like these insects, cheered each time one of the bugs died, as they were watching nearby.


    With such an atmosphere, our party''s tension relaxed quite a bit.


    It would be slightly dangerous if something strong suddenly appeared.


    In times like these, we had to trust in Grace''s detection ability, I guess.


    Chatting away, listening to the stone dwarves'' stories, and secretly peeking at Han Se-ah and the chat, the Vacuum Stone gradually lost its red glow, indicating it was time to rest.


    After all, a passageway connecting cities can''t be created in just a day.


    At least, BB Games had some conscience.


    In short, their story was that their city had become isolated from the outside world as it merged into the tower.


    They started to believe our words because not only the guests who were supposed to come from the outside but also those who should have been in the city had all disappeared.


    Like Manaashi, who turned black and had blurry memories just before dying, the stone dwarves who flew into the city did not remember why the city was empty.


    Suddenly the city was deserted, their memories were blurry, but they were willing to trust us, the strange squishies who brought the Vacuum Stone.


    "Whoa, it''s the King Wiggler!"


    "Wow, King Wiggler, heh- pfft-!"


    -Sounds like it would be very chewy.


    -Is there a monster that tastes like cola in the front and soda in the back?


    -How could a boss name be King Wiggler LOL


    -Really curious how this would be named in the West


    -To find out, we''ll have to wait until the Yankee streamers reach the 41st floor haha


    Interrupting the chatter of the two dwarves, who were narrating some backstory, was a shout from a dwarf.


    As the red mana laser beam stopped, Han Se-ah, unable to contain her laughter, immediately sent the camera drone to capture the scene, where indeed there was a King Wiggler.


    A typical subterranean insect that looked like a large mole cricket with the carnivorous jaws of a beetle, moving about encased in a shell of ash-gray rock the size of a small car.


    However, the King Wiggler, true to its name, was much larger than the typical subterranean insect.


    It was a well-fed creature, or perhaps like a superior monster, containing mana within its shimmering shell.


    Its body, not of ash-gray rock but closer to a black metallic shell, was the size of a large truck.


    "Definitely, it''s worthy of being called a king."


    "The shell looks much harder, I wonder if arrows will penetrate?"


    Even a creature the size of a small vehicle would be difficult for the stone dwarves to confront.


    A dump truck-sized insect eating rocks and advancing would be like a tank.


    How could elementary school-sized beings made of rock stop construction equipment?


    "I''ll take it down. I''m curious about something."


    To do that, one would need to be an expert who has reached the superior realm of emitting mana outward.


    ---


    *[1] any ideas? No idea what sky fortress they''re talking about here.


    Toggle New Ads


    1/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 245: Call of the Underworld 5

    Chapter 245: Call of the Underworld 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Slow, solid, and huge.


    For someone like me who dislikes fast and tiny enemies, could there be a better punching bag?


    As I passed by the raw gems scattered at my feet, the king wiggler started going towards me.


    This creature, which should be called a giant subterranean bug, clacked its huge jaws, capable of crushing rocks, in a threatening manner.


    Watching it, I concentrated mana into my warhammer.


    By invoking Durandal, I could emit aura outside the weapon, so I wanted to check if I could emit aura without Durandal.


    ''Is it still not working?''


    Unfortunately, the result was almost a complete failure.


    I could feel that it had become much tougher and more solid than usual, but there was no sign of aura bursting out and blazing around the warhammer.


    The designers of Roland had made a very clear distinction.


    When in tank form with a warhammer and shield, I guess I can''t use any attack-related functions.


    How come only my defense and health go up?


    With a bit of irritation, I swung my warhammer.


    Not with full power, since causing problems for the passage or the Vacuum Stone would be bad, but with the lightness of chopping firewood during a field trip - thump!


    ''It''s heavier than I thought?''


    Maybe because it''s the mid-boss of the wave, the resistance I felt in my hand was considerable.


    Moreover, even after smashing its head, the creature''s struggle made the scene unexpectedly unpleasant.


    Kyaaaak-!


    Its tenacity was that of a named boss.


    Despite my warhammer crushing its shell and smashing its head, the large body writhed, convulsing.


    Even as it leaked black fluid from its crushed shell and flailed, its shell heated up to a bright red.


    It was clear it was trying to use some sort of self-destruct or ultimate move, so I hastily retrieved my warhammer and repeatedly struck its head.


    Clang- Clang- Claaaang!!!


    Eating rocks might have evolved its shell into metal, because hitting the bug produced a clear and refreshing sound, unlike killing a bug.


    Even though I moderated my strength, it was definitely tough since that level of strength could kill a black harpy in one hit.


    "Roland, you okay~?"


    "I''m okay!"


    The voices of my startled companions came to me, thinking I would return with one blow at the sight of the king wiggler glowing red hot.


    Although I inadvertently worried my companions, it gave me a rough idea.


    -If it''s the only one, it''s right to hand it over to the Magic Tower.


    -If we sell it to them, wouldn''t we get more rare metals?


    -Giving the mana stone to the Magic Tower means they just research it among themselves and that''s it, just sell it to the stone dwarves.


    -Still, it''s the only one, it would be better for the Magic Tower to research it.


    -Selling it to the Magic Tower might just fetch a few silver coins, better to get gems, it''s a damn better deal.


    "Ah, is that so? Since it''s a boss mana stone, maybe we could get not just enhancement metals but also accessories or something?"


    [Roland''s Majestic Flame Greatsword donated 10,000 won!]


    You might miss out on some research and get screwed over technology-wise, just go to the Magic Tower.


    [Porter Turned Pet donated 50,000 won!]


    It''s a virtual reality game. Negotiate and rip them off, you brainless.


    As expected, the moment opinions were sought, viewers lashed out at Han Se-ah like a storm.


    Han Se-ah flinched as she took another paid punch.


    Seeing Grace and Katie lost in thought, I also pretended to be considering while looking at the chat''s reaction; about 70% were pushing for selling to the stone dwarves.


    It was like imagining a limited exchange item.


    "I think selling here is also a good idea. When I was looking at arrowheads, I felt that there were a lot of alloys and catalysts for alchemy here. It would probably be very helpful for Hanna."


    "I feel the same. The whetstones that repair swords, and the technological prowess of the stone dwarves, are much better. It is more beneficial to get a good magical tool than just receiving gold."


    While looking at the chat, the two had finished deliberating their opinions.


    I also silently nodded in agreement, and Han Se-ah nodded back, indicating she understood.


    Glancing at Irene, who hadn''t offered an opinion, she only smiled softly, as if supporting whatever choice was made.


    Seeing her smile, which didn''t oppose Grace and Katie''s opinions, Han Se-ah spoke up.


    "Then, for this mana stone, um... it''s a bit precious, so how about we leave it to an auction? We''ll tell Old Bobo we want to sell it through an auction, and give him our coins as a fee for his trouble."


    "Coins, will he like that?"


    "The innkeeper happily accepted the silver coins... Maybe he''ll like it if we give him the leftover copper and silver coins from shopping?"


    "Well, they''re a race that enjoys the taste of silver coins, not their value."


    After checking her inventory at Irene''s words, Han Se-ah nodded.


    With a jingle of copper and silver coins from her inventory, and just in case, a gold coin, Han Se-ah, holding the mana stone, headed towards Old Bobo.


    The stone dwarves were heatedly discussing as they fiddled with the jaws and the shells.


    They were fascinated by the difference between armor directly stripped from monster corpses and the remnants that magically appear as the body vanishes, as they inspected the remnants from various angles.


    "You want to sell it through an auction? I welcome it!"


    "Ah, really now... Old man? Don''t be too greedy."


    "If you have complaints, you could just buy it yourself, no?"


    Old Bobo, belonging to a race accustomed to frequent trades, accepted the proposal to hold an auction without a hint of hesitation.


    Despite the grumbling from the alchemy workshop dwarf beside him, he went ahead and gulped down the silver coins Han Se-ah offered in one bite.


    Eating the money handed over, truly something hard to get used to.

 Chapter 246: Pioneering Project 1

    Chapter 246: Pioneering Project 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The passage only attracted bugs when creating a path with the Vacuum Stone.


    No incidents occurred while the loot and Mana Stone auctions were underway.


    Still, the stone dwarves must have something to protect or hide their city from the bugs.


    The auction attracted the older stone dwarves, including Old Bobo.


    Technology and experience mattered, as the younger dwarves only knew basic processing, leaving the study of mana stones, an unknown ore, to the older ones.


    "Alright, let''s start the auction. Here we have an ore that squishies call a Mana Stone, oddly full of mana. And I''m thinking of putting up 15kg of lava stone."


    "What kind of auction is that?! That''s like emptying out an entire warehouse; who can compete with that?"


    "Hey, take it easy!"


    "Quiet! If you have complaints, why don''t you empty out your own storages?"


    "We''d still have less even if we did!"


    Old Bobo, from the start, was unwilling to give up the boss Mana Stone, putting on a tough front.


    The other stone dwarves gathered around the Mana Stone and booed.


    Unperturbed, Old Bobo angrily challenged them to outbid the 15kg of lava stone, ready to dump his entire warehouse.


    A trade-savvy race wouldn''t try to cheat us, even if they used units unknown to us.


    "This is... an auction?"


    -Lol, stone dwarf auctions are like this?


    -Lol feels like a village head strong-arming everyone.


    -Wasn''t he just a chatty old man?


    -Changes completely when it comes to stone-related stuff.


    -Reminds me of someone saying not to overbid on the Mana Stone I bid on.


    "It''s like it just ended up being sold to Old Bobo, but maybe this lava stone could be used in high-mountain areas? Just hearing the name sounds warm."


    The Mana Stone auction, unclear to us what lava stone even was, ended in 5 minutes.


    Some stone dwarves, either out of regret or obsession with the ore, clung to Old Bobo as the day ended.


    They were negotiating to share, with alchemists and jewelers getting involved, and Old Bobo, a master blacksmith, was full of ideas to melt the Mana Stone.


    With discussions about splitting, melting, and refining it, the complaints led Old Bobo to sprint away with his short legs, marking the end of the second day of defense.


    ---


    "If the buildings are smashed to this extent, did those king wigglers come and bulldoze them? But why doesn''t a quest pop up?"


    -How come the monster''s name is king wiggler?


    -But it rolls off the tongue better than what Roland called them carapace bugs.


    -Squishies, flappers, long ears, wigglers, and king wigglers lol. The naming sense feels like it comes from my six-year-old nephew.


    -Isn''t it a boss monster going around smashing cities? Like a freaking huge bug.


    "Surely we don''t have to find something in this damn wide ruin? If we have to wait for Grace unnie to figure it out, we might as well suck our thumbs in the meantime."


    As the stone dwarves seriously put their heads together, trying to understand the incomprehensible reality, Han Se-ah also looked around the city with light magic, chatting with her viewers.


    Despite the appearance of what seemed like an important ruin, the quest log remained unchanged, making her wander in search of a potential trigger.


    With the game''s story flowing but the quest log silent, all she could do was roam the ruins and let her imagination run wild.


    Whether it was just a place they were passing through or not even that, merely a backdrop for hints, Han Se-ah whined about the quest log not updating, and the rest of the group also started to look around with grim expressions.


    "It''s a bit confusing because it''s all stone, but doesn''t it look like something extremely heavy flattened this from the outside? Most of the debris from the destroyed buildings has fallen inward."


    "Right, it looks more like it was crushed from the side walls to the ceiling, rather than being shattered by impacts. It''s the opposite of when snow ogres smash a village, and debris scatters in all directions."


    "Hmm, was this place an inn? I heard stone dwarves don''t need food, but there are some vegetables that haven''t spoiled much. The ruins are quite recent."


    Monsters and stone dwarves absent, the group quickly walked around, inspecting the debris of buildings, checking collapsed walls, and finding pieces of wilted vegetables inside the buildings, engaging in conversation.


    They too agreed with the opinion that something giant and slow crushed the city with its body.


    After all, the evidence was too clear to miss.


    It appeared that something bigger than a king wiggler, perhaps a giant king wiggler, stomped around the city.


    Buildings completely crushed were directly flattened, while those with collapsed sides were partly smashed.


    "Ah, wait. There''s something I need to check."


    "What is it?"


    Then, a thought suddenly occurred to me, so I took the group and asked Old Bobo a question. The question I asked was whether this city also had stairs connected to the surface.


    "Of course, there are. This city dealt in gem crafting and sold to the squishies."


    Despite the differences in the city''s details, there was a staircase at the end of the communal area for outsiders to enter and exit, just like the others.


    I was curious about how they moved goods up those high stairs, but that was something to check later.


    Taking the group, who had realized something, we hurriedly climbed the stairs to exit the safe zone of the cave and saw black harpies patrolling outside.


    "Hanna, do you have any magic markers left?"


    She meant to turn on the minimap,


    "...It''s the 42nd floor. It was an awkward time for a break, so we only marked it when we passed by this cave."


    Han Se-ah, who cleverly opened the minimap, answered.


    Now, a passage from the 41st to the 42nd floor has been created.

 Chapter 247: Pioneering Project 2

    Chapter 247: Pioneering Project 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Through the city of stone dwarves, we moved from underground to underground, making it possible to go from the 41st floor to the 42nd floor.


    For adventurers, it was a tale of comfortably moving a distance that would take three days under the harassment of harpies on steep mountain paths, in just one day.


    However, for the Magic Tower, intending to establish a large-scale laboratory inside the tower, the Guild wanting to maintain the adventurer front on the 45th floor, and the Temple with ambitions of purifying the entire tower, it was a story close to turning the world upside down.


    Even the hero party, creating gates every ten floors using the loot and mana stones from suddenly appearing boss monsters, wasn''t it all about using the ''Gate,'' a magical facility, to travel through the tower?


    But the stone dwarves didn''t give a damn about gates or anything; they just made a tunnel through the underground.


    "Should we report this to the guild?"


    "Of course. It''s not just us that can help the stone dwarves. If the guild steps in to protect the Vacuum Stone, we might really be able to create a passage that goes up to the 50th floor."


    If that happens, the suddenly appearing red harpies wouldn''t just float away, but I guess they''d have some related side quests or something.


    It''s not like, "We drilled a passage underground, so we don''t care about the harpies and just move on to the 51st floor~", right?


    While we were talking, some stone dwarves, still denying reality and rummaging through the ruins, were visible, but Old Bobo and a few auction losers came back to our side and started to accept reality.


    Since their faces are made of stone, it''s impossible to read their complexion, but the atmosphere itself clearly became more downtrodden and gloomy.


    "...Hey squishies, is there a reason you went outside?"


    "Do you remember the last time, when I explained about the Demon King and the tower?"


    -It pisses me off. Acting all smug like you''ve won.


    -Really, what a moron, obsessing over a debate with NPCs for weeks?


    -People can have different opinions, but it''s always "I''m right, and you''re wrong."


    -Anyway, my story was right, why are you so stubborn old man, damn.


    Han Se-ah, who quietly approached the stone dwarves, explained about the tower.


    At the explanation that there''s a city of humans, a Goddess exists, and the world-invading Demon King built the tower, the atmosphere among the stone dwarves became increasingly serious.


    Of course, that would be the case, as their city also came inside the Demon King''s tower, which essentially meant the stone dwarves'' regular customers, the interspecies alliance, were defeated by the Demon King, implying the world was destroyed.


    No matter how much they tried to deny reality, the evidence pushed in front of them proved they were caught up in the Demon King''s army.


    They wanted to brush off Han Se-ah''s words as a joke like on the first day, but in front of them was a ruin, and within that ruin were the collapsed houses of their acquaintances.


    "So, huh, what now?"


    "Well, anyway, there''s a city of squishies outside, right?"


    "If there''s a city of squishies within a few days'' walk, we need to meet with them. First, we have to request them to find and eliminate the cause of the destruction of this city."


    Perhaps they found hope in the fact that their own city was intact and the world hadn''t completely perished, but there was a new city of squishies.


    In a somber mood, Old Bobo and his elderly companions began to mention some unidentified monster that might be lurking in the area.


    My party and I were imagining something bigger than a wiggler, like a giant wiggler, but it was clear the stone dwarves had never seen or heard of a monster bigger than a wiggler.


    Putting aside the story of the Demon King for now, they were intent on finding and exterminating the giant monster that could destroy a city.


    Only after Old Bobo spoke did the quest window update, beginning to discuss the culprit behind the city''s destruction.


    -Stop living a real life and hang out in the community more, Se-ah.


    -Ah lol, how can I live real life when the unnis and Roland are in the game?


    Especially after we parted ways, the reaction of the temple knights, who were with Manaashi, was terrifying.


    They conveyed the story to the higher-ups of the temple through nuns instead of knights, but it''s scary how the temple knights seemed ready to rush in headfirst.


    What exactly are you doing with the temple knights downstairs, Manaashi...?


    Anyway, the temple, perhaps fascinated by Manaashi, appeared to be preparing for the exchange with the stone dwarves as if they were helping refugees from the Demon King, and they also confirmed their support if we wanted help hunting the monster that destroyed the city.


    The Magic Tower was just as stirred up as the temple.


    "Stone dwarves made entirely of stone?"


    "They eat metal without a mouth? A silver coin disappeared into thin air after they chewed it?"


    "A red crystal that melts rock and soil with mana but doesn''t touch minerals and raw gemstones, and large insect-like monsters that are attracted to the wavelength of that mana?"


    You could almost hear the mages of the Magic Tower''s eyes rolling back in excitement.


    Just researching one new race would provide more than enough material for a paper, not to mention their metal smelting techniques and alloy knowledge passed down through generations from another world, gem crafting, knowledge about special minerals like Vacuum Stone and Lava Stone, and stories about the subterranean insects, the natural predators of the stone dwarves.


    Upon hearing that a passage allowing movement from the 41st to the 42nd floor without a gate had been created, the mages looked like drug addicts who had just had their supply cut off.


    In this situation, two mages held an absolute advantage.


    Antenor, who was promised minerals in exchange for teaching Han Se-ah lightning magic, and Charlotte Cavendish, who continued to support us for her own ambitions.


    "Miss Cavendish, or rather, should I call you Mage Charlotte?"


    "Yes, I prefer being called Charlotte of the Magic Tower over Cavendish."


    "Understood, Charlotte. About the city discovered on the 41st floor."


    Fortunately, the two mages had slightly different interests.


    I''m not sure about the specifics, but thankfully, there were so many items to research and trade that the two mages began to collaborate and protect their rights without fighting over them.


    Perhaps due to their greed for knowledge and desire for exclusivity, when Antenor, a senior mage, and Charlotte, who made many allies using Han Se-ah to her advantage, joined hands, they formed a sort of breakwater.


    In short, most of the mages who would have come to bother Han Se-ah directly had disappeared.


    The times when visitors would come en mass in our inn were gone, cut off by Antenor and Charlotte.


    "Ugh, being a hero is such a nuisance."


    "Ha-ha, the higher you climb, the more responsibilities you have."


    As a hero who had explored the tower, as an adventurer who brought back information, Irene patted Han Se-ah, who was exhausted from running around so much.


    There are viewers crying again for ''Mama Irene,'' but we can just ignore that.


    ---


    *[1] Google: ENFP is an acronym that stands for Extraverted, Intuitive, Feeling, and Perceiving. The ENFP personality type is one of the 16 different types...


    Toggle New Ads


    4/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 248: Pioneering Project 3

    Chapter 248: Pioneering Project 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    "You want to trade? If you pay the right price, you''re always welcome, squishies!"


    "Goddess of Life? ...Well, that''s hard to believe, but given the situation, I guess I have no choice but to believe it."


    "This is a catalyst I made... Hey, squishy! Don''t touch the merchandise carelessly!"


    The once-quiet underground city became noisy and bustling.


    This was because various humans who had come up through the 40th-floor gate started to enter the underground city of the stone dwarves through the 41st-floor cave.


    Unlike the 35th floor where undead naturally spawned, the path from the gate entering the 40th floor to the passage heading to the 41st floor had been cleared.


    Mages hired as mercenaries repeatedly widened the narrow dirt paths to the level of main roads, taking control of parts of the 40th floor.


    Even if the undead coming through the poison swamp were fearsome, they were just slow-moving undead struggling through the mud.


    With the holy water-consecrated silver arrowheads and the mages'' barrage of magic, it wasn''t possible to take over the entire 40th floor, but they could certainly make a proper path.


    Thus, mages and merchants rushed into the city in a frenzy.


    Mages with fire in their eyes hurried into the city, having even installed a cargo elevator-like magical tool near the city''s stairs.


    "Are you planning to keep lengthening the passage, Old Bobo?"


    "It seems we must. This tower seems to have shuffled our cities around, so if we progress a bit from Lily''s city, we''ll come across Granny Pipi''s city as you folks mentioned. And, we''ll have to find the bastard who turned the city into ruins when we have squishies to help us in battle."


    Merchants who brought adventurers, mages rushing to talk, and temple knights asking if they know the Goddess of Life and requesting to build a temple out of stone.


    Old Bobo shook his head at the sight of all these visitors, each one a combatant.


    They planned to help kill any underground monsters, just like when they were in charge of rear support in battles against the Demon King''s army.


    After staying in the city and observing the stone dwarves, it was clear they knew nothing about swordsmanship or archery, let alone how to imbue mana into their stone bodies.


    They could handle alchemy and mana-infused items, but as a race incapable of reaching higher realms, they were unfit for combat.


    In a modern world with firearms, maybe, but in a world where monsters exist, boasting superhuman strength with mana within their bodies, non-combatants could never match up to combatants.


    To be frank, if Grace or Katie decided to, they could annihilate hundreds of stone dwarves in Old Bobo''s city and still have power to spare.


    "Even if the world has changed, in the end, you squishies like the metal we produce, so we''ll trade with that. Whoever it was that dared trample over a city of artisans will have to pay the price."


    "Will you use the Vacuum Stone to open the passage immediately?"


    "Come back in five days. After we trade with the new squishies and get ourselves ready. And take this Lava Stone with you now."


    Old Bobo, having made a big decision, looked at the incoming people, then suddenly turned and walked away.


    Following him led to a building that looked like a warehouse, where he pulled out a dark red rock and then slipped into his own building, closing the door behind him.


    We waved off the mages who had gathered around, trying to make connections with Antenor or Charlotte, sent back the temple knights who had joined the gym with Manaashi and told me to join their sports day, and cleared the side quests that started with the city''s resurgence...


    Bringing prototype products made by blacksmiths from the outside world, mana stones like goblin mana stones to lower-floor mana stones of various types, bringing materials (mainly wood) for the expansion of inns for squishies, and other trivial quests for stone dwarves who would rather die than go outside.


    It was content too modest for a world-saving hero to clear, but the rewards were generous, so we were happy to spend the five days as such.


    "You''ve come just in time, squishies. Should I call you hero squishies?"


    "No, that''s alright."


    So, after five days, we gathered again.


    After moving the Vacuum Stone to the ruins that used to be Lily''s city, Old Bobo, who had installed something resembling a cannon, welcomed the hero squishy Han Se-ah.


    He thought that something capable of destroying the city might appear again, which is why they planned to use the Vacuum Stone to open a passage towards Granny Pipi''s city from the ruins.


    That''s why we weren''t the only adventurers hired this time.


    "Is this the Vacuum Stone?"


    "Charlotte?"


    "It''s been a while, Hanna."


    Charlotte Cavendish and her maid Mari, intrigued by the bright red giant crystal that was the Vacuum Stone, gracefully bowed their heads.


    And behind her, a crowd in robes.


    Thanks to her involvement with Han Se-ah, Charlotte had grown her influence in the Magic Tower, with dozens of mages of about intermediate level gathering under Charlotte''s command.


    Well, since carapace bugs are incredibly slow, warriors weren''t too necessary.


    After all, in a fight, the best strategy is to hit from afar without letting the enemy get close.


    And with so many intermediate mages, even large carapace bugs wouldn''t be able to approach.


    It takes about a dozen knights to take down an ogre, but for slow bugs, fifty mages and six cannons should be overkill.


    "There are a lot of mages?"


    "These are the mages I hired for research services. Thanks to my deal with Hanna, I''ve received quite a lot from the Magic Tower."


    Since Han Se-ah felt horror even from Antenor''s chatter, most of her dealings with the Magic Tower were conducted through Charlotte.


    More precisely, thanks to the maid Mari handling the trivial matters, Charlotte now commanded dozens of intermediate mages.


    Clinging to Han Se-ah as if she were a rope, which turned out to be a golden vine named ''hero'' for mage Charlotte, solidified her foundation completely.


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that honey dripped from her eyes, as Charlotte truly trusted and followed Han Se-ah.


    It was less about loyalty and more like the gaze of a merchant looking at a prized VVIP customer.


    "Hanna, more than that, I have a proposal I''d like to..."


    "Hey, squishies! If you''re done talking, we''ll start soon, so please!"


    "Ah, yes! I, I''ll go check that cannon!"


    The instinctive sidestepping of Han Se-ah, who felt a different kind of madness from Charlotte''s approaching gaze than from Antenor''s, was aided by Old Bobo''s shout.

 Chapter 249: 2★ Ambitious Lady Charlotte

    Chapter 249: 2�� ''Ambitious'' Lady Charlotte


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    *NSFW WARNING, usually post them on ko-fi but I''m trying them on the site this time to see if there are any problems.*


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    The inn of the stone dwarves was made entirely of stone and looked more luxurious and sturdily built than it appeared.


    As expected of a craftsman race, the fact that the door frames and doors were made of wood yet soundproof showed a lot.


    "Hello, Roland?"


    I didn''t know what Grace, Irene, and Katie were doing, but Han Se-ah was talking with her viewers in the next room yet her voice didn''t carry over.


    And even with Charlotte sitting demurely on my bed, the others probably wouldn''t know.


    Charlotte, sitting on the bed with a playful smile, and Maid Mari, standing by the door without making a sound, showing the usual master-servant relationship, had secretly come to my room.


    ...Was it because she was a rogue before a maid that she used some sort of presence-diminishing passive?


    That surprised me.


    "What brings you here, Miss Charlotte?"


    "Oh? Aren''t you being too formal when it''s just the two of us?"


    "...Hmm?"


    That was typical of Charlotte Cavendish, who, having heard one of Madam Zoe''s lewd jokes during etiquette lessons, had stormed in determined to lose her virginity to avoid an arranged marriage.


    Thanks to Han Se-ah becoming a hero, it seemed Charlotte had become independent as not just a Cavendish but as Charlotte herself, so perhaps it was more correct to say it was typical of her attitude.


    Sitting on the bed, she took off her adventurer boots, revealing her white toes and wiggling them, which was quite seductive.


    Moreover, it seemed she had gained some power in the Magic Tower by leveraging her connection with Han Se-ah and Antenor, appearing proud and confident, which actually made her look adorable.


    "If you insist, that''s fine by me."


    "Eh, r-right now?"


    While she spoke politely to the tank of the hero party when outside, she switched to informal language with the man Roland when in the bedroom.


    Wasn''t her behavior too transparent for someone titled ''ambitious''?


    Liking that, I stepped closer, slid between the thighs revealed under the hem of her dress, and forcibly spread her legs, causing her to stutter in surprise, seemingly not expecting that.


    Perhaps she was remembering the last time, when she had tried to act nonchalant but ended up being completely dominated, not able to let out even a peep.


    Cheeks flushed, she gasped in shock and tried to scoot back into the bed. She stretched her hand towards me as if to say stop.


    "Wasn''t this why you climbed onto the bed?"


    "Just a moment, Roland? Th-there''s something I need to say, eeek!"


    Of course, such feeble resistance did not stop me.


    The silent gaze of the maid standing at the back of the room, making herself nearly invisible, and the feeble attempt at resistance, acted like fuel that only made the flames of lust burn brighter rather than extinguishing them.


    The maid with dark blue hair, standing with her back against the room''s door as if ready to block anyone who dared to open it without permission, meant there was no one to help Charlotte.


    A former noble lady, now an intermediate mage, her delicate strength could not possibly push away the body of a superior tank who had transcended humanity and joined the ranks of superhumans.


    I relished the touch of her palm against my chest as I moved forward.


    It had been a good idea to take off my armor beforehand, thinking to surf the web or rest at the inn.


    Unlike the bumbling assassin sent by the princess, Charlotte and I had already gone as far as we could go.


    Naturally, there was no hesitation.


    "Starting with the clothes, just like that?"


    "Should we do it with them on?"


    "That''s not what I meant, ugh-"


    My body naturally spread her thighs apart as I slid between them.


    I leaned over Charlotte, pressing her down with my upper body, and caught the fleeing her with a kiss.


    Her small lips, which had been moving busily, became docile like prey in front of a predator as my larger mouth touched hers.


    Just like in Heroes Chronicle, inheriting its settings, the soft body of the pink-haired, big-breasted female character immediately complied, making one wonder if it was alright to call her easy.


    Chup, chweeup-


    She tried to say something but gave up and clumsily pecked at my mouth with her small lips.


    Seeing she had come to my room first without being asked, she must have some she wanted or was curious about.


    Charlotte, attempting to not be one-sidedly dominated, awkwardly pecked at my lips with the tip of her tongue and gingerly scraped with her teeth.


    Afraid of being bitten, she did not dare to stick her tongue further in.


    Feeling the soft and sticky flesh, I slowly started to undress her shirt.


    As expected, there was something to be revealed; her shirt with loose buttonholes, matching her short skirt that exposes her thighs, was very easy to remove.


    Pulling with force, the buttons easily snapped, making a sound as the front of the shirt opened.


    A few buttons were torn off in the process, but that didn''t really matter.


    "Huh, nothing underneath?"


    "Men... like this kind of thing, so..."


    What was revealed were mounds of pale flesh comparable in size to Grace''s, with nipples as pink as her hair.


    Just a short kiss had her body heating up, pushing up the thin, loose pieces of her shirt fabric to assert their presence.


    As I gently nibbled on the standing clit with my front teeth and lips, her thrashing legs stretched upwards.


    Seizing the moment, I threw her stretched legs over my shoulders in one swift motion.


    Bent in half, Charlotte, unaware of her panties being stripped away by my hands, clenched the blanket tightly with both hands, her body trembling vigorously.


    Her lips were smeared with saliva and her skin was gleaming with sweat.


    The pink nipples stood erect, the soft lower belly was quivering, and the mage''s p*ssy was still seemingly unsatisfied as it started to dampen the blanket once it was freed from her panties.


    Hesitation or restraint would not be manly here.


    "Just, just a moment, Roland? I, I just came, and...?"


    "It always feels better to continue during that time."


    "Tha-that''s a lie, aaaaah~"


    With no hesitation, I eagerly entered the abundantly wet mage p*ssy with my fully erect d*ck.


    As befits a superior tanker, I bravely charged in, and her p*ssy lips spread easily without resistance.


    My d*ck, more like a weapon than a p*nis, drilled deep inside, striking repeatedly.


    Her legs that had shot up limply before stretched out once more, quivering, the sensation felt clearly to the side of my ribs.


    It was somewhat amusing to see her legs stretch out when I hit deep, near the entrance to the uterus, and relax when I pulled back.


    Eager to see that intense reaction again, I stroked deeply, just shy of pulling out completely, and Charlotte''s mouth now emitted moaning groans instead of words.


    "Uh, Roland? Is the lady alright?"


    "Oh, it''s fine, it''s fine. Women feel like this when you hit the uterus."


    That beastly sight elicited a worried voice from behind.


    The maid, too concerned for her lady to maintain her composure, stealthily approached to express her concern.


    However, with the lady herself heaving and taking it one-sidedly, a mere maid couldn''t possibly stop me.


    Holding onto her soft, seemingly muscle-free sides as if gripping a fleshlight, I moved my hips back and forth in long strokes.


    Regardless of the maid who came worried for the lady, swallowing her saliva at the sight of my tense back and buttocks, I must first soothe the highly unsatisfied mage p*ssy...!


    "Last time, we only did it once because I had to join the expedition, but today, we''re together until sunrise...!"


    "Heuk, if, if we take a short break, I, I have something, to ask, too hard... "


    The only firm part amidst her soft body, the tip of my glans, drilled in, pulling a curious gaze from the maid losing her composure and the mage p*ssy fully releasing its dissatisfaction, soaking the bedsheet.


    As a wave of sensation rushed to my lower back, there was no need to hold back given magical cleanup.


    With my hips pulled back as far as they could go, I pushed forward, pressing down on Charlotte so hard it felt like I was crushing her.


    As my thick flesh burrowed in, her legs forcibly spread wide.


    My d*ck pressing down as if it was trying to move her uterus further up spurted hot semen inside, urging a bit more rise with its vigorous force.


    Enjoying the aftermath of ejaculation, I gently moved the glans, smearing the semen over the uterus as her panting gradually found peace.


    "Ah, really, I had something to say... ook-


    "What is it?"


    "My, my waist, st, stop-"


    Of course, her reaction was so cute that my still-erect d*ck kept moving in and out, pushing the semen deeper, which made her voice tremble again.


    Despite lacking any muscle, sitting for long periods for research seems to have given her some endurance, as she didn''t faint.


    Katie passed out after her first experience...


    Was it because of the alcohol I bought from a back-alley prostitute at that time?


    Random thoughts crossed my mind as Charlotte, finally catching her breath and still being penetrated, gently stroked my forearm and started to speak.


    "I have a request, Roland. It might sound a bit strange."


    "What is it?"


    She spoke informally when seducing, but now she was back to formal speech after venting her dissatisfaction below.


    Or perhaps this was an absurd request.


    Just looking at the current situation, it was like pillow talk, wasn''t it?


    Sneaking into the bedroom for sticky s*x and then making a request while basking in the afterglow.


    Well, even as the tank of the hero party, I''m no authority figure, so it was probably some tedious task involving research materials or her body.


    With that thought and nodding, Charlotte, laying beneath me and looking nervous, started to speak with difficulty.


    "Can you, um, embrace my maid too?"


    "Why?"


    I knew it involved using my body, but I didn''t expect it to be this way.


    Surprised, I turned to look behind me, and there was Maid Mari, who had moved from the door to the bedside, not just standing by.


    Using rogue stealth for peeping, how impressive, yet utterly ridiculous.


    So, I reflexively moved my hips.


    "Mari, wa-wait- Ah, aah- I was talking-"


    Thinking of passing the job to the maid and taking a break?


    Looks she had a tendency to hit and run.


    She definitely needed a lesson.


    With that thought, I vigorously stirred ger p*ssy, smeared with fluids, causing her to weakly punch me in a playful manner, tapping my chest before her hand fell limply onto the bed.


    "Not me, m-my maid, euk- She''s pretty, isn''t she-"


    "Lady Charlotte"


    The idea of melting the cool-headed, dark-haired maid with my hot d*ck was tempting, but first, the mage''s p*ssy, which initiated the seduction and was now exhausted after just one climax, needed to be shown the fearsomeness of a man.

 Chapter 250: 1★ Maid Mari Rice Bowl*

    Chapter 250: 1�� ''Maid'' Mari Rice Bowl*


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    *NSFW WARNING (19+ only), usually post them on ko-fi but I''m trying them on the site this time to see if there are any problems.*


    Charlotte, sprawled on the bed, her pure white skin marked with red lips and handprints, looked somewhat tragic yet arousing.


    Her waist and lower abdomen twitched back and forth, unable to escape the afterglow of climax.


    Having vented all her accumulated dissatisfaction and desires, Charlotte had turned the bed into laundry, too spent to even manage the aftermath.


    Hence, the following explanation was left to her maid, Mari.


    So, whats the matter? Ah not that I mind, of course. Id be happy to have such a beauty in my arms.


    Youre quite the lecher, Roland.


    Maid Maris entire face, not just her earlobes, turned red from the much more explicit and sticky s*x than Charlottes first night.


    It would''ve been absurd for her to maintain her usual composed demeanor.


    Just as Charlotte had come seeking me after hearing my lewd stories from Madam Zoe, it seems that ladies shared among themselves in secret.


    Like that vibe of secretly purchasing a dildo under the guise of a treatment for hysteria.


    And this bizarre philosophy passed straight onto Maid Mari.


    Its a bit embarrassing to say this myself, but Miss Charlotte treats me like her own sister.


    Indeed, it does seem that way.


    After all, wasnt Mari just a maid?


    A maid who should serve Charlotte within the Cavendish household, yet here she was, continuing to attend to Charlotte who had left the household to enter the Magic Tower.


    How strong must her loyalty be to leave the household and follow the lady she served?


    Well, with Charlotte making connections with a hero and making strides in the Magic Tower, she wouldnt be facing any material discomfort.


    Following her out of the household, being by her side while she researched in the Magic Tower, and even when she entered a mans room to get rid of her virginity to prevent an arranged marriage, Mari was there right beside her, even assisting with the aftermath of s*x.


    So, Charlotte wanted you to also experience, um, the joy of being a woman.


    Yes, thats right. Though I was reluctant- huh?!


    I told you, Id be happy to have such a beauty in my arms.


    So, for Charlotte, it was a story of deep affection, wanting to give her maid, dearer to her than family, the same fluffy pleasure-filled first experience she had, as Madam Zoe had assured.


    Mari, feeling a bit embarrassed, tried to step back, but I wouldn''t spit out the piece of meat that had rolled into my mouth.


    As I reflexively caught Maris wrist as she tried to pull back, a problem arose.


    This inn only had private rooms for two, so there was nowhere to lay Charlotte, who had taken over the bed. ''


    I cant just toss a woman, who has passed out in a haze of pleasure, onto the cold, hard floor.


    So, the only option was to move rooms.


    Take us to another room.


    Yes? Understood.


    Maid Mari, usually so composed and cool, was now utterly disheveled, melted away by the aftermath.


    It was not me who stopped her as she turned to head out the door, but Charlotte, who had apparently regained some strength during our conversation and managed to sit up in bed.


    Dripping with sweat, a cocktail of semen and love juice leaking from her p*ssy, she weakly grasped the hem of the maid''s skirt.


    "Wait a moment, please..."


    "Ah, Miss? You''re awake."


    "How could you try to skip out on the most important part, Mari?"


    Her voice was slow and reproachful, unlike her trembling hands.


    Charlotte''s voice petrified Mari as if it were a tiger''s roar.


    Skip out on what?


    "You have to do it in front of me."


    "But, the bed is too small..."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve recovered a bit of strength, so I''ll just sit in a chair and rest."


    Was showing the act the condition?


    I guess they wish to share even the most intimate moments with each other.


    After all, Charlotte had shown Mari everything from losing her virginity to fainting from being penetrated.


    Equality among sisters fosters a good relationship, and it wouldn''t be right for only one side to be the viewer.


    With this thought, I pulled Mari''s wrist, lifting her up, and Charlotte, knowing what came next, immediately used magic to tidy up the bed.


    Suddenly, with our actions so in sync, Mari, stiff as a prey animal bitten on the neck, was laid on the freshly made bed by magic.


    The water magic was used to sweep away the mix of fluids along with any filth.


    "Ah, um, that it''s my first time, you know? Miss, on your first day, didn''t you-?!"


    Shhh-


    Was her virginity confession the strategy she came up with after all that thought?


    I had been considerate on Charlotte''s first night, allowing her to leisurely enjoy the pleasure without fainting.


    But I had to be considerate due to the expedition to hunt the full moon wolf departing soon.


    I had to forcefully suppress my aroused state.


    However, today, there was absolutely no reason for that.


    Mari must have come dressed in light rogue adventurer gear instead of her maid uniform, considering the higher floors of the tower.


    It looks like she took off any leather armor or daggers to avoid misunderstandings, making her outfit extremely light.


    No, it was more plausible to think she had anticipated this and taken it off due to it.


    To imprint my p*nis into her virgin p*ssy.


    "I''m, I''m feeling it too-"


    With each thrust, four legs flailed.


    Charlotte, who had been embracing Mari from behind with her legs spread, also felt pleasure with every thrust into Mari.


    ...It might have looked a bit ridiculous, but as I thrust into the tightness of the maid''s p*ssy, Mari''s firm, bouncy bu*ttocks seemed to gently beat down on her lady''s melting p*ssy with every push.


    The maid gasped under the heavy assault of my p*nis, hitting the entrance of her womb, while the lady seemed to be getting her p*ssy indirectly rubbed by the maid''s ass.


    It was more of a sandwich than a layered dish, with both women fluttering their legs in shared pleasure.


    "Roland, Miss- Just, just a moment, please-"


    Pressing down on the connected two, the maid''s demanding p*ssy heated up even more.


    It felt like it was tightening around my p*nis, questioning why I had done such a vile thing to a woman.


    The wetness from under my knees on the bed suggested that Charlotte''s p*ssy, again full of desire, enjoyed the rubbing, wetting the blanket again.


    Mari, pretending not to notice, kept tightening.


    As if delivering the final blow, I released Charlotte''s breasts, grabbed the bed with both hands, and thrust my hips forward, enclosing both women in my embrace as if driving a nail deep.


    Mari gasped out all the air from her lungs in place of words as my p*nis buried deeply.


    "I''m coming inside."


    "Ugh- Can''t breathe"


    "Ahh."


    My relentless p*nis ejaculated like a fire hose, and Mari, despite struggling, wrapped her limbs around me.


    Like a monkey clinging to a tree, she hung onto my thick body with her arms, reveling in the overwhelming pleasure.


    Charlotte, spread eagle like a frog hit by a rock, was not the focus, crushed under the naked body of the maid.


    They both climaxed together.


    ...Hmm, with Mari lying on top of Charlotte, if Mari just rolled over.


    Instead of a pained one, Mari had a dazed look and was gasping for breath.


    Charlotte, having indirectly received pleasure through her maid''s firm bu*ttocks, lay sprawled after her climax, still conscious.


    "Excuse me for a moment."


    "Roland? Mari seems to have fallen asleep, what are you doing...?"


    "If the maid has fallen asleep while serving, then it''s the lady''s duty to assist. Hold her tightly so she doesn''t roll off, okay?"


    Even if half-conscious, the relentless spirit of service did not fade from her tight p*ssy.


    As I pulled out my still firm p*nis, a lewd sound escaped, and a cocktail of semen and virgin blood stained Charlotte''s white thighs, dirtying the blanket.


    Magic could clean this up, so I grabbed Mari''s side, which Charlotte was holding, and flipped her over as if turning over a giant fleshlight for cleaning, keeping Mari on top of Charlotte as I rotated their bodies.


    So, we ended up with the maid''s p*ssy dripping semen on top, and the lady''s p*ssy leaking honey below.


    Instead of the sandwich, a splendid rice bowl[1] was completed with my d*ck twitching again.


    "Roland? My, my stomach is still trembling..."


    "Then I should quickly soothe it."


    "But, don''t you think it should rest...?"


    "Do I look like I think that?"


    "Eeek-"


    The tip of my d*ck, smeared with sticky liquid at the entrance of the twitching maid''s p*ssy, now teases the lady''s dissatisfied p*ssy from top to bottom, scraping along the split flesh.


    Not even inserting it, but just scratching up and down with the tip allowed me to feel the touch of both the lady and the maid''s p*ssies at the same time.


    "If you''re going to put it in, do it quickly- I have research to do tomorrow-"


    "Already excited? Excited watching your maid, what a nasty perverted lady."


    "I''m not nasty..."


    "You''re not?"


    "No-"


    Despite having enjoyed the friction from her maid''s firm bu*ttocks, the lady''s p*ssy was begging to be pounded deeply.


    While doing so, the lady on top stirred.


    "Mari, that''s my breast-"


    "Miss, ah, don''t pinch my butt-"


    Enjoying the tender and juicy dual p*ssy tower, I hardly noticed time flying by, an alarm ringing in my ears.


    Alternating my efforts up and down, I became completely absorbed, a truly unique experience to have both women on one bed.


    Handling two completely different women from head to toe at once was a pleasure most men will never know.


    Losing myself and plunging in wasn''t my fault.


    Seeing Han Se-ah logged in, was it already morning?


    ...Too bad.


    Since there''s nothing urgent today, maybe I could continue a bit longer.


    ---


    [1. raei: ahh I couldn''t find the exact explanation for the food analogies and I didn''t really want to search it and accidentally run into p*rn but you get what it means! At least I think I do...]


    Toggle New Ads


    The author said that the readers wanted the nsfw chaps to be rougher, dirtier.. etc. hence the text being a little different than previous nsfw chaps


    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 251: Bigger and Better 1

    Chapter 251: Bigger and Better 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    I thought I had spent a night without regrets, but come morning, I felt a bit self-conscious.


    Thanks to the craftsmanship of the stone dwarves, the inn''s soundproofing was solid.


    However, it wasn''t enough to fool the sensing abilities of a 5 scout.


    If mere stone walls could disrupt the senses of an archer who had reached a higher realm, the stone dwarves would have already used their technology to beat down the Demon King''s army.


    "Hmm~ Did you enjoy last night?"


    "......"


    Because of this Grace, who was trying to hide her jealousy while playfully smiling with her eyes next to me, was exuding a lot of pressure.


    Perhaps it was because she realized that not two, but three of us had stayed in the same bed all night; her presence and giggles felt chilling.


    Katie and Irene, completely oblivious to such matters, didn''t catch on at all.


    Though it seems Han Se-ah, someone who has enjoyed the vast world of the internet, noticed.


    After all, Charlotte and her maid, who came as guests, suddenly excused themselves for feeling unwell and holed up in their inn room, which was suspicious.


    We got a bit carried away and spent the night until dawn in a master-servant frenzy.


    -What in the world did you accomplish at dawn, Teacher Roland?


    -Missed out on a beastly woman''s outdoor fun and she missed out on lady-maid master-servant play as well?


    -Grace being jealous is damn cute. Is this why girls watch romance web dramas?


    -Its not too late now, just rewind and do a little peeking.


    -If we reset, itll be early morning, maybe we can catch the last bit of it?


    "Today is the day we finally reach the 43rd floor. Are you saying we should reset just to watch that? And even if we do watch, it''ll just be me watching. Do you think I''d stream it? That''s an instant ban."


    [Hero Han donated 10,000 won!]


    Just open an OnlyFans and sell Roland''s videos, you fool.


    [Roland''s Mighty Flaming Greatsword donates 10,000 won!] /Roland_Seah is charging 650,000 won a month. Is that correct?


    "What? 650,000 won! Even if it had all of my past streams, it wouldn''t cost that much!"


    As much as Han Se-ah caught on, naturally, so did the viewers.


    The fact that a companion NPC had turned an extra NPC into a feast was quite a shock, creating a buzz in the morning.


    Still, Han Se-ah had no intention of dragging this conversation out any longer than necessary.


    She chose to ignore it and proceed with the game.


    She pushed Katie and Irene, who were still clueless, towards the ruins we were preparing to head to.


    Grace, after having her fun at my expense and seeing me squirm, quietly received alchemical arrowheads from Han Se-ah''s inventory and began preparing for battle.


    What remained were the viewers who were still making a ruckus-


    "So, how about we place bets on what we''ll find on the 43rd floor today in Granny Pipi''s city? Hmm... Should we bet on whether the city is intact or not, or whether a boss monster appears?"


    As we watched the mages continue their endless combo of CCDebuffFirepower Concentration, sure enough, the wall of the passage began to crumble with a rumbling noise.


    Ah, it''s collapsing! Are we going to fix that?


    Doesnt seem like thats the important part right now?


    It looks the same... but somehow bigger?


    The large bug that we ran into while breaking through to the 42nd floor appeared again.


    This time, with a significantly larger body.


    It looks like we can''t handle that one, hero. That unique shell blocks magic.


    Ah, yes. We''ll handle it.


    -Its time for you to step in, hero.


    -Hanna already feels awkward, calling her a hero doubles the cringe.


    -Isnt it the first time the mages are treating Han Se-ah more like a hero than a mage?


    -Thats a king wiggler, right? Looks even bigger


    -Charlotte mustve promised them something amazing for them to treat her like a hero.


    The shell was metallic and thick, similar to rock, but the size was different.


    Wigglers are like compact cars; king wigglers, like dump trucks.


    But the creature that appeared this time was not just any dump truck but reminded me of those colossal dump trucks youd see in America.


    Not even considering the length, just the height alone, the one before seemed to be around 3 meters tall, but this one easily exceeds 5 meters.


    Essentially, its as thick as about twenty ogres standing side by side.


    But its just as slow... Roland, you wanna take this?


    Sure, why not.


    After all, I was a man who had been bashing ogres even before I received the rites of enhancement.


    Approaching the newly emerged creature slowly, its overwhelming mass became increasingly apparent.


    Yet, since it wasn''t big enough to flatten and demolish a city, an odd worry crossed my mind instead.


    Sh*t, if it''s this big, how huge are the mid-boss and the real boss going to be?


    The giant snake on the 30th floor might not even compare in size.


    The snake on the 30th floor was also huge enough that we had to face it while riding a golem.


    Yet, even with its size, it was impossible for it to crush a city by itself.


    So, the boss must be at least much larger than the creature we''re facing now.


    But surely, the boss won''t appear today.


    Come forth, Durandal.


    Using a skill that ignores defense in front of a defense-specialized monster is always a delight.


    The last time I summoned Durandal, the viewers missed it and were frantic.


    Now they watched as I held a sword of light in my hand, asking what it was.


    When hunting a large monster, a larger sword is necessary, after all.

 Chapter 252: Bigger and Better 2

    Chapter 252: Bigger and Better 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Sometimes, when playing games, there''s a peculiar joy to be found in the strangest of places.


    Like rolling around in a tank with an absurd amount of health, firing silver arrows, or feeding magic damage to an opponent with ridiculous defense, or sniping a close-combat king from afar with a 12x zoom laser sniper rifle.


    It''s about neutralizing the enemy''s strengths and beating them down unilaterally.


    Tormenting them to the point it feels less like strategy and more like mockery.


    Who could possibly dislike that?


    "That''s too big to even be called a sword. It''s massive, thick, heavy, and rough. It''s literally a chunk of mana."


    "Huh? What did you say, Hanna?"


    "The monster was big, but Roland''s holy sword seems even bigger. ...Well we won anyway."


    -Teacher Roland''s holy sword, damn!!!


    -Seriously, throwing that bullsh*t at us again, LOL.


    -Teacher Roland''s thing is indeed pretty big.


    -No wonder the club gang changed their name to the greatsword gang.


    -F*ck, how is it that Han Se-ah is the hero instead of Roland?


    [Manly Greatsword Donated 50,000 Won!]


    Wow, he actually did it.


    Amidst the noisy banter of Han Se-ah and her viewers, I circulated my mana, cheered on by their nonsense.


    Mana, inside a sturdy shell, erupted outwards like lava from a volcano, through the sword, further and further


    It might sound a bit funny, but it was an addictively overwhelming sensation.


    The feeling of wielding a laser greatsword that could smash everything in the world, a sensation too profound for a slightly overweight mobile game addict and a military-returnee college student to even dare dream of, let alone experience.


    The omnipotence housed in the body of a senior adventurer.


    Stepping forward with infinite trust in Roland''s body, the giant bug stops, twitching.


    "Do you sense the mana?"


    Screech!!


    As a boss on the 42nd floor, it sensed the mana and stopped.


    But how could it possibly dodge the laser sword, over 10 meters in length, moving slower than a turtle?


    The giant light of the greatsword illuminated the clearing brilliantly, and the massive bug, encased in a metal shell, is sliced in half without any resistance and dies.


    And Durandal''s duration still had 4 minutes and 45 seconds left.


    ''...Even against a boss-level enemy, Durandal is like using a sledgehammer to crack a nut.''


    It takes 10 seconds to circulate mana throughout the body and concentrate it into Durandal, and then 5 seconds to lift and slash down.


    That alone is enough to effortlessly bring down a large carapace bug.


    The burning aura of the greatsword, ignoring defense, cleaved the skull and innards in half.


    Battling countless wriggling creatures, the stone dwarves finally encountered a city of their kin.


    Not half a year or a year''s distance away, but merely six days'' distance, they discovered two cities.


    One city had become ruins with not a single living stone dwarf in sight, while the other was bewildered by the sudden disappearance of the squishies and the visit of their own kin.


    Old Bobo''s city was also puzzled about why there were no squishies inside the city, with only a vague recollection of what happened before they disappeared.


    Granny Pipi''s city was equally clueless as to why all the different races that came to trade within the city had vanished.


    "What the hell? We lost to the Demon King, and now we''re inside a place called the tower?!"


    "The hero squishies brought a Vacuum Stone, and there are flappers all over outside?"


    "Opened a passage with the Vacuum Stone and found one of our cities in ruins? And it''s only a few days'' distance?"


    For Granny Pipi, it must have been a series of unbelievable stories.


    Both the party and the viewers smirk bitterly at Granny Pipi''s reaction, no different from Old Bobo''s.


    Granny Pipi, proving to be another mountain range''s stone dwarf, was made of a lighter-colored stone compared to Old Bobo''s.


    The sight of the dark stone dwarf flapping its stone limbs in front of a grey stone dwarf looked like something out of a children''s animation.


    What finally dispelled Granny Pipi''s doubts was, as expected, the mana stone dropped from hunting the bugs.


    "This is the gem that came out from hunting those wrigglers?"


    "Yeah! We used the Vacuum Stone with those squishies over there to get here."


    "Well, it''s unbelievable our city is this close Damn, the squishies lost to the Demon King?"


    Granny Pipi, apparently quite knowledgeable about magic-infused ores and gems, started scratching her chin looking at the blue mana stone held in hand.


    The sight of basalt convincing granite was almost laughably endearing.


    With a voice deep and gravelly like that of an old man, but movements belonging to round stone faces, it felt like watching a live fairy tale.


    While I was frozen in place, the 50 mages who were quietly standing back moved without a moment''s hesitation.


    Whether they had been tipped off by Charlotte, who couldn''t participate in today''s expedition due to poor condition, they crowded around Granny Pipi, who had just been convinced, to discuss something.


    "Hmm? Squishies, what''s going on?"


    "We would like to trade goods with this city. We plan to pay with our metals and these mana stones."


    "Hmm, this is... quite tasty!"


    As the mages pulled out copper, silver, gold coins, and mana stones of various sizes, Granny Pipi''s delicate stone fingers swiftly snatched them up.


    From a goblin''s mana stone to a zombie crocodile''s, the mana stones'' colors ranged from nearly transparent to deeper and bluer shades.


    Though from different cities, proving they''re still stone dwarves, the sound of crunching and grinding echoed as one mana stone and one gold coin were chewed up and vanished into thin air.


    -It''s insane that an actual gold coin goes towards their food expenses LOL


    -Carrying just money means no worries about food, the stone dwarves are the ultimate in inventory efficiency


    -LOL, if things get tough, just hunt mobs to get mana stones. They''ll never starve


    -How are they considered cost-effective when they burn through at least a silver per meal


    -Do cheap coins fill them up just as well, like eating the value of bread in coins equals the satisfaction of eating actual bread?


    Han Se-ah, leading her viewers who laughed as if watching a magic show, enters Granny Pipi''s city.


    Granny Pipi didn''t seem to have any intention of stopping them, as if it was a common occurence.


    Actually, she was just too busy chewing on mana stones and coins.

 Chapter 253: Bigger and Better 3

    Chapter 253: Bigger and Better 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The opening of a new region was synonymous with the emergence of new side quests.


    Before even considering whether there were harpy nests outside, the first order of business was to collect all the side quests in the form of requests from the newly encountered stone dwarves.


    Han Se-ah, always earnest about uncovering the mini-map, didn''t hesitate for a moment to explore Granny Pipi''s city.Updated from


    Unlike Old Bobo''s city, made of stones that were almost black in color, Granny Pipi''s city was composed of stones closer to white in color, though without any rough holes or spots.


    The difference was like that between basalt and granite.


    And, just as there was a difference in color, there was also a distinct difference in the city''s character.


    "From Old Bobo''s city, you say? Hmm, you''ve come from quite a distance."


    "I''ve created an alchemical catalyst myself, but I''m missing some ingredients."


    "An alchemist and a mage? Then there''s something you could help me with in my experiment."


    If Old Bobo''s city was predominantly a blacksmith town, Granny Pipi''s was an alchemist''s haven.


    This was reflected in the nature of the side quests; while the former focused on alloys, equipment enhancement materials, and samples of the squishies'' equipment, the latter was more about gathering alchemical ingredients or testing alchemical products in practice.


    It seemed each city had its unique specialty.


    Indeed, this diversity must be what attracted various races to visit different cities.


    "Is this the buildup for a boss fight?"


    It was about fostering exchanges with different races and showcasing the unique personalities of cities born from stone.


    From a game design perspective, this could also be seen as a tutorial on item enhancement.


    By completing side quests in Old Bobo''s 41st-floor city, players could apply magical effects to the equipment prepared by the Magic Tower and the Royal Palace, enhancing their specs.


    Then, in Granny Pipi''s 43rd-floor city, players would learn about various consumables they could use.


    Although Han Se-ah, as a streamer, indulged in alchemy, creating all sorts of bombs, arrows, and gas bombs, it was likely that most other players hadn''t been using such consumables.


    "Alright~ Sadly, we''ve reached the 43rd-floor city, but only one giant wiggler has shown up. So option 1 was: A single giant wiggler will appear. And option 2 was: Either a group of them or a different species will show up. Right?"


    -Too bad 2s


    -Huh, who are you and what are you doing in my monitor?


    -BB Games, these bastards are screwing us over. Can''t we sue them for embezzlement or something?


    "This would be incredibly useful in swampy areas, right? It wouldn''t get in the way when swinging a sword either."


    "Besides the disposable alchemical arrows, it looks like the more expensive arrowheads could be stored in those quivers... But if we''re facing harpies, would we be able to collect the arrows?"


    Instead of cosmetics, clothes, or shoes, they were selecting monstrous items designed to aid in battle.


    Beyond items for maintaining equipment, there were biochemical gases, gleaming broadswords, and maces bristling with spikes, all enchanted with various magics for sale.


    It felt odd seeing two beauties, who looked like they''d surrender the house at the sight of a cockroach, excitedly choosing such items.


    Their conversation wasn''t about how well a cosmetic would blend with their skin but rather about the gruesome effectiveness of these weapons.


    Yet, in such shopping excursions, a man''s role is simple: to nod in agreement when asked for an opinion.


    After all, I rely more on physical prowess than equipment, so I don''t have much of an eye for weapons.


    The only value I recognize is durability that it won''t shatter when I wield it full of mana.


    "Roland! This is an arrow that softens metal, similar to a Vacuum Stone. Might be useful against those bug creatures, right?"


    "There''s such a thing?"


    "The stone dwarfs created it to protect themselves from those giant bugs. It''s not just for bugs; it looks like it''s also used against monsters made of rock or metal, like the golems we saw below."


    "Yes squishies. Think about how many creatures wrapped in some sort of protection you run into."


    A stone dwarf, perhaps showcasing a merchant''s instinct, started to chime in with Grace, who was holding up a black obsidian arrowhead.


    Katie, not looking to buy a new sword, ended her shopping with a whetstone and oil-soaked cloth, while Grace meticulously inspected various arrowheads.


    Even though Han Se-ah had learned alchemy, she couldn''t compare to a stone dwarf with decades of experience.


    The dwarf began to gently explain the various types of arrows Grace had purchased.


    Truly a race of craftsmen, aren''t they?


    "This one buries into rock and then collapses that section into rubble. This one heats up metals sensitive to heat until they melt. And there''s another that freezes joints solid."


    If Han Se-ah could only make simple types like sticky bombs, flashbangs, or explosives, this was more like refined crowd control.


    In gaming terms, it felt like comparing the general-use consumables a novice alchemist might make to the specialized counter items an intermediate-level alchemist would craft.


    Watching Grace happily hoard these made for a strangely fitting scene.


    "Obsidian tips? ...Nice."


    "Of course! This squishy has a good aesthetic sense, huh? Arrowheads aren''t just about being sharp. They need to be crafted like art, incorporating alchemy at the same time."


    Grace, whose eyes sparkled at the thought of countering bug monsters and harpies, and Katie, discussing the artistry of arrowheads, which are neither jewels nor accessories.


    Ending our shopping date for weapons instead of trinkets, we returned to the inn to find Irene and a group of nuns sitting at the table.


    ...When did they follow us here?

 Chapter 254: Bigger and Better 4

    Chapter 254: Bigger and Better 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Gathered snugly around a large stone table at the inn, nuns sat, their hair meticulously concealed beneath veils much like Irene, creating an almost imposing atmosphere as their heads turned in unison.


    The veils, woven from grey cloth and secured with a white band, paired with their austere, symbol-free grey nun''s habits[1], were almost like camouflage among the stone furnishings of the inn.Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    "What''s going on?"


    "Greetings, Sir Roland."


    The collective gaze of eight pairs shifted past Grace and Katie to me.


    Clearly, they were here for me.


    Despite the banquet-style table already hosting nine, including Irene, there was still room to join.


    As I took my place and asked, a nun with notably thick eyebrows opened the conversation on Irene''s behalf.


    The thick habits concealed their figures to the point of concern for overheating, their veils not betraying a single strand of hair, forcing one to distinguish them by the color of their eyebrows and eyes.


    "A servant of the Goddess greets you, one who tirelessly unfolds Her will."


    "Ah, yes... So, what brings you here?"


    The nun''s dark brown eyebrows, the slight wrinkles at the corner of her mouth, and the deep, trustworthy tone of her voice conveyed a sense of authority and respect.


    Her greeting, complete with the sign of the cross, lent the meeting an air of solemnity, more reminiscent of a corporate executive than a local church lady.


    Had Han Se-ah been here, she might have been able to gauge the situation better, but a glance at her stream showed she was busy on a viewer-assigned mission, acquiring edible rocks for stone dwarves in the market.


    ...Why on earth is she buying that?


    "We''ve heard from Sister Irene that Sir Roland and Miss Hanna intend to hunt a mysterious giant monster for the well-being of the stone dwarves."


    Of course, it''s probably a mid-boss.


    Given the nature of tower climbing so far, advancing requires defeating bosses to strengthen for the next floors.


    The imposing nun before me had misconstrued our journey as a noble yet arduous quest to save even the underground city of the stone dwarves, fulfilling a divine duty bestowed by the Goddess.


    Nodding as if hunting the monster was an obvious course of action for us, the astonished murmurs and signs of the cross from the other seven nuns made it painfully clear that the misunderstanding was further increasing.


    "So, we have come to offer our modest assistance."


    Simplifying the nun''s follow-up, the message was straightforward.


    Unlocking character enhancement content through divine oracles.


    If the ores from the stone dwarves could incrementally enhance equipment with additional options, then these eight nuns, through their blessings, meant to gradually boost the stats of the adventurer party.


    Naturally, sacrifices were required for these divine enhancements, implying we''d need to procure certain items ourselves.


    After all, what game doesn''t charge for character enhancement?


    Even heroes tasked with saving the world have to pay up when shopping.


    Defeating mid-bosses might yield special drops for enhancements.


    "We plan to stay at the newly constructed temple in the underground city on the 41st floor. Although we haven''t seen it in person yet, we hope you will visit us anytime you acquire by-products during your travels, as the Goddess''s oracle has foretold."


    "May the Goddess''s blessing be upon Sir Roland''s journey."


    "Uh, well, sort of?"


    Han Se-ah nearly revealed her internet clock magic, scrambling her words as she awkwardly tried to cover it up.


    The plan was to rest for the day after clearing the path and hunting a giant wiggler, then explore the outskirts of Granny Pipi''s city the next morning.


    Time had flown by as Han Se-ah, who joined late due to a viewer mission, listened to Irene explain about the 41st floor''s new temple.


    Peeking at her stream, it was clear Han Se-ah had picked up a bunch of side quests while wandering the city, naturally leading to the exploration of the 43rd floor.


    "We definitely need to learn more about that red harpy."


    "Yes, maybe, like the stone dwarves, they were dragged to the tower. If there''s a chance for conversion, spreading the Goddess''s word is an opportunity we cannot pass up."


    -What? There''s a harpy route?


    -Wait, maybe the route leads to some feather fluffing?


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    -Legendary suspension


    As the discussion shifts from the eagle-bodied, old-woman-headed harpies to the slender and beautiful ones, excluding their wings and feet, viewer excitement reignites.


    After all, the red harpies, being 1 extra characters, inherently come with a pretty design.


    How to put it?


    Beyond their figures obscured by wings for censorship, their faces resembled those of tough, street-smart women who looked like they''d handle a cigarette well.


    Just as viewers can''t contain their excitement, leading to chat bans, imagine the thrill when these neighborhood tough gals aren''t just revealing tattoos but are flying around in a ''must-see'' state.


    It''s not just walking obscenity; it''s flying obscenity, turning into a festival for viewers but a near funeral for streamers.


    "But f*ck, how am I supposed to stream? If the harpies are flying around naked..."


    [FeatherlessAndBroke donated 50,000 Won!]


    Nice.


    "What''s nice, you idiot! Ill get suspended for a week per floor and get permanently banned before we even see the face of the 50th-floor boss!"


    -What how are you broke lol


    -The furries are all broke nowadays


    -Given how much furries burn on art commissions, fifty grand in donations does sound broke for them


    -Why are you guys so damn serious about furries? How do you know all this? Show us your browser history, f*ckers


    -A fursuit being custom-tailored like a bespoke suit does make it f*cking expensive


    Worrying about the stream''s well-being before even tackling the 43rd floor, this is going to be tough.


    And dealing with such viewers is going to be tough in many ways, too.


    ---


    [1. raei: I usually call it nun robes but apparently it''s called a ''habit.'' So I''m calling it that from now on.]


    Toggle New Ads


    1/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 255: Bigger and Better 5

    Chapter 255: Bigger and Better 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Han Se-ah had managed to fend off the harpies'' stream suspension dive attacks, but through external means.


    "Okay! I got permission! I got an email."


    -Why are you suddenly doing your job well?


    -From conglomerates to small fry, everyone''s live streaming. If they don''t want to lose ad revenue, they need to figure something out.


    -We''ve surpassed the number one bikini body cam girl.


    -Their advertising sponsorship is worth ten million won a day? Imagine if they earned that in viewer count.


    -So, what happened?


    "Direct or indirect sexual acts are not allowed, but simple exposure, including nipples and genitals, is okay. They''ve raised the standard as long as it''s not blatant grabbing and spreading!"


    The impact of Heroes Chronicle, the world''s first virtual reality game, couldn''t be ignored by video streaming sites.


    After all, the VR craze is blowing through not only internet communities but also mainstream news, educational documentaries, and even books about neural-linked virtual reality.


    With such popularity, it would be stupid to suspend streams due to obscene monsters appearing after the 40th floor.


    Thus, Han Se-ah, having sealed the greatest weapon of the red harpy, marched out of the city with a majestic demeanor fitting of a hero.


    She had made quite a bit of money and had hired new stream staff, including a manager, to ease her workload.


    "I''ll go out first and send a signal if it''s safe, so everyone, wait inside the cave for a bit."


    "Got it, Roland. I''ll help with detection, but still, be careful."


    So we climbed up and up the stairs of Granny Pipi''s city.


    While Han Se-ah was telling her viewers about how she managed to change the regulations to maintain her stream''s top spot, we were settling into our positions.


    The problem was that the stairs of Granny Pipi''s city, though connected to a cave, were inside a unique mountain range known as the harpy''s nest.


    Maybe the entrance to Granny Pipi''s city wasn''t a safe zone, so it was up to me to physically block it.


    The 24-hour cooldown of Durandal, used for clearing the passage, was up, and my basic skin of shield and armor wrapped around my body more sturdily than any fortress wall.


    Knowing my defense wasn''t something a mere harpy could penetrate, I stepped boldly out of the cave without hesitation.


    "Do we have to cut through the clouds? What a load of crap."


    -Teacher Roland also calls this sh*t lol.


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    -Can''t see a damn thing here.


    -Use that gust thingy to clear all the clouds?


    -Evolved from swamp cleaner to cloud cleaner.


    As we headed towards the cave entrance, what unfolded before us was a sea of clouds.


    The camera drone that was sneakily following behind me caught the scene, eliciting curses from the viewers at the unexpected sight.


    A cloud covered the entrance to Granny Pipi''s city like how clouds covered the waist of the mountain the harpy nest was perched on.


    The visibility was barely 5 meters.


    It wasn''t the naked body of the red harpy that was the problem; both the camera and my eyes couldn''t see a damn thing.


    "What''s going on, Roland?"


    "We''re enveloped in either clouds or fog out here; can''t see a damn thing ahead. Looks like we''ll need to move slowly... but which direction? Do you sense any harpies around?"


    It''s only natural to assume there''s a way to overcome such absurdly unfair obstacles blocking the path.


    Surely BB Games didn''t go insane and think, "harpy nests are unbeatable, so just run away underground~"


    If such a game existed, gamers would send the developers'' parents, and even grandparents, soaring high into the sky without a moment''s hesitation.


    They haven''t made any significant mistakes so far, so their parents are safe for now.


    "They haven''t noticed us yet. It looks like they don''t know about the underground city, so they only patrol outside the clouds."


    "Still, harpies have good eyesight, so it''s only a matter of time before we''re spotted, right? Those bastards track adventurers from high up in the sky with their bare eyes."


    Therefore, we retreated behind fluttering clouds to discuss while hidden.


    The idea of fighting off dozens of harpies was daunting enough, let alone climbing a cliff while battling hundreds.


    The mountain''s peak was so high, it caused a neck strain just to look up at it.


    Climbing such cliffs while fighting harpies was neither desirable nor within our capabilities.


    No, with such height, we''d run out of provisions in our inventory before even reaching the top.


    "Should we form an expedition of adventurers and mages like when we hunted the Full Moon Wolf or the orcs?"


    "If we pass through Old Bobo''s city and come out via Granny Pipi''s city, it might be possible."


    -Can''t we just deal with them one by one?


    -Harpies aren''t idiots; if a fight breaks out in their home, they''ll all swarm us.


    -This isn''t a PC game where you can kite and pick off groups one by one.


    -But can''t we talk to the harpies?


    -It''s a game where resets are possible, might as well wave a white flag and try talking to one lol.


    Hiding in the clouds and discussing, viewers also chimed in with their suggestions.


    From diving in and seeing what happens to the absurd idea of surrendering to the harpies with a white flag.


    "It seems even the harpies can''t see through the clouds. Let''s advance as far as we can without fighting."


    "Understood, Hanna."


    "Usually, it''s best to follow the leader''s decision in situations like this."


    After much deliberation, Han Se-ah decided to move forward.


    For her, both as a player and a streamer, retreating right away would leave nothing to capture on camera.


    Of course, as she mentioned, while advancing to the peak might be challenging, retreating was well within our capabilities, so no one opposed the decision.


    Even the protective magic cast by Irene was impenetrable against the harpies'' claws.


    If we were overwhelmed, Grace would scatter flashbangs and gas grenades at random, summon clouds with Gust of Wind to disrupt visibility, and retreat under the cover of a protective barrier.


    With that plan in place, we stepped out of the clouds, and immediately a dark shadow swooped towards us.


    "Hello, squishies?"


    It was a stone dwarf riding a giant black harpy that appeared to be of boss/named-tier.


    Why are you riding that?


    ---


    [1. raei: this is The Mist, movie from 2007?]


    Toggle New Ads


    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 256: Winged Nomad 1

    Chapter 256: Winged Nomad 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    A friendly NPC stone dwarf mounted atop a named monster harpy.


    "Hey, guys, looks like there''s actually a harpy route? We would''ve been in big trouble if we hadn''t cleared it with the admins."


    -Why isn''t it a red harpy carrying us, but instead, a black one?


    -I thought they were like the Dkklfar[1] from Norse mythology.


    -It turns out they''re just hermits who can''t be bothered to go outside.


    -Why are they perfectly fine?


    -Since the harpy race consists only of females, let''s throw Roland at them and become allies.


    Harpies attack adventurers and commanded monsters like the one-horned mountain goat and shadow leopard, even cutting off paths.


    This shattered the stereotype, sparking a frenzy in the chat.


    Our group, including me, was just as shocked.


    We would have been less surprised if a giant harpy had spoken human words through an old woman''s mouth, but it was even more shocking to see it carrying a stone dwarf on its back.


    It''s common for enemies to become allies, but it''s a different story when a monster we thought was an enemy is carrying an ally on its back.


    "Getting here means you must be powerful squishies, right? Hey, wanna come with me?"


    "...Where to?"


    The stone dwarf spoke atop a giant harpy, twice the size of other black harpies and capable of grabbing an adult male with one foot, looking menacingly at us through the grimace of an old woman.


    We quietly listened to the mysterious stone dwarf, who had suddenly appeared riding a harpy and asked us if we wanted to fly to the mountain top.


    ...Were we going to ride a giant harpy there?


    "To the Flapper Queen!"


    To the Harpy Queen at the top of that daunting mountain?


    ...Let''s go now!


    "Could you explain what''s going on? And, what''s your name?"


    "Ah! I''m Lili! Lili the Gem Cutter. And these flappers here are the good one. Up there on the mountain top is a big red Queen Flapper."


    Might as well go for it, considering we can reset if things go wrong.


    Excluding the old woman head, it was an opportunity to ride a giant eagle through the vast sky.


    Both Han Se-ah and I were excited and wanted to immediately say yes, but Irene naturally intervened and started talking to stone dwarf Lili.


    Lili the Gem Cutter was mentioned when we saw the ruins of the 42nd floor.


    The dwarves and Old Bobo had murmured, "Isn''t this Lili''s city?"


    We thought the city was destroyed by a giant monster underground along with its occupants, but it seems the stone dwarf survivors had somehow escaped and survived by joining forces with the harpies.


    It''s not so strange to think that the stone dwarves and the Harpy Queen would get along.


    ''After all, why would harpies attack the stone dwarves?''


    Both the black harpy with an eagle''s body and the head of an old woman and the red harpies with wings and eagle claws are carnivores.


    They domesticate one-horned mountain goats, suggesting they might be nomadic.


    If we set aside the fact that monsters inside the tower leave behind mana stones instead of meat, thinking of them as possible allies isn''t so far-fetched.


    It''s like they''re nomads living on the outskirts.


    If adventurers, foreigners to them, enter their mountains to pass through, it''s understandable that the newly appeared red harpies would be hostile.


    "Did the stone dwarves build this?"


    "She did say she was a gem cutter but there could be other stone dwarves here."


    A huge stone palace, carved out of the mountaintop, gave off a vibe of a temple from Greek or Roman mythology.


    The palace, owned by harpies and not humans, had many pillars but no walls, making it look like an ancient temple ruin.


    The design minimized walls and ceilings to allow harpies to fly in and out easily.


    It took a moment for my thoughts to catch up, but Grace and Han Se-ah''s conversation made it clear.


    The stone dwarves had been rescued and lived together with the harpies for more than just a day or two.


    Fortunately, this story further increased our trust in the Harpy Queen, whom we''d never met.


    It suggested that Lili the stone dwarf was not just simple bait.


    Named harpies then flew us through the pillar-filled, wall-less palace to the inside.


    "Welcome, humans. Reaching the depths of this rugged mountain range means you must possess significant abilities."


    "Ah, hello?"


    Greeting us in the palace, which resembled a temple with very few walls and ceilings but many pillars, was naturally the Queen of the harpies.


    Both the named black harpy and the queen herself showed that size matters in harpy society, as the queen''s size was enormous.


    She was slightly smaller than an ogre, about 3.5 meters tall?


    Unlike the simple red-feathered harpies, the queen had bright crimson hair, almost golden, cascading down her back, sitting on a throne carved from stone.


    Her talons were entrusted to stone dwarves.


    -Why doesn''t the Harpy Queen have any feathers on her body?


    -Uh, the queen is quite big, in many ways. Her ambition seems grand, overflowing with maternal love. Maybe it''s because of the wing flapping, but her pectoral muscles are well-developed.


    -She''s crossing her legs, the camera angle seems a bit risky


    -It looks good, that''s enough, right? Don''t tell me you guys prefer them small.


    Wearing ornaments possibly given by the stone dwarves, she is still essentially nude.


    This heated up the chat.


    "I invited you to my palace because of an annoying issue underground."


    "That''s right! Something strange suddenly appeared!"


    "It even chewed up our city!"


    "Haaah, my little stones. Am I not speaking?"


    The Harpy Queen, unaware of the viewers getting heated up in the chat and getting moderated by A.I., cast an indifferent gaze towards us and began to speak.


    Watching the stone dwarves throw in their comments while trimming her talons or tidying up the pillars and throne, the Harpy Queen''s heart was kinder and broader than expected.


    She was generous in many ways.


    ---


    [1. raei: Dkklfar are dark elves in Norse mythology. They dwell within the earth.]


    [2. raei: A war that took place from 1592 to 1598]


    [3. raei: pokemon term. me dunno pokemon but it''s like an enhanced ver. of pokemon?]


    Toggle New Ads


    3/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 257: Winged Nomad 2

    Chapter 257: Winged Nomad 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    A considerably large Harpy Queen stood on two feet like a human.


    She would be about 3.5 meters tall, with wings large enough to support such a massive body.


    Her claws were much larger and sharper than any awl or dagger, and she had prominently large symbols of femininity.


    Next to the Harpy Queen, who had such a large body, stone dwarves, not even reaching 1.5 meters tall, looked like kindergarten kids clinging to their aunt.


    "I''ll explain, so you all go back to what you were doing."


    "But we''ve flown all this way"


    "We didn''t fly; my subordinates carried us here."


    The queen didn''t scold the slightly younger stone dwarves for whining but skillfully calmed them down, making it even more like she was dealing with young children.


    Though they were a headache, the Harpy Queen didn''t dislike them.


    She flapped her large wings to calm the grumbling stone dwarves and turned her gaze back to us.


    Sitting alone in a giant stone building at the top of a mountain, unreachable by humans, the grandeur of the giant queen had long since faded.


    Now, she felt like a beautiful kindergarten teacher stuck between naughty four-year-olds causing her trouble. Perhaps she had rescued the children first when the city was destroyed.


    Why did all the stone dwarves helping the queen seem so young in spirit?


    Still, the gold lines and gem ornaments decorating the queen''s pale skin were exquisitely beautiful. They were so beautiful that if brought to the ladies of the capital, they would try to buy them, even if it meant selling their family''s treasures.


    "Huh The ones without mouths are louder than those with."


    The stone dwarves quietly went back to their tasks.


    The Harpy Queen shook her head and continued her story.


    The party awkwardly smiled at the comedy between the Harpy Queen and the stone dwarves, listening attentively as she slowly began her tale.


    "What I need to ask involves the noisy creature that roams beneath our nests. That''s why these stone dwarves fled to our nest."


    From her story, the red harpies, like the stone dwarves, were a friendly race from another world.


    Not particularly friendly towards humans, but not part of the Demon King''s army either.


    To put it simply, they were like the barbarians of the north in fantasies or the beastmasters of the martial arts world''s southern jungles.


    These races, living outside the continent, knew little about the Demon King''s army and crossed over here alongside the stone dwarves.


    The small groups of red harpies outside were minor tribes, while this mountain range felt like the kingdom of harpies, like nomads.


    As I organized these details in my mind, the queen''s explanation continued slowly.


    "Beneath my kingdom, something strange started wandering around. It''s the same thing that destroyed the stone dwarves'' city and began shaking the mountain range."


    The story was about a giant monster that had destroyed the underground city and was big enough to shake the mountain range, causing the Harpy Queen''s kingdom to tremble whenever it moved.


    Internally, I''m not talking about political instability but actual physical shaking.


    They''re a race that builds nests on cliff edges, and with the cliffs shaking several times a day like there''s an earthquake, it''s like being a victim of noise complaints from upstairs neighborscan''t sleep and might even lose their eggs.


    Strangely, when the animals they were raising as livestock died, they didn''t leave behind meat but turned into weird stones, giving the queen who rules the kingdom a headache.


    Its long tentacles, stretching out from underneath, have enough strength to crush rocks like tofu as it moves.


    The reason it''s said to be like a bug is because of its eyes, dozens of them, rolling around like those of spider-type monsters.


    Despite living underground, it occasionally comes above ground, looking quite horrific.


    "What a disgustingly ugly creature."


    "Of all the monsters I studied to become an adventurer, this one is the most grotesque and bizarre."


    "Could it be a chimera created by dark mages? How could something have such an appearance..."


    Even I, who can casually throw away cockroaches with a tissue, find it repulsive, let alone the rest of my female companions.


    Just hearing about the sticky tentacles, hideous gnashing maw, and dozens of rolling eyes made us shiver as if bugs were crawling down our backs.


    The viewers watching through the camera felt similarly.


    -Teacher Roland, please one-shot this thing


    -I really don''t want to see a close-up fight with that thing.


    -Isn''t the design team a bit too serious about this stuff?


    -I guess I''ll just spend my life riding golems on the 30th floor.


    -Lol, so to see the harpies the Queen, we have to fight that creature?


    [SuspiciousTentacleMerchant Donated 10,000 Won!]


    Would you accept a mission where you let the boss bind you up?


    "Who would accept that! Honestly, if someone offered you money to dive into a pile of cockroaches or maggots while holding your breath, would you do it? The sensation of tentacles wouldn''t be painful, so BB Games, these perverts, must''ve implemented it somehow."


    Half of the viewers worried about how the horrific visuals drawn by Lili would be captured on camera, while the other half, the perverts, looked forward to seeing how the beautiful ladies would suffer at the hands of this terrible monster.


    Those mocking us, saying, "As long as it''s not me."


    "First, setting aside that we don''t even know its location, starting an exchange is the priority."


    "Roland''s right. There''s Granny Pipi''s city beneath this Harpy Kingdom, and they''re unaware of each other."


    "The mountain paths outside are treacherous, so we could transport supplies through the city of the stone dwarves. But what kind of goods could the Harpy Kingdom offer for trade?"


    While Han Se-ah was dealing with viewers'' bizarre requests involving boss tentacles wrapping around her or sucking on antennae, my companions and I were wrapped up in serious contemplation.


    Exchange isn''t just about having the intention.


    Stone dwarves, as a craftsman race, handle all sorts of rare minerals and gems and can even perform alchemy.


    Just digging the ground could yield something valuable for them.


    But what about the harpies, who fly naked through the skies?


    In many ways, they seemed like a race with nothing to sell but their bodies.


    As Irene said, it was worrying not to see anything of trade value.


    Though it wasn''t necessarily our concern, everyone, being kind-hearted, seemed to wish for the harpies to integrate well with the human world.


    "Goods from the flappers? There''s something the squishies would really love."


    "Eh?"


    And that concern was very anticlimactically resolved by a passing young stone dwarf.


    Not their bodies, but their eggs could be sold.

 Chapter 258: Winged Nomad 3

    Chapter 258: Winged Nomad 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The reason stone dwarves clung so closely to the harpies was because of the eggs the harpies laid.


    Some viewers were disappointed to see a black harpy''s egg instead of a red one.


    Nonetheless, the black harpies, with their eagle bodies, incubated treasures, not just any eggs.


    Lili started to chatter away with explanations.


    "Isn''t it beautiful? I had no idea flappers could lay such beautiful gems."


    "This is an egg?"


    "...This is a mana stone?"


    "Flappers, I mean, the black flappers, turn it into this if they incubate it long enough!"


    Lili, being a stone dwarf herself, found the terminology confusing, but it turned out that black harpies, a female-only species, kidnapped male monsters to reproduce.


    Interestingly, the unfertilized eggs laid outside of their breeding season were filled with mana.


    They evolved to use these eggs as nutrients for their offspring once they started raising them... but there was a slight problem, and they ended up incubating these unfertilized eggs continuously.


    Both red and black harpies came from the same world, a world destroyed by the Demon King.


    They needed male semen, but looking around the mountains, there were only rotting and moving corpses.


    Harpy, with their instinct to build kingdoms in the mountains and defend their territory, couldn''t suddenly become migratory birds crossing the continent in search of males, could they?Updated from


    "So, if the flappers incubate their fake eggs long enough, they turn into these pretty gems!"


    "If it''s a mana stone of this size, mages will come running with their eyes lit. Even if you tell them to come with carts filled with gold instead of food, they''d gladly come!"


    The result was a mana stone as big as an ostrich egg.


    They incubated it, condensing mana for their offspring, and eventually, the tower''s magic turned it into a mana stone.


    The stone dwarves stayed here, filled with the idea of crafting this new gem created by the harpies.


    Somehow, they ended up resembling servants trimming the Harpy Queen''s claws, perhaps as part of a deal to receive the large mana stone.


    According to Katie, from a northern Ducal family, it''s a premium product that would drive mages and nobles crazy.


    The purity of the mana is one thing, but its beauty is unparalleled.


    The human head-sized blue gem gently glowed, and since it was originally an egg, its surface was as smooth as if someone had crafted it.


    They were grinning from ear to ear.


    "Ah, there you are!"


    While leisurely enjoying coffee and watching the endless stream of trading companies entering the tower through the gate, a familiar voice was heard.


    In a fantasy world setting, the sight of enjoying a 1L iced Americano with a slice of cake had the viewers chuckling, and a temple knight, who had been muscle training with Manaashi, came looking for us.


    The temple knight, who had forged a friendship beyond race through muscles, came to us, obviously to convey the Temple''s stance.


    "May the Goddess''s blessing be upon Lady Hanna, the hero who reveals the will of the Goddess, Sir Roland, the owner of the holy sword, and all those accompanying them on their sacred journey."


    "Yes, thank you, Brother. Did you come to deliver a message from the temple?"


    "That''s right, Sister Irene! Since both species don''t deny the existence of the Goddess, there weren''t any brothers or sisters who opposed."


    Merchants would trade with goblins if there''s profit, but the Temple''s stance was a bit different.


    No matter how gentle a species might be, if they deny the Goddess and refuse its faith, for them, that gentle and kind smile would turn into the face of evil.


    "That means?"


    "I heard that Lady Hanna captured some red harpies around the tower and handed them over to the Magic Tower."


    "Ah, is it a problem if those harpies start believing in the Goddess?"


    "What? Oh, no. The harpies captured by Lady Hanna are wild species with no faith, practically no different from monsters, so there''s nothing to blame her for."


    Han Se-ah frowned, realizing she inadvertently ended up kidnapping natives for human trafficking, not just capturing monsters for research at the Magic Tower.


    She hasn''t yet fully adapted to the human rights concepts of a medieval fantasy world.


    In a place where even human rights aren''t properly respected, who would complain about a few harpies being kidnapped?


    Even the Temple knight in front of us strictly differentiates between harpies with faith and those without.


    Even after sharing a friendship with Manaashi, it would be natural for him to slaughter the unbelieving within the Black Naga family.


    "However, I have a request. While exploring the 43rd floor, please capture the red harpies near the Harpy Kingdom and hand them over to the Queen. It seems the Queen plans to convert and integrate the wanderers who don''t listen to her commands and attack humans into her kingdom."


    "Ah I see."


    Whether they understand human language or not, those without faith are treated no differently than monsters.


    The Temple''s justice is to kidnap them if necessary to make them believe.


    So, another quest with a rather large scale has been added to the list of side quests.


    Hunt the unidentified monsters underground.


    Kidnap red harpies to convert them into believers.


    Feels like I''ve become the Spanish army that set foot on the New World, doesn''t it?

 Chapter 259: Winged Nomad 4

    Chapter 259: Winged Nomad 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    A lot had happened, but ultimately, Han Se-ah had just one task: to search both the underground and the surface of the mountain range while climbing the tower.Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    Even though we had started interacting with the stone dwarves, the location of the mysterious underground monster remained unknown. And even though we had begun interactions with the Harpy Queen, the wild harpies outside the kingdom were still rampant.


    The city of the stone dwarves and the Harpy Kingdom only appeared on the 43rd floor. We hadn''t even set foot on the 45th floor, where the trigger for their appearance was supposed to be.


    We now had a side quest to help each race, but we had only climbed 3 out of the 10 floors so far.


    "Still, knowing about the harpies'' situation, it doesn''t feel as bad even when they fly overhead."


    "So, if I blow this flute, those huge harpies will come and take away the red harpy we captured? ...I didn''t expect a capture quest to come up like this."


    -It''s like that RPG quest where you press F5 to throw a net.[1]


    -The shining exploits of the hero: Kidnapping and indoctrination of other races.


    -Do you want to die and become a mana stone, or believe in the Goddess and become a follower?


    -But do we really have to fight that underground monster that looks like sh*t?


    -No way, we must directly grapple the slimy tentacled boss.


    So, we left the kingdom on the 43rd floor and began searching for a passage to the 44th floor.


    Ideally, we would like to make our way comfortably using vacuum stones in the underground city, but we needed to explore the outside up to the 45th floor.


    It was because we didn''t know where the trigger that caused the harpies and stone dwarves to appear was hidden.


    Adventurers had reached the 45th floor, but the trigger might be in some cave on the 44th floor.


    Like the golems that appeared from below, each level might have its own trigger.


    "But then... considering the stone dwarves, do we need to check every cave we see while climbing the tower?"


    "That sounds tough. It''s better to just leave it to the vacuum stone to make passages underground, and just watch out for harpies when outside."


    The girls had become accustomed to harpies flying overhead and to the steep mountain paths.


    They no longer felt the need to be on high alert unless the creatures came close.


    Having become used to the beautiful ladies following behind, memories of bathing and getting muddy with dirty men in swamps felt like a distant past.


    It had been quite a while since I gave up and descended.


    Even though we were moving peacefully, we couldn''t avoid combat entirely and dealt with the occasional attacking monster as we found the entrance to the 44th floor.


    "These shadow leopards are not attacking people but trying to knock them over. Is wanting to knock things over a trait of feline animals?"


    "Ah, now that you mention it, it does sound kind of cute. There was a cat that often came to the temple and knocked things over on the table, like candlesticks and cups, which really annoyed some of the nuns."


    "Mmm Cats are like that ...Ah, I see the passage over there."


    Grace, having spotted a shadow leopard attacking from above a cliff, preemptively shot an arrow into its mouth, turning the monster into a mana stone in mid-air.


    She then stretched and mentioned that she saw the passage in the distance.


    Finding the passage was easy without the sea of clouds surrounding the Harpy Kingdom.


    Whether it was thanks to Grace becoming a 5 or Han Se-ah''s mini-map abilities, we never really struggled in exploration outside of combat.


    Theres no need for a gate to move between the floors.


    So, both Han Se-ah and I, along with the viewers, had somewhat guessed it.


    Could it be that this ridiculously huge mountain range is divided into 10 floors?


    In essence, if Seoul is on the 41st floor, then Incheon is on the 42nd.


    Even if there''s a gate that instantly teleports you from Seoul to Incheon, you can still get to Incheon by subway or car, albeit a bit slower.


    "Seeing how we flew from a remote area on the 43rd floor to the entrance of the 44th, it is likely. The mages of the Magic Tower will have to research more to find out the details.


    But why does that matter?"


    "If that''s true, to follow that huge underground monster, we''d have to chase it underground no matter what."


    But if that''s the case, catching the boss is going to be a real pain.


    This thought suddenly hit me as we walked and talked, running out of small talk and thinking about the boss and the floors.


    If there''s no specific boss room, doesn''t that mean the boss appearing on the 50th floor could crawl to the 49th, 48thbasically, anywhere?


    A warrior''s intuition, honed from ten years of adventuring, whispered ominously to me.


    You''re going to be screwed.


    -Could the bosses on the 45th or 50th floors be a chase, like Teacher Roland said?


    -Underground city defense and chasing a moving boss... that seems possible, yeah.


    -Like that dragon hunting game where you follow a golden dragon''s path and keep dealing damage.[2]


    -Lucky you didn''t get hit with a stream ban this time.


    "Sh*t, hearing Teacher Roland talk like that does make me a bit anxious. If he''s that experienced and says that, isn''t it like the game developers sending me a message through teacher?"


    The viewers started to stir, thinking about the floors being connected but not considering that the boss could move between them.


    It''s hard to deny the possibility.


    An entire city on the 42nd floor has been destroyed, and the stone dwarves have become refugees.


    While Lili and some dwarves have been rescued, countless others have died, which is an undeniable fact and a cause for concern.


    "Still, I don''t think we need to worry just yet. It will be a trial we can overcome in the name of the Goddess."


    Irene, seeing Han Se-ah''s subtly twisted expression, began to comfort her as always... but unfortunate imaginations aren''t easily dispelled.


    "Sh*t, the passage is cut off? Now we can''t get to the 45th floor."


    The vague feeling of impending misfortune becomes even more real.


    ---


    [1. raei: The rpg here is Torchlight II, game developed by Runic Games and released in 2012]


    [2. raei: according to an advance chappy reader (PerverseUniverse), this is probably about Kulve Taroth from Monster Hunter.]


    Toggle New Ads


    1/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 260: Winged Nomad 5

    Chapter 260: Winged Nomad 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    More formidable than the carapace bugs that gnaw on rocks and hunt stone dwarves, and more so than the barbaric harpies that swoop down from the skies, was something we were utterly powerless against.


    It was nature itself.


    "Must be the bastard who destroyed the city, right?"


    "Looks like it. Roland, how long does it take for the tower''s environment to restore itself after destruction?"


    "I heard it takes about a week for a collapsed cave to restore. It''s been so long, my memory''s a bit fuzzy."


    Upon setting foot on the 44th floor, what we saw was a mountain peak utterly collapsed, as if devastated by an earthquake or landslide.


    Far off, intact mountains were visible, but the path we needed to take was completely ruined.


    With two peaks collapsed, blocking the way with debris, all that was in front of us were cliffs taller than most buildings.


    As we talked, the ground, unstable as it was, showed signs of crumbling; large rocks teetered and rolled down.


    Even if I went through alone, leaving my companions in a safe place, it would only result in the ground giving way beneath me and falling off a cliff.


    "Looks like we have to go back. Or, use a Vacuum Stone from Granny Pipi''s city to make a passage."


    "Maybe another stone dwarf city has become ruins? The monster might have attacked another city."


    Even our ridiculously strong party with a 6 couldn''t do anything in the face of such destruction.


    No matter how sturdy I am, I can''t clear two mountains with my bare hands.


    The fact that the giant underground monster is moving on its own seems to have darkened the mood of the party.


    If the Harpy Kingdom or the underground city of the stone dwarves collapses before we find the boss, Han Se-ah might have to reset for the first time.


    This game, Heroes Chronicle, takes time attacks quite seriously.


    We need to catch the full moon wolf before the city''s expedition, the orc chief before the mages, and secure a ridable golem to fight the giant snake before other intermediate adventurers...


    Freedom in other activities, but if you''re climbing the tower, you better hurry.


    "Hanna, what now? Can''t just sit around for a week... Explore the 43rd floor underground or the surface?"


    "Let''s talk to Old Bobo and Granny Pipi to make a passage. It might take a week for the 44th floor to restore, but we can still make our way through the underground in about three days."


    -But what if it collapses while a player is passing through?


    -The genre changed from a walk game to a disaster simulator, lol.


    -How big must it be for to collapse two mountains just by passing by?


    -Why not go to the Harpy Kingdom and hang out with the queen? Love the queen so much


    "But seriously, the mountains aren''t going to just crumble and fall as I climb, right? I might not have acrophobia, but I''m not looking forward to free-falling off a cliff."


    Would a person, especially one living in a city, ever get to see an entire mountain range collapse from a landslide?


    Even for those living in a parallel world, Earth 4[1], witnessing two mountain peaks crumbling down would be an impossible sight.


    In the face of such a grand disaster, Han Se-ah and her viewers started discussing the boss, earthquakes, and landslides in a chaotic mix.


    Seeing mountains collapse right before your eyes is something you''d expect to see in helicopter footage on internet news, not in real life.Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only


    Knowing that Han Se-ah''s use of Gust of Wind might break the harpy''s wings, Irene gently pushed me aside and rushed forward, embracing the struggling harpy girl like catching a flailing child.


    The harpy, too small to fly off with someone clinging to her, flapped her feathers helplessly.


    Maybe because she was a friendly NPC, her sharp talons never aimed at Irene.


    I was ready to knock her out if she scratched our saint, but aside from squawking, she didn''t resist.


    Knowing her talons could hurt people, she kept them to the ground, only fluttering the tips of her wings.


    ...What is this?


    -Twin tails would look good on her.


    -If other harpies look menacing, this one looks like she''d chirp cutely.


    -If you were happy at this, you should be arrested.


    -Maybe she''s much younger?


    Reading the chat, seems like there might be a need for laws protecting the rights of virtual characters.


    Sharp eyes are characteristic of harpies, but hers isn''t very intimidating.


    Compared to the other red harpies, who look like tall, mature college women, this talkative one seems more like a middle or high schooler, not by appearance, but by how snugly she fits in Irene''s arms.


    Irene isn''t particularly tall, and even next to Grace, she''s quite petite, yet the harpy fits right in her embrace.


    This one is obviously not fully grown, meaning we''ve captured a young harpy that can speak human language and herd one-horned goats.


    This is a complete mess, isn''t it?


    "We haven''t touched your goats."


    "Then why are you here?"


    "Because we don''t have wings. We need to wait for the goats to pass before we can go on."


    -Se-ah, put down your weapon.


    -Look at our hero, ready to beat up anything she sees, lol.


    -Truly the reflexes of our kidnapping, trafficking, brainwashing hero.


    -While everyone else hesitated to draw their weapons, you were ready to attack without a second thought.


    "...I''m the bad guy all of a sudden?"


    Han Se-ah awkwardly lowered her staff as the harpy and nun started chatting amicably.


    Having seen the mana gathered at the tip of her staff, not only the viewers but also Grace and Katie were looking at Han Se-ah with a complex look in their eyes.


    Perhaps they felt a kind of pity, thinking something like, ''When it comes to magic, she''s a genius, but when it comes to other things.''


    ---


    [1. raei: one of Earth''s alternate realities in DC comics.]


    Toggle New Ads


    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 261: Harpy Kingdom Revival 1

    Chapter 261: Harpy Kingdom Revival 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The flapping of the wings quieted down as the harpy girl and Irene engaged in conversation.


    Irene soothingly calmed the agitated harpy girl, showcasing a skill so adept it bordered on beautiful, as if to claim there are specialists even in the art of pacification.


    Anyone with a hint of empathy would feel the humanity in this scene, while those more sensitive might find themselves moved by a conversation that broke down distrust and fostered trust between different species.


    -Is our harpy friend not going to tear the habit with her claws?


    -Shooting from below is risky because of the harpy, but shooting from above is also dangerous thanks to certain assets.


    -But is a saint candidate that strong? It''s usually tough to hold back kids when they''re acting up, lol. Maybe it''s muscle from living at the temple.


    -Muscles or not, being hugged like that, even a UFC champion would stay still.Updated from any viewers felt something else from the intimate interaction between the slender, unclothed exotic beauty and the nun, whose habit was stretched tight by flapping wings, revealing her figure.


    The arrival of a talking harpy from the sky was surprising, but it naturally drew attention to her body due to viewers being more interested in physical appearances.


    However, my interest wasn''t in her immature physique but in the jewelry adorning her small body, including a necklace with a jade-like pendant and various bracelets and anklets crafted from twisted materials.


    She had completely won the harpy girl over.


    "Me? I''m the ruler of these mountains. I have lots of subordinates!"


    "You... you''re a bit dumb, aren''t you? How can sheep turn into stone? Sheep are made of meat, not stone."


    There are superior beings among the red harpies, just as there are named, giant harpies among the black harpies.


    While black harpies, with bodies of eagles, are distinguished by size, red harpies, with human bodies, are differentiated by intelligence and magical ability.


    After all, in a world with mana, most living beings are like that.


    Even the simplest goblin is divided into regular goblins and goblin shamans, and orcs have sorcerers.


    Superior monsters all possess mana.


    Even humans, regardless of their origin, are treated like nobility if they are exceptional mages or knights.


    Toggle New Ads


    3/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 262: Harpy Kingdom Revival 2

    Chapter 262: Harpy Kingdom Revival 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    As if to prove that worrying thoughts were just that, thoughts, the Harpy Kingdom and Granny Pipi''s city were safe.


    The only issue noticed on the way back was a couple of crumbled mountain peaks.


    "Did you see, adventurers? The mountain, the mountain ahead has collapsed! ...But who is this tiny child you''ve brought here?"


    "Whoa, why is it so big?!"


    "How rude, little one!"


    Fortunately, Granny Pipi''s mountain was not on the creature''s menu.


    Instead, we encountered the Harpy Queen, her feathers bristled in shock, having found the patrol routes of her kingdom''s harpies destroyed.


    The collapse was massive, beyond a mere landslide.


    Whole peaks had crumbled, erasing the upper parts of mountains, causing chaos even out of sight, with the rumbling noise stirring up a commotion.


    Because of this, we had to cover the terrified harpy girl''s face with a piece of cloth, carrying her like one might transport a frightened bird or parrot.


    -Hey, covering her face with cloth really makes you look like a bunch of kidnappers, doesn''t it?"


    -The queen was startled by the scene of kidnapping one''s own kind


    -I mean, LOL, I get it''s urgent, but are we really going to carry her into the royal palace?"


    -Human Trafficking express delivery of a ''kidnapped'' harpy, the kingdom''s top beauty (pretty, young, can speak, expensive).


    -Do harpies just sleep when their eyes are covered and it''s dark? Are they chickens? These little guys don''t go underground for some reason, hoxy[1]...?


    In the midst of this unexpected comedy, the Harpy Queen continued the conversation with a serious face, regardless of the viewers'' laughter.


    She was concerned about the small, human-language speaking member of her species, but as a queen, the collapsed mountains was her priority.


    It was like living in a shoddily constructed apartment and then seeing the apartment next door collapse, which naturally hurries anyone, whether human or harpy.


    Although it was a harpy who went on a reconnaissance mission who found it, the sound of the entire mountain collapsing was heard by everything, from the 44th floor to the 43rd floor.


    It probably echoed all the way to Granny Pipi''s city underground beyond the Harpy Kingdom.


    "The monster that caused the mountain to collapse was seen catching a mountain goat, which is why we brought the child."


    "Is that so? I knew something was thumping around below the mountains, but I had no idea what it was moving. It would be good to hear the story."


    Thankfully, upon our safe return with the small Harpy, and after verifying that the creature''s path did not lead towards the kingdom, the Harpy Queen quickly calmed down.


    Dealing with stone dwarves felt somewhat like being a kindergarten teacher overwhelmed by children, but seeing her quickly regain composure reminded me that a queen is indeed a queen.


    After all, while other harpies formed villages, she alone had the leadership to establish a kingdom.


    "Let''s talk, little one."


    "Talk? About what?"


    As Irene gently set down the still snuggling child, the harpy girl turned her head with a look of disappointment, gazing up at her.


    Standing before the queen, who was easily twice her size, the difference in their maturity was big.


    3.5m to 1.6m not just double, but double plus an extra head.


    Yet, their identical red feathers gave them a mother-daughter resemblance.


    "Ah, looking at the minimap, they came from the direction of the collapsed mountain. Did they avoid the boss monster? Maybe these bugs swarmed here because they didn''t want to be caught by the tentacles."


    -Should we follow this tunnel to find the boss?


    -We''ve got a harpy mess up top, and now we''re focusing on earthworms and stone dwarves?


    -Han Se-ah''s really lost her touch, why are we ditching the Harpy Kingdom for some earthworm defense


    -Drill through the worm tunnel and find it!


    Viewers rushed to her murmurs, eager to push Han Se-ah into confronting the giant worm boss.


    They were sending Han Se-ah down the worm tunnel.


    Urged by the chat and donations to quickly share the information ''genius mage Han Se-ah'' had discovered with the group, she reluctantly approached and tapped Roland and Grace on the sleeves.


    "Roland? Grace?"


    "What''s up, Han Se-ah?"


    Swallowing her saliva, Han Se-ah called us, prompting an immediate response from Katie.


    Knowing she had a reason for calling the tank and scout first, Katie briskly approached with Irene to join the discussion.


    With Katie and Irene, Old Bobo holding the loot, and the representative of the intermediate mages awkwardly lingering without further instructions from Charlotte, Han Se-ah began to speak under everyone''s gaze.


    "It looks like these creatures came to the city to avoid the giant creature that turned the city of the stone dwarves on floor 43 into ruins. From what we saw outside, mountains on floors 44 and 43 collapsed, and large tentacles emerged, capturing goats on the surface."


    "So, that creature is roaming around here, huh?"


    "It looks like we''ll have to enter that tunnel to chase it."


    Upon hearing Han Se-ah''s words, both Old Bobo and the mages listening in turned visibly apprehensive.


    Having struggled to fend off a wave of underground pests, the thought of stepping into the tunnel from which the creatures emerged was daunting.


    Of course, Han Se-ah, having soaked up donations, was not inclined to lead all the stone dwarves and mage minions into the fray.


    With the wave already passed, she probably thought the pursuit could be handled by our party alone.


    I was thinking along similar lines.


    Our party wouldn''t likely be outmatched by slow-moving underground pests in a situation where there''s nothing to defend.


    However, if we start pursuing directly, things might change, but we should be fine.


    "So, let the mages stay behind in case of emergencies to protect the city, and we''ll move on our own. It''s a bit much for dozens of people to crowd into the tunnel anyway."


    "Katie''s right. We might not sense any monsters right now, but moving all together would be inconvenient."


    Grace and Katie, who have reached a higher level of expertise, shared this thought.


    Having fifty mages is a solid backup force, but it''s another thing to drag a crowd of merely intermediate-level individuals to hunt a boss.


    With the two women confidently advocating this, due to their own advanced level and sense of duty as part of a hero''s party, no mage insisted on following.


    After all, they joined because of the benefits Charlotte promised, so it would be stranger if they were eager to risk their lives chasing monsters.


    ---


    [1. raei: hoxy was in english. apparently it''s internet slang for a korean phrase meaning ''maybe''/''possibly, by any chance'' but in english.]</div>


    Toggle New Ads


    4/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 263: Harpy Kingdom Revival 3

    Chapter 263: Harpy Kingdom Revival 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The dim tunnel was slightly different from one carved out by Vacuum Stones.


    A tunnel burrowed by a giant bug wouldn''t be the same as one made with cutting-edge magical technology.


    The wave patterns that formed on the walls with its steps and jaw movements.


    Given its size, the marks left by the bug gnawing at the rock looked like a beast''s claw marks magnified tens of times.


    "The bugs, they crawl slowly but dig tunnels quickly?"


    "Maybe this tunnel was pre-dug. They might have just run into the tunnel farthest from the boss monster in a panic."


    "If we''re talking speed, they wouldn''t catch up to even a child."


    The lengthy tunnel couldn''t have been dug in just a day, let alone a few hours to escape the boss.


    It was clearly shaped over a long time as bugs gnawed through the rock.


    The group, relying on Han Se-ah''s light magic and walking ahead, noticed this as well.


    After all, they had seen how slowly the ground insects approached, hadn''t they?


    Considering those slow creatures eventually managed to demolish the city, perhaps the stone dwarves'' cannons were weaker in firepower than expected.


    The story goes that the bugs endured magic and cannon fire with their bodies, creeping steadily towards the city until the mages ran out of mana and couldn''t hold them back any longer.


    "What will we do if we find the creature that demolished the city at the end of this tunnel?"


    "I''m just looking today. I don''t think we can take down that big thing with one hit on our own. If we can cut off its shell or tentacles, it might be best to stuff them in our inventory and request an analysis from the Magic Tower."


    "True, fighting an unknown enemy is madness. A hunter should always understand their prey''s habits."


    Naturally, the conversation drifted to stories about the boss monster.


    Whether it was the mid-boss on the 45th floor or maybe the boss monster of the 50th floor that had crawled down here, the undeniable fact was its enormity.


    Facing a giant monster capable of crushing a city with its body required courage, not just confidence.


    Grace, though not exactly scared, was quite tense, nodding at Han Se-ah''s words.


    Given the Magic Tower''s abilities, there was a belief that the tower''s analysis would provide answers.


    "Up ahead, something''s coming."


    "Is it an insect?"


    "...No, it''s something fast!"This chapter is updated by


    With Grace''s shout, a chilling sensation was felt.


    An almost instinctual warning crawled up my spine, prompting me to unknowingly step forward with my shield raised.


    Something sliced through the air from the other end of the tunnel, where there should be no flow of wind, rushing towards us with a speed utterly different from the ground-crawling insects, as if to say this tunnel was not a mere tunnel, but a subway station, cutting through the wind.


    Dark gray tentacles, almost black, flew in like siege rams, pounding against the shield with a thud.


    "Ugh!"


    "Tentacles? Is it that thing?"


    At first glance, they looked like squid tentacles.


    The elongated tentacles were slightly more swollen and thicker at the tips, resembling hammers.


    Despite blocking it perfectly with the shield and not taking any damage, my body instinctively stepped back, grinding against the tunnel floor.


    No matter how strong I am, I can''t use weights like martial artists to counteract the force; the difference in weight was unavoidable.


    "What did you throw, Han Se-ah?"


    "Oh, that... There''s an alchemical catalyst that dissolves proteins. It seemed like the tentacle was tough, but it doesn''t have immunity to that kind of thing."


    "It works better than aura. I''ll have to prepare a lot of that."


    -Hero''s ultimate move: Sulfuric Acid Spray


    -Are you really a hero?


    -Sulfuric acid terrorism is something not even the worst criminals do


    -Look at our hero quietly saving the day. Insane skills


    -So, no magic works against giant tentacles, just pour sulfuric acid on it?


    -Honestly, didn''t seem like spark or fire would do anything to that size...


    -Our hero''s ultimate move is sulfuric acid terrorism, scary as f*ck


    It looks like we''ve definitely found a weakness.


    ...Though, I wonder if there''s any creature that wouldn''t have that as a weakness.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    Setting aside the viewers'' skepticism, Han Se-ah''s actions could definitely be called a heroic feat.


    The thin tentacles, which fled as quickly as they came, were hard and pointed, like they were coated in some insect-like carapace.


    In contrast, the thick tentacles were as sticky and wet as squids, lacking any shell.


    Despite their thickness and muscular nature, which Katie''s aura couldn''t cut through, and even after being bombarded with all sorts of alchemical arrows by Grace in that short time, they remained intact.


    The creature, which had not been cut or shown it could feel pain, suddenly fled in agony from just a fist-sized bottle of chemicals, revealing a perfect weakness.


    It was a significant hint obtained even before handing the research over to the Magic Tower.


    "Ice, explosion, flame, petrification, none worked. But what Han Se-ah threw worked perfectly."


    "Aura didn''t seem to work properly either. It felt like it was tough and sturdy, yet resistant."


    In short, while it was immune to most attributes, acid was the creature''s weakness.


    I remember there being magic related to acidic liquids in the Magic Tower.


    Acid tends to work well against non-undead life forms and is used quite frequently.


    The Magic Tower has magic for melting rocks, so why wouldn''t they have magic for breaking down proteins?


    "Amazing, Han Se-ah! You figured out its weakness in such a short time after seeing Grace''s alchemical arrows didn''t work!"


    "Ah, haha... It''s nothing, Irene..."


    Han Se-ah awkwardly laughed as she collected the tips of the tentacles, which had been sliced by aura, exploded from the half-cut surface, and finally dissolved by strong acid, into her inventory.


    Grace and Katie, realizing their attacks had almost no effect, had eyes that were shining brightly, and even Irene, who saved Katie from the brink of death, was lavishing praise on Han Se-ah for dissolving the tentacle...


    [Roland''s Mighty Aura Greatsword donated 10,000 Won!]


    Should I change my fan club nickname to Acid Fan or Sulfuric Fan?


    [Tentacle-Hating Acid Terrorist Se-ah donates 50,000 Won!]


    We all saw the weakness of the 45th-floor mid-boss, but why is it that of all things?


    To the viewers, it looked nothing less than an acid terrorist hurling a bottle of a acid she had on hand.


    It looked like leftover catalyst from making alchemical arrows in the stone dwarves'' city, but such minor details were of no concern to the thrilled viewers.


    The latest meme of Han Se-ah updated from being a kidnapping-brainwashing zealot to an acid sprayer.

 Chapter 264: Harpy Kingdom Revival 4

    Chapter 264: Harpy Kingdom Revival 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The massive monster that roamed freely through the deep underground was resistant to a variety of things.


    "Ah, yes. The tentacle that Hanna entrusted to us has been analyzed. As you mentioned, we focused on its resistance to acid."


    "Ahaha- So, what then?"


    Given its size and the fact that it was a high-level monster filled with mana, it naturally had significant resistance to both physical and magical attacks.


    Even an ogre barely over 5 meters tall could withstand spear and sword attacks and magic with its thick skin, so it was unlikely that a monster tens of meters tall would be any softer.


    Additionally, roaming the deep underground gave it resistance to pressure and heat, and despite its squishy tentacle-like appearance, it had resistance to lightning, possibly due to ingesting rocks all day.


    However, there was a clear weakness; one was obviously acid.


    The other was ice, an element it likely never encountered.


    Katie''s sword could slice through the thick tentacles in one strike because of this elemental advantage.


    "It might live near an underground lava lake, as it has almost absolute resistance to heat and flame. But, just slightly freezing it makes it lose its strength immediately. Ah! Just as Hanna said, it was very vulnerable to acidic solutions. It melted away easily, as if boiling water had been poured on ice. Even considering the mana evaporating from the cut, the reaction was quite remarkable."


    A mage, eyes sparkling with fascination, holds a piece of the tentacle and hands it to Charlotte''s followers.


    The results came back very quickly.


    Charlotte and Antenor, who had a firm grip on the Magic Tower, had recruited talent well.


    The boss, which fled in a hurry due to the pain of being scorched by acid, could not be pursued and returned to the city in just one day.


    With the quest log updated for the tentacles that tore down mountains and devoured harpies and mountain goats, and the analysis of the tentacles complete, all that was left was to hunt the boss.


    ''Anyway, ever since the quest changed on its own last time, no new quests have popped up. Maybe there''s nothing left to give?''


    Setting aside the abruptly stopped quests, the stone dwarves, harpies, and humans all started moving busily.


    To the stone dwarves, the boss was like a natural disaster that could destroy their city at any moment; to the harpies, it was a dangerous creature that destroyed their nests, stole their livestock, and even hunted harpies; to humans, it was like a goose that laid golden eggs.


    And among these, the most fervent response came not from the two races striving to protect their homelands but from humans looking to make money.


    The desire of humans, more intense than the will to protect one''s home, could be said to be the most perfect motive of all.


    "I''ve already talked to Old Bobo. He said a protein solvent, an alchemy catalyst, would be very effective. I don''t know about its shell, but it should definitely be able to dissolve its tentacles."


    "We can bulk purchase alchemy kits from outside the tower through merchants. A merchant named Philip has sent an invitation to our party."


    "The mages coming with Charlotte plan to take turns. They''re gathering a bunch from the Magic Tower who have been studying ice and acid magic and asked us to delay the subjugation until then."


    Dropping hints here and there makes things progress smoothly, like gears clicking into place.


    Merchants, their eyes rolling back at the prospect of buying harpy mana stones, plan to load their carriages with meat and plenty of sulfuric acid.


    Charlotte appears ready to bring in all the mages from the Magic Tower as mercenaries if the 50 mages are not enough.


    The Temple Knights will, of course, dedicate their efforts to defeating the unholy monster.


    Adventurers forced down from the top floors of the tower also sneak in, cursing as they lend a hand.


    "Hey, Roland! You''re saying it wasn''t a harpy that blocked the road but some monster f*ck?"


    If it were a regular adventurer, they might just yell "Screw it!"chop off the boss''s head, dump it at the Guild, and let them handle the rest in exchange for a fee.


    Sadly, we''re a hero party.


    Doing such a thing while receiving support from the Palace and the Temple would only double the trouble.


    "The brothers at the Temple agreed to join under the condition that they would build temples and proselytize in the stone dwarf''s city and the Harpy Kingdom. Other than that, there were no conditions; they just wanted to support Hanna, the hero."


    Irene was the first to speak up.


    True to the Temple''s nature of diving headfirst into the tower with nothing but faith, it was refreshingly straightforward.


    After that, as Han Se-ah chatted with her viewers, the rest of the group, who had been diligently running around, added their comments one by one.


    When I personally met with the senior adventurers, it was Katie, a Noble, who talked to Charlotte at the Magic Tower, and Grace who dealt with the Guild side.


    "Charlotte handled the negotiations with the Magic Tower. They''ve agreed to gather as many intermediate-level mages as possible if we give them the first rights to buy the boss''s loot. They have around 40 mages who can use ice and acid magic."


    "The Adventurer''s Guild, well, they said they would do their best to provide supplies through inter-guild trades. They plan to bulk purchase the alchemical solution that Hanna spread by making a deal with the Alchemist Guild. Plus, the merchants that tag along will be integrated and simplified by the guild."


    Temple: We''ll help for free as long as you believe in the Goddess.


    Magic Tower: We''ll help as much as you want if you sell us the boss''s loot.


    Guild: I''ll handle the merchants and supplies, so I''ll take a commission.


    Merchant: I''ll supply war materials to the guild, so please sell me some rare mana stones.


    That''s the gist of how things were organized.


    At this point, perhaps feeling left out, Han Se-ah quickly spoke up.


    "Ah, I asked the stone dwarves, and they said they could modify the city''s defense cannons to launch acid solutions. If the creature ends up fighting near Granny Pipi''s city, this could help."


    -While everyone else is working, this idiot is just thinking about spraying hydrochloric acid...


    -How has the main weapon become hydrochloric acid, lol


    -I''ve seen countless generic isekai failures, but it''s my first time seeing a protagonist with an acid sprayer.


    -Ah, don''t you know? This is called "sulfuric acid." It dissolves proteins.


    -Logs into the game and what, work? lol The NPCs should do the work, and we should just rake in the money.


    Nonetheless, the viewers were too busy teasing.


    Maybe the teasing will continue until they hunt the boss.


    Perhaps even after they''ve defeated the boss.


    ---


    [1. raei: H2SO4 is the chemical formula for sulfuric acid]


    [2. raei: Thorium grenade does exist in other games/media(?) but searching it up, the search is dominated by world of warcraft links]


    Toggle New Ads


    1/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 265: Harpy Kingdom Revival 5

    Chapter 265: Harpy Kingdom Revival 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Just like a party was formed because of the horned wolf that burst out of the 10th floor, people greedy for various benefits formed an expedition to hunt and kill an unknown boss.


    The expedition was richly composed of Temple Knights and nuns, mages specialized in ice and acid magic, adventurers of various classes who were all of high rank, and even a special catapult made by stone dwarves.


    It was a well-prepared party with tanks, damage dealers, healers, and even a special gimmick.


    The good thing was that everything was done in the name of the hero, so there was no worry about who would land the finishing blow.


    It made one realize why people strive for power.


    Snatching the last hit was no longer the target of the time attack.


    "Hanna, what do you plan to do?"


    "Past the tunnel where we ran into the tentacles, there''s said to be a huge underground cavity. It''s not a city built by stone dwarves, but a natural cave that the creature uses as its lair. We can set up a base camp there and track it down."


    "Have you already explored up to there?"


    "The brothers from the Temple set out immediately yesterday. There are several tunnels leading in different directions in the wide underground cavity, so it might be a place it uses when sleeping."


    While meeting with people and coordinating, the Temple priests acted immediately.


    The Goddess''s evangelists, furious at the news that the boss monster''s tentacles threatened the prospective believers, didn''t hesitate to jump into the tunnels made by the ground bugs.


    The creature has a clearing it uses as a bedroom and from there, it detects the magic from the surface and emerges to swiftly devour mountain goats and harpies.


    It appears after passing through Granny Pipi''s city, roughly on the 43.5th or 44.5th floor.


    So, it''s not a boss monster but a mid-boss monster.


    Even though it''s a mid-boss, it''s still not easy to defeat.


    "Hey, make sure you pack the stuff properly!"


    "Whoa, whoa! You crazy bastard! That''s an alchemical solution! You wanna see it kill someone?"


    "Brothers and sisters. For the glory of our Goddess"


    "We''ve delivered the goods promised by the Boris Trading Company!"


    "There''s no need to destroy it just because it''s covered in a stone shell."


    Various people gather one by one.


    Adventurers ready for battle linger around nuns, hoping to receive even a word of blessing, while mages and merchants seem busy checking their goods.


    Thus, a natural procession formed.


    Holy knights in their shining white armor listened to a priest and the blessings of a nun and led the way, followed by mages and adventurers, the stone dwarf''s catapult, and a caravan heavily filled with goods from the trading company, trailing behind.


    The knights, armed with armor, shields, and divine energy, took the lead to take the first hit from the tentacles.


    Since it was unlikely for tentacles to come from the direction of the city, the relatively unprotected carriages and catapult were left at the very back without much escort.


    "But, is the creature we''re going to catch really the problem?"


    The tunnels dug by the ground bugs had tooth marks repeating like waves, but the creature''s trail was very smooth.


    The floor was slick, as if a snail or something had left a trail of slime as it moved along.


    At the end was the center of the clearing, which had been hollowed out, making it easy to prepare various things like catapults for throwing acid solutions.


    "Looking at these marks, the creature''s body must be like that of a mollusk."


    "According to the hero party, it has tentacles for grabbing and piercing."


    "If it couldn''t penetrate the protection spell in one hit, we should be able to block it with steel shields and shield magic."


    "Hey, make sure the magic circles are properly engraved on the catapult! Without them, we''re bug food."


    The adventurers began bustling about, setting up the catapult facing away from the pathway to Granny Pipi''s city, in the center of the clearing, which had been indented to fit its size after much lounging.


    Even amidst this, a group of intermediate mages specialized in ice and acid magic, still curious, sneaked off to the side.


    They started chipping away at the cave''s stalagmites and the stone floor pressed flat by the creature, collecting samples in small glass bottles with a pickaxe.


    The Temple Knights, priests, and nuns, having some time left, began to set up a campsite.


    They were preparing a place to stay, but then they started creating a space for a prayer meeting and began singing hymns.


    -Se-ah, something''s weird here...


    -This is giving me a headache.


    -Still, it''s more normal than an Acid Hero, right?


    -The barrels loaded into that catapult are filled with hydrochloric acid; what''s normal or abnormal about that lol


    -Actually, we who are watching this stream are the weirdest lol. Imagine saying to someone, ''I''m watching a stream where they dissolve tentacles with acid.'' We''d be treated like lunatics.


    "Hey, that''s harsh! You should go out and say you''re enjoying a stream of the number one virtual reality game in the world. Don''t say it like that."


    The word ''chaotic'' fits this place best.


    Whether it was because they believed in the hero party, or their belief and pride in the Goddess, humans were doing their jobs without fear of the unknown underground monster with the ability to collapse cities.


    As priests and nuns pray, mages wander around collecting all sorts of things, adventurers set up the catapult and then slack off in their tents, tentacles start flying in from the distance.


    "Ah, ahhhh!"


    "Aaah! It''s, it''s here!!!"


    F*cking hell, why is it coming from Granny Pipi''s direction?


    ...Sh*t, did it dig a new tunnel?


    ---


    [1. raei: searching it up, there''s a movie from 1982 where an alien is discovered frozen in Antarctica. It''s called ''The Thing.'' The temple one I think can be a lot of movies but I''m going to guess Indiana Jones.]


    Toggle New Ads


    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 266: Harpy Kingdom Revival 6

    Chapter 266: Harpy Kingdom Revival 6


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Bright red blood splattered vividly.


    "Ah, Aaahh!"


    "Are you f*cking insane, you moron? Didn''t you see what''s behind?"


    "Th-thank you, ah, it hurts!"


    A mage, who was scratching at stalagmites, had thin tentacles fly in at him from the cave.


    He died without even a scream.


    A hole punctured through his chest, while another adventurer gets his side pierced but survives, bleeding profusely and collapsing to the ground, thanks to Rebecca blocking the rest.


    The creature wasn''t just leaving and returning to its nest but circling around it.


    Unfortunately, it appeared from behind the base camp, from the tunnel to Granny Pipi, killing five from the start of the fight.


    This also meant that the highly-skilled adventurers in the rear, which was originally the front, suffered only minimal damage despite the surprise attack.


    "Turn the catapult!"


    "Move the supply carriage first so it doesn''t tip over! If the alchemic solution tank explodes, we''re f*cked!"


    Unlike the bewildered mages, groups of adventurers start doing their jobs.


    Some move the catapult, while others quickly clear away barrels full of hydrochloric and sulfuric acid to prevent them from hurting anyone.


    In the midst of this, the most fiercely rampaging one is, as expected, 5 ''Mercenary Queen'' Rebecca.


    She tosses an injured subordinate towards the priests and then draws a large sword to slash through the tentacles cleanly.


    Then, a resounding roar echoes again, as if infuriated by the counterattack from inside its nest.


    Grraaaaaaah


    Simultaneously, a ferocious rumbling grows closer, as if the creature itself decided to see the invaders of its nest.


    It realized that just sending tentacles from afar wasn''t enough.


    "It''s coming! The creature is coming!"


    "May the Goddess''s blessing be with Brother Roland."


    "Load it up! It''s huge, so let''s hit it first and see!"


    As the creature starts to move busily, the expedition team gets busy as well, moving forward into the dark tunnel.


    A huge tunnel fitting the creature''s size.


    Unlike the brightly lit common areas with magic and magical tools, this dark tunnel had no light, but red eyes shone from the darkness.


    Not one pair, but roughly eleven red pupils.


    Seeing the creature rushing out from the darkness, the thought occurred that Lili really drew it well, though it might have been better if it was drawn a little worse.


    "Looks like sh*t...."


    -lol, looking at it feels weird


    -Even a veteran adventurer from a fantasy world is amazed by its ugliness


    -Why does it look like that, lol


    -Honestly, undead from the swamp are better-looking than this


    -A zombie crocodile looks cuter.. the design team overdid it


    Unknowingly, my cursing was caught by the camera drone, and the viewers started laughing.


    Well, they would understand since the creature was truly horrific in many ways.


    Moving like a hermit crab with a huge rock as its shell, it had dozens of tentacles and antennae springing from underneath.


    Everyone in the expedition gaped at the sight of a snail with 11 eyes, covered in dozens of squid legs and grasshopper antennae stuck all over it.


    Considering its size, it seemed impossible to cut it down with one strike of a 10-meter aura greatsword.


    Creatures with a body similar to mollusks usually have a core, like slimes...


    It looked like we had to cut off the tentacles and break the shell to find the core.


    "Hey! Roland! This f*cker, it doesn''t regenerate!"


    This terrible monster, intelligent in its own right, thinks the mages freezing and burning its tentacles are the most dangerous, hence it extends most of its tentacles in that direction.


    Various ice arrows and spears are one thing, but with spells like Acid Splash and Acid Fog, the surface of the tentacles sizzles and burns with acidic foam and fog, which must be annoying for it.


    A buzzing fly in front of you, and a bug that climbs onto the back of your hand to burn your skin with its acidic touch.


    Humans would shake off the bug burning their skin first, so why wouldn''t the monster?


    Screeeeech


    "F*ck, how can something without a damn mouth be so loud!"


    As I smack the tentacles flying at me like snakes with my warhammer, the creature recoils like a snail poked by a human.


    But without its back and guts exposed, it''s hard to deal any damage, so it only recoils briefly before stretching out again, which is annoying as hell.


    While the cut tentacles don''t regrow like Hydra heads, they have some regenerative ability proportional to their size, as tentacles burned by acid magic slowly heal over time.


    After all, I could heal such wounds myself by drawing on divine energy, so it''s unlikely that a raid-type giant boss would be outdone by me in terms of stamina.


    With that thought, I continue to advance.


    Katie is far off, slicing thin tentacles with the long-haired dual swordsman...


    I guess I can afford to exert some power.


    Instead of calling Durandal, I forcefully channel mana into my warhammer.


    The heart-pounding and irregularly thrashing tentacles start to slow down.


    Even if I gather all my mana, it doesn''t become an aura boasting brutish destructive power outside the warhammer... but at least I can make it solid enough to deal damage to its tentacles.


    I momentarily set down my shield to make a full-power swing.


    "F*ck, you crazy f*cker! Swing that somewhere else!"


    Seeing me, Rebecca, who knows my fighting style well, stops slicing tentacles and flattens herself on the ground next to me.


    The victim of my full-powered swing was a thick tentacle coming towards me with a hint of frost, having been hit by freezing magic.


    The tentacle, as if it has sensing organs, tries to grab the swinging warhammer by spreading its tip wide like a tentacle fan.


    Boom


    "Uh, Uhh-!"


    "Idiot, use the scroll!"


    "I already ripped it, fall back!"


    When the giant tentacle and the small warhammer collide, creating a shockwave that echoes through the cave, our wallet warrior, the furry axe guy, staggers but manages to rip the scroll while staring down the 11 eyeballs.


    The thick tentacles were pushed back by the crushing force and the thin tentacles scattered like reeds in a whirlwind.


    Thanks to that, the eyeballs became clearly exposed.


    But no magic mercilessly came at the eyeballs, clear weak points, even after the scroll was ripped.


    "What the f*ck! Don''t tell me it''s a dud?"


    "No! This, I swear I bought it with a bag of gold from the Magic Tower!"


    As Eyepatch Spear Guy and Furry Axe Man engage in an absurd comedy, the giant boss staring at me recollects its tentacles.


    Its gaze indicates that a beast that bites hard enough to bruise is more dangerous than a bug that causes a stinging pain on the skin.


    ''Durandal, should I draw you?''


    I wonder if I can cut through that huge thing and find the core within Durandal''s limited time, or if I should peel off the tentacles and shell with Durandal and leave finding the core to the mages.


    As I think this, I reach to pull my shield towards me with my foot.


    "What, what? The ground?"


    I felt a chilling sensation.


    If I don''t run, I''ll die a terrible death!


    ---


    [1. raei: Doraemon has a fourth-dimensional pocket from which he pulls out all kinds of stuff]


    Toggle New Ads


    3/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 267: Harpy Kingdom Revival 7

    Chapter 267: Harpy Kingdom Revival 7


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    When you reach a higher level of mastery over mana, you go beyond human capabilities.


    I''m not being arrogant by calling myself superhuman.


    Ordinary humans can''t hear, see, or feel what I can. With abundant mana, my senses are enhanced, including gaining a sixth sense, a supreme state of being.


    Seven warriors, who could easily kill hundreds of soldiers with their bare hands, were clearly in trouble, sweating heavily and turning to flee.


    "Crazy f*cker, what, what did you use?!"


    "I don''t know, damn it! Just run, I''ll buy drinks or whatever later!"


    "It''s always the damn mages causing problems, motherf*cker-!"


    The burly axeman, his one-eyed spear-wielding friend, along with Katie slicing through tentacles and Rebecca crushing them, all started running towards the Temple Knights, turning their backs to the enemy.


    And, of course, I was doing the same.


    There should have been seven fleeing since seven attacked, but I only saw six.


    Looking around, I noticed the bald greatsword warrior far away.


    He probably used the recoil of my fully-charged warhammer swing to launch himself back.


    "Ro, Roland! Something''s coming! Something''s on its way! What the hell-!"


    "Stay calm and control your mana, Katie. We can make it out."


    Despite Katie nearly losing it due to the intense warning of her sixth sense.


    The long-haired dual-wielder, having thrown one of his swords away, essentially tossed Katie to me.


    She calmed down once I caught her.


    After stabilizing her, we started running together.


    Dragging her by the scruff and thumping her on the back like a malfunctioning radio seemed to fix her.


    "Thanks, over there! Get the sword money from that hairy f*cker!"


    "I''ll collect it all: the drink, the sword, the life debt, damn bastard!"


    As Rebecca, Katie, and I rushed towards the Temple Knights, the hairy man and his one-eyed friend disappeared into a pit, and the long-haired swordsman who helped Katie vanished into the distance after stepping over a stalagmite, just as the ground began to crack open, releasing a disgusting green liquid.


    "Damn it, you said it was an intermediate-level scroll!"


    "It was supposed to be intermediate-level, according to the Magic Tower, really!"


    The ground burst open like a geyser, spewing green liquid and silencing the distant shouts of the hairy man and his companion.


    A towering pillar of water, at least 10 meters high and a deep green color, suggesting it was highly toxic.


    All the tentacles previously reaching for us vanished instantly.


    When the acid from the geyser touched the persistent tentacles, they snapped off in less than a second, not just melting or being severed but completely disintegrating upon contact.


    This terrifying sight nearly made us freeze, but we pushed forward and safely reached the Temple Knights.


    She adjusted angles from a targeting seat on the catapult.


    She had been using the catapult for damage since her most potent skill, Call Lightning, would likely be blocked by the monster''s rocky exterior.


    She had also used a golem to fight the boss on the 30th floor, not engaging directly.


    It was another tactic for handling large monsters.


    A quick look at the stream showed a targeting device on the catapult, indicating the impact area.


    -Time to hit the eye jackpot already


    -It''s really annoying how the tentacles and eyes all wriggle together lol


    -It''s so frustrating, it feels like it''s about to hit but then doesn''t, like a sneeze that won''t come out


    -Since you can''t hit it anyway, just pan the camera on Irene beside you


    -Se-ah, you''re not missing on purpose for donations, are you?


    "Ah sh*t, how do we deal with dozens of tentacles! A goalkeeper only has two hands, how many does that thing have?"


    However, the viewers'' reactions were ice-cold.


    The boss''s 11 red eyes remained unscathed even after our failed attempt to hit them and our retreat from a malfunctioning magic scroll.


    Despite numerous attempts, we hadn''t landed a single successful hit.


    The viewers, who usually tease over trivial matters, were relentlessly mocking Han Se-ah''s 0% success rate in boss raid gimmicks.


    [Mr. BB donated 10,000 Won!]


    It''s not much, but take this and please hit it at least once...


    [Eye Poking Magic donated 100,000 won!]


    So it has to be this way... donations.. do you feel good now?


    [Lover of Irene''s Divine Energy Pouches donated 300,000 won!]


    I''m donating this because I think going to the dentist would hurt less. Please take it.


    "Hey! Are you guys giving donations? ...Thanks for the donations, but this isn''t intentional. Now that the tentacles are gone, I''ll try to aim properly!"


    Han Se-ah, who was about to lose her temper over this unexpected financial support, gets serious.


    She then starts aiming from the catapult''s control seat, squinting one eye as if she''s using a sniper rifle.


    With only a few weakened tentacles left, our chance of success has definitely increased.


    However, it also means the remaining tentacles are being used defensively.


    "The eyes seem vulnerable. Now''s our chance with many tentacles cut."


    "We might be able to freeze some of the remaining tentacles."


    With the distance between us naturally widened and the sight of yellow-green smoke rising from the cavern floor, melee warriors like me need more time.


    Grace and the mages quietly gather near the catapult, ready to target the boss''s struggling eyeballs, before all of its eyes retract into its shell.


    "...What''s going on? Why is it doing that?"


    While everyone hesitated, not knowing what to do, I had a sudden ominous idea and instinctively ran forward.


    If it hides inside its shell like that, isn''t it a 99% chance it''s entering a healing phase?

 Chapter 268: Harpy Kingdom Revival 8

    Chapter 268: Harpy Kingdom Revival 8


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Everyone knows that monsters with hard shells have a healing pattern.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s a turtle, hermit crab, or snail; these creatures inevitably hide inside their shells during a fight to recover their health.


    Failing to disrupt this healing process almost guarantees a loss.


    Some of these creatures emerge after healing a bit, showing a semblance of fairness.


    However, the most infuriating ones stay hidden until their health is fully restored, essentially resetting the battle and wasting all the resources invested in the fight.


    ''Whatever it is, just crack that shell open!''


    Driven by this thought, I charged forward, with Rebecca quickly catching up.


    Her instincts as a fierce warrior kicked in at the sight of the enemy''s defensive tactic.


    Despite not knowing about this healing mechanic in games, she aggressively pursued the creature at the first sign of vulnerability.


    Rebecca, having abandoned her greatsword during an earlier escape, now wielded a large battle-axe she had taken from a subordinate.


    Her red hair streamed behind her like a flag as she led the charge.


    Under Rebecca''s command, her team followed with disciplined urgency.


    "We need hammers and heavy weapons!"


    "If you''ve got a spear, go find something heavier, like a pickaxe!"


    "Damn it! Is this a monster or a mining operation?"


    "Roland! Are you going to summon Durandal now?"


    This included Katie, among others.


    It made me question if the ''Mercenary Queen'' title really suited her, but I pushed that thought aside for later.


    The real question was whether to summon Durandal.


    After all, if there''s a healing phase, it logically follows that there are other phases to the battle.


    It would be too simple and quite disappointing if a monster couldn''t do anything once its healing was interrupted and just died.


    So, the choice was clear: should I disrupt the healing phase with Durandal, or wait and attack during its final desperate moves?


    ''Since when did I become someone who dwells on decisions?''


    The decision came easily.


    "Durandal, come forth."


    "What''s that? You talk to your sword?"


    Ignoring Rebecca''s teasing, I held the glowing greatsword.


    My plan was to interrupt the monster''s healing and then cut through its massive shell.


    With the monster exposed, it would be vulnerable to attack.


    Our group, consisting of nearly fifty knights and priests, plus about thirty mages saved by the knights, and a large contingent of mercenaries and adventurers, totaled one hundred and fifty.


    If we couldn''t defeat a monster with a broken shell with such a force, then something was seriously wrong with this game.


    -The hero''s majestic holy sword has appeared!


    -Seeing that Durandal only appears when its name is called, BB Games is f*cking ruthless.


    -Calling out for Durandal feels oddly similar to summoning Siri, which feels kinda weird.


    However, BB Games twisted their creativity to fool players once again.


    The creature''s thick shell had no hollow space inside.


    This meant the shell was three to five times thicker than I had anticipated.


    Even after thrusting a 10-meter long sword of light into it, the creature''s soft flesh remained hidden.


    Definitely not what I had hoped to encounter.


    "Hey! Do we have any more scrolls?"


    "Do you think?!"


    At this point, I could hear the adventurers below me, also puzzled and frustrated.


    They, too, were trying to break through but were astonished by the shell''s unexpected thickness.


    Suddenly, a woman''s breathless voice called out from a distance.


    "Roland! Roland! Can you give me a lift?"


    "Hmm?"


    It was Han Se-ah, who had just dashed over with a burst of inspiration.


    Despite her skill, her stamina was low.


    After sprinting from the catapult to the boss monster, she was panting heavily.


    I pulled out Durandal and jumped down to her.


    She attempted to explain, but she was too out of breath to make sense.


    "huff- I, I, huff-"


    "Just catch your breath first. You''re asking to be lifted up there, right?"


    As I prepared to jump with her by my side, she tried to explain something but struggled to get the words out.


    -Can''t even finish her sentence.


    -Lol, she''s gasping just from that run? Got a debuff or something?


    -Reminds me of the studious class president forced to run a marathon in middle school.


    -At least she finished the marathon, lol. What''s this, how far did she even run?


    -Run like you''re chasing the morning bus, Han Se-ah.


    The viewers found her struggle amusing yet endearing, thanks to her natural charm, leading to a mix of laughter and teasing comments.


    Han Se-ah, too exhausted to even wave her hand, leaned against the boss''s rugged shell, catching her breath before speaking.


    "Roland, the shell is too thick. Can you make a hole deep enough for a person to fit through?"


    "I can do that," I responded, ready to act on her request without hesitation.


    I charged Durandal with mana and drove it deep into the shell, carving out a circular section as if drawing a manhole cover.


    After laying Durandal aside, I extracted the carved shell piece, pulling it out with a grinding noise to reveal a cylindrical fragment.


    Despite the shell pillar being 10 meters tall and heavily filled with metal, making it extremely heavy, I had more than enough strength to manage it, thanks in part to my own mana and the beautiful hymns from the nuns supporting us from behind.


    "Should we drop something into it? I''ve dug 10 meters, but it looks like there''s more below."


    "I''ve brought something specifically for breaking through the shell, not just for the tentacles."


    Han Se-ah looked down at the deep hole with a wicked smile.


    From her inventory, a player''s magical storage space, she pulled out something squishy and colored, which was oddly familiar.


    ...Ah, so she brought a troll bomb in the end?


    The explosive tumor from a troll, ineffective in the venomous swamp and overlooked, was now dropped into the depths below at Han Se-ah''s gesture.

 Chapter 269: Harpy Kingdom Revival 9

    Chapter 269: Harpy Kingdom Revival 9


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    "Hey, squishies! We''ve come to help! According to Lili, this creature''s shell i-"


    The adventurers were struggling against a mid-boss monster with an extremely thick shell.


    Even their most powerful weapon, a greatsword glowing with a bright aura, couldn''t fully pierce it.


    It was impossible to break through the creature''s defenses as easily as one might clear a small hill with a giant shovel.


    However, just when it looked like their efforts were futile, along came stone dwarves Old Bobo and Lili, with a portable vacuum stone launcher, destroying the shell and showcasing a dazzling perf-.


    "Hmm? What''s going on?"


    Nope that didn''t happen.


    Instead, I repeatedly inserted troll tumor bombs into a 10-meter hole in the monster''s shell and then forcefully pressed the shell back in place to detonate the bomb.


    This process, repeated multiple times, was like pounding grain with a pestle but targeted at the monster''s thick shell.


    Even a shell as durable as this monster''s couldn''t withstand such a tactic.


    Han Se-ah even assisted by drilling holes around the shell, mimicking a technique used to split stones for pyramids by inserting water and wooden stakes to force them apart.


    After creating more than thirty holes and filling them with bombs, the monster''s once-impenetrable shell cracked wide open and shattered.


    The creature, a giant tentacled snail, which had lost its home, began to convulse like a salted slug, with only a few tentacles left.


    "Ugh, this disgusting thing has recovered already?"


    "Mage! Freeze the base of the tentacles as much as possible!"


    The tentacles, which had somewhat managed to regenerate as we drilled holes into its shell, had increased from about ten to twenty.


    It was a clear indication of how dire the situation would have been if we hadn''t managed to break the shell.


    Now, without its protective shell, the creature''s body looked pathetic, barely twitching.


    It was just a weakened boss that failed to recover.


    The situation was even worse for the creature, like a slug sprinkled with salt, indicating the troll tumor bomb I had planted deep inside the shell also inflicted poison damage.


    It was an effect I hadn''t anticipated.


    The boss, confused by the intense flavors it had never encountered deep underground such as ice, acid, and corpse poison, lost its defensive shell and offensive tentacles.


    Now, it was left defenseless, suffering from frostbite, burns, and poisoning due to various magics, a truly pitiful state.


    "What did they use to make that giant creature so powerless?"


    "That squishy mage must''ve brought up something terrible from the lower floors."


    "Hehe, as expected, squishies are good at warfare."


    The stone dwarves, including Old Bobo, who had come with a mobile vacuum stone launcher, were unable to showcase their capabilities as the creature''s shell had already been destroyed.


    The scene of the dwarves, along with Old Bobo, being horrified by the hero''s ferocity as they lynched the boss monster, was captured in its entirety on camera.


    -This is the bottomless evil of humans!


    -Tentacles dissolved with acid, shell exploded with a corpse bomb, body poisoned with undead toxin. Are these the actions of a hero?


    -It''s strange that the hero''s specialty is not divine energy or light but acid, explosions, and poison. Updated from


    -The hero''s special attack is not divine energy and light, but acid, explosions, and poisoning. Something is weird


    -Shouldn''t the stone dwarves be using that weapon to protect the city instead?


    Despite the creature''s attempts to fight back, it was futile.


    It weakly swung its regrown tentacles only to be brutally defeated.


    Its flesh, both tender and tough, was mercilessly frozen by ice magic and then shattered.


    "Unload everything we have left! Aim for its back, not where the people are!"


    "That bastard, Rio, Rio!"


    A comic depicted a character pouring hot sulfuric acid for a paladin, specializing in fire magic(fire mountain family)[1].


    World No.1''s Incredible Physical Control.GIF


    [Han Se-ah''s Catapult Misses Every Shot.GIF]


    [Boss Monster Smashing a Barrel.GIF]


    [Han Se-ah Throwing Bombs into the Shell Dug Out by Roland.JPG]


    It turned out to be a showcase of physical skill rather than accuracy.


    While Roland charged into battle, Han Se-ah missed every shot.


    My 4th cousin loves Angry Penguins, bet ya he could hit better LOL


    Stream it then.


    Still, she managed to clear the level and maintain the #1 rank.


    Imagine if Roland was the streamer and one of the NPC teammates was that clumsy.


    Hypotheticals like that are so good, write that down.


    ''Grinning K-Gamer'' New Title in the West


    [Top Posts on Western Community Boards.JPG]


    [Best Post Featuring Han Se-ah.JPG]


    [Thread Flooded with ''Chemical Terrorist'' Comments.JPG]


    From being famed as a mecha-p*rn icon to being dubbed a chemical terrorist, Han Se-ah''s transformation has caught the West''s attention, intriguing many with the use of hydrochloric acid and bombs over traditional weaponry.


    Giant Robot Riding vs Killing Bosses with Hydrochloric Acid


    How can you vs the two?


    Why wouldn''t people be shocked by such bullsh*t? LOL


    They are more sensitive to terrorism than we are, after all.


    It''s a mess in many ways, but that''s what makes it interesting.


    "Roland, aren''t you drinking?"


    "Of course, I am."


    Her sinister laughing while throwing bombs was captured.


    Han Se-ah was experiencing the result of it, her expression twisting as she drank.


    Viewers had been sending in edited photos and videos.


    Irene, thinking Hanna was saddened by the deaths, approached her quietly and gave her a comforting hug.


    This gesture, along with the viewer''s suppressed desire for divine energy pouches, shifted their focus.


    Han Se-ah sighed in relief.


    The atmosphere was perfect: noisy adventurers and friendly companions.


    It made the drinks taste sweeter.


    Then, a visitor arrived from the underground city.


    "Human hero, the Queen is looking for you."


    She was the red harpy girl, adorned with gold and jewels, having discarded the old necklace.


    ---


    [1. raei: dunno what this reference is, fire mountain family was in english]


    Toggle New Ads


    1/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 270: Harpy Kingdom Revival 10

    Chapter 270: Harpy Kingdom Revival 10


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    While human forces fought monsters underground, the stone dwarves and harpies were not idle either.


    Old Bobo, overcoming his trauma with courage, ventured underground to meet Lili.


    After meeting Lili, he upgraded the vacuum stone launcher from stationary to portable to rescue the squishies from the mid-boss monster''s lair.


    Meanwhile, the Harpy Queen managed to persuade the harpy girl found on the 44th floor, bringing her into her kingdom.


    As she rode the makeshift elevator set up by mages to the Harpy Kingdom, she shared many stories.


    "So, I got this necklace! She said I could bring all my subordinates too!"


    "Really? That''s great."


    "Hehe-"


    The harpy girl, snug against Irene''s chest, chatted away as if she had imprinted on her.


    She had replaced her simple rope necklace and pebble accessories with ones made of gold chains and jewels.


    Her nakedness caught the attention not just of the viewers but also of nearby adventurers, who were surprised enough to pause their drinking.


    Despite the attention, it was clear she was a highly intelligent being who could speak human language, making her valuable for the kingdom''s administration and negotiations with humans.


    "Do you know why the queen summoned us?"


    "Um, she mentioned something about keeping a promise?"


    Communication wasn''t smooth, but the harpy girl''s cheerful smile suggested either a lack of explanation from the queen or a forgotten detail.


    Irene, giving up on further questions, returned the smile and gently stroked the girl''s hair.


    Feeling slightly buzzed from the drinks and after the success against the mid-boss monster, the elevator ride was filled with comfortable silence.


    As Irene enjoyed the softness of the harpy girl''s feathers and hair, Han Se-ah and I joined them.


    "Roland, are we going to continue drinking after the talk with the queen?"


    "Well, we''ll see."


    "There might not be any rooms at the inn, but we did get permission to pitch a tent in the open lot. Granny Pipi told me when we were dealing with the loot earlier."


    It seems they''ve become braver since the last time they visited my room.


    Despite the awkwardness from Irene and Han Se-ah''s looks, they moved closer, prompting the camera to focus on us.


    It looks like I''ve charmed two out of the four party members.


    One of the others is a player who doesn''t interact with NPCs, and the last one is a saint candidate. It looks as if I''ve flirted with every woman possible.


    -Is this the life of a born 6 ''Alpha Male'' Roland?"


    -I would''ve grabbed onto Roland''s strong arms too if I were there.


    -How has a streamer not noticed what was happening until it reached this point? They completely neglected the stream.


    -Take a moment to breathe, you''re getting too excited.


    In the empty palace, where only the sound of the night wind could be heard, the queen spoke to me.


    "You must be a very strong male."


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Harpies laying infertile eggs, how they seek seeds from males of other species, the camera Han Se-ah left behind after ending the stream, a female''s secretive request to a male at night.


    If one doesn''t catch on at this point, it would be a problem.


    "In that case, I wish to receive your seed."


    Said the queen, making her request as if it was the most natural demand.


    Given this species'' nature of flying freely, not wearing clothes, her straightforwardness was less surprising.


    Despite the odd circumstance of replacing livestock with mana stones through human trade, the challenge remained that there were no other species to provide seeds, even if they could fly across mountains.


    The queen, stepping down from her throne and approaching me, showcased her large chest glowing under the dim light in a tower where night never falls.


    It was a proposal hard to refuse.


    Her stunning beauty explained how this species, consisting only of females, had continued through generations.


    "I''m curious about something."


    "What might that be?"


    "Is there any way to handle our size difference?"


    The issue at hand was her significant height, which made even my robust form seem diminutive, as if I were an elementary student beside a high schooler due to her impressive height of 3.5 meters.


    To put it in perspective, the Harpy Queen stood about twice my height.


    At this ratio, even embracing her would mean I''d end up against her thighs rather than her chest.


    It was an unusual predicament, facing difficulties with intimacy because of my shorter stature, far from what I''d expected.


    Having already removed my armor for the occasion, I was in lighter attire.


    Observing my eager anticipation, the Harpy Queen offered a gentle smile, nodded, and then unfurled her wings expansively.


    "Indeed, it''s possible. Our kind has long received seeds from other races."


    Suddenly, a gentle glow of mana started to shimmer around her emphasized bust.


    The necklace she wore, far from mere decoration, bathed the Harpy Queen in a bright light.


    As I watched, her stature began to decrease gradually.


    Though she only reduced to about 2.5 meters from 3.5 meters, leaving her still considerably taller than me, it was sufficient to ensure our interaction wasn''t awkward.


    With this adjustment, I wouldn''t appear like a child clinging to an adult, so I took a step forward.


    "What do you think? It''s a secret technique passed down among the queens of our tribe. I''ve become smaller and lost some feathers, but does it look alright?"


    "If I say you''re still beautiful, would you believe me?"


    "Mmm, seeing your body, I would."


    Then, she spread her wings, enveloping me completely.


    For a moment, it felt as if the entire world was wrapped in red feathers.


    Hair, wings, and everything below.

 Chapter 271: Queen of the Harpy Kingdom

Chapter 271: Queen of the Harpy Kingdom


    TL/Editor: Raei ReAd latest chapters at novelhall.com Only


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    IF YOU ARE 18+, READ HERE:


    Go to Google Drive

 Chapter 272: One Step 1

    Chapter 272: One Step 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    After destroying the underground mid-boss monster, the interaction between the three races began.


    The stone dwarves, natural artisans, and harpies, who farmed horned goats and exported mana stones, traded valuable goods.


    From enhancement stones to luxury swords and armor, alchemical catalysts, and even the mana stones of superior one-horned goats.


    These weren''t just tradable items; their sale could confer significant power.


    Under normal circumstances, these precious items would have attracted greedy nobles or large trading companies, who would bring hordes of nefarious adventurers to plunder


    "Ha-ha, in the name of the Goddess!"


    "May the Goddess''s blessing be upon the Bobo brothers too!"


    "These squishies sure are loud."


    Thanks to the Temple Knights, who happily roamed the beautiful Temple built by the stone dwarves, no tragedy occurred.


    The stone dwarves, who readily believed in the Goddess, effortlessly built a Temple so beautiful it nearly became an art piece.


    The harpies, though not contributing anything tangible, decided to abandon their ancient faiths for the Goddess Faith, influenced by the Queen.


    If corrupt adventurers lured by mana stones were to come, they wouldn''t find treasure but frenzied Temple Knights, in a state of near-collapse, foaming at the mouth.


    "Welcome, Roland"


    "You look tired, are you okay?"


    "A bit of a hangover... Rebecca really can drink...."


    Watching Temple Knights swarm around in praise of the Goddess, our group staggered into the inn''s first floor.


    Han Se-ah, after secretly filming me all night, logged in refreshed.


    However, Grace and Katie appeared utterly spent, frowning.


    They had been coerced by Rebecca into attending a mercenary''s drinking session in my absence.


    Even the notorious Rebecca Rebecca couldn''t force a nun to drink, so she alone started preparing warm soup, looking at the two as if they were troublesome children.


    Mercenary drinking sessions, after all, are meant for drinking to the point of passing out rather than enjoying the buzz.


    "Right, let''s take today to rest and resume tower climbing tomorrow."


    "That sounds good my head"


    "It''s normal for adventurers to unwind with drinks after an event."


    Katie, struggling to articulate, slammed her head onto the table. Grace collapsed, silently clutching her forehead.


    I nodded in understanding, having endured Rebecca''s antics before, but they were too out of it to notice my reaction. Before the warm soup Irene brought, they just groaned, unable to snap out of their stupor.


    Viewers joked that if they were placed on the 35th floor, the undead would invite them to their feast.


    Of course, it wasn''t only Grace and Katie who resembled zombies.


    "So, does that mean we''re free to do what we want today?"


    "That sounds good. You two should rest up at the inn."


    "Wow, what a huge squishy!"


    "Heh, lifting that with bare hands?"


    It was for volunteer work.


    The sudden date...or rather, hang out, was to the 42nd floor, the ruins of Lili''s city.


    With the underground mid-boss monster defeated, leaving an entire city in ruins wasn''t an option.


    There was also a touching story involving Lili''s courage and Bobo''s loyalty.


    They overcame their trauma related to the underground and the mid-boss monster to assist the squishies.


    Though it was skipped due to Han Se-ah''s troll bomb.


    How could the temple, in front of a race overcoming the Tower''s challenges, remain idle?


    "Thank you, Roland. The brothers at the Temple are a little busy right now... We really needed the help."


    "Well, it''s nothing. I''m not even sweating, so don''t worry too much."


    -Feels like a reason not to date a church-going girlfriend


    -Our Irene took a bold step forward, and then.. haaah


    -Turns out what was needed wasn''t a male friend but heavy machinery lol


    -Roland''s muscles are steel, steel, haha, both Irene and Roland look good


    With the Temple Knights clearing rubble and preparing the ground, our Saint Candidate couldn''t just stand by and watch.


    It seemed she had planned to volunteer by herself on her day off, but realized that what was needed now was not divine energy but physical strength.


    Despite the stone dwarves being skilled carvers and blacksmiths, clearing the massive amount of debris from a collapsed city was beyond their capacity.


    In this world, a superhuman who has awakened their mana can clear debris much faster than any mechanical crane or magical device created by artisans.


    "Still, you''ve got quite a bit of dirt on you. Just a moment."


    "Ah, um... thank you."


    Amidst the heavy machinery operated by the stone dwarves, I smashed and cleared away boulders as big as a minibus with my warhammer.


    Although it felt more like being a day laborer than being on a date, this simple task allowed me to focus on gaining the Saint Candidate''s approval.


    While working hard, Irene, feeling sorry for my efforts, came over with a divine energy-infused handkerchief to wipe the sweat from my forehead.


    -Yesterday''s stream featured someone terrorizing with bombs and sulfuric acid, and now...


    -Is this pure love? Is this pure love? Is this pure love? Is this pure love? Is this pure love? Is this pure love? Is this pure love? Is this pure love?


    -So sweet that my iced Americano turned into honey Americano


    -Not just the handkerchief but also the subtle head bow, that''s freaking cute


    -Oh my Irene... That is so lovely... Irene is smiling...


    Hidden away, Han Se-ah''s unseen camera captures these moments, causing even me, a usually detached observer, to feel an unexpected flutter in my heart.


    It''s not just the excited chat that''s affecting me but the sense that Irene, always so kind, has suddenly become even closer.


    It feels odd, considering my experience with women, to be moved by such simple gestures of intimacy from her, the Saint Candidate herself.


    ''But really, why is she doing this all of a sudden? Did she hear something at the Temple yesterday?''


    Anyway, I don''t know the reason, but for me, there was nothing bad about this situation.

 Chapter 273: One Step 2

    Chapter 273: One Step 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    About thirty superhumans effortlessly lift and move boulders the size of compact cars with their bare hands.


    The group is a mix of adventurers with strong faith and Temple Knights.


    It''s like having thirty pieces of walking, talking heavy machinery, more efficient than any static construction equipment because they can understand verbal commands and move on their own.


    These superhumans forcefully make their way through collapsed terrain or blocked paths by using their bodies, enhanced with mana, to push forward and destroy obstacles to progress with their tasks.


    "Here, can you move this thing away!"Updated from


    "Should this one be completely destroyed?"


    Following the stone dwarves'' gestures, they wield warhammers and go bang bang bang-!


    The boulder, as large as a small bus and previously obstructing the way due to a building collapse, is quickly reduced to human-head-sized pieces in just about 30 seconds.


    Watching the stone dwarves carefully collect and salvage the broken pieces, something soft touches my cheek.


    It was Irene, offering a tender gesture, cleaning off dust and sweat with her hands softly imbued with a hint of divine energy.


    The touch is so comforting that one can''t help but lean into it, much like how a dog enjoys being petted.


    "Hmm thanks."


    "No, I should be the one thanking you."


    Irene replied, leaning in slightly to make cleaning easier, sparking a fluttering sensation in the heart.


    It''s a feeling entirely different from the ladies who blatantly invite me to drink late at night, only to pull me into bed, then swear me to secrecy.


    Even Grace and Katie, true to their adventurous spirits, hadn''t they bravely stormed my bedroom only after getting a boost of courage from alcohol?


    "Hey there- Hero Squishy! Please take care of this side too!"


    Anyway, there was work to be done, so after sneakily glancing at the stream, I approached the stone dwarf waving at me.


    Since there was a lot of debris to clear... the volunteer date just kept going.


    -Isn''t the genre suddenly changing here


    -This is why Korean dramas sold well in the West


    -Just cutting this part out and uploading it like a web drama would be sweet


    -Is that guy under the building debris really a temple knight? Looks more like a demon born in a gym


    -Just slap Roland and Irene''s faces on the thumbnail and you''re looking at ten million views, no?


    Meanwhile, Han Se-ah, currently cosplaying as a mage but in actuality was expertly controlling a camera from outside the city, capturing Irene and me without anyone knowing...


    Watching our future Saint enjoy a wholesome volunteer date with me is infinitely better than sneaking peeks at intimate moments of the night.


    It might be a bit childish, but it gave me a thrill to showcase this to our viewers.


    Katie and Grace, now free from their hangovers, descend the stairs looking neat and greet Irene, who had risen early to prepare breakfast.


    Several adventurers in the inn watched them, their eyes brightening.


    They admired from a distance, unwilling to interrupt but unable to look away, their gazes fixed on our group.


    Thankfully, no one was bold enough to approach us with untoward intentions, likely because they recognized who we were.


    "Hey, those people over there..."


    "Yeah, that''s the hero party who crushed those carapace bugs. Heard the hero can conjure alchemy bombs out of nowhere."


    "Shh- better keep our mouths shut. The way they hunt monsters seems pretty ruthless."


    "The hero is probably only like that when dealing with monsters, right?"


    Famous not only for our looks but also for a slightly different reason.


    At that moment, Han Se-ah came down to the first floor of the inn with her camera, capturing the adventurers'' whispered conversations at a table near the stairs.


    -Just^sulfuricHydrochloricBombInventoryMinimapSystemStatusWindowTool^HanSe-ah


    -Is that her only trick?


    -Fact) Without a natural-born 6 tank, this kind of strategy wouldn''t work.


    -Hey, it''s not antics. Just pure streaming entertainment


    -Laughing while stuffing in bombs, it''s not an act, just a different mindset from ours


    "No, it''s unfair! I wasn''t laughing because I''m a bomb maniac. It was the thrill of taking down the boss monster with my own strategy!"


    [Hydrochloric And Sulfuric Bomb Mixer donated 10,000 Won!]


    If you keep this up, I might have to bring back the screenshots from the stream


    [Next Gen Joke Bomb Maniac Han Se-ah donated 30,000!]


    With a bit of makeup, we could make it in Hollywood.


    She was visibly shocked by the hostile comments that greeted her upon logging in.


    Despite how she felt from the unjust treatment, she effortlessly welcomed Katie and Grace, then joined Irene to help with cooking.


    After we finished eating and left the inn, we all headed to the elevator without discussion.


    The mid-boss monster dropped more mana stones and loot than we anticipated, so the Adventurer''s Guild is distributing them for sale to the stone dwarves and the Magic Tower.


    Now, it''s time to make our way to the 44th floor.


    We''re accustomed to crossing the cloud barrier of the 43rd floor by now as we search for the path leading to the 44th floor.


    "The collapsed mountain range should be restored by now, right?"


    "It might be tight, but the path should be open. Regardless of how much it was damaged, it should be repaired around this time."


    As we cross the dense cloud barrier, a familiar task now, we''re greeted by a vast mountain path.


    I wish we could just use a Vacuum Stone to get through to the 44th and 45th floors directly, but the complication comes from the potential quest triggers that might have set off.


    Han Se-ah had thought it over while chatting with her viewers, suggesting to the group that we need to check thoroughly, albeit in a roundabout way.


    Leaving the patrolling black harpies behind, we make our way back to the entrance of the 44th floor.

 Chapter 274: One Step 3

    Chapter 274: One Step 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    After defeating the mid-boss expected on the 45th floor around the 43rd, Han Se-ah''s hero party had their next steps clearly outlined.


    They didn''t need to worry about dealing with stone dwarves and harpies, as those matters would be handled by the Guild and the Temple.


    So, when Han Se-ah turned on her notepad and started scribbling, most viewers nodded in agreement.


    -Proceed to the 45th floor and search for the next quest trigger


    -Collect mana stones by defeating wild harpies


    -Capture any speaking red harpies encountered


    "This plan should cover it. We''ve passed a major one, so there probably won''t be any boss-level threats until we break through the 50th floor, but there might be some named ones."


    -The goal is to collect mana stones, not to fund terrorism.


    -How is such a large explosion possible without gunpowder?


    -The first task is quest-related, but the second and third seem... personal.


    -So, you''re planning to buy bombs and acid, engage in poaching, and kidnap attractive creatures for sale?


    Despite the clarity of Han Se-ah''s explanations, not all viewers were receptive.


    The stream''s popularity grew internationally, attracting viewers from around the world, some of whom used translation services to follow along.


    However, the core of the stream remained focused on making things difficult for Han Se-ah.


    On a mountain path where the only sights were unique rock formations and clouds, viewers'' options for interaction were limited.


    They participated in the rapid chat, spending money to tease Han Se-ah and watch her reactions, or they invented their own content.


    For example, something like a virtual relationship show.


    "Did you go somewhere with Roland yesterday?"Updated from


    "Yes! We went to the ruins on the 42nd floor to help clean up the ruined city. I wasn''t much help, though."


    Grace, eager for details, probed further, while Katie listened in from a distance.


    Their curiosity rekindled the viewers'' excitement, who had been engrossed in similar discussions the day before.


    The chat''s lively reactions to romantic developments reveal why virtual romance shows remain popular.


    Both in my previous world and on Han Se-ah''s Earth 4[1], creating buzz has always been effective.


    Now, they''ve taken to enjoying virtual relationship dramas using NPCs.


    "Did you both stay there the whole time?"


    "Yes. It was a very meaningful time."


    We received a formal request via a Temple Knight after returning to explore the 44th floor underground.


    The letter, adorned with a gold leaf and a sophisticated seal, smelled of expensive perfume and featured incredibly precise handwriting.


    It was clear a rich and influential noble sent it, sparing no expense on gold, gems, and magic.


    The perfume alone on the envelope could cost as much as an intermediate-level adventurer earns.


    "Antibes? That sounds like it''s on the southern edge of the Kingdom. Our estate''s merchant often mentions traveling from Antibes to the Grand Duchy."


    "So, we''re heading to the south this time?"


    I tried to remember the Kingdom''s geography based on what Katie had said.


    The Kingdom, as featured in Heroines Chronicle, included various dungeons well known for player growth.


    The South, unlike the West we visited last time for an orc hunt, is filled with swamps and jungles, home to characters typically dressed in minimal leather and tattoos.


    While the North is largely unexplored due to its mountains and snowfields, the South is known for its dense jungles and swamps, rumored to house barbarians and witches.


    However, most of what''s heard is based on superstition and rumors.


    "What''s the south like, Roland?"


    I wondered, recalling images of barbarian warriors in leather bikinis and swamp witches in form-fitting dresses rather than traditional robes, drawing curious looks from those around me.


    Knowing I had traveled across the Kingdom the most for various requests, I carefully chose my words before speaking.


    "The south is a place teeming with trees, similar to the 31st floor before its corruption. The abundance of trees, grass, and insects makes it quite a hassle."


    "Ugh, bugs? If Roland says so, it must be serious."


    "The bugs aren''t just occasional nuisances. In some areas, they swarm in numbers so vast, they resemble clouds or fog."


    Despite this daunting aspect, the story would be too bleak if left at that.


    In a world without environmental pollution and with a hot, humid climate, the land is overflowing with life.


    While sometimes ignorance is bliss, being forewarned is preferable.


    Observing my companions'' worried expressions, I continued.


    "We''ll run into mostly insect-type monsters. This includes swarms of giant beetles and locusts, spider colonies, and centipedes bigger than snakes."


    "Eek!"


    The southern part of the Kingdom is not just the birthplace of barbarian warriors and witch characters but also a haven for insect-type monsters.


    ---


    [1.raei: Earth 4 - DC universe! One of the alternate Earths within their multiverse.]


    Toggle New Ads


    1/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 275: One Step 4

    Chapter 275: One Step 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri New n0vel chapters are published on


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    When creating monsters that players must fight, insects often serve as inspiration.


    Similar to how Western cultures have myths like the Kraken or Cthulhu, born from a fear of octopuses, the variety of insects can evoke human disgust in many ways.


    This concept also applies to the mobile game Heroines Chronicle, which features a collection of female characters.


    The game includes horrifying monsters ranging from oversized spiders and centipedes to chimeras made of insects.


    However, since Heroines Chronicle is a mobile game, seeing insect-type characters wriggling around wasn''t much of an issue.


    But Heroes Chronicle is a whole different beastit''s a virtual reality game.


    "Just hearing about it makes me not want to go."


    "Insect-type monsters? Like those spiders we saw in the cave?"


    "Imagine forests overtaken by spider colonies, or giant beetles the size of cows or horses. Or swarms of hundreds of highly venomous mosquitoes."


    The Kingdom seems designed for game balancing, with areas becoming less suitable for humans the further out one goes.


    Who would want to establish a village in a place where man-eating mantises, the size of motorcycles, roam?


    It makes more sense to head to the warmer East, where the biggest concerns are wolves and goblins.


    My explanation made everyone frown.


    It seems tales of giant man-eating mantises aren''t for everyone.


    "So, what''s the request from the South?"


    "Oh, right. Something strange is happening in the domain of Antibes. They need the help of a faithful... party of heroes to resolve it,"


    Grace quickly changed the subject, apparently not keen on discussing the giant mantises and mosquito swarms.


    Insect-type monsters from the South are too much even for her.


    Sending a letter directly to a hero, not just any adventurer, is a bold move by the lord of Antibes.


    A party of heroes attractted attention from both the Kingdom and the Temple.


    Ordinary people wouldn''t dare contact us, for fear of political fallout.


    Making such a direct request must mean they have significant influence.


    "Could it be a problem adventurers can''t handle?"


    "Since they''re seeking a party of heroes, it could involve dark mages or evil spirits."


    "If that''s the case, wouldn''t they ask for help from the Temple?"


    The polite letter didn''t detail the specific problem, leaving us wondering.


    The letter begins with typical greetings from the nobility, lavishes praise on the royal family and the Goddess, and extols the virtues of the hero party''s achievements before finally asking for help.


    It would be much simpler if they could just say, "Dangerous monster spotted in the south, kill for 100 gold."


    Of course, being so blunt might lead to backlash from the Princess''s noble allies, social ostracization, and even fear of offending the Temple and incurring the Goddess''s wrath.


    "Anyway, since we''re the hero party, the chance of this being a fake request or scam is slim... But the lack of details is troubling. What should we do?"


    While pondering, Han Se-ah waved the letter and asked our opinion.


    The chat is buzzed with excitement to see the giant mantis, indicating we should go, though part of me is reluctant.


    "The South really does have a lot of trees."


    "It''s different from the East, where there were enough trees along the road for shade. Here, the trees are so dense that they block out the sunlight."


    "Fortunately, we haven''t encountered any giant insects yet."


    The conversation flowed lightly among the women during the monotonous carriage ride, interspersed with the coachman''s occasional input about the South.


    However, the topic that captivated them the most was romance.


    Despite being three days into the journey, Grace and Katie still gazed at Irene with twinkling eyes.


    Perhaps it was because Irene chose the seat to my left instead of sitting directly opposite.


    -Is our Irene making moves?


    -Lol, Roland got his seat stolen


    -It''s a common trope in fantasy that saints have a sensual side.


    -Lol, seeing the hero and saint like this makes me want a "We Got Married" mission. How about a sequel to Love Manipulation Squad?[2]


    -But the hero is Han Se-ah...


    "Actually, it does make sense for Roland to be the hero. With his innate 6 rating and the special ability to summon the Holy Sword, he fits the hero role more. Shouldn''t it be Hero Roland instead of Paladin Roland? ...And I''m always up for a mission."


    The carriage journey continued for three days following a tedious mountain trek.


    Although Han Se-ah took a day off from streaming, it was impossible to omit all the travel scenes.


    This situation led to Irene making noticeable efforts to get closer.


    At the same time, Grace and Katie, partly supportive and partly watching with excitement, matched the mischievous temperament of the viewers, resembling fans of a reality show about marriages.


    [Roland''s Giant Holy Sword donated 10,000 Won!]


    Set up a night guard shift with Teacher and the Nun together tonight for a fifty thousand donation.


    [HotbadNotbad2 donated 30,000 Won!]


    I want them to share the same tent.


    [Naughty Divine Power Pouch Lover donated 5,000 Won!]


    If you make Roland and Irene prepare the meal together under the pretext of magic detection, that''s a hundred thousand, okay?


    After Grace''s character quest last time, the viewers trying to pair me with Grace paled in comparison to the tremendous firepower now.


    There was something irresistibly touching about a traditionally reserved beauty making a clumsy approach, enough to resonate with men.


    Watching the chat fill with outrageous comments until the disruptive viewers were removed, I found myself involuntarily agreeing.


    Our future Saint, unaware of the commotion, hesitantly yet gradually made her way closer to me.


    Not clinging directly, but only close enough that our sleeves might barely touch.


    She was unaware that this tantalizing and frustrating move was driving the viewers even more mad.


    ---


    [1. raei: KTX, or Korea Train Express, is South Korea''s high-speed train system]


    [2. raei: "We Got Married" is a South Korean reality TV show that pairs up celebrities to show what life would be like if they were married. A mission in case you forgot, are like streamer requests. Missions for the stream. Not sure about the Love manipulation one, but we can guess from the name.]


    Toggle New Ads


    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 276: Southern End Request 1

    Chapter 276: Southern End Request 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    While browsing the web and savoring the charming approach of our Saint Candidate, I suddenly realized we had arrived at the southern domain of Antibes.


    Time flew as I stirred the stew, apologizing softly for the accidental touch of our forearms.


    And, while standing guard at night and sharing stories about the Goddess under the night sky.


    Time flew fast, except for when she talked about the Bible.


    "Alright, heroes! I''ll be staying in this village, so once everything is settled, please come to the Vine Inn!"


    "Ah, yes. Thank you, coachman."


    "It''s nothing, it''s all paid work. I hope the Goddess'' blessings be with you, heroes!"


    Finding a coachman who knows the way from the South to the central region was as difficult as it was the other way around.


    Therefore, the Guild had decided to keep him on a long-term contract, paying a generous daily wage until our request was completed.


    The coachman, claiming to have visited the South often, knew his way around without any trouble and even knew a good inn where we could park the carriage.


    After dropping us off in front of a building covered in ivy-like vines, the chatty coachman disappeared.


    According to him, this building was the Adventurer''s Guild of Antibes, so there was no reason to hesitate.


    "Excuse me."


    "Hmm? I haven''t seen you before."


    As we entered a two-story wooden building past a vine-covered wall, we were greeted by a beautiful receptionist with short hair and striking brown skin, who was lounging lazily.


    Recalling the coachman''s stories about exchanges with friendly barbarians or witches, it seemed the receptionist might be of mixed heritage.


    Her cat-like appearance was bright and relaxed.


    It was a nice, sunny day, which might explain why.


    Also, adventurers usually start their journeys at dawn to secure good requests and return by evening.


    "What brings you to the remote southern region... Eek! A request!"


    "Yes, we''ve come to take on a request."


    The receptionist, who had some knowledge of such matters, was surprised and quickly stood up after seeing the high-quality letterhead that Han Se-ah took out from her inventory.


    She was so startled that she accidentally kicked the counter, making a loud noise in the hall.


    Irene approached with a sympathetic look.


    "Ack, urgh-"


    "Ah, that must have hurt-"


    "I''m, I''m fine, heroes!"


    She then stiffened up like a soldier in front of a superior and stood at attention behind the counter.


    Her exaggerated reaction was quite memorable.


    -Falling asleep and kicking the desk when someone comes is a universal thing, East or West, right?


    -I really like short hair and brown skin, wowwww.


    -The central region had blondes with pale eyes, but here it''s all about chocolate eyes.


    "It seems like a clear case of sabotage, but no evidence has been found yet."


    "Even if it is sabotage, figuring out who is behind it has been a problem. The hostile barbarians, being straightforward fighters, are unlikely to engage in such covert operations. This suspicion naturally turns to the witches..."


    According to the setting of Heroines Chronicle, most barbarians are straightforward and communicate through physical strength.


    Disagreements among them are settled through physical confrontations rather than backstabbing, preferring duels over gossip.


    The Kingdom-friendly barbarians treat the locals almost like family, while the hostile ones quickly turn to hostility at the slightest provocation.


    In essence, if the barbarians were truly responsible, they wouldn''t just steal livestock; they would have outright attacked the villagers.


    And they wouldn''t ambush fellow barbarians but would openly challenge them for goods.


    "Could the witches be the culprits?"


    "The problem with witches is that they aren''t registered like the mages of the Magic Tower. They tend to take in orphans, grow up in the swamps, and once independent, roam freely."


    "So, investigating them is not an option."


    -Lol, as if there would be CCTV in the swamps~


    -If there''s no witnesses, no information, no clues, just victims, then sh*t, isn''t it just an unsolved case lol?


    -Such an obvious story, but having to solve it directly looks like a pain in the ass.


    -So, where are the dark-skinned, six-pack, muscular beauties at?


    -Wanna see Roland get his ass handed to him? Hit like if you do.


    This situation is one where suspicions are abound, but concrete evidence is lacking.


    It''s curious why a hero party would be called for such a task, but the lord of Antibes seems to be a person of faith.


    Perhaps the issue is this deep-seated belief that chosen heroes can resolve any situation with ease.


    But at least the quest logs are available, so we should be able to solve it.


    ...right?


    ''I wonder if Han Se-ah has uploaded any detective game-related videos on YouTube?''


    Feeling suddenly anxious, I intended to search for gameplay videos of Mafia-based games like Duck Duck Goose or Impostors.


    However, the viewers were quicker to react.


    [Duck Murderer Han donated 10,000 won!]


    If you kill the wrong witch again, I''ll donate 100,000 won.


    [Witch Hunt King Han Se-ah donated 5,000 won!]


    A real witch hunt this time?


    [Han One Barrel Three Barrels Four Barrels donated 50,000 won!]


    If she has a hooked nose, hang her.


    "No, what nonsense! This quest clearly involves the Temple and the nobility. If we screw this up, won''t the Temple Knights come after us?"


    It seems Han Se-ah''s detective skills are not highly regarded among streamers.


    I discreetly opened Han Se-ah''s YouTube channel and scrolled down to find the videos.


    [Duck Duck Goose, a perfect carry! (But the opposite)]


    [The woman who speaks 0 languages, Han Se-ah]


    [The first-ever "civilian duel" in a Mafia game]


    These video titles did not inspire much confidence.

 Chapter 277: Southern End Request 2

    Chapter 277: Southern End Request 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Why would a hero, who even received a revelation from the Goddess, come all the way here to solve a problem between a countryside fiefdom at the southern edge and barbarian warriors?


    For players, it''s just a side quest with a tempting reward, and for streamers, it''s a story worth showing.


    But our party needed another reason.


    The reason was the Lord of Antibes, who had sent a luxurious letter.


    According to the K-Fantasy hierarchy, which is a mix of the Chinese five-rank system and misinterpretations of European titles, a ''viscount'' wasn''t considered high.


    It was fourth in the order of duke, marquis, earl, and viscount, objectively on the lower side.


    "But how...?"


    "Through connections. Our lord has quite the wide network."


    In noble society, connections are as important as one''s rank.


    The viscount of Antibes, known for his piety, worked hard to spread the Goddess Faith among barbarian warriors and witches in the southernmost parts, which became an opportunity to make his name known to the temple.


    It''s like a diligent army chaplain getting a solid backing from a high-ranking officer in the church.


    Antibes was a quiet rural village at the kingdom''s edge, known for mushrooms and herbs.


    It had low taxes, troublesome insects, hostile barbarians, and capricious witches, but...


    On the flip side, he was a man who bloomed the flower of faith in that barren town.


    "He has hosted theological debates with bishops from the temple and even converted a whole village of barbarian warriors, earning baptism from a saint. This hornpipe was a token of friendship from that converted village."


    "Wow..."


    "Now that I think about it, I have heard the sisters at the temple mention him."


    The more you hear, the more he seems like a pioneer preacher rather than a rural lord.


    He''s well-regarded not just by his subjects but also in social circles, not mistreating them due to religious fanaticism.


    And since the third princess, or the 6 ''White Feather Shield'' Bradamante, is involved with the Temple, he''s not disregarded among the nobles.


    That''s why he could ask a hero acting on the Goddess''s will to come even to such a remote part of the kingdom.


    Moreover, the target was a newly converted barbarian village.


    If any noble opposed this, they''d have to be ready to confront not just the princess but also the Temple.


    Who would politically attack them?


    "Ah, um... Anyway! Yes, that''s right! Yes!"Updated from


    "...Yes? Oh, I see."


    The receptionist, suddenly becoming aware and starting to sneak glances at us, probably thinks it''s the Adventurer''s Guild''s fault for dragging us here without knowing the request details.


    She suddenly switches back to her sharp, soldier-like demeanor after a relaxed conversation, confusing Irene.


    Having heard the request and received the hornpipe as a token of friendship from the barbarians, we just need to get a guide to proceed with the quest.


    But leaving it to this receptionist might just cause her to keel over from a heart attack.


    "Excuse me, Miss Receptionist?"


    It seems like Han Se-ah and the viewers in the chat hadn''t been down to the South given its harsh environment.


    After all, only a few would come down to the southern edge, whether to become mercenaries or work in an inn.


    Unless they were crazy enough to slam their character against the tower walls for climbing or streamers walking around the kingdom for content, why come all the way here?


    Thus, spotting gacha characters, i.e., the southern beauties with their tan skin, they started chattering noisily.


    "Wow, they must be from the forest. ...But they really don''t wear much, do they?"


    "That bow is huge. How do they manage it in this damp and humid place?"


    "Just breathing feels oddly uncomfortable. My lips cracked in the north, but here my skin feels damp."


    And it was the same for our party.


    Irene was flustered by the sight of barbarian warriors in nothing but leather underwear, regardless of gender.


    Grace, even in this situation, showed interest in the barbarians'' huge bows.


    Katie seemed too bothered by the humid heat to look around.


    Walking under the sun for a bit, we could see a white mansion in the distance.


    Among the wooden buildings, it stood out, shining beautifully.


    "Ah, this seal... Please, come inside."


    "We appreciate the guidance."


    Seeing the guards and the butler recognize the letter, it was clear the lord had made quite the announcement about calling for a hero.


    Passing a robust guard possibly of barbarian descent and following a mustachioed butler to the reception room, the giggling young maids stepping aside was enough to tell.


    The faces of the domain''s residents without a hint of shadow, barbarian warriors walking around without discrimination, young maids keeping their innocence over manners.


    It was a scene from a beautiful domain, as if out of a fairy tale.


    Except for the oppressive heat and humidity and the fact that a few days'' journey from the domain, there were gangs of man-eating creatures the size of motorcycles roaming around like biker gangs.


    "Ah, welcome! Heroes!"


    "...Ah, yes. Hello, Lord."


    "Heroes, you can speak casually in front of this old man! Aren''t you the ones who received a divine revelation from the Goddess herself? Hahaha! Never in my life did I dream I''d witness such a miracle."


    And then, there was the Lord of Antibes to consider.


    I had imagined him to be closer to a gentle gentleman.


    Someone with a well-groomed beard or mustache, white hair, looking sharp in a bowler hat and suitan intellectual modern gentleman.


    After all, he was the man who converted an entire village of barbarian warriors with his silver tongue and faith.


    I thought of him more as a missionary in a new territory than a country lord, and if he had gained political backing from the princess and recognition from the temple, surely he''d be blessed with the gacha buff and be a handsome man with stars to his name.


    That''s what I was thinking, but.


    "If there''s anything you need, just say the word, and I''ll support you in any way I can!"


    Bald, muscular, with a white mustache, tanned skin, a large tattoo on the shoulder visible through a loose shirt, seemingly a symbol of brotherhood, and even sunglasses to shield from the sun.


    [Silver Short-Haired Tomboy with Tan Skin donated 10,000 won!]


    Looks like a tanned hermit turtle.


    "Right, thank you for the 10,000 won. He looks so intense, it''s a bit startling."


    What stood before us was definitely not a church pastor but an old gym rat who could lift 600 at the local gym.


    Could that be... the reason he was recognized by the temple?

 Chapter 278: Southern End Request 3

    Chapter 278: Southern End Request 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The lord of Antibes was a veteran who embodied both literary and martial virtues.


    Despite being over seventy, he had reached the superior levels (4), boasted muscles that would make any young person envious thanks to his constant training, and could hold his own in discussions with the highly learned bishops of the temple on theology.


    Moreover, he had fostered friendship with the villages of barbarian warriors through southern traditional wrestling, making one wonder just how many people he had won over with his tongue and muscles alone.


    Perhaps he built his connections while blacksmithing with the temple knights.


    If it''s not through blood relations, hometown connections, or smoking, but through a gym, what should we call it?


    "Following the Goddess''s will, we''ve been busy spreading love and training, yet there are those who engage in such vile and sinister schemes... I implore you, hero!"


    After receiving further explanation from the shimmering muscles, a butler who had been slowly approaching spoke up, mentioning that it would be difficult to find one''s way outside the lord''s lands and offered to provide a guide.


    Considering the dense trees seen on the way here, finding one''s way could indeed be challenging before even reaching the jungle or swamp.


    This was because the paths were barely more than small trails blazed through by the bodies of barbarian warriors, in a land yet untouched by development.


    Following these barely-there trails formed by human feet through the dense forest, one reached the jungles where the barbarian warriors'' villages were.


    It was a tropical rainforest so overgrown that vines had to be cut away to proceed.


    Venturing there without a guide would be like suicide.


    "Understood, we''ll set out right away...."


    "Yes, I appreciate it. And for accommodation... Bastive? Please prepare a room in the annex of the mansion."


    The butler, referred to by the lord of Antibes as Bastive, bowed deeply and naturally opened the door to the drawing-room.


    His not leaving the room suggested the guide was already on standby.


    Following Bastive outside the drawing room, someone was seen standing at the entrance of the mansion.


    Obviously the guide, but even from a distance, the muscular torso and tattoos painted in red dye were striking.


    The viewers, full of anticipation, were visibly disappointed.


    "Good day-"


    "This is Silbang, who will be your guide, hero."


    The guide, a converted barbarian warrior or possibly of mixed heritage, spoke with a slight awkwardness.


    With broad shoulders, a thick chest, and tattoos, it brings to mind that bald actor[1].


    He had an air of kindness, much like a Samoan or Mongolian, with long curly hair that fell to his waist, somewhat resembling a Disney animated character.


    One thing was for sure, if this had been Heroines Chronicle instead of Heroes Chronicle, there might have been accusations of plagiarism.


    -Where did my close-up program of glistening abs go?


    [Chat deleted by mod]


    -Look at those barbarian eyes


    -Check out the width and thickness of that chest, I actually like it better.


    "Hey, quiet down. Wow, this guy''s definitely got at least three stars as a base. Is there something like a natural strength for barbarians? Like a class itself being strong?"


    While I wondered if Disney''s legal team could rescue me from crossing dimensions, the story quickly progressed.


    "The beetle vanished? The hero, a witch?"


    "Not a witch, a mage."


    "Witch, mage, is there a difference?"


    "Um I guess not?"


    Silbang looked surprised, sparking an off-topic conversation.


    In the setting of Heroines Chronicle, mages conducted research and used systematically managed magic, often documented in papers, whereas witches used spells closer to folk beliefs and sorcery.


    If this distinction held, they could be a bit troublesome to deal with.


    As seen with Han Se-ahs learned magic, mages utilized mana to conjure things like sparks, lightning, water droplets, spheres of light, or acid, directing them as needed.


    However, the spells used by witches were closer to sorcery, involving transformations into frogs or sheep, or various curses and debuffs...


    It''s like they lack a fundamental concept.


    ''Its always been this way in Heroines Chronicle''


    When mages appeared, their illustrations prompted reactions like "Ice sh*t game, fire extreme damage, why does electrocution work so well?" before the character was even released, unlike witches.


    There were instances where a witch boiling something in a pot was thought to be a poison character but turned out to be a healer, or riding a broom with a familiar wasn''t a summoner but a curse debuff charactercharacters shrouded in mystery until their skills and stats were revealed.


    If the witches in the swamp resembled those in Heroines Chronicle, they could indeed be troublesome opponents.


    While I could rely on divine energy, the rest of the group depended solely on Irene''s holy techniques.


    "If we go this way, we''ll come across a resting place. It''s a cabin we built."


    "Ah, it''s not a distance we can cover in just one day."


    "Right, we can''t move quickly through such dense forests and jungles."


    While thinking this and following the group, the view suddenly opened up.


    The dense trees had been completely cleared, and the roots on the ground pulled out, creating an artificially made clearing with a modest wooden cabin resembling a hunter''s lodge.


    Silbang strode forward and checked the door handle, looking for signs of previous visitors.


    "No one''s here. Let''s go in."


    "Ah, then Ill start a fire in front of the cabin. It''s more convenient to prepare the meal outside."


    Despite being a bit worn, the cabin, frequented by many, was dust-free.


    The first day in the South seems to have gone smoothly.


    "...What are you doing?"


    "Muscle training."


    Apart from Silbang starting to deadlift logs outside the cabin, it was an ordinary day.


    ---


    [1. raei: the Rock]


    Toggle New Ads


    5/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 279: Southern End Request 4

    Chapter 279: Southern End Request 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    A makeshift tool was fashioned by attaching a handle to a log, finishing it with wood instead of metal.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help but think that the Temple''s spread to the South included not only devotion to the Goddess but also a systematic way to train muscles.


    Aside from that, nothing much happened.


    It was a resting spot not even half a day''s journey from the estate, so it wasn''t like any suspicious incidents could happen.


    The only thing of note on the first day was a small flower blooming on the tip of a horn from a beetle native to the swamp.


    "Alright, everyone, time to eat~"


    "Ugh, bugs. I guess I need to extend my shield even though there''s no need to use mana."


    "There''s grass that repels bugs."


    Even though we blatantly lit a campfire outside the cabin, exposing our location in the dark forest, the only visitors were flying insects attracted by the light.


    The stew, giving off a rich aroma, warmed us as we blew on and chewed the hot pieces of meat, tickled by a refreshing yet sweet scent.


    The dried herbs burning in the campfire released a pleasant aroma, much like air fresheners.


    You''d think the sweet smell would attract swarms of insects, but actually, it made the flying bugs flee.


    "Silbang, how many more days do we have to go?"


    "Two more nights, we sleep."


    Nodding at Silbang''s words, Han Se-ah buried her head in her stew bowl.


    As an adventurer who engages in a lot of physical activity, it seems she has a taste for meat-heavy dishes.


    -Is this a gaming stream or a mukbang?


    -Ah prioritizing meat over donations.. you should try talking while eating, become a mukbang pro


    -But who wouldn''t eat this virtual reality meat that tastes good but doesn''t make you fat?


    -Who would skip mommy''s homemade meat stew? Are you a f*cking vegan? Hanging is too good for you


    "Ah~ It''s rude to talk while eating."


    As soon as it was time to eat, she forgot about the stream and cheekily smiled at the viewers, annoyed by her munching away, then quickly ran off, leaving the camera behind.


    Thus, the first day passed without incident.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    After volunteering for night watch and spending the day outside, Silbang stretched his body as I surfed the web.


    We heard Han Se-ah getting up inside the cabin.


    "Hanna, you really slept like a log. Someone could''ve carried you away and you wouldn''t have noticed."


    "Ahaha- Well, I tend to sleep deeply."


    Naturally, the men slept outside while the women took over the cabin, not that there were separate rooms in it.


    It was a surprise to the party members, who had spent the night next to the logged-out Han Se-ah, to see her so motionless.


    Sleeping so peacefully as if she was a corpse.


    It was as if the soul had left the body.


    The female members, who naturally started the conversation about Han Se-ah''s sleeping habits, or should we say, logout habits, naturally began to make soup with flour.


    In this world, the kingdom had a variety of modern foods, but somehow, with Irene''s cooking, soup in the morning and stew in the evening became the fixed menu.


    Grace hesitated to pull the bowstring as it stretched its long antennae forward and clacked its jaw-like mandibles together


    "It''s weak. If it flips over, it can''t get up."


    Silbang stepped forward and kicked it under the jaw with his thick, sandal-clad foot, flipping it over.


    It made a whining noise.


    "Ah... That was nothing."


    [Cockroach Lockeroom Farm Owner donated 10,000 won!]


    Your forehead''s furrowed like a pug''s, let''s iron that out first before you start acting all high and mighty.


    "What pug! Hey! I''ve been working out, going to the dermatologist, and taking care of my skin like crazy!"


    It was the size of a large dog and it was just thata large dog.


    Seeing it easily subdued by a mere 3 character''s kick, the tension among the party dissolved.


    Of course, seeing its six legs flailing instead of its shiny shell did bring the frown back, but the tension was reduced.


    Seeing this, Silbang naturally took the lead again, signaling for us, who hadn''t yet sheathed our weapons, to follow.


    "This is a scavenger. Slow and weak. Not worth any money. Leave it."


    "If that''s the case, well."


    Being weak meant even the corpses didn''t make money.


    Even the bigger ones didn''t seem to pay off.


    It was no wonder adventurers disliked coming to this place.


    It was hot and humid, moving around was a hassle, monsters were disgusting, and they weren''t even worth the money.


    Huh, this didn''t feel much different from when I was grinding away on the 31st floor''s swamp?


    Suddenly, I felt a wetness around my eyes, as if I was sweating.


    "Over there, the fish are big. Good for fishing."


    "This grass, bugs love it. It''ll be annoying if you get it on you."


    "Tree sap, burns well. Let''s make torches."


    "It burns well?"


    Following Silbang without a single battle, we started a jungle tour.


    Everything looked like the same moss to me, but somehow Silbang distinguished between green and dark green moss as if his eyes were equipped with an RGB color sensor, sparking my curiosity.


    Then, Han Se-ah, having strayed from the group, gently scraped tree sap into a glass bottle.


    Had she taken an interest in arson after hydrochloric acid and bombs?


    The keywords she''s interested in are a bit dangerous.


    Just as Han Se-ah filled a bottle with crimson sap and turned around with a grin, she suddenly vanished from sight.


    "Kyaaah-!"


    "Hm?"


    Why was there another tunnel in the jungle?


    ---


    [1. raei: maybe running man? not enough info...]


    Toggle New Ads


    1/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!New n0vel chapters are published on

 Chapter 280: Southern End Request 5

    Chapter 280: Southern End Request 5


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    It all happened in the blink of an eye.


    Upon hearing that the sap was highly flammable, Han Se-ah hastily ran out to collect it and then suddenly vanished below.


    Despite being a bit clueless and not particularly adept at physical activities, she was a high level mage.


    Her body, naturally surrounded by a mana shield like a passive barrier, was protected by the overflowing mana within her.


    While she couldn''t fend off a direct attack from a mid-to-high level monster, minor injuries from scrapes or falls were no issue for her sturdy body.


    If she fell into a pit, at worst, she might twist her ankle.


    The screams that followed, however, were shockingly intense.


    "Hanna? What happened!"


    Grace, who hadn''t sensed any danger, rushed to the pit after hearing the alarming screams.


    Arrows were quickly nocked, and a sword was drawn, surrounded by a serene blue aura.


    White divine energy surged around hands.


    Her reaction was so violent that even a laid-back observer would startle.


    But, of course, it was unlikely for Han Se-ah to face a life-threatening situation from a monster sneaking past a 5 scout''s passive abilities.


    "Ugh, yuck- What is this?"


    "Looks like the tunnel of some ground-dwelling creature?"


    What she experienced wasn''t a physical attack that would reduce HP, but a mental shock.


    Falling into a tunnel that had collapsed, she was covered in a white, slimy substance, starkly contrasting with her usually dark robes.


    Of course, she was fully covered by her robes, so there was no exposure...


    The sensation of being entangled was unsettling, and she thrashed about, screaming.


    The more she struggled, the more the web-like substance wrapped around her.


    "Get this off me! Quick!"


    "Just hang on! I''ll get you out!"


    Since the rope was in Han Se-ah''s inventory, Katie hurriedly cut some vines and threw them down.


    The vines, being sticky, easily pulled her up and out.


    -Looks like a meatball rolled in breadcrumbs New n0vel chapters are published on


    -I knew it when she ignored the guide''s advice.


    -Is this what they call Ugly Korean? Is this what they call Ugly Korean?


    "Hey, at least pretend to care and worry!"


    [Sympathy from Dongjeong donated 10,000 won!]


    Like this?


    "Thanks for Dongjeong''s warm concern. Money really does heal all wounds."


    -Paying to get cursed at? Is it time?


    Entangled in sticky webs and climbing up with vines, she was covered in dirt and leaf mold.


    Instead of looking provocative, she resembled a comedian covered in flour on a comedy show.


    -The scenery is nice


    -I understand why people always pick fights over good views.


    -Not sure about being a hero, but as a cameraman and planner, definitely top-notch lol.


    -Cute, three heads peeking out of the cabin window lol.


    -Not two, but three? Look at Han Se-ah including herself, the sneaky bastard.


    Irene, enjoying the peaceful silence and the sound of the flowing water, smiled softly.


    Despite not doing much, being part of the party had gradually opened her up to something.


    The fact that the distance between her and me had significantly closed could easily be deduced from Han Se-ah''s stream.


    After all, those seriously into watching others'' romances were analyzing us pixel by pixel.


    "Roland?"


    "Hmm? What''s up?"


    "Well, you see-"


    The calm was broken by Irene trying to say something when,


    "Bugs! Bugs! Strange ones, coming!"


    "Roland! Upstream!"


    Interrupting Irene were Silbang, throwing aside a log and grabbing a long spear, and Grace, bursting out of the cabin door.


    Turning to see the commotion behind me, then looking forward again, I saw splashes in the river upstream.


    It was like throwing breadcrumbs into a pond full of carp - the water erupted.


    "Whoa, what''s that?!"


    Han Se-ah, although the last to react due to her slower reflexes, quickly redirected the camera from us to the center of the commotion in the river.


    Half-broken rafts with barbarian warriors on them, and something ferociously attacking from beneath the water.


    Dark green carapaces, sharp pincers, and jaws spread wide in aggression.


    These creatures, clearly carnivorous insects, attacked the barbarians like a swarm of piranhas.


    ...Water beetles? Are they water beetles?


    Except for the more ferocious appearance and the addition of pincers, they fit the description.


    After all, the only aquatic insect I know that resembles a beetle is the water beetle.


    "We have to help! They''re people from the village!"


    While thinking this, Silbang throws aside his spear and hastily grabs a net.


    It''s unrealistic to think he could kill all those bugs with a spear one by one.


    The problem is, those creatures jaws and pincers look like they could easily cut through an old net.


    ...But if they can''t even properly destroy a raft, they might be manageable.


    "Hey, Silbang."


    "We have to help! Please, help! I beg you, adventurer!"


    "Calm down. ...How deep is it?"


    "...? It should reach up to our necks, for us."


    Saving them and understanding the situation was more beneficial to our quest than killing the bugs.


    With that thought, I walked into the river.


    It seems I''m indeed more comfortable using my body than my brain.

 Chapter 281: Surviving in the Jungle 1

    Chapter 281: Surviving in the Jungle 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The river was muddy, like something you''d see in an Amazon documentary.


    The water was murkier because of creatures resembling water beetles frantically thrashing about.


    Luckily, the river had a slow current and wasn''t deep.Updated from


    As expected, walking into the river with armor reached just below my chin.


    Mud splashed around my mouth and nose with each step, but a tank who could withstand being stabbed wasn''t going to be fazed by a little water.


    Ignoring the noisy screams, I steadily moved forward.


    My heavy armor helped me ignore the slow current as I pushed through the giant water beetles and slipped under the shaking raft.


    What the hell?!


    Its floating! The raft is floating!


    The voices of the barbarian warriors sounded surprised, likely because they couldn''t see what was happening through the splashing water.


    I lifted my arms suddenly.


    Chunks of wood gnawed from the raft''s edge drifted away, but the part where people stood remained intact.


    The water beetles were weaker than expected, and despite the chaotic battle, the barbarians managed to protect the center of the raft with their spears.


    Barbarians on the raft, hugging each other and shivering, stared blankly at their kin on the riverbank.


    And below them, a man with water up his nose frowned.


    Watching through the hologram screen almost made me laugh at the ridiculousness.


    Roland? Are you okay?! Need help?


    Yeah! Im fine! These things are weaker than wolves!


    Grace''s voice echoed across the now-quiet riverside.


    Her voice was clear as the splashing slowly subsided.


    The water beetles that bit me all died from reflective damage.


    They must have been quite frustrated, biting my armor relentlessly like fresh meat in front of them.


    But of course, those that couldn''t even break through the rafts logs couldn''t possibly damage my armor.


    It ended with them floating away as if they were buoyed by a battery electrified the river.


    Thanks to that, the water calmed down, and I strode out.


    Roland! Bring one corpse with you!


    -Se-ah that mouth of yours...


    -Our hero Roland is gonna get dried off now by Han Se-ah with her water magic, right?


    -So she''s not a porter but a moving dry cleaner now? What do you call that thing you put suits in?


    -Its a wardrobe, idiot, how do you not know that


    [Chat deleted by mod]


    Last time I was in the South, I had to bring a translator because the barbarian warriors didn''t speak the language.


    As I was thinking this, Gaspard naturally started his story.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    The first clue was the flower beetle in Han Se-ah''s inventory.


    It feeds on the sap of trees growing deep in the swamp and shouldn''t be in the forest.


    The second clue was the suspiciously shallow insect burrow where Han Se-ah had floundered.


    Near the border of the jungle and the forest, the shallow and long burrows were odd; even Silban had never seen anything like it and muttered it was strange.


    The third clue was the corpse in front of us, resembling a mix of a water beetle and a crayfish.


    Gaspard, who insisted the riverbank was strange and whose occupation was a fisherman, said he had never seen such a creature before.


    So, even the barbarians living in the jungle are seeing these insects popping up from somewhere for the first time now?


    They couldnt have come from the deepest parts of the jungle, could they?


    "We, know the deepest parts of the jungle. These creatures, weren''t there before."


    And the fourth reason Gaspard and his family ended up on the raft was because of the destruction of a site where medicinal herbs grew naturally, a place that should have been safe from giant insect attacks.


    In a fantasy world like this, if suddenly giant and never-before-seen insects start appearing rampantly, there can only be one culprit.


    If it were modern Earth, one might think a new species has been discovered or a quarantine has been breached by an invasive species... but here, it''s a game world with Goddesses.


    Just like suspecting Britain when something odd is recorded in history, in this world, you suspect black magic when something shady happens.


    "Did some witch dabble in black magic? Towards creating chimeras."


    That would make sense, wouldnt it?


    A mage, a witch, or a black mage.


    Or perhaps a combination of all three.


    A witch specialized in summoning who, out of curiosity, dabbled in black magic to manipulate giant insects of the swamp.


    Like suspecting electrical faults in an empty house fire, witches and black mages are the prime suspects when something strange happens here.


    Considering the attacks alternating between the kingdom and barbarian warriors, its possible a black mage tampered with the witchs spells, and seeing how naturally they blend into the swamp and jungle, the witch might have dabbled in black magic.


    Anyway, suspicion of black magic remains unchanged.


    Though I dont feel any evil magic aura... they were certainly aggressive. Are they always this ferocious?


    "No. The river is peaceful. There are no bugs in the river. If there were, you couldn''t fish."


    -Hey hairdresser, dry Roland and the others off and listen to the story.


    -So, what was Irene trying to say, please?


    -Looking at the state of the chat, it seems like being crazy is pretty normal?


    -So this theme is about a Gigantamax insect invasion? Damn it Should I take a break from the stream for a while?


    "Ah, I''ll dry you off. This way Just a moment."


    Reacting to the viewers'' uproar, Han Se-ah finally snaps back to reality and uses water magic to gather the river water, making Gaspard and his family dry and fluffy.


    Gaspard, who was fervently explaining about the suddenly destroyed natural safe zone, and the barbarian warrior sisters shivering behind him, all start looking back and forth between me and Han Se-ah with their eyes wide open, which is kind of funny.


    It looks like the heros renown (as a walking dry cleaner) is beginning to spread in the South too.

 Chapter 282: Surviving in the Jungle 2

    Chapter 282: Surviving in the Jungle 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    When the notion that a witch was the culprit emerged, some viewers worried that conclusions were being jumped to too hastily.


    However, it was inevitable.


    After all, there wasn''t only one witch.


    They were spread throughout swamps, jungles, and forests.


    Even if they didn''t form villages, they interacted and were notorious enough to exist in numbers ranging from dozens to hundreds.


    Therefore, identifying which among them was suspicious had to start now.


    A silver lining was that the mystery quest, was less likely to displease viewers thanks to the sudden appearance of beautiful barbarian warrior women.


    It''s odd how presenting pretty female characters could dissipate dissatisfaction, as if this were bread and circuses from ancient Rome.


    "How can you be so strong?"


    "Hmm... By killing a lot of monsters?"


    Was it so shocking hatt I braved through swarms of man-eating bugs that even adults and their parents fear?


    Tiny girls, not even reaching my chest, were circling around me, their eyes sparkling.


    Their gaze was different from the sly noble ladies of the capital; it was like that of a boy in his prime looking at a transforming robot toy.


    How could I tell?


    Because Gaspard, a man and a father, looked at me with the same eyes.


    If we''re talking professions, there really isn''t a pure tank like me among barbarian warriors.


    Someone who wears armor and takes hits like I do must be a novel sight to them.


    "A witch, you say? I did suspect it. But which witch?"


    "That''s the problem. There''s not just one witch in the swamp."


    Even as I felt like a transforming robot toy on a display shelf, our group was diligently putting their heads together.


    Even if we had a lead on the quest that a witch was the culprit, it was just the beginning.


    We didn''t know which witch was the perpetrator or where she was hiding.


    Our task was clear: to roam the edges of forests and jungles to find the scene of the incident.


    And the vivid witness to that scene was something I had just fished out of the river.


    "Gaspard, you said the herb garden was attacked and turned into a mess?"New n0vel chapters are published on


    "A mess? Oh, yes. It was strangely destroyed."


    "It was a beautiful place full of flowers, but it''s all turned upside down now!"


    "The trees fell too! The deep forest was blown open!"


    Han Se-ah, sharing my thoughts, approached Gaspard, who was soothing his wife, to ask questions.


    Then, the two sisters, having been observing my armor, ran over and began chattering away.


    Unlike the fisherman Gaspard, the sisters had a lot to say, possibly because they were responsible for gathering herbs and exploring the jungle.


    The journey to Silbang''s village was not as smooth as expected.


    "Bugs!"


    "Ew, they''re all over the trees too! Watch out above!"


    "Yuck! Disgusting!"


    The increasing number of bugs proved that the village was indeed being surrounded.


    Beetles, centipedes, stick bugs, moths every imaginable bug formed an army.


    At this point, it truly felt like we were in the southern jungles.


    Crushing a giant centipede crawling to wrap around my ankle, using a shield to fend off a beetle charging like a wolf, and smacking a stick bug attempting to leap over my head to attack from behind.


    Grace was busy shooting down moths spreading paralyzing powder, while Katie used her unique frost aura to freeze and slash through monsters mixed with snails and slimes.


    "So many! And disgusting!"


    "Fortunately, they''re weak. ...Just too many of them."


    Despite being mutated and enlarged, they couldn''t stand against adventurers of our level.


    Gaspard''s family, the group''s only potential weakness, was safely protected within Irene''s protective shield.


    The issue was their number.


    The bugs swarmed in such a disgusting way, proving why they were called a ''swarm.''


    Even if I killed hundreds with reflective damage, we hadn''t made much progress.


    "The bodies are piling up. Roland, can you push them away?"


    "I''ll just smash them all, no problem?!"


    Unlike monsters from the Tower that turned into mana stones upon death, the bodies of the bugs piled up layer upon layer.


    Han Se-ah was also targeting softer-bodied creatures with Gust of Wind and Magic Missiles, but that was about it.


    Given their size, the only way to clear the path blocked by the bug corpses was to demolish the dense trees entirely.


    As I gathered mana into my warhammer, the giant beetles'' antennae began to twitch nervously.


    For the viewers plastering the chat with shrieks, I turned towards the floating camera with a bit of mischief.


    "There''s no end if we deal with them one by one!"


    "Roland, wait-"


    Before she could finish, Han Se-ah, feeling a sense of dread from behind, stretched out her hand too late.


    Instead of swinging from top to bottom, the ground was torn apart with a long swing, like hitting a golf ball, and the shockwave swept everything away.


    -f*ck!!!!!!!!!!!!! Han!!!!!!! Se-ah!!!!!!!!!!!! You f*cking!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    -Is this some kind of protest to make us pay?


    -Forbes'' top-ranked sh*tty streamer, number one on Forbes'' most disgusting streams


    -Is it right to stream this crap during dinner time?


    -Just f*cking keep the camera on Irene and the chocolate sisters, who the hell wants to see crushed crickets


    "No! We''re in the middle of a battle, and if we don''t film the battle, only inside the shield, then you''ll all complain about not being able to see what''s in front!"


    The aftermath of the attack sent green, brown, and mushy insect fluids, along with soil and leaf litter, soaring high into the sky.


    The crushed insect bodies in between provided a visual that was more than enough to curse one''s sharp vision.

 Chapter 283: Surviving in the Jungle 3

    Chapter 283: Surviving in the Jungle 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    In front of overwhelming violence, the carcasses of bugs were shattered and disgustingly scattered around.


    However, only I, Han Se-ah, and the viewers witnessed this gruesome scene.


    More precisely, the viewers watched through the stream.


    I stepped forward to push back the bugs, and the dense trees obscured the view of my companions behind me.


    Thus, the viewers got a clear view through the camera, experiencing the debris of bug carcasses flying towards their faces.


    Among them, viewers looking for a good clip to capture screamed beautifully over the chat.


    "Roland! Are the creatures retreating?"


    "Perhaps it was instinctive due to the massive mana."


    Then, the swarming beetles and carapace bugs lurking around stealthily disappeared.


    Despite decimating tens of meters in front of us, it was annoying how many were still left.


    The quest design I, as both adventurer Roland and gamer Lee Haneul, detest the most: not strong enemies appearing, but rather an overwhelming number of minor mobs pouring out, dragging out time in a war of attrition.


    It would be somewhat fun if a strong enemy appeared, offering a real challenge.


    But no, it''s giant beetles and other bugs instead.


    "There are so many of them."


    "There are more deeper inside. It wasn''t this bad before I left."


    Despite annihilating hundreds with a single strike, the sound of clicking and branches breaking as the swarm of insects retreated caused Silbang and Gaspard to panic.


    Naturally, the path we were walking on was a route connecting a lord''s territory to a village, secured for various reasons including the collection of herbs, by barbarian warriors and adventurers...


    Even if we were floating down the river on a raft, we wouldn''t have imagined encountering such a massive swarm of man-eating bugs near a village.


    "For a monster created by black magic or evil sorcery, it''s quite cowardly. It all ran away after sensing Roland''s mana, right?"


    Fortunately, the creatures were intimidated.


    Seemingly of intermediate level, they could sense the wave of mana with their large antennae.


    Blasting a big one scared them all off like the tide receding, which was quite the sight.


    After a dirty fight in a hot and humid environment, where we got dirty without gaining anything, the battle finally concluded.


    It left a bad taste.


    "There are so many monster carcasses, and we get nothing? Really?"


    "Moth dust and beetle carapaces might be bought by the Adventurer''s Guild. But scraping off just the powder from their wings to gather about 500g won''t even earn you 1 silver, that''s the problem."


    "...Let''s just leave it."


    Grace, always frugal, was regretful about the loot, but upon hearing that collecting moth dust wouldn''t even earn 1 silver, she decisively turned away.


    In this fantasy world, the ones converting monster by-products into money are naturally the mages of the Magic Tower, who have no use for insect monster by-products like moth dust.


    Someone was replaying the explanation I gave on the first day through a video donation, as if to prove they remembered it.


    Cunning is also a kind of skill.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    After regrouping, we cleared the smashed trees and avoided the bug carcasses, making our way back to the village.


    Grace was gloomy about wasting arrows without gain, and Han Se-ah, despite receiving all kinds of praise from viewers for being the world''s top streamer, lacked basic knowledge about mana stones.


    The village was gradually getting closer.


    Knowing that the creatures were scared of mana, I took the lead, imbuing my armor and shield with plenty of mana.


    While not as beautifully blazing as Katie''s sword, a threatening heavy armored warrior glittered with a strange glow in the dark jungle.


    Thanks to Roland''s exceptional physique, there was no risk of heatstroke or exhaustion, but to the camera, my appearance was intimidating enough that not just the insect monsters but also other adventurers might flee.


    "Aren''t you hot? I can''t see a thing."


    "I''m all wrapped up, fascinating!"


    Only our party members and the curious barbarian warrior sisters didn''t find this appearance threatening.


    The chat quickly shifted from calling them the "Choco sisters" to nicknames like "Silver-haired tanned gems" and "Gemlings."


    Still, thanks to the lively sisters, the furrowed brows of the adults worried about the village were somewhat smoothed over.


    The sisters chatted away without a care in the world.


    My armor, Grace''s enchanted bow, Irene as a nun and saint candidate of the Goddess Faith, Han Se-ah as a mage (not a witch) and her inventory magic, and even Katie''s cold aura became fascinating topics of their lively discussions.


    -If it feels like the main character of the stream has changed


    -Was this Han Se-ah''s side quest stream or the debut stream of two silver streaming geniuses?


    -Look at how they sound, how about hiring them as party members for voiceovers?


    -Day 1 of wishing for the debut of the Silver-haired Tanned Gem sisters'' stream


    -This one''s going to go around spreading the word about the hero''s inventory magic in the South too lol


    Preparing formations and moving in anticipation of monster attacks can be tedious.


    Yet, it''s entertaining to watch the stream because of the two pretty girls nimbly moving between trees and chatting away.


    Unknowingly, the sisters were leading new players on a massive relocation to the South and now pointed out a spot from atop a bent tree.


    "It''s the village! It''s intact!"


    "No bugs! Everyone''s safe!"


    All I can see are dense trees, hanging vines, and moss, but there''s a village beyond those trees.


    Moving forward, just as the sisters exclaimed, an intact village appears.


    The village of barbarian warriors consists of tree houses that blend with the jungle and stilt houses built slightly above the river.


    And, noticing the commotion, barbarian warriors and witches alike are looking at us from the clearing.


    ...Witches?

 Chapter 284: Surviving in the Jungle 4

    Chapter 284: Surviving in the Jungle 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    I could immediately tell that the group of women looking this way were witches.


    First off, setting aside their beautiful appearances, their attire was entirely different from that of the barbarian warriors nearby.


    Although their skin tones varied from a deep tanned brown to a pale whitetheir outfits were the same.


    They wore robes that clung tightly to their bodies, revealing every curve.


    These robes contrasted starkly with the leather bikinis worn by the barbarians nearby.


    Although varying in color, each robe was so thin and tight that it inevitably captured the attention of men.


    Wait, are all these witches from Heroines Chronicle?


    A foreigner has arrived. An adventurer from the kingdom?


    He''s very powerful, enough to shake our barriers.


    They appeared less like a coven of witches and more like a gathering of young suburban moms.


    Were it not for the pointed hats on their heads, they might seem like a group of fashionable, young married women leisurely enjoying brunch at a caf.


    From a witch shorter than Gaspard''s daughter to ones as tall and slender, a variety of witches strode confidently toward me.


    But if witches were gathering like this, it seemed more likely that there was a fool who had made a mistake rather than a criminal.


    Surely someone couldn''t be so arrogant and insane as to turn the barbarian village, the Temple and dozens of swamp witches against them.


    Hello, adventurer from the kingdom. If you''ve found out anything, I''d like to know.


    Have you all suffered losses too?


    Of course. We travel through deep forests and swamps too.


    The witch who spoke was at the forefront.


    Her light milk chocolate-colored skin was quite charming, and she seemed adept at handling men, particularly in conversation.


    She was very confident in initiating and steering our conversation.


    Simultaneously, she subtly emphasized her cleavage and gradually moved closer, with the poise of a seasoned socialite.


    In Heroines Chronicle, most witch characters were gloomy, introverted, reclusive types engaged solely in research.


    Seeing one who could be the queen of a club instead of a social outcast felt oddly disconcerting.


    There''s also a kid whose cherished wild herb habitat was destroyed, and another whose small animal marked for summoning became bug food. I''ve also had fruit trees I was growing for cosmetics eaten right down to the roots.


    Really?


    "So we''re victims too.


    -I don''t know about the others, but she''s definitely a good witch.


    -Haha, who the f*ck said a witch was the criminal?


    -These are witches and the culprit is probably also a witch you idiots.


    -That''s definitely not a witch''s robe but more of a suburban mom look, what the f*ck?


    She waved her hand with a chuckle, her expression in stark contrast to the other witches behind her, whose faces were contorted in various expressions of dissatisfaction.


    From a witch who only flicked her lips as if wanting to add something but didn''t, to one sulking silently with puffed-up cheeksanyone could see they were full of complaints.


    Because of this, the viewers showed no reluctance to the immediate departure from the barbarians'' village.


    Though they were disappointed about leaving the lively sisters behind in the village.


    "Before we leave, let''s hear everything from the witches and barbarians."


    "We can''t just wander this vast forest without a single clue."


    We decided to speak to everyone before we left.


    No one complained about this since it meant that both witches and barbarians had to appear on camera at least once.


    Both witches and barbarians recognized that we were adventurers out to solve the case, and skilled warriors capable of causing a mighty uproar throughout the village.


    I even considered whether I should break a few limbs if someone became too troublesomefortunately, it wasn''t necessary.


    Thus began our questioning among the jungle and swamp residents.


    "Seen anything suspicious? ...Hmm, just a swarm of bugs trampling my garden suddenly."


    "Before this, I was cooped up in my workshop, had no idea what was happening outside.


    "My pond completely dried up! Some strange bugs burrowed through and destroyed it!"


    The problem was that most of the testimonies were useless.


    Though they''ve evolved into a bright suburban mom look, the witches, due to their occupation, haven''t shed their reclusive ''hikikomori'' traits, all equally clueless.


    Locked in their labs, not venturing beyond their territories, busy building new workshops, studying barriers and spells...


    Various reasons kept the witches oblivious to any oddities until the incident erupted.


    These were typical for mystery queststestimonies that provided no information but filled the background.


    Surprisingly, the barbarian warriors had a lot to say.


    Roaming around for hunting and gathering, they found all sorts of traces.


    Conversely, they had too much information, which was a problem.


    "Not the base of the tree, higher up. Broken? No, it was snapped."


    "Small bugs? Baby bugs, never seen them. Wonder where they grew up."


    "Meat-eating bugs, there are a lot of them. They keep coming out, must be running out of food."


    A group of beetles had lingered near the village then disappeared, and a swarm of moths had flown low over the village before being chased away by spears.


    Thus, anyone suspecting something began rambling incoherently.


    It seems there was no crucial hint here either.


    Han Se-ah was furrowing her brow intensely, groaning like a puppy with an itch, probably because the quest log wasn''t updating.


    It''s obvious, but could it really be expected that a user would deduce the criminal from scratch?


    Following the quest log typically leads to a suspicious place, and at that place, a suspicious person appears, naturally progressing to a battle.


    "Suspicious stuff? Hmm, I think I saw something, but it wasn''t a bug."


    As time passed, to the viewers, it felt more like a beauty contest than an information gathering


    "People were swarming to the deepest parts of the swamp? The moon was also hidden behind clouds, but our kids have a good nose.


    The scent of incense, the kind your kingdom folk burn during worship, was wafting about."


    "People from the Temple in the swamp at night?"


    An interesting testimony was pouring out from the last witch''s mouth.


    One that couldn''t be ignored.

 Chapter 285: Surviving in the Jungle 5

    Chapter 285: Surviving in the Jungle 5


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    As soon as I heard the witch''s story, all sorts of thoughts came to mind.


    Grace and Katie had disbelief written all over their faces, but Han Se-ah and I had seen corrupt religions in many created works.


    Yet, it was also true that I couldn''t just believe the witch''s words without a doubt.


    The Temple was bustling with 5 saints and saintesses, and the Goddess was very activewho would dare?


    If there were traitors within the group handling oracles and miracles, that would indeed be something.


    Should I trust the witch and doubt the Temple, or should I doubt the witch who absurdly accused the Temple?


    Han Se-ah''s answer came without a moment''s hesitation.


    "Then can you lead us to that place?"


    "Hanna, do you believe what the witch said?"


    Grace and Katie were shocked by the implication that they should doubt the Temple, while Irene didn''t seem surprised.


    It must be because the people of the kingdom viewed the Temple as inviolable, and they firmly believed that priests and nuns were always virtuous.


    Before heliocentrism, it was common sense that the sun orbited the Earth, and people did not doubt it.


    The people of the kingdom do not, or rather, cannot doubt the Temple.


    "Grace, Katie. Just as there is shadow where there is light, within the Goddess''s embrace, there are unfortunate brothers and sisters who harbor malicious intentions."


    "How could...!"


    But Irene was different.


    Why else would there be Temple Knights and monks if not to protect priests and nuns dispatched throughout the kingdom and to punish those priests who fall prey to desire?


    Corrupt priests stir up the realm and threaten the kingdom, dabbling in black magic...


    While not every case is dramatic, there are instances of priests driven by greed.


    Some refuse to heal unless paid, or harass beautiful women.New n0vel chapters are published on


    Of course, since the saints and saintesses are vigilant, most end up repentantly returning to the Goddess''s fold.


    "Oh? Are you saying you believe me, sister?"


    "Actually, it''s one of the main lessons we teach those embarking on pilgrimages. If you find yourself feeling malicious in remote places out of other brothers'' sight, look up to the sky and remember that the Goddess is watching over us."


    -What if Han Se-ah loses a 5 because she doubted the Temple?


    -But is the Temple really the culprit? I''m already tired, is there going to be another twist on a twist on a twist?


    -Another plot twist, right? Not just harpies, stone dwarves, water beatles, it doesnt end here! Barbarians, witches, a corrupt priest of the temple, but it doesnt end here!


    -I wish this would end soon; I''d rather we climbed the tower again.


    "Ah, will you shut up? I didn''t just blurt it out without thinking. We''re on a quest given by the Goddess. Do you think Irene will leave me just because I progressed the quest?"


    If Grace and Katie''s faces were filled with disbelief and shock, Irene''s was tinged with sadness.


    But I am a veteran adventurer with ten years of experience, familiar with the aristocracy and the Temple.


    My lack of surprise at the witch''s words must have scared her a bit.


    Roland already knows about corrupt priests-


    Roland is already disappointed in the temple-


    No, he doesn''t expect much, so he isn''t disappointed-


    "If, by any chance, Roland has lost faith in the Temple."


    "That''s not it."


    In a party destined to save the world, receiving divine revelations, Roland, the owner of the holy sword Durandal and the party''s main tank, having doubts about the Temple could be a huge shock for Irene, a saint candidate.


    ...In reality, I am familiar with scenarios like this from web novels, animations, and comics, not just games.


    How could I doubt something that might be a divine being that gave me a holographic screen, internet access, and even a VPN?


    But I couldn''t tell her about this.


    If I hadn''t even explained to Han Se-ah about being a transmigrator, how could I explain it to Irene?


    So, I had to reassure her in another way.


    "It''s not a story about being disappointed in the Temple. There are many religious people like Ambrosio who risk their lives to protect others. My lack of surprise is just because so much has happened in the Tower. Monsters imitating adventurers appeared, and a dark mage even stole divine energy."


    "That''s true! There might have been someone impersonating a priest!"


    "Oh, is that so? Well, monsters imitating adventurers did come from that swamp."


    "Really, nothing that happens would be strange at this point."


    Irene, her face brightening with the excuse I scraped together, smiled like a retriever receiving a treat, almost pricking my conscience.


    And there, upon hearing Irene''s elaborate response, Grace and Katie finished their thoughts, nodding along.


    It seemed I had ended up taking care of the mental states of the group members inadvertently.


    -You, stop bumbling around and listen to teacher.


    -Is this a player? Is this a hero? Is this a player? Is this a hero? Is this a player? Is this a hero? Is this a player? Is this a hero?


    -But what if, as Roland said, it''s not a real priest but an imposter?


    -A ten-year senior adventurer getting shocked by that? That would be funny.


    -Honestly, anyone can mimic the smell of incense, right? LOL. In a mystery novel, if there''s wine, and you say the priest must have done it, you''d get slapped.


    "You, if you keep that up, I might just fix the camera on that Silbang''s ass up front."


    [I Want To See The Witch donated 10,000 won!]


    If you put the camera on the witch instead, I''ll let it slide.


    [Roland''s Mighty Aura Greatsword donated 50,000 won!]


    I like that.


    "What do you like, how far are you taking this concept?"


    Leaving the leading streamer and witch behind, as we continued chatting and making our way through the jungle, suddenly a wide clearing appeared.


    An open field with no dense trees with a well-kept small cabin in the center.


    The large jar in front of the cabin and the black cat guarding it seemed to vigorously claim that this place was the witch''s cabin.

 Chapter 286: Learning to Use Power 1

    Chapter 286: Learning to Use Power 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    In front of the small cabin, there was a pot large enough for me to take a half bath, and inside it, a suspicious green liquid was bubbling up.


    A wooden spatula, stirring to prevent the liquid from sticking, moved on its own, floating in the air, while a cat beside the pot changed shape like a shadow whenever the fire flickered, stretching long then flattening.


    As I slowly approached to watch this scene, the cabin''s door creaked open on its own, so blatantly witch-like that even the neighborhood kids would scream upon seeing it.


    "It''s a humble place, but come inside. I''ll show you what happened that night."


    "You''re going to show me?"


    "Yes, I am the Witch of Dreams. It''s more reliable to show you the suspicious ones who passed through my garden than to explain it verbally."


    Passing the flickering cat and the self-stirring potion pot, I stepped into the cabin and was met with a strange, dry, and cool air, a stark contrast to the humid jungle outside.


    The inside of the cabin was much larger than it appeared from outside, surprisingly spacious like a noble''s mansion, despite looking like the perfect size for one person from the outside.


    "Be careful not to get lost, and don''t touch anything. Come this way."


    "This is a witch''s workshop?"


    "Damn, the minimap isn''t even opening."


    -This is a serious case of mapping addiction.


    -There''s a disease where your heart aches if the minimap is fogged up.


    -I thought witches lived modestly but f*ck, the inside is massive lol.


    -Witch''s modesty (owner of an enchanted mansion), simplicity (living room alone is over 400 square meters).


    -But if the minimap doesnt work, how the hell do you get out? What if it ends with you being locked up in the mansion forever?


    Tubes slowly rotating by themselves, flasks bouncing around mixing the powder inside, beakers covered in sticky liquid trying to escape, and brooms flying through the air chasing them.


    The magic outside was just a taste of what was inside.


    Following the witch through this, the viewers, uneasy, started throwing comments that tried to provoke Han Se-ah to feel anxious.New n0vel chapters are published on


    But, strengthed by her experience in internet streaming, Han Se-ah ignored the viewers'' comments and followed the witch, busily checking the minimap and quest window.


    The camera fixed on Silbangs butt.


    "How far are we going, Witch?"


    "Ho ho, calling me ''Witch.'' It feels strange being addressed as such by a hero. I need to show you through a crystal orb, but it can''t be moved. Just a little further."


    Han Se-ah moved forward, ignoring the vehement remarks of some viewers.


    The lonely Witch of Dreams, who was eagerly chatting about the witchcraft she studied, the star crows she looked for at night, and the robed figures she mistook for witches, suddenly stopped.


    -Hmm...Is that so...?Hmm...Is that so...?Hmm...Is that so...?Hmm...Is that so...?Hmm...Is that so...?


    "Still, shes a witch, so its not going to be scientific but something magical. Like now, I''ve become an observer, being pulled along by the broomummmmm"


    Han Se-ah seemed unconcerned, assuming it was just an event cutscene.


    Watching her chat while filming the moon and the witch, there seemed to be no reason for her to be tense.


    I watched as Han Se-ah flew away when suddenly I felt as if someone was grabbing my waist and neck.


    Even if it was all in my head, like Han Se-ah''s light body, mine also effortlessly soared into the sky.


    Depending on the bright moonlight to navigate, the witch flew through the jungle, seemingly searching for a star crowwhatever that wasbut certainly a crow with beautiful feathers, moving around at will.


    "Oh my? What is that?"


    "Quick, come!"


    "but, this"


    As we moved from the jungle to a quiet forest filled only with the sounds of insects, suddenly I heard mens voices.


    Following the witchs gaze, I looked down to see figures in robes.


    There were five of them, wearing dark robes. They were so covered, that only the tips of their chins were barely visible.


    One was leading, two were agreeing, and two seemed hesitant, as if engaged in a heated discussion.


    Since it was a memory being shown, my senses couldnt pick up the voices properly either.


    Being high up in the sky with the witch, the voices were drowned out by the wind.


    "If not now, when!"


    "Are we going tothe witch?"


    Even enhancing my hearing with mana, I couldnt make out the voices, and my attempt to descend failed.


    In the meantime, their discussion seemed to have concluded, and the five started moving together somewhere.


    They entered the forest and headed toward the jungle.


    While the witch was flying high, it wasnt clear yet, but one thing was certain: these guys had come from the kingdom''s lands.


    They seemed to be moving with the cloud-covered moonlight as cover, but occasional glimpses of moonlight revealed their pale hands.


    Whether they are priests or not, its clear they''re not barbarian warriors or witches but rather suspicious folks from the outside.


    A Temple, generous to all converts, Lord Antibes, sincere in both faith and muscle, wielding the authority to command the owner of the Holy Sword, and the rough outline of events revealed by the witchs magic.


    Driven by curiosity, the witch flew low, chasing after five men.


    She stumbled upon the scent of herbs burned for worship and was mesmerized by the glossy, glimmering star crow, forgetting even to breathe.


    The suspects fled at the sound of the witchs shouts and the crows cries echoing through the forest.


    Watching all this unfold, a thought crossed my mind.


    This isnt even the main quest, should I just breeze through it?

 Chapter 287: Learning to Use Power 2

    Chapter 287: Learning to Use Power 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Han Se-ah and her viewers began to unleash their imaginations on how to find those robe-clad men, but for Roland, an adventurer who had been rolling through a medieval fantasy world for ten years, thinking differently was possible.


    Why do we even need to keep searching?


    This was a medieval fantasy world where human rights didn''t really exist.


    The teachings of the Temple argued that all life was precious, but this did not include monsters nor did it suggest equality between commoners and nobles.


    It was quite natural for a passing mercenary to turn into a murderous robber, and adventurers often stabbed a temporary ally in the back in secluded places if there were no witnesses.


    A country knight might be a bit crazy, and a mage who had lost his way thought it was okay to take in orphans for human experiments.


    "Let''s head back. Yulia, would you join us?"


    "Huh? All of a sudden?"


    "I''ve done nothing wrong... What''s the issue?"


    In this world, we were backed by the terrifying power of the Temple and the royal family.


    Damn, why should we bother running around when the kingdom''s precious princess and the Temple are protecting us?


    I turned those thoughts aside and led the group.


    Our destination was naturally the mansion of Lord Antibes.


    Though he was just a viscount, he wielded absolute power within this domain.


    Glancing at my companions, it seemed only Katie had figured out what I was thinking.


    "Hmm, it''s good to use what you have. We can''t stay here forever."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "You''ll see."


    Of course, the journey wasn''t smooth.


    Even as we followed Yulia, who claimed she knew the way, swarms of bugs continued to appear.


    When we threatened them with mana, they would retreat, but the grotesque sights of eight glowing eyes between dense trees, or centipedes and eels rustling through the leaves, were undeniably repulsive.


    Definitely the type of side quest you get when you reach a higher levelthreatening them with mana had only reduced their numbers, but who knew how many more were out there, hidden beyond our view, coveting our flesh.


    "Wow... there are so many. It''s a relief they''re not attacking."


    "Really, is there an insect nest near my cabin?"


    -Ah, f*cking bugs everywhere.


    -I was interested because of the Choco sisters, but the more I watch, the less I want to go.


    -Barbarians and witches are damn hot, but it all goes downhill when you see bugs.


    -Any barbarian friends here who''ve made it to the tower?


    In a game full of monster-hunting Temple Knights and monks specialized in battling people, what would it be without inquisitors?


    Just like a bun without filling.


    If Temple Knights and monks are dispatched to rescue and aid priests and nuns traveling to provinces after an incident, inquisitors, on the other hand, are the types who act first and observe later.


    If something suspicious or bizarre happens following an oracle, they''re the first to move.


    Of course, thats about all the information I have.


    Aside from being a group that guides black magic and various heretics to the Temple''s dungeons, it''s not knowledge that a mere adventurer like me would have.


    "I understand the hero''s intentions, but calling the Inquisition?"


    "Right. I''ve shown the crystal orb and cooperated completely, right? Maybe with a bit more effort, we can solve this ourselves?"


    Yet, one thing was certain: their competence was guaranteed.


    Lord Antibes of the South, a deeply religious man, was sweating profusely, and even a witch living secretly in a swamp was terrified.


    After all, they''re a special force that operates based on oracles, so their skills must be solid.


    -No way, Teacher, lol


    -Like player, like companion, huh? Their way of solving things is a bit... forceful


    -Meaning hes going to beat up the pale-skinned suspect, right?"


    -Lol, I dont know, just solve it, please.


    -Basically, it''s like saying we''ll catch anyone suspicious and beat them up.


    "Uh... an inquisitor? We''re not going to end up killing innocent locals by calling them, right? Teacher must have thought this through?"


    [Roland''s Fiery Greatsword donated 10,000 won!]


    He thought it through (because it''s annoying, just beat them all up).


    "Come on, no way... right?"


    Watching Lord Antibes panic and Yulia get scared, the viewers started making noise.


    They seemed to think the inquisitor would kill even innocent people, but that''s not the case at all.


    I''ve seen inquisitors handle a case before, just like the temple knights I worked with on a commission.


    A noble suspected of heresy was investigated, and a chatty young lady, who had dragged me into her bed, spilled all the details because it was the talk of the social circle.


    No innocent servant was made to disappear, and there was no torture of locals for testimony, so it should be fine.


    "When I heard the witch''s story, she mentioned that the suspicious folks were spraying themselves with incense used in the temple."


    "That doesn''t necessarily mean they are from the temple, does it?"


    "I''m not suspecting the brothers and sisters of the Temple. The real problem is that those cunning bastards dare to impersonate the Temple."


    "Ah, I see how it is"


    Despite this, Lord Antibes and the others began nodding in agreement to my persuasion, their heads moving up and down.


    The only one who doesn''t seem to understand is the witch, Yulia.


    Perhaps living in a swamp rather than in the kingdom, she harbors all sorts of vile delusions about the Inquisition.


    Or maybe she has something to feel guilty about.

 Chapter 288: Learning to Use Power 3

    Chapter 288: Learning to Use Power 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    My philosophy... as an adventurer, Roland, and as a modern person, Lee Hanul, I always think that work should be left to the experts.


    When an old outlet breaks, it''s better to pay thirty thousand won to call a professional than to buy a new one for five thousand won and mess with it yourself.


    If your smartphone freezes, just go to the service center instead of trying to search for solutions online.The most uptodate novels are published on n0velbj)n((.))co/m


    Like in Heroines Chronicle, where a tank character has healing abilities but is not used as the main healer, and a healer has tanking abilities but is not used as the main tank.


    "Our main job is hunting. Wracking our brains over this wont give us any answers.


    "But still..."


    My task is to persuade Han Se-ah.


    The Viscount of Antibes seems to have retreated slightly, thinking it doesn''t matter whether adventurers or heretic inquisitors handle the matter, as long as the innocent people in his domain don''t suffer and the incident is resolved.


    Witch Yulia looks a bit anxious, unable to calm down, but when Katie naturally blocks the door, Yulia resigns herself.


    Thus, it''s enough to persuade Han Se-ah, our party''s leader and the hero leading the quests.


    Grace, Katie, and Irene, listening to me, don''t say anything, seeming to respect Han Se-ah''s opinions.


    "Hmm... honestly, I''m curious about the inquisitors."


    -But youre the first one to get involved with an inquisitor, right? No one else has


    -Why pretend to think about it? Heretic inquisitors in a side quest, you could easily pop out five videos lol


    -I bet if you take your hand away, the corners of your mouth would be all the way up?


    -Youre sitting on a cheat key for views, and youre not sucking them up? Are you thinking backwards?


    -lol Look at Yulia''s face, shes going to run for her life if you call the Inquisitions


    And of course, Han Se-ah had no reason to refuse.


    Even I, having mingled with nobility and high priests in the fantasy world for ten years, have only heard about a heretic inquisitor once, indirectly through another noble being interrogated.


    With no information about Heroines Chronicle''s inquisitors on the internet, it''s a great opportunity for the streamer Han Se-ah not to miss.


    "Hmm, if that''s what Roland thinks... But how do you plan to call them?"


    "Just like the Viscount of Antibes sent us a letter. He seems to have a contact even in the south, right?"


    "Of course. There''s a crystal orb installed at the temple next to the mansion."


    As someone who engages in discussions with temple bishops, it appears that even the small temples in rural domains are equipped with the latest communication facilities.


    So, calling an inquisitor should not be a problem.


    With the name of the Viscount of Antibes alone, it should be sufficient to request an inquisitor, and even more so with a hero party including a saint candidate.


    As Han Se-ah leaned towards a positive response, Viscount Antibes subtly signaled with his eyes.


    He wasn''t outright plotting anything sinister, but he seemed to be considering sending someone to the Temple.


    No one would betray with five high-level adventurers right there.


    "What about you, Yulia?"


    "Me? What about me?"


    "It''s okay, right? If the nun says it''s fine, then it shouldn''t be a problem?"


    "Yes, it should be fine if you didn''t use dark magic in your experiments."


    Yikes-!!!


    That was the consensus when a familiar voice suddenly rang out.


    Yulia, startled like a cat that encountered a cucumber, jumped up from her chair.


    This surprised the rest of the group, who were quietly listening and now had their hands on their weapons.


    After Viscount Antibes'' signal, his butler had left, and Katie was blocking the door when suddenly a man crawled out from under the table, grabbing Yulia''s shoulder and whispering in her ear.


    It was the coachman who had driven us to the south.


    Is he an inquisitor?


    "...Mr. Coachman?"


    "Yes, Hero. I''m the coachman who drove you to the South. And also a faithful servant of the Goddess."


    Everyone was surprised that the chatty coachman who had driven them to the south was the heretic inquisitor, but Han Se-ah was the most shocked.


    She could read brief information about NPCs as a player.


    Apparently, she hadn''t thought much about the man brought in by the Coachman''s Guild and hadn''t checked his information window.


    The viewers, who had fallen asleep during Yulia''s self-defense, were suddenly startled into chatting.


    The coachman, who also doubled as a 4 ''Rack Maker'' named Raphael, had been driving his carriage to the south.


    It turned out he was scouting the South as a heretic inquisitor.


    He crawled out from under the table with a grin, dusting himself off before plopping down next to Yulia.


    "Our witch sister... It''s a bit risky, but I don''t think she needs to be taken to the dungeon. A bit of suspicion is okay as long as she doesn''t commit blasphemy. After all, it''s natural for teenagers to doubt their parents who birthed and raised them!"


    "......"


    "So, hero. How many should I round up?"


    -Are we screwed? He looks way to ready to catch people.


    -Is there even space under the table?


    -Lol, if there was a camera there, the inquisitor''s entrance and the witch''s panic would be a one-turn kill, gg.


    -I wondered why he kept bringing up the Goddess whenever he talked lol


    -He wasn''t employed by the Temple because he likes the Goddess; he was an inquisitor who took a job as a coachman


    Leaving Yulia dazed by the bizarre situation of an inquisitor crawling out from under the table, Raphael grinned widely.


    Are we starting by rounding people up?


    Is that normal?


    ---


    [1. raei: from google: ''From the seventeenth century onward, Galileo has been seen by many as the hero of modern science. He is renowned for his discoveries: he was the first to report telescopic observations of the mountains on the moon, the moons of Jupiter, the phases of Venus, and the rings of Saturn'']


    Toggle New Ads


    5/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 289: Learning to Use Power 4

    Chapter 289: Learning to Use Power 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Inquisitor Raphael''s actions were far more aggresive than I had anticipated.


    "Hmm... men in robes, pale hands, and there was a smell of herbs typically used in the temple. Sister Yulia''s magic confirmed this through the heroes, right?"


    "Yes, we saw it through a large crystal ball."


    "If that''s the case, this is simple."


    Raphael spoke as though he had overheard everything from the shadows beneath the table.


    He asked Han Se-ah whether Yulia was telling the truth and asked Irene if she sensed any evil dark magic.


    After confirming there were no such indications, he nodded and made his decision.


    From the start of the conversation, Raphael had suggested ''Shall we start by capturing them first?''


    Although there was a slight surge of anxiety, since he did not say ''Shall we start by hanging them first?'' I decided to just observe the situation.


    Even though there were clues, they were merely candles used in worship.


    Considering the devotion of the lord of Antibes, it was unlikely there would be many residents who did not attend worship.


    I watched with a bit of anticipation as Raphael vanished back into the shadows.


    If Temple Knights are like tanks and monks to bruisers, then inquisitors are surely in the assassin class.


    "What is he planning to do? ...Ah, he''s gone."


    "Does he always exit under the table...?"


    Our group, having never met thieves or assassins due to hiring the archer Grace, watched curiously as Raphael slipped away beneath the table.


    Grace seemed a bit surprised too, suggesting that his technique of vanishing into the shadows was hard to detect.


    Surely a 4 assassin wouldn''t completely bypass a 5 archer''s passive, so there must be various limitations on his movements like a non-combat state?


    As usual, I passed time by surfing the web through a holographic window.


    Raphael returned much quicker than expected.


    This time, he didnt crawl out from under the table but instead, knocked politely on the door.


    "Excuse me, could you step out for a moment?"


    "He''s back already?"


    It was ample time for idle web surfing, but far too short for rooting out and interrogating dissenters.


    Thus, when Raphael''s voice came from outside the door, we all got up without much thought.


    Our party members werent the type to arrogantly abuse our status as heroes against the inquisitor.


    So, to cooperate willingly, I opened the door of the parlor.


    There was Raphael, not at the door, but standing at the entrance of the house, visible through a window.


    "...What''s with those people?"


    Dozens of people were looking around nervously.


    -Bringing that many people LOL


    -If there are about 70 suspects in a mystery, isnt that more of a lottery, damn it LOL


    And the dagger Raphael was holding.


    I had never even heard tales of that one.


    "What is this, what is this...?"


    "Just hold on a moment, brother. Hmm... You turned out to be cleaner than I expected?"


    The old mans weak grip startled and tried to grasp the wrist that was stabbing his belly, but how could an old man without any stars stop the blade of a 4 assassin?


    Ignoring his feeble resistance, Raphael twisted his wrist around, smiling broadly as if he were merely examining a local elder, giving off a slightly eerie vibe.


    Spinning the dagger around in someone''s belly with such nonchalance.


    Still, my lack of reaction to his antics was because the dagger he held seemed to faintly contain divine energy.


    The blade appeared to be carved from ivory, not metal, chunky and blunt.


    It was so dull, it seemed unlikely to cut through even roasted paper, let alone human flesh.


    "Sir, are you alright?!"


    "Oh, oh! I''m fine. It seems it didnt actually pierce me...?"


    "Yes, you''re fine. As long as you haven''t committed any sins."


    After stirring a few more times, Raphael smoothly withdrew the dagger.


    Despite the milky blade moving in all directions inside the old man''s belly, not a single drop of blood was on it.


    Like a mage flaunting a trick, he dramatically lifted the dagger, showing it off to the crowd and us, then casually draped his arm around the old man, allowing everyone to see his unharmed abdomen.


    Despite the dagger being embedded so deeply that its handle was not visible, there was not a single drop of blood, nor was there any tear in the fabric.


    "Is that dagger a relic?"


    "Yes, hero. It is the ''Smile of the Innocent,'' bequeathed by a saint who was once an inquisitor. This relic never harms the righteous and is designed to discern the innocent."


    "A relic, you say?!"


    While his handling of the dagger with flashy spins might have resembled a street thug more than a saint, the old mans shock at being in the presence of a holy artifact of the Goddess Faith was even more striking.


    Being dragged here and stabbed, yet celebrating because the dagger was a relic... wasn''t this the ultimate display of an innocently deranged zealot?


    Excluding Irene, it seemed that all those who believed in the Goddess Faith shared a touch of madness.


    This included the Temple Knights, Lord Antibes, Raphael, and this old man, who all seemed to operate on a slightly different plane of common sense.


    -??? So, should we just stab everyone with it?


    -People who unlock the Southern quest later just need to ask the church for help, huh?


    -Am I not getting this right? Is the coachman an inquisitor who owns a relic and is now stabbing people in the belly?


    -And in the midst of this, it seems the old man has fallen in love with the dagger that entered his belly.


    -No worries, Han Se-ah is just as confused right now.


    "No, this old man... he was only slightly startled when the dagger entered, but now that hes heard it''s a relic, he looks like hes about to have a heart attack from excitement?"


    If there''s a dagger that can judge sinners, let''s try stabbing all the suspects with it.


    That crude method made me feel like I was breaking out in a cold sweat.


    "Ah, aaaah! I confess, I confess! Blinded by greed, I... the grain bags-!!"


    "I, I confess, ohh-!! While my husband was away, I committed adultery, adultery-!!"


    "I''ll confess, just a moment, wait! I embezzled some of the budget, aaaaah! I''ll talk, aaaaah-!"


    And sh*t, this dagger doesnt seem specifically designed to catch dark mages, does it?

 Chapter 290: Learning to Use Power 5

    Chapter 290: Learning to Use Power 5


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The dagger, "Smile of the Innocent," had an ornate handle and a blunt blade.


    It was more suited for ceremonies than combat, and true to its sacred status, it did not harm anyone.


    Indeed, it would be peculiar for worshippers of the Goddess of Life to deem a lethal weapon a divine artifact.


    Thus, despite the dagger having mercilessly stabbed the bellies of dozens, not a single drop of blood was shedonly groans filled the air.


    After the swift knife work of the 4 Assassin, the suspects were divided into three groups by the divine artifact.


    First, those completely innocent:


    Heh, a divine artifact, huh? Never thought Id live to see such a precious thing.


    But elder, if its serious enough to use a divine artifact, isnt the situation quite dangerous?


    "Ah, I have lived a life with no shame before the Goddess."


    These were true religious figures, about ten in number, who hadnt spent a single coin frivolously or lied.


    In modern society, they would have been exemplary in the religious community.


    Was it because the faith of the Lord of Antibes was so strong, or because it''s a world where the Goddess makes her presence felt through oracles?


    How could there be ten righteous people in one town?


    Second, those who committed minor sins:


    Uh, it hurts like Ive been whipped Im sorry, I wont do it again.


    Ugh, it''s less painful than being stabbed...


    Hoo to be punished by a divine artifact, ugh


    Those who hadn''t committed major crimes like hurting others or blaspheming the Goddess, but had minor wrongdoings.


    From a boy whose calves turned red because he bought snacks with the money meant for offerings, to a couple limping as if they had been beaten with sticks after committing adultery in the temple.


    Even for religious figures, living a sin-free life was challenging.


    However, as Raphael mentioned, since there were no lingering effects after paying for their sins, everyone was reassured.


    It was comforting to end with just a whipping instead of amputation, as would be the case for thieves in some societies.


    And the third group:


    ...So these must be the culprits?


    Exactly five of them.


    There were people rolling on the ground, foaming at the mouth, unable to speak of their crimes, precisely five, as seen in Yulia''s crystal ball.


    Five, unable to stand and writhing in pain.


    The innocents and those with minor sins grimaced and slowly moved away from them.


    Isn''t there some twist? Are these five really the culprits? Came all the way south for a side quest, and it''s cleared just by stabbing with a dagger, really?


    -It''s not just a dagger, it''s a divine artifact.


    -But lol, what happens if you stab players with it?


    If our lord gains more renown, wouldnt the crumbs that fall our way be even larger?


    The greed for more support from the central church was rationalized as being for the good of Lord Antibes'' domain and the Lord himself, and thus they conspired with the witch.


    "Ah, you claim its for Lord Antibes, but you just succumbed to your desires, didnt you? If this had truly been about spreading the Goddess''s name, it wouldnt have been so painful. But selling the Goddess''s name as an excuse for your crimes, this is what happens."


    "Right, right, ahhh! I''m, I''m speaking, ahhh-!!"


    Raphael''s relentless stabs caused pain but no death.


    Displeased with the story, he crouched next to the man lying on the ground and kept stabbing


    Like a child poking at insects with a stick, he used the divine artifact to stab and knock out one person, then moved on to listen to the next.


    The second and third targets were also repeatedly stabbed until they passed out.


    Due to the ambiguous actions that hovered between interrogation and torture, the storytelling session dragged on.


    Yet, even amidst the sweltering heat of the South, no one seemed able to leave the mansion''s front yard.


    "Oh, I never thought that would come from you."


    "So they were brothers embraced by the Goddess, and they succumbed to mere greed, endangering their own brethren and sisters, is that what you''re saying?"


    The simple villagers found it hard to believe the confessions alternately pouring from the mouths of the five accused.


    There were ten people who supposedly lived without a hint of shame before the Goddess, not even committing minor sins.


    And even those considered sinners were only guilty of trivial wrongdoings like not making offerings, buying snacks with the money, or engaging in adultery.


    To think that among such people, there would be someone willing to annihilate a village of barbarian warriors for money was absurd.


    "I didn''t mean to kill anyone! I just intended to scare them!"


    "That''s right! We were deceived by the witch''s evil tricks!"


    "Yes, indeed."


    "Hold on a minute! Why are you trying to stab me againack!"


    Despite the culprits insisting they had not harbored such malicious intent, who would believe them when they kept foaming at the mouth and fainting each time they were stabbed by the divine artifact?


    The child who bought candy with offering money felt his pain subside in less than five minutes.


    Those who embezzled grain bags meant for the temple and the adulterous couple who sinned while the husband was away, all felt their discomfort ebb away within thirty minutes.


    "Ah, it was the witch?"


    "Yes, thats right! We were bewitched by her!"


    "But those two lying over there have already said that, havent they?"


    "Why, why againack!"


    Raphael seemed to agree, nodding his head as if he understood.


    He then approached and once more thrust the divine artifact into their chests.


    Despite his smiles, Raphael didn''t stop stabbing the five with the divine artifact.


    "The witch did it, you say. What do you think, sister?"


    "Me, me...?"


    As he casually sat down on the back of a man sprawled out like a corpse, he twirled the divine artifact and then turned it towards Yulia, who was holding her breath as quietly as a mouse.


    "Yes, sister. I believe you hold faith in the Goddess and will cooperate in the search for the witch, right?"


    "Yes, thats right! Of course, Ill cooperate! My workshop is also at risk because of the pests! ...So, no need for the dagger, I''ll cooperate, right? Yes?"


    He''s acting more like a serial killer from a slasher film than an Inquisitor, really....

 Chapter 291: Sense of Mission 1

    Chapter 291: Sense of Mission 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The southern disturbance was swiftly resolved, thanks to the 4�� Inquisitor and a divine artifact that discerns sin.


    Although we hadn''t yet caught the witch in collusion with the locals, Raphael frantically gestured, urging us to stop.


    ��No, heroes. You''ve brought such a willing collaborator already; we can''t possibly ask for more. Let us handle this.��


    "Really?"


    "Well, we need to climb the tower anyway. Tracking down a witch whose whereabouts are unknown would be annoying."


    -Se-ah, enough with the side quest. Let''s climb the tower!


    -But I''m going to miss the little ones when we leave the South.


    -Isn��t there a barbarian thief sister with charming chocolate abs who could help us navigate through traps?


    -What the hell is a barbarian thief?


    -An inquisitor queen in leather armor and a garter belt?


    Whether he was driving a carriage or tormenting people with a divine artifact, Raphael stopped us with the same playful smile.


    As Han Se-ah and the viewers had joked, this quest seemed like a tutorial designed to reveal the existence of divine artifacts.


    He argued that it was his job to track down the evil witch through Yulia''s cooperation.


    The party, including Han Se-ah, perceived it as if the Temple was showing consideration for the hero... but I quickly realized it was a different kind of consideration.


    ''...The eyes are different.''


    Though his smile was broad, the corners of his mouth curled up more in a snarl than a smile.


    It''s a distinct murderous aura that naturally emanates from those not just used to back alleys but mired in muck.


    Raphael, disguised as a coachman, would spout nonsense and even make jokes in front of the innocent... but he was, after all, an inquisitor.


    And not just any inquisitor, but an experienced one, always carrying a divine artifact.


    If Temple Knights hunted monsters and monks subdued bandits, inquisitors dealt with heretics and warlocks.


    It was hard to count how much blood a veteran of such a profession had on his hands.


    After all, he was ''Rack Maker'' Raphael.The source of this content no/v(el)bi((n))


    What kind of rack had he built, and how many had he hung on it?


    ��...Sir Roland, you seem to have noticed?��


    "Well, I make a living from this, after all."


    "With someone to balance the hero''s party, I, Raphael, feel much lighter~"


    It was impressive how naturally he furrowed his brow at the scent of blood and chuckled apologetically.


    It was as if he had a personality switch, controlling his murderous intent at will.


    As for me, I remained stuck in a petty bourgeois mindset, unable to control my emotions until my anger subsided.


    Watching him switch personas in an instant... it was as fascinating as watching a skilled actor.


    ��So, is this the end of our work in the South?��


    ��Yes, thanks to the heroes�� efforts, we managed to identify the greedy and unfortunate brothers and the evil witch.��


    However, for Han Se-ah, it must feel like leaving a quest unfinished without seeing the end.


    Grace, Katie, and Irene seemed concerned, perhaps out of a sense of responsibility.


    "Is it really going to be okay?"


    "Still, it looks like they''ve gathered the inquisitors, so it should be fine."


    "It will be fine. While you heroes were at the mansion, they were planning to relocate our converted brothers."


    Hmm, so that''s how it''s going to be.


    From the standpoint of the Lord of Antibes, what needs protection are only the local citizens and the converted villages.


    It doesn''t matter to him if barbarians are threatened by witches or if swarms of bugs infest the jungle.


    Since the Temple generously funds those who convert, there''s no need to venture deep into the jungle to maintain a decent standard of living.


    It would be a problem if those creatures overflowed and invaded the lands, though....


    A domain worthy of the name should be able to fend off monsters of intermediate level, at least.


    A few benign witches might also lend a hand.


    Some might even end up being conscripted by Raphael after getting stabbed by a divine artifact.


    "So don''t worry too much. The inquisitors always move with thorough plans."


    "Right, that must be the case."


    What''s more concerning is Irene''s visibly restless demeanor.


    Had the inquisitor relayed some information through the Temple?


    Ever since our last unfinished conversation in the forest cabin, she seemed to be lost in thought multiple times a day.


    Her expression must be a dead giveaway because not only Han Se-ah, who''s been told by the viewers, but also Grace and Katie looked at her with concern.


    She sighed deeply and took a heavy breath.


    After looking in my direction, she quickly turned away��it was hard not to notice.


    Honestly, the sight is so endearingly beautiful that it��s fun to watch, even though it was a bit frustrating.


    "Is something bothering you?"


    "Ah, well... suddenly facing the divine artifact has left me feeling unsettled. I wonder if it would have been better to have tested myself, to seek validation."


    "Ew, even after seeing that scene? ...Well, Irene, you could stand to have some confidence."


    Still, as I watched her barely manage to make that excuse, I felt no urge to pry further.


    Grace had the vibe of a sly friend, and Katie seemed like a naive junior, while Irene appeared resolute yet also quite timid, something that made her hard to define.


    Well, perhaps she was difficult to define because we weren''t that close yet.


    It seems they might be conspiring to give Irene some space.


    It looked like they were both quite curious and interested in what was happening with Irene.


    -So, when will Irene confess her love?


    -Ah, sh*t, please don''t mess with our dear Irene like that.


    -Stop treating her like that, obsessive nerds. A saintess seducing a hero, damn.


    -Instead of that, how about seeing Roland as like our dad?


    -Not ''dad'', maybe more like ''daddy.''


    The viewers need no further mention.

 Chapter 292: Sense of Mission 2

    Chapter 292: Sense of Mission 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Regrettably, during the week-long trip from the South to the central region, Irene had not uttered a single word.


    I was worried about what she might be agonizing over, to the extent that I hesitated to press her, as it seemed she needed to muster her own courage.


    And if I''m to confess some wicked thoughts... her fidgeting was somewhat endearing.


    Thanks to Gabriel, an inquisitor turned coachman formerly known as Raphael Mk.2, we returned to the city of adventurers without incident.


    Seeing the towering spires from afar, my mind settled, and I felt like I had returned home.


    Whether my past life was forcibly ended by soul extraction, or whether I was saved from high blood pressure after drawing a male character, I��m not sure... but undoubtedly, this place was more mentally stable than the southern jungles swarming with carnivorous bugs.


    "Wow, it''s always so crowded."


    "Adventurers inevitably end up at the tower."


    Gabriel, the inquisitor, seemingly had a pass as he entered the city gate, packed with aspiring adventurers, real goblin food, without any inspection.


    "Welcome back, Roland!"


    "What, you even came out to meet me... What''s going on?"


    Was the coachman��s license genuinely for long trips, or just a fac?ade?


    Nevertheless, the carriage smoothly stopped in front of the Adventurers'' Guild.


    Stepping out of the carriage, I stretched my slightly stiff shoulders and neck from looking at hologram screens for too long.


    Ellis ran up to me briskly.


    Under the sunlight, her beautiful blonde hair swayed, delighting the viewers.


    Even if she wasn''t a colleague, her title as the beautiful receptionist of the adventurers'' guild was a position anyone who loves fantasy would adore.


    That aside, why did she personally hurry all the way here?


    "Do I only wander around when there''s something going on?"


    "Isn''t that the case?"


    "I wander around even more when there''s nothing going on."


    "...That makes sense."


    After a brief exchange of light jokes, everyone disembarked from the carriage.


    No matter how comfortable it was, a long journey by carriage stiffened the body, so each of us stretched like I did.


    Looking around to see if anyone was missing, Ellis naturally pulled an envelope from within her robes.


    Grace, who was turning her neck, and Katie, who had been stretching her arms up, froze in place like goats who''ve seen a predator.


    Having received the letter and returned from the South, there was another letter waiting for us?


    It seemed they were more averse to sitting in a carriage for half a day than to the possible task itself.


    Both Grace, a ranger in training who used to frolic in the mountains, and Katie, whose energy levels matched that of a runaway beagle, couldn''t help it.


    "Hanna, don''t worry too much. It��s not a request. The Adventurer''s Guild doesn��t treat people that harshly."


    "Right. They just suck a bit of your marrow."


    "While our hero party was active in the South, a lot happened in the city."


    "Why is it ''our'' hero party?"


    As Ellis began explaining, soothing Han Se-ah whose expression was quite a sight.


    Naturally slipping through my guild diss, she fluttered a rather fancy piece of stationery.


    Complaining about the guild is an essential skill for an adventurer. Receptionists typically ignore it as if it��s a passive ability in this world.


    It wasn''t like the request from Lord Antibes with gold embossing or magically treated and perfumed.


    They were not small carts pulled by a single horse but enormous carriages pulled by four horses, heavily filled with goods.


    The carriages appeared too large for the terrain; their width greater than the path itself, suggesting they might sink into the swamp below or tumble off the cliffs...


    Yet there they were, dozens of them, streaming continuously into the gate.


    Having cooperated in defeating the boss monster and creating the gate, we, as heroes, temporarily stopped the procession of carriages to enter the gate, only to see a wide-open road.


    "Did they just pave over the rocks?"


    "The area being restored must be the excavated pit from the swamp, so the surface laid on top should be intact. I mean, even in the forest below, while the forest itself was restored, the palisades and huts built there remained, didn''t they?"


    The dirt roads, previously maintained by the mages'' earth control, had now become wide paved roads that could accommodate a line of carriages.


    Walking along the paved road that had replaced the swampy 40th floor, we reached the gate to the 41st floor.


    Noticing fewer patrol personnel compared to other paved sections, I wondered if research had been conducted to prevent monster appearances.


    Was this a butterfly effect from the safe zone I created by destroying the 35th floor?


    As we stepped onto the 41st floor, the changes became even more drastic.


    The pathway from the gate to the safe area, though crudely made, was wide, resembling an entrance to a mining operation.


    "Did they prevent the labyrinth from regenerating?"


    "With development at this level, it''s no wonder merchants are rushing here."


    "I was taught that merchants play a crucial role in territorial wars. My tutors emphasized it heavily. It seems there was a good reason for that..."


    Above the swamp, a paved road, mountains carved out from the gate to the safe area, magical freight elevators continuously transporting goods from caves to the underground, and mana stone lamps illuminating every passage of the underground city.


    This place, barely navigable by a small cart just a month ago, had transformed into a bustling metropolis thriving on trade.


    "So, what does the development of the tower up to the 45th floor have to do with our invitation?"


    "Exactly."


    They had opened up six layers, from the 40th to the 45th floor.


    While not every section inside the tower had been conquered, laying roads for trade and blocking natural monster spawns was an impressive feat.


    It was as if the humans of this kingdom, much like Earth''s explorers, were methodically conquering unknown continents and vast oceans, gradually mapping and developing the tower.


    However, the connection between this rapid development and the invitation we received was still unclear.


    Han Se-ah, head tilted in confusion, listened as Ellis, acting like a tour guide to the 45th floor, began to explain with a smile.


    The mere fact that Ellis, who could not even beat a goblin in combat, was present on the 45th floor felt like the world had turned upside down.


    "The tower''s development was only recently completed. That''s why there''s so much for the temples, magic towers, merchants, and the kingdom''s nobility and royalty to discuss."


    "Yes, and so?"


    "The most discussed topic, naturally, was the allocation of honors. It��s because the hero party''s power conquered these areas, which even the Goddess''s blessings couldn''t reach."


    Allocation of honors.


    Simply put, it meant rewarding those who did well and penalizing those who did not.


    If the term ''allocation of honors'' came up, one could guess what was happening.


    Essentially, the Temple was tired of the political hassle and decided to dump the responsibility on us.


    Although the cause might be slightly different, we got dumped on for sure.


    ---


    [1. raei: race in starcraft]


    Toggle New Ads


    4/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 293: Sense of Mission 3

    Chapter 293: Sense of Mission 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    From the 40th to the 45th floors, six layers were conquered by humans.


    A complete conquest, qualitatively different from the Magic Tower''s research labs, which at best were camouflaged with magic after building barricades of wood.


    The 35th floor became a monster-free zone due to a mysterious synergy of mana, divine energy, and dark magic.


    From the 41st floor onwards, the city of the stone dwarves emerged as a major trading hub, significantly boosting human power.


    Gems that enhance swords and spears. Crystals that strengthen a mage''s staff and bows. And unknown metals that ensure exceptional protection when melted into alloys.


    For the inhabitants of this fantasy world, constantly battling monsters, the technology of the stone dwarves was nothing short of a revolutionary upheaval.


    It was so impactful that the mages of the Magic Tower, completely captivated, contemplated abandoning the tower to relocate to the city of the stone dwarves.


    Meanwhile, the hero who had triggered this change was off in the South, busily catching bugs.


    "Why suddenly bring up merit and reward?"


    "Because a tremendous amount of money has started to move. The scale is so large that even the kingdom''s nobles can''t overlook it, especially since they''re wary of the Temple''s scrutiny."


    The expansion of the tower indicated an expansion of the kingdom��s territory.


    Unless the Temple were to construct a religious state like the Vatican, the development within the tower would signify its integration into the kingdom''s territory.


    Adventurers, called heroes, had bestowed vast territories upon the kingdom, and from here flowed various enhancement stones and enormous Harpy stones��an incredible bounty!


    From here on, it seems we enter the mucky realm of annoying politics.


    Whether it''s from a desire to weaken the royal family''s power, a wish to give something to the hero party out of belief in the Goddess, a belief that those who have served deserve awards, annoyance that lowly adventurers are called heroes, a desire to participate in trade, or because it''s been neglected due to distance from the tower����


    Are humans really creatures that would stop politicking simply because there is a Goddess?


    Of course, the temple also had to act.


    Even the most devout are not dreamers out of touch with reality.


    If the kingdom quarreled over the treatment of the heroes who had achieved great deeds and would continue to advance endlessly for the Goddess, and the temple remained silent, wouldn''t it seem as though they were ignoring the hero party?


    All three major powers of the kingdom began discussions on a single issue, putting the organizations beneath them in such a state of unease they felt near death.


    "Old Graham was grumbling about going bald. He keeps saying he wants to quit being guild master and just talks nonsense while drinking every day."


    "Oh dear, even a senior adventurer feels powerless before stress."


    -Isn''t Guild Master Graham that really cool-looking warrior?


    -Thought he was just a wealthy silver-haired guy


    -Ahh like reality, the less hair NPCs have, the higher they are


    "Seriously... I knew rich nobles buy villas in different regions for when they travel, but I didn��t expect one to be built inside the tower."


    Some rich noble must have given something to the stone dwarves and secured a spot in the city, as the beautifully decorated estate was situated on the 43rd floor, below the Harpy Kingdom.


    It appeared a wealthy noble had bought it and then immediately leased it to the Razwell Trading Company.


    This confirmed that Razwell, having been set up, was now bearing the burden.


    Both the viewers and Han Se-ah seemed to have caught on, judging by their subtly changing expressions.


    With so many people, a variety of opinions emerged, and although Han Se-ah was skilled at reading the fast-moving chat and sometimes entertained bizarre or exaggerated views, it tended to be helpful in these situations.


    "This, no matter how you look at it, isn''t a hastily prepared villa by a mid-sized guild, right? It feels more like I��m in a museum than a villa."


    -I work in accounting for a guild lol. There��s no way this is a mid-sized budget.


    -That would mean it''s not mid-size, but sh*t-size, right?


    [Chat deleted by mod]


    -Maybe mid-size companies are like modern small businesses


    -Mid-size means at least using a carriage, not barefoot.


    "Ah, really? Well, there are plenty of stories about company accountants embezzling funds in reality, so I guess it''s the same in a medieval fantasy."


    Just then, fantasy accountants and quartermasters started chiming in.


    It seemed there were quite a few users who, instead of being mercenaries, had taken jobs as security guards for trading companies and wandered the world, much like those who vlog from inns.


    As a result, Han Se-ah naturally evolved her stream into a segment where she listened to the experiences of those affiliated with the Merchant''s Guild.


    Observing her effortlessly smooth streaming, one couldn''t help but acknowledge her as truly top-notch in her field.


    Indeed, with such skill and audacity, it was no wonder she had endured all sorts of vile swearing and s*xual harassment to amass a subscriber count that could label her a global star.


    "The estate is quite spacious, yet it''s teeming with people. Well, they did lay out a path from the 40th to the 45th floors, so it must have been easy for the nobles to come up."


    "It''s funny how you can instantly tell apart the merchants and nobles. Are those people in the corner priests?"


    "So the brothers from the Temple are participating too; perhaps they have something important to say?"


    As Han Se-ah chatted with her viewers, our group took a leisurely stroll around and eventually entered the interior of the estate, where all sorts of people were gathered.


    There were elegantly dressed slender nobles, portly merchants as if a big belly were a virtue, priests who seemed indifferent to social gatherings holding their ground in the corners, and devout individuals heading to offer prayers to the priests.


    With such an assortment of people, completely out of sync with the interior of the tower, the scene felt so awkward that it made my skin crawl.


    "Ah, Hero! I''ve heard about your adventures in the South!"


    "Hmm, the guest of honor has arrived."


    Regardless of my feelings, the sight of priests huddled in a corner and striding determinedly towards us sparked a commotion.


    Nobles blatantly staring from behind the priests, a fat merchant sweating profusely as he weaved through the tables, and young ladies clutching the symbol of the Goddess Faith gazing dreamily at Han Se-ah.


    At that moment, I wished I could use stealth like an assassin rather than being a tank.Updated from n0v3lb(i)n.c(o)/m

 Chapter 294: Sense of Mission 4

    Chapter 294: Sense of Mission 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    As the glamorous lights enveloped Han Se-ah, a crowd surged towards her.


    "Your hard work will indeed make the world brighter."


    "May blessings follow the hero''s path."


    Priests, gripping Han Se-ah''s hand firmly, bestowed a blessing infused with divine energy and then left the party without any hesitation.


    As they departed, opportunists lurking nearby quickly converged on the spot.


    Even the boldest nobles wouldn''t dare push aside priests engaged in conversation with a hero.


    However, once the priests voluntarily left, the situation changed.


    The crowd, as if drawn by gravity, began to swirl around and then, one by one, they dived in.


    Naturally, the first to rush in after the priests were the nobles.


    "Oh, Hero! Your fame is well known."


    "You went down South to help the Antibes domain recently, didn''t you?"


    "Ha, you are a great joy to the kingdom."ViSit  for latest novels


    Groups of nobles gathered, possibly to avoid appearing as though they were politically maneuvering.


    From a distinguished old man with striking white hair to young nobles who looked like they could conduct politics in a canyon, they all approached together harmoniously.


    They didn''t really discuss anything significant, perhaps indicating some sort of unspoken agreement; they were desperate to make their presence felt, laughing happily while excessively praising the Goddess and flattering Han Se-ah.


    -Check out Se-ah��s stiff face


    -What are you doing? Don''t ruin the vibe, just smile


    -It��s so damn funny how she squirms awkwardly when the old guys openly praise her


    -Look at that face, it��s so suffocating, is this virtual reality?


    -But what about those girls in the back? They here to see Roland?


    "In other games, I didn''t care about watching the hero from the other side of a monitor... but in a VR game, being the actual hero, makes it cringy as hell."


    "Hey, Hero-!"


    As a group of nobles lightly greeted and then left, their places were taken by young noble ladies dressed in thin, stylish dresses.


    The presence of ladies fluttering dresses and frills instead of wearing armor and wielding weapons inside a life-threatening tower created a surreal dissonance for me, though it seemed no one else thought much of it.


    Even if Roland always appeared pristine, perhaps the essence was aging.


    Despite the variety of dresses, every person clung tightly to a symbol of the Goddess Faith, their eyes shining too brightly as they looked up at Han Se-ah admiringly.


    "I''ve heard about your exploits at parties!"


    "You uncovered the schemes of a wicked witch in the South, may I hear the story?"


    "Um, uh, may I call you sister, oh!?"


    Given it was a gacha game, there were plenty of buffed female characters, but as it was set in a medieval fantasy, the lack of social activities for women was expected.


    It seemed they admired the hero for being a woman.


    I had heard from some noblewomen that some of the social gatherings formed among young ladies were ''too close,'' hinting at potential issues.


    The flushed cheeks of these young ladies closely resembled those of fans standing in front of their idol.


    "Now, don��t get too excited; it could trouble the Hero. I know everyone''s excited, but we must maintain decorum when we speak."


    "Ah, yes..."


    As seen through Han Se-ah��s camera, the nobles are very well-behaved.


    The type of domineering nobles you''d find in a fantasy novel are exceedingly rare.


    Even if a noble is particularly troublesome, they wouldn''t dare to make a scene when it wasn''t even their own home, especially if their adversary is a hero under the protection of the temple.


    So, the annoyance wasn''t the nobles.


    The real nuisance was the merchants, desperate in various ways.


    "Hey, Hero!"


    "Look here��I was first!"


    "Good day!"


    Comparing the nobles to hyenas was a bit off.


    If the nobles were as relaxed as lions that had already hunted their prey, the merchants rushing in after the nobles had left resembled hyenas.


    While the nobles had lined up as if by arrangement, this group resembled a bunch of kids racing to the cafeteria.


    I watched the chaos while popping a biscuit topped with cheese and either salmon or shrimp into my mouth.


    Thanks to Han Se-ah logging into this world, the food seemed even tastier.


    As Han Se-ah got caught up in the aggressive greetings rush from the merchants, I found myself sipping sweet wine for quite a while, using the chaotic scene as a backdrop.


    Knock-knock


    Knock-knock


    "Hmm?"


    A polite knock sounded at the balcony''s glass door.


    Just the fact that someone had knocked on the glass door already showed they were completely ignorant of the etiquette of social gatherings.


    Curious, I turned and opened the door, and, as expected, it was Irene.


    Knocking on a curtained, closed balcony door��if she had been a noble, it would have been considered not just rude but downright sinister.


    However, the story is different when it''s not a noble knocking.


    "Come in, Irene."


    "I couldn''t see you in the hall, so I''ve been looking for you for a while, Roland."


    Although she had violated the unspoken rules of social gatherings, Irene had adhered to the common courtesies by knocking, as expected.


    It seemed she had already dispensed blessings and spread the word of the Goddess among the devotees in the hall and then began searching for the other party members.


    Considering Han Se-ah, Grace, and Katie were all caught up with guests, she turned to me.


    I could easily imagine Irene, true to her future saint status, wandering around empty-handed without even a small glass of champagne, hesitating after seeing Han Se-ah overwhelmed by people.


    As a member of the hero''s party and a saint candidate of the Temple, Irene wielded significant power.


    She could have bulldozed through the crowd, regardless of whether they were nobles or merchants, declaring, "I''m taking sister with me!"��her authority was such that it wouldn''t have been seen as overstepping.


    The problem was Irene��s soft, tofu-like personality, which made her hesitate, worried that asserting her rightful power might inconvenience others.


    In fact, if she had decided to pull Han Se-ah out to the balcony by now, it wouldn��t have been a nuisance but rather would have been something Han Se-ah would have deeply appreciated.


    Through the camera, I could see that Han Se-ah, harassed by merchants and enduring their nonsense, was clenching her teeth in frustration.


    "Is it too noisy and tiresome inside?"


    "Is that why you came out here? Because it''s too noisy inside?"


    "It is noisy, indeed. I always feel this way at the capital too��nobles'' parties just don''t suit me. I''d rather be in an adventurers'' tavern, listening to their rough talk; it''s more relaxing."


    Irene nodded slightly at my words, understanding how annoying the merchants could be, having observed from the sidelines.


    Could her coming out here mean she intends to continue the conversation that was abruptly cut off last time?

 Chapter 295: Sense of Mission 5

    Chapter 295: Sense of Mission 5


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    It''s a strange feeling, to say the least.


    About a decade ago, almost eleven years now, I was running macros, disgruntled that the first 6�� character who could transcend to 7�� was a male.


    That''s when I first entered the body of Roland.


    Despite possessing such a superior physique, it brought its share of hardships.


    This body was robust enough to go without sleep for three days and nights, surpassingly handsome to the point of beauty, and magically perfect despite being a male.


    However, I was a conscript who had just returned from military service.


    From my first monster hunt to my first killing, the death of a senior adventurer who had been guiding us rookies, the inevitable immoral crimes, the unsanitary medieval life one must endure when you had no money, to tasteless, horrific food.


    When I crushed a goblin''s skull, using the same technique I had learned breaking boards at a taekwondo dojo during my childhood, I struggled to suppress the surge of nausea.


    Even elite U.S. military forces feel revulsion at killing and suffer from PTSD��I was pulverizing people with a warhammer.


    "Roland? Are you okay?"


    "Hm? ...No, just overwhelmed by these new feelings of nostalgia."


    Irene, sensing my unsettled mood, approached and gently placed her hand over mine, which was resting on the railing.


    I was startled by her uncharacteristically assertive gesture but managed to suppress my reaction.


    Initially, we were quite awkward, but now we''ve grown close enough to stand side by side and even hold hands.


    It��s more about deep camaraderie than a romantic relationship, of course.


    Turning our backs to the noisy banquet hall, we stood side by side, gazing out at the cityscape.


    The view was filled with colorful magic lights and merchants bustling around day and night��it was vibrant.


    Yet, my focus was drawn not to the city but to the back of my hand.


    Her hand, a bit roughened from caring for children and cooking, was slightly different from that of a beautiful aristocratic lady without a single callus.


    Thankfully, due to divine energy, her slender fingers hadn��t turned ugly.


    "To see such a sight from a mansion on the 45th floor... Honestly, it still doesn''t feel real."


    "I feel the same. It feels like just yesterday I was floundering in the marsh, collecting research data on lizardmen."


    "Hehe, really? While you were wandering in the marsh, I was probably just listening to rumors about the tower while studying the scriptures with the children."


    The pleasant silence, enjoying the warmth of her small, lived-in hand, was broken by her murmur.


    To me, the tower had always felt like the only escape from the game world.


    I had thrown myself into it until I was utterly exhausted.


    But for Irene, the Tower was frequently mentioned as an evil place during lessons about the Goddess''s teachings.


    Just as a witch from the South is said to abduct children to the swamp, here they said that ghosts from the Tower would take away children.


    A place that seemed like something out of childhood stories, later becoming a destination for priests and adventurers on pilgrimages.


    And now, as part of the hero''s party, we are at the forefront of the kingdom��s adventurers, purifying the tower.


    That surely evoked a strange feeling.


    And she smiles so sweetly...


    I��d endure even the weirdest tasks for that, wouldn��t I?


    Should I say it''s making my heart melt, or is my brain just fried?


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    As if unable to help herself, Irene looked at me with a sisterly smile, as if watching a mischievous younger sibling.


    We couldn''t stay caught up there forever, so we gathered the tormented party members and headed outside the mansion.


    The nobles, satisfied with having made their presence known, returned home, and even though the merchants were clingy, they didn''t hang on too much.


    In a medieval Europe where only the quick-witted survive, these were commoners handling substantial sums of money.


    The real problem was with the viewers who had been watching all this via a camera.


    -The two of them interlocked hands, omg omg omg


    -Is this why people watch pure romance dramas? Totally fell for those puppy-dog eyes!


    -Isn''t pure love originally about innocently having kids? It''s not pure love since they haven''t had a baby yet.


    Although it wasn''t a big deal at the social gathering, Han Se-ah and her viewers were somewhat overlooked.


    Thanks to Han Se-ah, who had sent a camera out to the balcony to save herself from the endless chatter of merchants, the entire scene of Irene and me standing side by side, hands overlapping and shoulders touching as we laughed and chatted, was streamed live.


    For the bored viewers, this was nothing less than juicy bait.


    -Lol, is this why she never mentions having a boyfriend during her fitness streams?


    -Was she only collaborating with female streamers because it''s bothersome when rumors start...?


    -Our hero is fitting for the title ''GayGay'', indeed.


    -I believe it. You definitely fit LesLes.


    -Thought Teacher Roland was alone and miserable, but turns out he''s been happily increasing his beautiful companions, that bastard.


    "But aren��t the hero and the saint a good couple? The hero with the saint... wait, I''m not saying I''m the hero, I just call Teacher Roland the hero for convenience. What are you on about with lesbian NTR, dude! Who asked you to reveal your s*xual preferences here?"


    [Archer Grace''s Quiver donated 10,000 Won!]


    Could it be you were trying to match Grace and Roland, not for Roland but for Grace in that kind of way...?


    [Hanna''s Harem donated 50,000 Won!]


    Se-ah, you know it��s a crime to touch another female streamer in real life, right? If the stream gets suspended, I��m dead too...


    Fortunately, the insane amount of attention turned into teasing Han Se-ah by picking on her words.


    Suddenly faced with the viewers'' blatant mocking, Han Se-ah quickly scanned her surroundings.


    However, overwhelmed by a flood of chatter, Grace and Katie were exhausted and slumped over, while Irene, perhaps bothered by something she had declared to me on the balcony, open and closed her mouth in a strangely subdued mood.


    Given the atmosphere, it was difficult to do anything even though it wasn''t very late at night.


    "...Let''s rest up, and meet at the inn tomorrow morning to talk about exploration over breakfast."


    "Yeah, okay."


    "That sounds good..."


    Resigned, Han Se-ah, enduring the barrage from her viewers, began walking towards the inn room with a strangely twisted expression.

 Chapter 296: Holy Sword and Duty 1

    Chapter 296: Holy Sword and Duty 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    A lot had happened in a time that felt slightly too long to be considered short, but the hero''s duty was to climb the tower and defeat the Demon King.


    Grace, who came from a village of hunters, had been surrounded by nobles trying to connect with her over archery and hunting.


    A manners instructor, upon seeing Katie, had shed a tear of joy, exclaiming, "Our lady..."


    Meanwhile, a religious merchant whose faith seemed closer to some sort of personal cultism almost bowed to Irene.


    Regardless, our ultimate goal remained the same��we had to climb the tower.


    Thus, as usual, we found ourselves gathering at the inn in the morning.Visit  for the latest updates


    Naturally, everyone convened at the early hour when Han Se-ah logged in, all visibly worn.


    "It seems more happened at last night''s party than in all our time in the south."


    "What kind of party was it, anyway?"


    "A celebration for pioneering the 45th floor and solving problems in the South... probably?"


    "Ugh... Maybe it''d be more comfortable to stay in the caves on the 46th floor."


    Dealing with people seemed more daunting than facing monsters, and our party shuddered at the thought, beginning to plan an escape to the 46th floor.


    Of course, it wasn��t a grand plan.


    Just like the floors from 41 to 45, we simply assumed the 46th would have a city of stone dwarves underground and wild harpy nests above ground.


    "Let''s hunt monsters, check if the harpies can speak, and see if there''s a stairway going underground."


    "That should be enough. With that big one dead, I don''t think anything will show up on the 46th floor."


    "Yes. According to Old Bobo, they modified the vacuum stone from last time to help us, but it''s difficult to add another underground passage right away."


    "Well, since they''re still rebuilding the collapsed city, they must be short on workers."


    After satisfying our hunger with clear soup and engaging in conversation, we confidently boarded the elevator to go outside.


    We crossed the cloud barrier, escorted by the bustling patrols of black harpies and red harpies under the queen''s command.


    Listening secretly to Han Se-ah''s stream about yesterday''s party, it seemed the Harpy Queen was somewhat troubled by the number of humans swarming in.


    The stone dwarves were used to dealings with humans, but for the Harpy Queen, it was a first.


    A merchant had disclosed that they had been requesting various support from the temple under the pretext of conversion, aiming to open just one trading post with the harpies.


    "Do you think the harpies would wear skirts if they became more civilized?"


    "...What are you talking about all of a sudden?"


    -The harpy skirt seller right?


    -But don''t most harpies wear only tops and no bottoms?


    -Talking about other harpies, you sound like you''re from some far-off fantasy world.


    -But since these harpies are naked, it seems like they could sell something.


    Han Se-ah, comfortably starting a bonfire and smashing the base ingredients for stew into a large pot, laughed with the viewers.


    Unaware of the troubles that lay ahead, her face was the picture of peace.


    Oblivious that the person who would bring about the greatest crisis of her streaming career was right beside her.


    "<center>---</center>


    <center>Raei Translations</center>


    <center>---</center>


    The incident occurred just as the party members, full from their meal, were sluggishly settling into their sleeping bags.


    It happened after cleaning the dishes and pots with magic and storing them in the inventory.


    "There doesn��t seem to be any passage inside the cave."


    "Then we just need to set up the magical device at the entrance and rest well."


    "Yeah, I''ll place my sleeping bag as close to the entrance as possible."


    Initially, I stood watch during the night until our party members got used to it.


    But now, to think that a makeshift magical barrier device that could replace night watches had become mass-produced and released into the market.


    Muttering to myself about the good old days made me feel like an old geezer.


    Was it due to the rapid advancements of the Magic Tower, or merely an item designed for user convenience?


    It would make sense if it were intended for safe logout.


    After confirming that there were no passages inside the safe zone, I installed a magical device at the only entrance.


    Then, I blocked the narrow passage by lying down with my sleeping bag.


    Even though I had settled down to sleep, if a monster or another adventurer were to pass over me without my noticing, I would have to surrender my badge as a top-level adventurer.


    "Hey, Hanna? I want to talk to you."


    "Yes, what is it?"


    After we were all set up, I snugly crawled into my sleeping bag, only for Irene to suddenly pull Han Se-ah aside and disappear deeper into the cave.


    There was no passage, but the cave bent slightly, forming a small burrow at its end.


    I wondered what was happening, but since it was Irene, the rest of us just quietly lay in our sleeping bags.


    Irene would have openly shared if it were something worth discussing.


    Nobody could have anticipated the bombshell she was about to drop.


    "So, Hanna, I mean..."


    "Do you have something to say to me?"


    Her face was full of curiosity, knowing that Irene had tried several times to speak to me through the camera.


    She knew how Irene had hesitated both at the cabin and on the mansion''s balcony.


    And it only took ten seconds for that curious expression to turn into one of utter confusion.


    "So, Hanna, are you planning to have a child? With Roland, I mean!"


    "Uh... what?"


    Because the camera was floating in the air, capturing their conversation.


    Live.

 Chapter 297: Holy Sword and Duty 2

    Chapter 297: Holy Sword and Duty 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri Upptodated from


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Upon hearing Irene''s spicy bombshell of a statement, even Han Se-ah, a professional streamer, was left speechless and unable to respond properly.


    "Ah! Hanna! Uhm, you don''t, have to answer?"


    "Well, no... I think?"


    -Sh*t, I''ve lived long enough to see NPCs come up with measures against low birth rates LOL


    -Virtual reality p*rn! Virtual reality p*rn! Virtual reality p*rn! Virtual reality p*rn! Virtual reality p*rn! Virtual reality p*rn! Virtual reality p*rn!


    -Are we evolving from hot mecha girl to cyber parent or what?


    -But what the hell, why so suddenly LOL? How did it even come to this?


    -It''s not just virtual dating, it''s virtual pregnancy LOL.


    It''s only natural to feel bewildered when a virtual reality game NPC asks an unmarried woman about pregnancy.


    As is typical for female internet streamers, Han Se-ah claims she''s been single all her life with no publicly known boyfriend.


    She''s the ultimate homebody, even doing her workouts at home.


    She alternates between gaming and exercise streams without any personal life controversies.


    Given that the conversation isn''t about relationships but pregnancy, it was natural that viewers reacted strongly.


    Irene, unaware of the semi-transparent drone camera floating nearby, continued to explain to the viewers, who were showing a variety of reactions.


    "Roland likes women a lot, you know? So... I think he needs a wife to keep him grounded! It''s not me saying this, but it''s what they''re talking about at the temple."


    Perhaps because they are like sisters, Irene feels more comfortable talking to them than to me, a man.


    Irene, unaware that I and thousands of viewers were secretly listening, began to pour out explanations rapidly, almost like rapping.


    This all came about because of my womanizing.


    My track record of relieving stress from monster hunting and killings by seducing women with my superior physique.


    After being led to bed by a kind senior adventurer, I indiscriminately embraced women.


    Meeting adventurers for cooperative missions, escorting a merchant''s daughter, a mage holed up in a tower room stressed out, a village chief''s daughter dreaming of escape, a bard searching for a story, a lonely noblewoman at night, a young lady carried away by tales from a noblewoman...


    I chose the soft warmth of women to shake off the mental shock.


    "So, the most suitable official wife for the owner of the holy sword, Roland, is of course, the hero, Hanna!"


    "Official wife?"


    Such reckless womanizing was possible not only due to Roland''s superior physique but also because of the nature of the Goddess Faith.


    The religion of Heroes Chronicle, inspired by Christianity, is the Goddess Faith.


    This religion, which worships the Goddess of Life as the sole deity, asserts that all living beings are the creations of the Goddess.


    They prioritize human life and are more hostile towards demons and undead than towards monsters.


    -Huh? Anyway, you got a We Got Married email but why haven''t you done it?


    -Practicing matchmaking in a virtual reality game


    -So, she was making a major confession, and I was all excited thinking it was some grand quest like an oracle.


    -The reason she hesitated in the cabin... It was embarrassing to ask Roland when he''s going to marry Hanna.


    Grace and Katie, realizing it was a secret conversation, scattered their senses, and morning arrived without any more progress in the topic.


    After logging out and reconnecting, despite a day having passed, Han Se-ah and the viewers were still discussing yesterday''s events, all the while her body busily moved.


    She quickly whipped up a thick potato soup by the campfire that still held a cozy warmth.


    After packing up her sleeping bag and dishes into her inventory, she headed outside as if nothing had happened, beneath the ever-cloudy sky where the sun neither set nor rose.


    ��It looks like we can get to the 47th floor by mid-morning, what do you think?��


    ��...Huh? What, what do you mean?��


    "Whether to thoroughly search the cave on the 47th floor or head to the 48th."


    They had taken an early rest on the edge of the 46th floor, the safe zone of the 47th floor still unexplored.


    Unfortunately, they hadn��t discovered anything unusual in the caves of the 46th floor.


    No matter how much they searched, a single party couldn��t explore all the caves, and aiming for 100% mapping to reach the 50th floor would take more than a year.


    Han Se-ah, if she were gaming alone, might indulge in such a hardcore playstyle, but as the number one streamer, doing so would unpredictably sway public opinion.


    Public opinion is already swirling like a whirlpool in an overflowing flood.


    Due to Heroes Chronicle, Han Se-ah has attracted so many viewers that it''s an understatement to call her just a "streamer."


    Even during monotonous explorations, her viewership consistently numbers in the tens of thousands, and when the story progresses, it has soared past one hundred thousand.


    With real-time viewers numbering one hundred thousand, the subscriber count has already surpassed ten million and is rapidly approaching a hundred million.


    With so many caught up in the teaser about virtual reality pregnancy, chaos was inevitable.


    While Han Se-ah was logged out, I did some hologram web surfing and saw that cheap internet tabloids had already started posting articles based on posts from the Heroes Chronicle Forum.


    "Ah, while we''re exploring the caves... let''s do it like we did on the 46th floor. We''ll check the side caves but won''t go out of our way to check every single one. It would take too much time."


    "That makes sense. Since other adventurers have agreed to handle the monster that was summoned on the 45th floor, it''s best for us to move forward."


    Despite being caught in a storm of confusion with the outside world questioning cyber ethics and whether it was a real pregnancy, we just kept heading to the 47th floor.


    [Use the Awakening to hunt the boss monster on the 50th floor 0/1]


    That was until the hologram window suddenly appeared before my eyes.


    "...Hmm?"


    "What''s up, Roland?"


    "Nothing. I thought I saw a shadow leopard because of the flickering shadows of the clouds."


    As if Irene''s bombshell wasn''t headache-inducing enough, it had to happen at this timing.


    ...And what is this Awakening, and when did I have such a thing?

 Chapter 298: Holy Sword and Duty 3

    Chapter 298: Holy Sword and Duty 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The quest window suddenly told me to use an awakening skill.


    It made me reflect on the game terms I knew.


    It��s common gamer knowledge that the terms users and the game��s guides use differ.


    The most powerful techniques that characters can use are sometimes called by users as finisher, ultimate, or ult.


    However, the official term in Heroines Chronicle would be ��ultimate skill.��


    So, in my case, summoning Durandal would indeed be an ultimate skill.


    ''What the f*ck is an awakening skill, just spouting sh*t only you know.''


    As far as I knew, there was no such thing as an ''awakening skill'' in Heroines Chronicle.


    Just basic, first, second, third, passive��skills are just named in the order of their icons on the UI, and any very powerful skill with an initial cooldown is called an ultimate skill.


    I tried to focus as much as I could with my slow-working brain, quickly crushing an attacking one-horned mountain goat and a screeching harpy as I dredged up memories from 11 years ago.


    And then it hit me.


    The term ��awakening�� in Heroines Chronicle was used for star upgrading.


    Roland was the first-born 6�� character, and he is one of the rare few... actually, one of only three characters who could awaken to 7��.


    F*ck, you mean to tell me that not only did they give a 6�� character both mana form and divine energy form, but now if he awakens to 7��, an ''awakening skill'' will newly appear?


    ''I should��ve f*cking read the notes.''


    If the new character is going to be overpowered, I��ll just keep pulling until I get them~


    I wish I could beat my past self, who didn��t read the notices and had a fit after drawing a male character, to death.


    Why did I feel a strange pride in spending money and acting like a fool, leading me to this situation?


    If my guess is right, recalling the direction of this sh*tty game company... then this ''awakening skill'' is likely an overpowered, balance-breaking skill only the first 7�� character would possess.


    That means I need to reach 7�� before confronting the boss on the 50th floor.


    ...Our entire party just achieved 5�� awakening at the 40th floor, and you��re telling me to hit 7�� before the 50th?


    Make some damn sense.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    Han Se-ah was overwhelmed by a pregnancy scare, Irene by the thought of becoming the second wife, and I by the prospect of reaching 7�our party''s atmosphere was utterly deflated.


    Grace and Katie were so confused that their faces were visibly twisted.


    ��Uh, Roland? What��s going on?��


    ��Hmm... I feel like I��ve hit a wall. It��s great that I got the holy sword, but it feels somehow stifling.��


    ��Ah, right. Unlike us, Roland has been at a higher level for quite some time.��


    Fortunately, I can slightly tweak the reason for my grim look.


    It''s more plausible to say I''ve hit a wall in my training than to complain about the sh*tty quests the guy who extracted my soul here has given us.


    Grace and Katie nodded at my words.


    In a world where training mana can elevate a human to superhuman status, struggles to reach higher states are an acceptable excuse everywhere.


    Once they understood my situation, the remaining issue was these two: Han Se-ah, who was caught off guard by the pregnancy attack, and Irene, who was embarrassed after talking big only to regret it later.


    ��...So, Roland, do you know why those two are acting like that?��


    ��I don��t know.��


    It felt like just the other day when I thought how can fifty thousand people watch an internet broadcast~ but now it seems the real-time viewer count will soon exceed five hundred thousand.


    Maybe it''s because Earth 4 has virtual reality games, or maybe because I��m a gamer who doesn��t know much about internet streaming, but the numbers floating in the hologram window just don��t seem real.


    Han Se-ah, naturally chatting in front of hundreds of thousands of people, grinned.


    ��So to prevent any controversy, I��ll settle this. Watch.��


    She��s a natural-born streamer, truly.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    The exploration of the 47th floor passed uneventfully.


    In this eerily quiet layer, we couldn''t find a cave connected to an underground city.


    It was unclear whether a mid-boss had swept through and left it in ruins or if it was located in an unexplored corner like the harpy kingdom.


    There were no caves, no black harpies, no red harpies, and no suspicious clues or triggers found.


    However, the viewers did not seem to have any complaints.


    At the entrance to the 48th floor, Irene and Han Se-ah, acting as if nothing unusual was happening, started a fire and began preparing dinner in a cave.


    Han Se-ah then declared, with a look, that she would counter Irene��s pregnancy attack.


    Perhaps due to her experience as a fitness and game streamer, or her instincts as a born streamer, she declared a straightforward approach.


    Han Se-ah, who was staring at the sizzling meat wafting a rich buttery aroma, poked Irene and called her outside.


    "...What are those two talking about?"


    "They were talking about the temple; maybe it''s related to hero duties?"


    "Um... Well, since they''re trying to hide it from us, it might be a secret of the hero. They haven''t even told Roland."


    The secrets of the temple are indeed secrets, but they''re not what you would imagine.


    Thinking this, I moved to the front of the pot to ensure the base ingredients for the stew wouldn''t burn, pretending to stir, then I turned away from the corner to which Han Se-ah and Irene had moved.


    Naturally, this was to sneak a look at the stream.


    In a shadowy spot untouched by the light of the campfire, Han Se-ah, half her face hidden by flickering light as if plotting something, lowered her head and whispered softly.


    ��Irene, I''ve been thinking a bit.��


    ��Thinking... about what?��


    ��About, you know, what the temple is thinking.��


    Their whispers could have been mistaken for those of a demon king��s closest confidants plotting a conspiracy.


    The flickering shadows perfectly obscured her expression, whether by precise calculation or by the position of the camera and Irene.


    ��Then, with Roland...?��


    ��I��ve been thinking... what if you, Irene, go first? I trust you if it��s you.��


    "...Hanna, what?"


    With a wicked smile, professional streamer Han Se-ah concluded things with a frontal strategy.


    -Ah lol I don��t know, just do it wife


    -That��s right, Mommy should be Mommy, who else would be the official wife


    -Calling her ''sister'' was just a buildup?


    -Is this a women''s group? Is this a women''s group? Is this a women''s group? Is this a women''s group? Is this a women''s group? Is this a women''s group?


    -Female language, too hard to understand, sob sob


    It would be more acceptable to show NPCs marrying each other rather than an internet streamer sleeping with an NPC.


    Both for appearance on the stream and for maintaining the party... and also for her secret hobby.


    In the flickering light of the campfire, the corners of Han Se-ah��s mouth curled upwards.

 Chapter 299: Holy Sword and Duty 4

    Chapter 299: Holy Sword and Duty 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Han Se-ah was naturally wagging her tongue in front of hundreds of thousands.


    She seemed more like a bewitching witch from the South than a hero.


    After all, she was the woman who had captivated her chat with just her witty banter, even when there were merely dozens of viewers.


    Did her voice ever falter, even as her chat grew fiercely from tens to hundreds to thousands and now to hundreds of thousands?


    Han Se-ah''s voice seeped into Irene, whispering as if she were the devil or the serpent that was seducing Eve in the Bible.


    ��You know too, right? ...Grace and Katie, with Roland too.��


    ��R-right?��


    Irene''s head tilted forward stealthily, as if she were an old man mesmerized by the lively dance music at a pop-up bar.


    She was enchanting a saint candidate with just her silver tongue��was she a hero or a ghost?


    It hadn��t been a month since she started playing the game, and she had already become like sisters with Ellis.


    Han Se-ah, the devilish woman, had charmed not only Ellis, Grace, Katie, and Irene, but also countless NPCs she had met while playing the game.


    With her verbal agility and pleasant voice, she opened up Irene''s heart as if strategizing a dating sim, leading to such results.


    ��There��s nothing doctrinally wrong with it, and you wouldn��t push them away in the name of the temple, would you?��


    ��Yeah... right.��


    ��Instead�D��


    -What bullsh*t, but it��s convincing, so f*cking annoying


    -Turn the party into a harem, f*ck LOL


    -We should search Han Se-ah��s phone history, 100%


    -So are you going to show us this time? I trust you, please


    -F*cking hell, just create a subscription site LOL I��d subscribe right away


    Grace and Katie already liked Roland.


    But she felt it might not be good for her to barge in late.


    However, if it were Irene, the two would understand�D


    At first, it sounded like an old woman chiding in women��s language.


    But it was Irene, born and raised in the temple.


    The other two were a country girl who ran in the mountains and the other a young girl who ran away to adventure because she hated the social circle.


    Without any sly and sticky intentions coming to light, Han Se-ah��s persuasion began to take effect.


    ��I think the stew is sticking to the pot��


    ��...Ah, right. Thanks, Roland!��


    If they kept talking like that, she might raid my sleeping bag tonight.


    As Irene innocently nodded and blushed, it seemed she got so carried away that I found the right opportunity to cut her off.


    Fortunately, the meat sizzling in butter was about to turn from deliciously cooked to overcooked, prompting Irene to dash over.


    Regardless of what the viewers did, the Tower remained eerily quiet.


    Neither black nor red harpies were visible in the sky anymore, making it hard to tell whether this was the Tower or an unexplored territory of the kingdom.


    Perhaps because the harpies had decreased, the shadow leopards and single-horned goats appeared a bit more frequently, but that''s just a slight increase.


    The important things in the story were the underground stone dwarves and the above-ground harpies, and neither appearing made me feel strangely uncomfortable.


    ��Was it something on the 45th floor that made the harpy appear, or has it never appeared here?��


    ��The black harpy was originally here. The newly appeared one is the intelligent commanding type, the red harpy. So, it''s strange that even the wild black harpies are gone.��


    ��Now that you mention it, it is weird that there��s nobody on the 47th floor.��


    When you think about it, isn��t this the first time our party has come up completely empty?


    In the original story, something would always happen, whether it was orc warriors appearing, golems, or even doppelgangers popping out to confuse us about where to go.


    But this time, like throwing a curveball, nothing appears, and it��s just baffling.


    The sensation of helplessness when you forget where you placed your phone and can''t recall the last time you used it, is oddly overwhelming and stifling.


    It wasn''t exactly despair, but it was undeniably as subtly uncomfortable as trying to breathe with a stuffy nose.


    "...We''ve almost finished exploring the 48th floor. Should we check every corner of the 48th, or should we go up to the 49th?"


    As the calm yet stifling exploration continued, the minimap was fully illuminated.


    Despite covering not just the shortest paths but the surrounding areas too, no clues had been found, since the frequency of battles was significantly lower.


    At this point, the viewers, who had moved on from discussing Han Se-ah''s alleged pregnancy to squirrel meat, were gossiping imaginatively.


    It was a natural phenomenon to become more talkative when no engaging battles were occurring visually.


    Wasn''t it like when the quest line got tangled during the worm encounter in the cave?


    With the Harpy Kingdom appearing, we should ride harpies to explore over the mountains.


    No, we should cooperate with the stone dwarves to find something underground, since the mid-boss emerged from there���D


    ''Most are suggesting we go back.''


    Perhaps due to what had happened below, most viewers seemed to think Han Se-ah had missed something.


    From a gaming perspective, it was a valid argument.


    A mid-boss appeared on the 45th floor, and a boss monster on the 50th.


    Then, the clues must be somewhere between the 46th and 49th floors, right?


    If anomalies started on the 47th floor, they would at least be somewhere on the 47th or 48th floors.


    It seemed our party members were thinking the same.


    "Maybe it would be best to go back and check again?"


    "Originally, doing things step by step is best, like knights training their lower bodies."


    "Yes. Being in a hurry won''t solve anything."


    Grace, Katie, and Irene might not know about the game''s quests, but each seemed to think we might have missed something on the way up.


    Maybe because, like at the orc temple, someone else had discovered what we hadn''t.


    We decided to go back, gather information, and re-explore.


    If necessary, we would even ask for cooperation from the Harpy Queen and Old Bobo.


    Everyone nodded in agreement with Han Se-ah''s decision as the party leader, settling down inside the cave.


    At least we��ve bought some time to learn about the awakening.


    So, without much thought, we headed back down...

 Chapter 300: Saint Candidate Irene 5★

Chapter 300: Saint Candidate Irene 5��


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    IF YOU ARE 18+, READ HERE:


    Go to Google Drive

 Chapter 301: Saint Candidate Irene 5★ (Part 2)

    Chapter 301: Saint Candidate Irene 5�� (Part 2)


    ---


    Irene lay on the bed without any resistance, like a doll.


    Her brilliant blonde hair cascaded across the bed like a golden waterfall, making the simple inn''s bed feel like a luxury beyond even a noble''s dreams.


    Embarrassed to be lying sprawled on the bed with her chest completely exposed, she timidly covered her breasts with her hand.


    Yet, the image of her cute, half-erect inverted nipples had long been etched in my retina.


    Ignoring the negligee that had slipped to her waist like a skirt, I overlaid my body on hers.


    "Your body, it''s quite thick..."


    Naturally, I had lunged to cover the breasts that were shyly hidden.


    My adorable palms barely covered the ample flesh; as I gently overlaid my hands, Irene murmured in wonder.


    There��s a difference in height, sure, but comparing shoulder width to muscle thickness is simply out of the question.


    The only superiority she might hold over me is in the girth of her chest.


    Thinking this, I buried my nose in the benevolent saint''s bosom.


    As my nose plunged into the heart-pounding chest, I understood why they say it gets stuck there.


    My cheeks were slightly sweating, pressed against the sticky bosoms, complemented by a gentle hand stroking the back of my head.


    ...I might become addicted.


    That light peck earlier, and now the hands that had tried to tease out the inverted nipples and were currently buried in her cleavage.


    Irene stroked my head with relaxed hands, as if this were merely child''s play, easing her tension.


    Hmm... Attracted to her bust and her inverted nipples, did she think all this was to ease the tension?


    Of course, I can''t have her thinking this.


    With that thought, I casually removed her hand, then firmly locked our fingers together so she couldn''t move.


    She smiled sheepishly again, unaware of what was to come.


    Being sexually nai?ve, she had no idea of the situation, merely smiling benevolently as she indulged my whims...


    Objectively, it would be hard to find a more lascivious scene.


    The three people sneakily peeking from outside the door would be shocked.


    "Irene, I��m going."


    "Going? Suddenly where, uh��????"


    Her ample chest was now fully exposed, having even lost its bra.


    The shyly hidden inverted nipples, stimulated by fingers and teeth, were now fully erect.


    In such a state, while a man burrowed between her thighs and she cutely stroked him, her hands were interlocked and subdued...


    It was truly a defenseless posture, her arms and legs wide open.


    If I were to step aside, everything from her bosom to her secretly moistened panties might be completely exposed by the camera behind.


    "Is, is this what a man''s��?"


    "Yes, it''s because Irene is too sexy that it became like this."


    Her knowledge may be lacking, but her body was honest; her panties had soaked through, not white like her bra, but transparent like her negligee.


    As I firmly pressed against her through the thin fabric, I could feel it slickly soaking in.


    Both sides, hers and mine, were clearly heated up, as if crying out to be undressed.


    Releasing the interlocked hands and peeling off the now functionless undergarments, Irene''s hands, seemingly regretful of letting go, gently grasped the blanket.


    I casually tossed the sticky underwear aside and placed my hand over her slender hip line.


    Her eyes and eyelashes were golden, and beautiful, I thought; and naturally, the area below was not just lascivious but beautifully so.


    The golden pubic hair, soaked from the flowing love juices, felt to me more beautiful than any natural landscape.


    ��Honestly, it��s hard to be considerate anymore.��


    Because she��s a saint candidate, because of her mammary glands, pretending to be benevolent but hiding those damning breasts.


    With a head heated as if by fever, I gently pushed my waist forward.


    ��Hmm����


    ��I haven��t even put it in yet?��


    ��But, but it touched me... This is what men like, the nuns said?��


    But it wasn''t without resistance.


    For a brief moment, as if the hymen had regenerated, there certainly was a sensation of the glans gently piercing through something.


    A saint whose hymen regenerates and has inverted nipples.


    At this point, maybe the sordidness of Heroines Chronicle is committing a sin against Irene.


    I''d like to bury my nose in those lascivious breasts and wonder why the hose for the dispenser intended for babies is hidden, needing to be chewed out, but that requires more time.


    So, what she needed to learn today was the sensation of her precious womb being prodded by a thick meat stick.


    To focus entirely on that pleasure, I once again interlocked with her fingers and slowly swayed my hips.


    Squelch��Squish squish


    "Uh��Roland? Isn''t it hot...?"


    "Sweat is fine."


    "But still��sorry...? Huh?"


    The room filled with breaths heavy with heat.


    The sound of a pounding, and of course, the sound of frothy love juices being stirred by the meaty stick crudely hitting the ears, while each time the sagging ballsack knocked against her full buttocks, Irene''s golden eyes flickered this way and that.


    "This is, it''s embarrassing...!"


    "It''s okay, you''re beautiful."


    "But still, the sounds, ah��?"


    She let out a vulnerable moan and, while squeezing her v*gina as if urging to consecrate the seed in her womb, she still seemed embarrassed by the lewd sounds, closing her eyes tightly.


    She wasn''t embarrassed when I was chewing her inverted nipples, but she seemed shy about this.


    Trying to implant pleasure only seemed to increase the embarrassment with the lewd sounds.


    Maybe I should move a bit faster, I''m feeling a little impatient.


    I''m not some monster who kills women with his p*nis, and considering her passive that blocks both goblin stones and orc arrows, moving a bit more aggressively shouldn''t cause her pain.


    Born a 5��, she has both the base physical stats and a cheat-level passive combined.


    "Then, I''ll make you too busy to care about the sounds."


    "That would be mu��uh��?"


    Grabbing her slender hips felt as comfortable as an ergonomic handle.


    Her body, not just accepting my p*nis but all of me, seemed devoted like the saint candidate she was, lewdly welcoming everything.


    I accepted that silent consideration and rapidly thrust my hips.


    From the entrance of her womb, where my p*nis had been hesitating, it suddenly plunged forward as if possessed by an ardent zealot towards the saint''s womb��!


    "Ugh��my stomach, inside, it''s echoing��???"


    "Does it hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt, but, my stomach, it echoes...!!!"


    The saint''s v*gina, determined to receive my seed, clung tightly, refusing to let go of my p*nis, and the flesh around it tightened just as aggressively, inciting a lewd battle of squelching and squirming.


    But in such a situation, the saint always wins.


    Would any man dare to escape from here where she, upon meeting a p*nis for the first time, dedicates everything from her regenerating hymen to the entrance of her womb, wrapping so tightly around him?


    "Really? Then, shall I finish inside?"


    "It''s okay, the nuns said, after the adventure, the baby��?"


    Had she even prepared contraception magic for her first experience to receive a creampie?


    Just how far did they prepare this innocent virgin?


    Thinking how scary the gossip of old ladies can be, I thrust my waist forward�D!


    Sweat made the skin on the pelvis sticky, and I gripped it tightly, thrusting deep inside.


    I thrust my waist deeply inward with such force that even the testicles seemed pressed inside.


    At the entrance of her womb, which seemed to say nothing more could enter, I thickly came, and our saint''s inner flesh joyfully accepted the offering, squelching as it engulfed it.


    Just a single ejaculation induced a sense of lethargic depletion, such was the perfect compatibility between the saint and the master of the holy sword.


    "Uuuugh... Is this, a man''s, climax? ...So, is it over now?"


    "...No? I think we need to do it about three, no, five more times."


    "Eh...? But the nuns said, eek???"


    I wonder why the local old ladies assume superhumans would finish in just one go.


    ---

 Chapter 302: King of the Feathered Ones 1

    Chapter 302: King of the Feathered Ones 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    No matter how exceptional an adventurer might be, they can''t progress through everything alone.


    That story goes even if they are a natural-born 5�� or a superhero who has reached the pinnacle, or even a knight or mage who has reached that level, they can''t explore every part of the tower on their own.


    Just like a super soldier in a movie can''t take on every front of a battlefield alone.


    Even if they set out to explore, it''s common for adventurers to come up empty-handed.


    And when they return, they often hear about new paths opening up elsewhere; such was our daily life.


    "...So, you think you''ve found something?"


    The adventurers were in disarray.


    After discovering the Harpy Kingdom and establishing relations with them, and after dealing with the mid-boss on the 45th floor, we were not the only ones who started heading upwards.


    It''s obvious, but I''m not the only top-tier adventurer in this world.


    While we''re not close friends, there are other top-tier adventurers we get to know through various quests.


    These include parties of high-level mages who hire vanguards, adventurers who trained as monks rather than ascetic priests, and exploration teams made up of rogues and archers.


    There was an exploration team that made significant progress this time.


    "Ellis told me the story. Which party was it? The one made up only of archers and rogues found something in an underground natural cave."


    "Really? Looks like they found something important."


    -Don��t even know the party name but what did they find?


    -A rogue and archer party, what the hell is that lol


    -A party that only uses rogues instead of vanguards for exploration?


    -That combination is similar to a game speedrun. Of course, not for me :)


    -But if they found something, it must be effective, lol


    It seems Han Se-ah, who had been bustling around preparing for re-exploration, got this information from Ellis, who had not yet gone back down.


    Even if they are just rogues and archers, they are superhumans who have reached a high level and can handle mana.


    A combination of rogues, who can deal with monsters using daggers and chains, and rangers, who can fight with a one-handed sword instead of a bow if necessary.


    If there are too many enemies to handle, they rely on their detection skills and scatter to conduct guerrilla tactics for individual takedowns.


    Conversely, if they encounter an overwhelmingly strong enemy, they immediately scatter and flee. This unique party of adventurers has once again made a significant find by using such exploration tactics.


    "It seems there''s a cave connected to a safe zone, not just the underground passages that the stone dwarves dug through. They found something like an altar inside and are investigating."


    "Where is it?"


    "It''s a cave on the 45th floor, and they are lighting a beacon at the entrance to mark the location."


    "So, it''s the 45th floor. Then, this has nothing to do with the vanished harpies but relates to the underground monsters?"


    Last night, as if nothing had happened, Irene was smiling peacefully while we enjoyed the aroma of her soup sitting at the table, where a bowl of buttery soup was placed.


    Since Han Se-ah had been talking about what she heard from Ellis since morning, was she preparing on her own today?


    Truly stubborn ones.


    "Hey, don''t tamper with the interior recklessly!"


    "Hey, when can we enter?"


    "Huh, how did they think to enter such a narrow crack...?"


    As expected, the crowd in front of the cave was made up of mages in robes.


    Unless they had a quest named "Oracle" like our party, they wouldn''t come to see this with their own eyes.


    Still, as a hero chosen by the Goddess, even if they were shouting, the mages quietly made way for us to approach the front of the cave.


    Whether the smoke was made of alchemy or magic, we passed the beacon, which completely obscured the view but didn''t smell bad, and saw a safe zone cave... and a tiny animal burrow that made me doubt if a person could pass through.


    "...They went in here?"


    "Wow, really?"


    Instantly, I remembered a news article from a previous life about a person who got stuck and died in a cave.


    A case where someone crawled into a narrow cave and got stuck upside down, and they couldn''t even extract the body.


    Of course, Roland''s physique, unlike that of an ordinary person, could crush the walls and climb out even from such a burrow...


    But the pressure from the sight was unavoidable.


    It seemed like I would have to dig with both hands to enter, and for Grace and Irene, it was a tiny hole that seemed impossible to enter due to their strong maternal instincts.


    Katie, who was the slimmest among us, might be the only one who could try to enter.


    "Are you saying we have to crawl in here?"


    "No. The mages will create a passage. They say that when the magic of the safe zone and the magic of the passage combine, they don''t know what will happen at the altar inside. They only keep it open when someone is coming."


    As the adventurer said this and tapped the inner walls of the cave, the tiny burrow opened wide like the mouth of a snake.


    It seemed that some mages were already inside, observing in an orderly fashion.


    Five mages were walking around inside, and our party entered the spacious cavity, which was roomy enough to be comfortable even with all of us inside.


    As we entered the large clearing, which was as wide as a building''s party hall, unlike the narrow entrance, the entrance closed behind us with a rumble.


    Is that the altar? Right in the center of the clearing?


    "It definitely looks like a religious altar."


    "The craftsmanship is too rough. It doesn''t seem like the stone dwarves made this."


    The shape was so blatant that Grace and Katie commented on it immediately.


    They had drawn crooked pictures on a wide stone table with dye and stuck something resembling spears into it.


    To put it nicely, it''s an altar, but honestly, the quality looks like a 5-year-old made a birthday cake with clay and sorghum sticks, and a 9-year-old stuck a drawing on it like a sticker.


    It''s hard to imagine the artisan race of stone dwarves making something of such poor quality.


    The drawing is... a bird?


    Is it a large bird eating a snake?


    "Hey, is this that thing from the 45th floor? The harpy and the tentacle boss, right?"


    "Could it be?"


    Ah, it''s a poorly drawn tentacle monster.

 Chapter 303: King of the Feathered Ones 2

    Chapter 303: King of the Feathered Ones 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    An altar depicted with a giant harpy defeating a tentacle monster.


    Although it seems to have religious significance, there appear to be no magical traces, as mages have checked several times.


    We also thought that our party wouldn''t find anything��


    [Art School Dropout Now in the Army donated 10,000 won!]


    Look at the armor drawn on that harpy''s torso. Could this be a new race?


    "Armor? There''s armor drawn on the harpy in the picture?"


    -You can see that tiny detail? I can barely see the wings, lol.


    -Your eyes see that over the incredible maternal instincts of the harpy? You''re a 2D geek...


    -But honestly, there''s not much difference between our eyes and those of the wife.


    -A harpy soldier? There''s a kingdom, so it makes sense there would be soldiers or an army.


    -If you think about it, it''s odd that the kingdom is just on the 43rd floor; there might be another one.


    Through Han Se-ah''s camera, hundreds of thousands of people were watching, hoping to discover something.


    The coarse drawing on the large stone is at a level of primitive cave paintings.


    A large tentacle monster is drawn in the center, and diagonally above it, a giant harpy is depicted. The donation pointed out the small harpies nearby.


    On closer inspection, some of the smaller harpies are depicted with bare chests, crudely illustrated breasts, while others have something black painted over their upper bodies.


    After hearing the discussion, it''s clear that there are harpies wearing armor and those that are not.


    It''s not a game of finding differences, yet how did someone discern fingernail-sized armor in a picture as small as a finger seen through the camera?


    "But doesn''t it look like the harpies are wearing armor?"


    "Hmm? Yes, if you look closely, the armored harpies are charging toward the tentacles, while those without armor are turning their backs to flee."


    With the hint from the viewer''s donation, Han Se-ah pretends to have discovered it herself and points to the small harpies.


    Harpy with dye-painted breasts and harpy with the upper body painted black.


    Noticing this clear difference, we slowly examine it further, and as Grace said, the difference between the two harpies becomes apparent.


    Now it looks like a great king and his soldiers, along with the civilians being rescued.


    As seen with the Harpy Queen of the Harpy Kingdom, the harpies of the kingdom have a clothing culture where they wear jewelry over their exposed breasts.


    Therefore, if we attribute meaning, this mural was created in a second, different, Harpy Kingdom. Not the Harpy Queen''s kingdom.


    "...So we need to find this?"


    "Right? It seems we need to find this new Harpy Kingdom."


    The harpies that suddenly disappeared.


    A potential second kingdom.


    Considering the Harpy Queen cleverly included a red harpy girl under her command, one conclusion emerged.


    It''s that another kingdom of harpies has unified all the nearby harpies.


    The disappearance of the harpies suggests that the new kingdom might be higher up.


    Raei Translations


    ---


    We gather arrows, ropes, and other seldom-used but necessary consumables, and fix up lanterns and sleeping bags before filling the inventory with food.


    Since the frequency of battles has decreased, Han Se-ah thinks the exploration will be a long-term effort.


    She quickly organizes explosives and alchemical materials that were in a corner of her inventory and increases the amount of food more than usual.


    Meanwhile, she manages to make even inventory organization and shopping part of the stream angle, which is pretty impressive.


    "So, where do you plan to go now?"


    "We should probably start searching the 45th floor again. After all, it''s the floor where the altar was discovered, and it''s also where the monster emerged from underground."


    "That makes sense."


    "There are areas that other adventurers have already investigated, so we don''t need to check everywhere."


    With all preparations complete, the party discussed the exploration.


    At some point, Irene''s place became fixed to my right, and Katie and Grace seemed to take turns sitting on my left��maybe it''s just my imagination.


    Her lovely golden eyes looked this way with a bright smile, naturally warming my heart.


    Back to the 45th floor, huh? Not bad.


    For me, this was a kind of reprieve.


    I worried about rushing straight to the 50th floor, but if we start again from the 45th floor and look around carefully, at least we''ll have time to find clues about the awakening.


    Leaving aside the happy night with Irene, I still feel shackled by the quest to deal with the boss using an awakening skill.


    It''s not a typical game quest but one sent by a transcendent being that deals with human souls.


    It would be stranger if I didn''t feel burdened.


    "Roland? You seem to be deep in thought. Is it about the issue of the realm you mentioned last time?"


    "Um? ...Yes, I sometimes feel a bit frustrated."


    "Don''t be too hasty. Everything will turn out fine."


    That''s how the re-exploration of the 45th floor began.


    Irene seemed to sense my complex feelings and held my hand tightly, comforting me... but the uneasy feeling in my heart didn''t disappear.


    Now, the only thing I can rely on is the hope and prayer that this hologram window, like the quest window that changes in real-time, will somehow change for me.


    I grumble about suddenly finding faith as I explore the 45th floor, and then, sure enough, news comes from elsewhere.


    "A harpy has kidnapped an adventurer...?"


    "What''s the situation now?"


    "Like one of the harpies that was drawn on the altar?"


    The re-exploration of the 45th floor was a bust this time too.


    We only rummaged through empty caves and couldn''t even properly collect mana stones.


    While we may have bought some time to find clues about the awakening power, Han Se-ah''s stream hit a snag with missed quests and fruitless hunts...


    But back in the city of stone dwarves for supplies, adventurers were noisily gossiping.


    The rumor was quite simple.


    A beautiful, communicative harpy wearing clothes had come up to do some chores, and the intermediate-level adventurers who were flirting with her had gone missing.


    ...Damn it, like with the doppelganger situation, is it always the males causing problems?

 Chapter 304: King of the Feathered Ones 3

    Chapter 304: King of the Feathered Ones 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    There are such stories.


    There are sayings that a man, even with the strength to lift just a single tissue, will seek out a woman, or that his brain is located below the belt, or that he''s a walking hard-on....


    These are hasty generalizations, but they''re somewhat awkward criticisms to refute, especially for the guy who cried about the new character being male and ran a macro script.


    Seeing the way the adventurers behave in such situations makes it really hard to argue against these stereotypes.


    "Didn''t we have a higher-tier adventurer last time who got infected after assaulting a doppelganger?"


    "This time, it''s a mid-tier adventurer. I heard it''s the adventurers who were helping the mages carry luggage who became victims."


    "Can we even call them victims...?"


    Below, there were those infected by attacking doppelgangers, and above, there were fools who tried to hunt harpies and ended up being hunted themselves.


    Indeed, the harpies are beautiful.


    Many adventurers just ogled them because they didn''t speak human languages and walked around nearly naked, like beautiful primitives.


    Jokingly, some said the alcohol here tasted better than the booze outside, but they seemed to have no intention of actually touching them.


    Or it seemed so, but the problem was that there were quite a few with sinister intentions.


    Of course, I''m not the one to talk, having spent the night with the Harpy Queen at her request...


    But if they had met outside the kingdom, shouldn''t they have been a bit suspicious?


    This isn''t like kids who follow strangers for candy; these are idiots who follow anyone who spreads their legs.


    We got a hint because of this, but the feeling of pity doesn''t go away.


    Even if they''re mid-tier adventurers, if they have the skill to come up above the 40th floor, their earnings and quality of life in the city wouldn''t be something to scoff at.


    Whether they find a girlfriend, a wife, or become big spenders in the red-light district like mercenaries, or live a flashy nightlife, they should have the affluence to live freely.


    Yet, they end up missing while trying to seduce a harpy...


    "Where did they disappear?"


    "From what I''ve heard, it seems like it was on the 46th floor. How should I put it? Their tracks were so clear that although they''ve gone missing, it was immediately noticeable."


    Listening further, there was a reason why the disappearance was noticed right away.


    The missing parties were mid-tier adventurers who had come up escorting a caravan.


    Normally, mid-tier adventurers would find it hard to operate above the 40th floor, but now, they''re not hunting monsters but rebuilding cities and expanding kingdoms, so there was plenty of work to keep them around.


    The problem is their usual behavior.


    Whether mercenaries or adventurers, they''re a breed that lives by the sword and throws their lives away, so it''s hard to say they act properly even if you twist your mouth.


    These guys, too, were the type to spend their earnings from quests on women, gambling, and drinking their earnings away.


    Seeing a fully armed harpy, these guys probably thought, "Here''s a fine woman spreading her legs for free," and happily followed her, even bragging about it to other porters.


    "So, you mean they bragged about it to the caravan workers and then followed her later?"


    "That''s right. They weren''t kidnapped right away... They talked, returned to the city, gathered their party, had a drink, boasted to the workers, went to meet the harpy, and then just disappeared. The next morning they didn''t return, and when contract issues came up, the workers reported it."


    Irene asked incredulously.


    After placing second in a FPS tournament with a decent performance, she couldn''t get the desired gun skin even after 150 pulls.


    Seeing her meet a 6�� by chance, viewers claimed she had used up her lifetime''s luck, so maybe this situation was also related to her luck.


    "Are those the harpies drawn on the mural?"


    "They''re not just wearing armor. There''s something on their feet too... It looks like sharp blades are attached to their talons."


    As I thought about Han Se-ah''s misfortune, the armed harpy flew lower and approached us.


    As Grace said, it wore simple armor on its upper body and steel boots shaped like talons on its feet.


    With wings instead of hands, they couldn''t use spears or bows.


    Yet, as a monster on the 46th floor, its imposing presence was significant.


    A powerful new monster on the 46th floor was fully equipped with armor and weapons.


    Considering the ability to fly, an average mid-tier adventurer party couldn''t even scratch it and would likely be torn to pieces by those talons.


    "Human��!"


    "What? It can speak."


    "Hanna, you said those adventurers had a conversation with a harpy and then volunteered to go out..."


    "Ah... that''s right."


    ----Has it only been an hour since we brought up that story?


    -Still, goldfish forget everything in 3 seconds, but Se-ah remembers for a whole 50 minutes.


    -What are you talking about? Goldfish memory lasts more than two weeks.


    -?? I''m already getting confused about last week.


    -Han Se-ah''s memory beats the fish in our home aquarium!


    As the harpy with red wings fluttered down and began to speak, a husky voice could be heard.


    She wore armor, but her sharp appearance made her look like a tough lady who might smoke cigarettes.


    Of course, she wasn''t just a lady smoking in a back alley but a real one wielding a sword.


    The armored harpy, asserting she had no hostile intentions, landed on a rock a little distance away and folded up her blade-like talons.


    Han Se-ah naturally stepped forward to initiate a conversation.


    "What''s going on?"


    Instead of asking "Who are you?" she directly asked, "What''s going on?"


    It seemed like the right choice, as the armored harpy began to speak its piece.


    "Strong Humans, join the, Empire�D"


    "The Empire?"


    "Yes, the Empire�D the great queen''s, Empiiire�D"


    It was unclear if the harpy was struggling with human language or if it was a peculiar accent of the Empire''s harpies, but her voice trailed off at the end of her sentences.


    Still, it was understandable enough to carefully listen to the explanation.


    ...So there are two nations, the Harpy Kingdom and the Harpy Empire?


    Well, there''s no reason only humans would have multiple nations.

 Chapter 305: King of the Feathered Ones 4

    Chapter 305: King of the Feathered Ones 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The armored harpy from the Harpy Empire spoke of an empire created by harpies themselves.


    It was a Harpy Empire governed by a Harpy Empress, who had unified and subjugated all the other red harpy natives in the vicinity.


    The only issue was that the level of civilization was exceptionally advanced because all the surrounding harpies had been conquered.


    "...This is a mess. Looks like we''re going to have to fight."


    Literally, the problem is that it''s a ''Harpy Empire.''


    Thanks to my past indulgence in mobile games and various subcultures, I knew a bit about empires.


    As far as I know, there are two types of empires.


    The Eastern-style empire is known as "���Ӈ�" (Son of Heaven''s country), where the emperor is considered to have a divine right, and the monarch is synonymous with the nation itself.


    The Western-style empire, or Empire, doesn''t necessarily need an emperor; it''s just called an empire if a powerful country dominates several kingdoms.


    But these Harpy Empire creatures... or rather, ladies, seemed to have picked only the worst traits as if they were designing an evil empire.


    What I mean is that the Harpy Empire ruled by the Harpy Empress talked about imperialism.


    "Isn''t the character for ''Empire'' different from ''Imperialism''? But these guys seem to be openly declaring, ''We are the villains~''."


    -Does that Harpy Empress have a mustache?


    -Since the root is Latin, it seems like the Yankees arbitrarily changed it; the word originally comes from Roman rulers.


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    -Damn charging 5,000 won for the explanation...


    -Isn��t it fine since there��s a game where Nazis appear as enemies?


    While roaming around, they either lure or kidnap vulnerable adventurers and try to win over powerful humans.


    Just hearing the story, it was painfully clear that the Harpy Empire had learned only the worst of human behaviors.


    Dwarves were enslaved, mid-tier adventurers were used as combatants and monster capturers, red harpies who couldn''t use multiple languages were second-class citizens, and black, named harpies were third-class citizens...


    Even the weak and less intelligent harpies were called "citizens" because they were still considered kin, but the very fact that they were divided into first, second, and third-class citizens showed that the situation was beyond dire.


    Moreover, the fact that dwarves with insufficient combat power were immediately enslaved, and from a player living in the age of democracy, it was clear that the Harpy Empire was the bad guy.


    "Based on ability�D you get�D the corresponding�D treatment!"


    Despite the situation, we couldn''t deny the armored harpy''s intelligence, as it noticed the subtle reactions from our side and prepared to fly away.


    Thinking it might be attacked if it showed its blade-like talons, it cleverly moved its wingtips, similar to students who sneakily shuffle out right before lunchtime, aiming to dash toward the corridor.


    It was clear it was smart; instead of soaring upwards, it planned to leap off a cliff to the side and glide away to escape, subtly shifting its body.


    I wasn''t the only one who noticed this move, but since everyone seemed hesitant to attack, just twitching their hands, there was an awkward silence as the armored harpy and the adventurers eyed each other.


    "...For now, let''s take it to the kingdom."


    Today''s tip: The reflective damage passive is great for kidnapping someone alive.


    "Are you planning to hand her over to the Magic Tower?"


    "Actually, I plan to hand her over to the kingdom first and then call the mages."


    "The mages will come all the way to the Harpy Kingdom... Yes, they will definitely come."


    Just like the time when I moved the smart harpy girl who could speak to the kingdom, I slung the armored harpy over my shoulder.


    There were viewers who were disappointed that I didn''t disarm her armor and blade boots, which could also be handed over for research...


    But Han Se-ah wasn''t streaming to show off her chest swinging around.


    Ignoring those few perverted opinions, we returned to the 43rd floor.


    From time to time, the awakened armored harpy attempted to bite my neck or swing the blade-like talons on her boots in rebellion, but she became docile after repeatedly knocking herself out due to reflective damage and learning from it.


    "Human, you will regret this��!"


    "Alright, I got it."


    She struggled, knocked herself out due to reflective damage, naturally recovered her health as a high-level monster while unconscious, woke up and struggled again, and then knocked herself out again due to reflective damage.


    Seeing this cycle continue, she started to make noisy, annoying sounds.


    How to describe this one-sided conversation...


    Was it like watching a white person being racist towards Asians?


    "...Did they create this without thinking about public opinion? Or is it like that Nazi-killing game where they just made it without worrying and told us to catch them?"


    -It seems the fantasy residents don''t really think much about it, right?


    -Teacher Roland was annoyed because he got called a pervert but it seems like he''s not particularly angry about the slavery lol


    -With just a few words, she managed to scratch both the main tank and the player wow


    -With the citizen class system, slaves, conquests, and gladiators, isn''t that just the Roman Empire? Harpy Roman Empire?


    [Han Se-ah''s Harem Creation Team donated 100,000 won!]


    This clearly looks like a faction war. Choose between a kingdom that''s hard mode but appealing, and an empire that''s easy mode but messed up.


    "Ah, thank you for the donation, Harem Creation Team! ...Is that right? The empire route makes life easier but the conscience uneasy, something like that?"


    As a result, it''s not our party members who become uncomfortable but the viewers outside the camera.


    Especially the Western viewers who went silent after frantically chatting, struggling even with translation tools.


    Grace, Katie, and Irene, having been born and raised in a world with a class system, weren''t too uncomfortable with it.


    Even if they frowned a bit, it was more about the harpies treating humans as an inferior race, not about criticizing the slave system or the citizen class system.


    ...I also showed a subtle reaction, but thankfully, the viewers misunderstood it as me being a handsome man hurt by the pervert comment.


    "Hey! Stop playing that military march with the video donations!"


    Someone kept playing the Nazi march after photoshopping a mustache on the harpy''s face.


    I had to hold back my laughter.

 Chapter 306: The Disease That Grows Feathers on the Philtrum 1

    Chapter 306: The Disease That Grows Feathers on the Philtrum 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    There are games that take up very sensitive themes.


    It seems that in Earth 4, where Han Se-ah is, there are such themes, and in the world I used to live in, there were games that depicted a future where the Nazis won World War II.


    The Nazis appear as the evil empire, and the story unfolds in a way that the player takes them down.


    So, I believe the viewers, who are acting like bloodthirsty berserkers, have thoughts similar to mine.


    -A kingdom of Goddess-believers overthrows imperialists? This is totally ideological propaganda game, mmmph...!


    -Your insight is sharp, sir. You''ve won an event, so please provide your address.


    -Isn''t Han Se-ah''s route fixed?


    -Not just Han Se-ah. Every streamer damn it, hahaha. Do they want to get lynched?


    For gamers who know the game well, it''s clear that this is a branching quest.


    Just like when the Demon King offers the Hero half of the world for a truce, the game developer is giving the player a choice.


    Would you stand on the side of justice and play on hard mode to uphold your beliefs, or would you turn a blind eye to evil and reap the benefits by playing on easy mode?


    Of course, if you choose easy mode here, Han Se-ah will be dead as a Korean, a gamer, and a streamer.


    The cyber ghosts will tear her apart, saying that supporting imperialism is something no Korean who was colonized should ever do.


    Viewers will froth at the mouth, saying she is choosing easy mode despite having drawn a 6�� cheat character.


    Western viewers will start a revolution, criticizing her for showing an imperialist storyline on stream.


    There''s no way professional streamer Han Se-ah wouldn''t know this.


    "Hey, then it''s obviously the kingdom route. We''ve built temples in the kingdom, so why would we join the empire? From the 43rd floor onwards, our Temple Knights have been pushing upwards, and I see a future where Harpy heads will be smashed as they shout, ''Blasphemer!''"


    Her tone was firm, as if to dispel any doubts.


    Thinking this wasn''t enough, she quickly approached Irene, who was following closely behind me, and opened her mouth.


    "Sister Irene, from what I''ve heard, it seems like the Harpy Kingdom and the Harpy Empire will eventually clash."


    "Right? It looks like they don''t worship the Goddess, unlike the kingdom people."


    These guys believe the Harpy Empress is the Goddess of the sky and think wingless beings are inferior.


    If the Nazis claimed the superiority of Aryans, these guys claimed the superiority of bird-people.


    Winged Harpies are superior, and wingless humans are inferior.


    Therefore, dwarves who live underground without facial features are a race close to livestock created by the Sky God to live as slaves.


    Just looking at the armored Harpy who casually says such things, it''s clear that they wouldn''t believe in the Goddess of life.


    Because of that, Irene''s complexion was a little dark.


    An empire that kidnaps people and denies the Goddess?


    Isn''t that practically a den of heretics?


    Enslaving other races is fine.


    Discriminating against fellow Harpies by classifying them as second-class citizens is also fine.


    But denying the Goddess of Life and believing in their Empress as a Goddess is the mindset of heretics who deserve to be "converted."


    Since Han Se-ah was leading the conversation rather than me, it was only natural for the viewers to be noisy.


    -Why is she being an instigator instead of a hero?


    -Now, she needs a different word, not just a porter. Instigator? Screamer?


    -I thought she was going to film a stealth mission against the empire, but she''s just tattling to the temple without hesitation, haha.


    -What stealth mission? Just declare a crusade, open a holy war, and drop Tactical Roland.


    -The temple is terrifying, especially how they go nuts when they hear ''Empress = Goddess.''


    "They say you should strike while the iron is hot. We know there''s nothing to gain by dragging this out. Even if we are going to war, there''s a lot to prepare. So, we''d better let them know right away so they can come fully prepared."


    [Our Hero Doesn''t Bite donated 10,000 won!]


    She��s rushing things so she can prepare bombs and acid herself.


    While Han Se-ah floored the accelerator, it was up to me to talk with the party members.


    Usually, Irene was quietly following, but this time, Grace and Katie were following obediently instead.


    Both of them weren''t especially devout or enlightened characters who would be outraged by slavery, so they didn''t seem particularly angry at the Harpy Empire.


    However, as adventurers on a mission from the Goddess, it seemed they were slightly rubbed the wrong way by the armored Harpy, and they didn''t particularly oppose Han Se-ah''s radical plan to conquer the empire.


    After all, if you''re happy to be called an "inferior race" by other races inside the tower, you''d have to be an incorrigible masochist.


    "A war against the Harpy Empire... It would definitely be best to start by conquering the underground city. If we attack from underground, they won''t be able to respond properly."


    "Hmm... To think I''d experience a territorial battle inside the tower, something I never faced in the North. By the way, Roland, have you ever participated in a territorial battle?"


    "Nope. I''m not a mercenary, and as an adventurer, I found it too bothersome to go around catching people."


    To be honest, I was desperately clinging to the idea that I had to climb the tower to escape this fantasy world, but anyway.


    While Han Se-ah was talking to the temple with Irene by her side, and after sending the armored Harpy to the Magic Tower, I felt relieved and began to consider how I should react.


    I frowned at the armored Harpy''s blindly eugenic comments, but thinking about it, that wasn''t the reaction a resident of a medieval fantasy world would have.


    Luckily, the viewers leaned toward teasing me for being called a "pervert" and getting emotionally scarred or shocked.


    If not, someone would have clearly pointed out that my reaction was strange.


    ---


    [1.raei: naruto reference!]


    Toggle New Ads


    3/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 307: The Disease That Grows Feathers on the Philtrum 2

    Chapter 307: The Disease That Grows Feathers on the Philtrum 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The world is vast, filled with weirdos, and diverse tastes.


    Just like there are viewers who get excited not by the pure white bosom of a harpy but by its red feathers, among those who got kicked out of the chat for causing chaos.


    "Hanna, are you thinking of making explosives through alchemy again?"


    "Hmm? I tried it last time and it was nice. Why, ?"


    "No, it''s nothing..."


    There are people like Han Se-ah who think of explosions as art.


    After throwing the armored harpy into the tower and finishing her conversation with the temple, Han Se-ah immediately started wandering around the market.


    Irene, curious about her actions, was caught on camera with a strange expression, nervously chewing on her lips.


    While spending time with Grace and Katie at a cafe? that had somehow already set up shop in the stone dwarf city, Han Se-ah was probably planning out her explosive strategy as she progressed through the quest.


    "No matter what, explosives are the most efficient. After breaking through and liberating the underground city of the stone dwarves, we need something to attack from underground to above ground."


    -Well... never mind, as long as you''re happy, lol


    -Just don''t forget you''re mainly a mage. You''re still the number-one mage streamer.


    -How about switching to being an alchemist instead? Forget the tower and join the Alchemy Guild. They have great discounts.


    -How about a stream on alchemy recipes since there aren''t any new spells?


    -Oh, teaching the kids bad things again. Don''t fall for it, or you''ll be stirring jars for 90 hours.


    The viewers seemed dumbfounded seeing her gather bomb materials while doing the quest.


    Of course, for Han Se-ah, it was just about replenishing the materials she used on the floor 45 boss, but the "bomb maniac" meme that unified East and West didn''t disappear despite her protests.


    All I had to do was check the internet via the hologram window.


    In the Western Reddit boards, she was showered with honorable titles like "Magical Bomber Girl," "Michael Bay''s Avatar," and "Muhammad Han."


    Posts on Western Reddit would be translated and laughed at in the Heroes Chronicle Forum, and then Westerners would translate them back and share them again.


    The positive cycle of memes had begun thanks to Han Se-ah, who had become a global star.


    ...Should I call it a vicious cycle since there''s some discrimination mixed in?


    "Oh, here she comes. Did she have a lot to talk about at the temple?"


    "Hanna, Irene! Over here!"


    As I leaned on the table, leisurely surfing the web, Grace, who was sipping her drink and watching the road outside, raised her arm and called out to Han Se-ah.


    No wonder the road looked familiar; she had already made her way to the market street where we were.


    Well, it''s only natural since she bought the alchemy bomb materials nearby.


    According to the armored harpy, the underground was considered the slaves'' domain.


    Just like assassins infiltrate castles through filthy sewers, we would infiltrate the Harpy Empire through the underground, which they looked down upon.


    After that, well... we''ll handle it skillfully.


    The stone dwarves are not only master blacksmiths, alchemists, and metallurgists but also merchants who value trading with humans.


    They wouldn''t welcome exploitation instead of trade, so the plan would work out one way or another.


    ...If things go south, we could always resort to the "Tactical Roland Deployment" that the viewers joke about, killing all the harpies that come down underground.


    "No matter how vast the Harpy Empire is, it''s still within the tower, so we should be able to handle it floor by floor."


    "Since the 45th floor was that giant beast''s nest, you''re thinking of conquering the floors one by one starting from the 46th?"


    "We''ll reclaim the stone dwarves'' underground city, rescue them through the tunnel, and then attack the empire above. This isn''t a territory war; it''s more like a bandit or barbarian raid."


    "Well... those harpies call us inferior, so aren''t we barbarians? A barbarian party and perverted Roland."


    "Why bring that up all of a sudden?"


    While discussing the rough outline of the plan, Grace suddenly dropped a comment about perverted Roland.


    The unexpected ambush left my expression subtly twisted, which made the party members smile, finding it amusing.


    Grace, who likes to tease and joke around, wasn''t going to miss this opportunity.


    With a smile befitting her nickname, she teasingly provoked me with a charm that would have bewitched the neighborhood boys.


    An 11-year veteran adventurer and a top-level unwavering tank.


    Since there weren''t many chances to tease me, she seemed unwilling to miss this opportunity.


    ��...Ah, I see. So now even Irene has joined in.��


    Moreover, Irene, who used to act as a sort of "brake," had now been persuaded by Han Se-ah and came to my bedroom at night.


    Han Se-ah had already become a peeper, and Grace and Katie had gone from drunkenly crashing into my bed to tackling me together.


    Since there wasn''t a single woman in the party that the playboy Roland hadn''t touched, Grace had become a truck with no brakes, flooring the accelerator.


    "Since we''re on the topic of harpies and perverted Roland, unlike the kingdom''s harpies, I hear the harpies of the empire cover their bodies like humans and feel shame?"


    "That''s true. Not only are they vicious enough to enslave stone dwarves, but they also have the cognitive ability to consider themselves an empire."


    -Harpies that walk around naked vs. harpies that feel embarrassed when seen��which is better?


    -Teacher Roland is taking mental damage, lol. A teasing older sister is the hottest.


    -If they have a sense of shame, maybe they''ve set up morals and laws too.


    -Lol, what does it matter? They''re going to end up "devout" in the temple''s underground anyway.


    Grace teased me, asking if she should help me avoid being called a pervert, and viewers, who were watching her with growing excitement, ended up getting cut down by the mod AI.


    In the usual chaos where no one was focused on planning, Han Se-ah laughed cheekily.


    Really, if she wasn��t the world��s number one, I''d have written a 5700-character backseat comment close to a hate post.

 Chapter 308: The Disease That Grows Feathers on the Philtrum 3

    Chapter 308: The Disease That Grows Feathers on the Philtrum 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    A subdued magical glow, like a light bulb covered in cellophane, lit up the dim underground as a hole just big enough for a person to pass through began to form in the wall.


    It was the work of Old Bobo, having evolved the stationary launcher to a portable vacuum stone.


    Although the reduced size slowed the tunnel excavation, it wasn''t unbearably slow.


    Just like switching from racing down a highway in a car to riding a bicycle in Hangang Park, it was still faster than walking.


    Holding the flashlight-shaped magical tool and infusing it with mana, the red magical glow disintegrated the earth, making the repetitive task oddly fun.


    "Roland, is your mana okay?"


    "At this rate, the amount used and the amount recovered are about the same."


    With a cutting-edge toy that made the earth disappear and drilled tunnels in the walls upon contact with light, what man wouldn''t enjoy this?


    Despite heading to reclaim a colony from imperialists, I couldn''t help but grin.


    They say men are just grown-up kids.


    Like scraping at puddles with the tips of their shoes on rainy days or watching leaves float down a stream, I spent a long time drilling through the wall with mana.


    Soon, the red magical glow began to illuminate not the underground wall but a vast open space.


    We''d drilled a tunnel and entered a corner of the stone dwarves'' city.


    Contrary to my worries, it was a dim, empty clearing with no patrolling harpies or stone dwarves in sight.


    "I''ll put the magical tool into the inventory. Should I use a light spell?"


    "No, that would draw too much attention right now. Let''s wait a moment for our eyes to adjust, then move forward slowly."


    -Who the hell turns on lights while sneaking in, lol


    -She always gets things right, then suddenly says something dumb, haha


    -The light shuttle never learns


    -At least she asks before turning them on. Better than turning on dorm lights during night shifts, lol


    -Why is it so dark here? Is this place ruined too? Is sneaking in a waste of time?


    While Han Se-ah absorbed the viewers'' nagging for asking about using the light spell, my eyes quickly adapted to the darkness.


    The soft glow of the portable vacuum stone helped, but it was mostly due to my superhuman physique.


    Han Se-ah might struggle to adapt after logging out and living in an ordinary 20-something��s body, but my body had surpassed human limits and reached the level of a superhuman.


    By channeling mana into my eyes and blinking a few times, I could make out the contours of rocks even in the pitch-black underground.


    Although I couldn''t distinguish facial features, I wouldn''t trip or fall into a pit.


    Unlike Old Bobo''s meticulously managed city, we''d have no trouble crossing this uneven clearing.


    "There''s something up ahead."


    "It''s more like a ruin than a building. Could this place be a ruin instead of a colony?"


    In the underground city that I thought was a ruin, a few stone dwarves remained.


    From talking to them, it seemed more accurate to say they were abandoned rather than staying.


    "We''ve grown old and our hands have slowed down. They sent us down here just to maintain and repair the city for our kin to return to someday..."


    "Without any tools or support?"


    "That''s right. It''s basically a way to tell us to die out of sight."


    The harpies had taken over the stone dwarves'' underground city and were using them as slaves for the empire.


    The fact that the stone dwarves were a race of craftsmen but lacked combatants seemed to have been a significant disadvantage.


    The stone dwarves knew how to make siege weapons and defensive cannons, but having no direct combatants was a handicap that bordered on a disability.


    While the harpies flew around as superior superhumans, the stone dwarves had to conscript ordinary citizens who were good at cutting gems to fight.


    In the original world, they would have hired a multi-racial allied army as mercenaries in exchange for expensive equipment and enhancement stones.


    But this was inside the Demon King''s tower��a place where no lifeforms could be hired as mercenaries even for ten million gold coins, right in the heart of the 46th floor.


    "The young ones were all dragged off to various cities in the empire and forced to work. They��re being treated almost like torture under the sun... Only old folks like me have been sent to the city, waiting day by day for death."


    "...Doesn''t this mean we should be attacking the empire''s cities above, rather than liberating the dwarves'' city?"


    "Um, would you like to try some of this?"


    "Thank you, Squishy. I never thought I''d receive such a precious stone from you in my lifetime."


    Elderly dwarves were left to wither away in the underground city, stripped of both talent and tools.


    No matter how skilled they were, they couldn''t restore buildings or mine underground for edible stones with their bare hands.


    The hunger was so intense that they gnawed on the miscellaneous stones I took out from the inventory, crunching them like a homeless person swallowing a rice ball.


    I had expected them to be exploited like a colony, but it seemed they had taken every last stone dwarf away.


    I laughed as I watched my party members, slightly flustered at the unexpected situation.


    -Bro, this guy is laughing? This guy is laughing? This guy is laughing? This guy is laughing?


    -Who��s laughing now, bro? Lol, if he''s laughing, what can you do?


    -Is the empire that vast, or are there so few stone dwarves? Did they take everyone from the city?


    Since the harpies treated the stone dwarves as an inferior race and considered the underground a filthy place, they used it as a dumping ground to imprison stone dwarves who were supposed to die.


    So, we didn''t have to worry about prying eyes.


    We could just bring the vacuum stones here, connect the city, and smuggle the stone dwarf prisoners out by carriage.


    We''d gather the Temple Knights and adventurers, launch simultaneous rescue operations, and then spread the Goddess''s teachings with overwhelming force.


    "Old man, what''s your name?"


    "Ahem, I''m Grandpa Gigi, Gigi the Old."


    "Okay, Grandpa Gigi. Do the harpies ever come down to check if anyone''s dead?"


    "No. They rarely come down. Only if there''s a big commotion in the empire��s cities do they fly down to have a quick look, and then they disappear in less than five minutes."


    Just as the stone dwarves had become enslaved by the harpies because they didn''t understand the tower��s mechanics, the harpies also seemed unaware that terrifying humans could come up from beneath the tower.


    If things continued like this, we could easily tear down the front door to spread the word of the Goddess.

 Chapter 309: The Disease That Grows Feathers on the Philtrum 4

    Chapter 309: The Disease That Grows Feathers on the Philtrum 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    In the dim underground city, there were roughly twenty abandoned stone dwarves.


    They were sitting defeated in the ruins, dying with no tools or strength to mine edible stones.


    Han Se-ah hurriedly distributed stones from her inventory among them.


    Grandpa Gigi, who had asked who was there upon hearing our footsteps, was in relatively good shape.


    Most of the stone dwarves were so old and starving that they couldn''t even react as we approached, only gasping for breath.


    If Grace hadn''t detected the stone dwarves, we might not have saved even half of them.


    "Well, I thought there might be other cities."


    "That''s a vacuum stone, isn''t it? And finely crafted at that."


    Convincing the stone dwarves who had regained some strength was easy.


    Han Se-ah wanted to start talking about the Demon King and the tower as if she was possessed, but there was no need.


    All we had to do was show them the modified vacuum stones.


    The vacuum stones, which decomposed dirt and rock and left behind only rare minerals, were part of the stone dwarves'' identity.


    The moment they saw the flashlight-shaped magical tool, the stone dwarves believed in us.


    They whispered to each other in their old, hoarse voices, thanked us, and then disappeared into the distance.


    Even though they were hungry and exhausted, they must have still been stone dwarves because, after filling their bellies, they walked away slowly but steadily.


    "Is it okay to just let them go?"


    "They probably know their own condition. Besides, there weren''t any monsters in the passage we came through."


    Kind-hearted Irene voiced her concern about sending the elderly dwarves off alone, but it seemed there was no need to worry.


    Humans might die from stomach shock after eating on an empty stomach, but the stone dwarves, being made of stone rather than flesh, looked much sturdier.


    With the stone dwarves gone, only our party members remained.


    According to Grandpa Gigi, there was a city above us, so we could either go up the stairs and cause a ruckus or quietly return and prepare further.


    "So, what now? Do we head up and take a look at the city?"


    "That depends on what you decide, Hanna. What''s your plan for the harpies?"


    In this situation, the most important opinion was that of Han Se-ah, the player and hero. It was time to call "go" or "stop," and she naturally called "go."


    We had entered the underground city expecting a fight but found no resistance. We could use this place as a forward base, but that wouldn''t make for good streaming content.


    Whatever direction the plan changed, causing a ruckus in the Harpy Empire''s city had to come first.


    Turning back now would definitely incite the viewers'' wrath.


    -That''s right, lol. What''s there to fear? We have Roland on our side.


    -It''s so dark, it reminds me of the old caves.


    -Night vision mode or not, maybe Han Se-ah was right to want to turn the lights on.


    -But if there are no monsters or harpies, can''t we just turn on the lights? Why are we fumbling around in the dark?


    -Are you children of darkness? Turn on the lights!


    "...It doesn''t seem like there are any enemies, so I''ll use a light spell."


    "Well, it''s my own money, so the compliments are mine. If you''re jealous, log into Heroes Chronicle, recruit a 5�� Saintess candidate, and start playing."


    [Gold Thief Han Se-ah donated 10,000 won!]


    Does that mean you''re starting a fundraising session with that sarcastic remark? (I genuinely don''t know)


    [Senior Citizen Organ Thief Han Se-ah donated 5,000 won!]


    Ah, the return of sarcastic Han Se-ah.


    With just one word from Han Se-ah, the viewers quickly became rowdy.


    I moved the chaotic hologram window to the corner of my vision, pulled the robe down low over my face, and advanced forward.


    Even though we were disguised as adventurers who had been recruited, if things went wrong, we''d certainly be attacked or arrested, so I took the lead.


    It seemed like a high-quality robe, as it covered my shield and mace without feeling uncomfortable.


    Come to think of it, we probably shopped at the market street on the 43rd floor, so could this robe have been made by the stone dwarves too?


    "...Wow, it''s bigger than I thought."


    "It does look like a city built by stone dwarves."


    As soon as we stepped out of the cave, we could see a tall stone building towering high.


    The rectangular buildings we saw in the underground city were carved into the mountainside, which was impressive.


    True to their harpy nature, with wings instead of hands, they left all construction to the stone dwarves.


    Even as slaves, the stone dwarves hadn''t abandoned their craftsmanship, and beautifully constructed buildings stood above, while harpies busily flew overhead.


    None of the harpies were naked upon closer inspection.


    The soldier harpies wore armor, and the non-soldiers wore sweater-like garments covering their upper bodies.


    They appeared far more civilized than the harpies of the Kingdom.


    Of course, looking at the ground told a different story.


    "...Are those shackles?"


    "I''d heard about it, but seeing it like this feels really awful."


    "Move fasterrr��quicklyyy��move ittt!"


    Below the soldier harpy threateningly clicking his bladed talons together, stone dwarves chained up in shackles were being herded in a line.


    Whether grouped by age or ability, they were bound together like dried fish and transported somewhere.


    While all the harpies flying in the sky, from the black named-grade eagle harpies to those in armor, looked neat and clean, the stone dwarves on the ground were visibly dragging their worn-out shackles around their necks and ankles.


    The only silver lining was that there were other adventurers like us, quietly wandering around the corners of the streets in their robes.


    Whether recruited as combat personnel or seduced by the harpies'' charms, they were still second-class citizens below the harpies and were careful not to offend them by hiding quietly.


    As a result, the harpies who saw us discreetly moving around the city merely glanced at us like street bugs and then flapped their wings and flew away.


    "Over there, I think we should head toward the most extravagant building."


    "It certainly stands out. Even if they are civilized, they can''t help liking shiny things."


    "Well, humans also like shiny gold and jewels. Even nobles build their mansions extravagantly."


    "...Not in the North."


    At least there weren''t any stone dwarves being brutally executed in the streets or kidnapped humans being tortured and eaten.


    If this were more like the Aztec Empire than the Nazi Empire, would Han Se-ah''s stream have blown up?


    With those thoughts in mind, we walked toward the luxurious building towering in the distance like a skyscraper.

 Chapter 310: The Disease That Grows Feathers on the Philtrum 5

    Chapter 310: The Disease That Grows Feathers on the Philtrum 5


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Infiltrating the Harpy Empire was easier than expected.


    Even easier than lying down and eating rice cakes.


    ��...No one��s paying any attention to us.��


    ��At this rate, we probably didn��t even need the robes.��


    The harpies didn''t care at all about humans in drab gray robes.


    Now that I think about it, it makes sense.


    These imperialist harpies probably didn��t realize they were inside the tower.


    They didn��t know there were adventurers fighting their way up from the lower floors, nor did they know that the Temple Knights were fervently trying to spread the Goddess��s teachings.


    All the harpies of the Empire knew was that there were lowly but skilled slaves hiding underground who could be exploited and that they could lure wandering adventurers.


    Just like wild animals who had never seen humans before might approach out of curiosity, the harpies of the Empire had never experienced a threat from humans, nor had they ever faced a crisis within the Empire.


    Their only enemies, as depicted in their murals, were the tentacled monsters emerging from underground.


    ��Still, it��s more peaceful than I thought.��


    ��Yeah. They��ve shackled the stone dwarves and enslaved them, but there haven��t been any incidents in the streets. Their disposal methods might be cruel, but there doesn��t seem to be any abuse.��


    As a result, instead of feeling like we were infiltrating, it felt more like we were tourists in a foreign country where the language was barely understood.


    We could thoroughly explore our surroundings.


    The first thing that stood out was, of course, the buildings constructed by the stone dwarves.


    Whether to accommodate the harpies or not, the wide-open windows and roofless designs were quite striking.


    Despite being rectangular and elongated, the buildings looked less like villas or apartments and more like artificial nests built for wild birds.


    The harpies flying in and out through the open roofs and windows never seemed to consider coming down to the ground, as if the roads were meant only for inferior beings.


    The next thing we noticed was the small number of humans and shackled stone dwarves.


    Since the harpies were all flying, the ones using the roads were naturally all dwarves and humans.


    Most were shackled stone dwarves, with only a few humans in robes like us.


    ��Hey, new faces.��


    ��...?��


    While surveying the city, the first one to speak to us was not a patrolling harpy but another adventurer dressed in a robe.


    Like us in our gray robes, he wore a jet-black robe pulled down low.


    His face was completely hidden except for the area below his chin, but he made no effort to conceal his adventurer status, as the hilt of his sword protruded from the robe at his waist.


    Given that he was wandering alone, he must have been confident in his skills.


    Judging by the aura, there were no intermediates, only high-level adventurers who had reached the realm of superhumans.


    They were skilled enough to roam the 46th floor at will, searching for anything valuable.


    From the man with the sword to those openly tending bows and daggers, the fifteen adventurers varied from warriors to archers and rogues.


    But unlike us, they didn''t seem to have crossed over as a fixed party, instead keeping a vague distance from each other.


    They must have come to the 43rd floor on a mission and headed straight for the 46th floor after hearing rumors about the Harpy Empire.


    "Since you came as a party, does that mean you''ve got a mage?"


    "Not just a mage, there''s a priest too."


    "Heh, a priest? A priest came all the way here?"


    "We came for an exploration mission. Did you guys sneak in first because of the mana stones?"


    They showed interest in our party, possibly because they weren��t a fixed group but moved based on requests.


    Even high-level adventurers can''t easily ignore a city full of harpies, so they were probably desperate for a skilled mage.


    It''s common sense that having even an intermediate mage mixed in is better for disrupting enemies than twenty scattered high-level warriors.


    "...Use a light spell."


    "Hm? Oh, got it."


    To prove our point, I nudged Han Se-ah in the side, prompting her to use a light spell.


    I didn''t call her name to prevent anyone from associating the name "Hanna" with the hero party.


    The rest of the group also seemed to realize that everyone was covering their faces with robes and refrained from calling each other by name, just exchanging knowing glances.


    The adventurers didn''t seem to mind this and gathered around the light spell that illuminated the cave.


    "Hm, the purity of her mana is really good. She''s definitely a skilled mage."


    "So, are we sticking to the original plan? Every man for himself?"


    "I agree. It''s only natural that the most skilled get the biggest share. I think it''s fine to let the five of them have the best spot."


    Friendly guys, neutral girls, grumbling guys, and irritated girls��all sorts of characters talked amongst themselves, excluding us.


    Since there were fifteen people gathered, it seemed their opinions weren''t entirely unified.


    They were all high-level adventurers who walked with their shoulders held high, so it would be hard for them to listen to others and change their minds.


    Still, I wasn''t keen on staying here much longer.


    After assessing the situation, it seemed the issue was how to distribute the loot.


    Harpy mana stones weren''t just lying around on the streets��the Empire must have them stored somewhere.


    Given that the harpies had the intelligence to form an empire and enslave the stone dwarves, a race of skilled craftsmen, they would surely understand the value of a giant mana stone.


    So even if twenty adventurers caused chaos together and then fled underground, they were still squabbling over who would go where and who would benefit.


    Some wanted to head toward the caves for an easy escape, some wanted to go to the location most likely to have the mana stones, and some were thinking of stealing other valuables instead of the stones.


    As expected, adventurers of the Middle Ages could quickly turn into thieves when the situation changed.

 Chapter 311: Rioters Called Adventurers 1

    Chapter 311: Rioters Called Adventurers 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Suddenly, the atmosphere turned into that of bank robbers.


    This wasn''t a joke I came up with��it was a donation message.


    Indeed, seeing fifteen people in dark robes talking about how to riot and steal made it look no different from a crime planning scene.


    In the end, the adventurers all wanted one thing: money, anything valuable.


    "On the way here, I saw a heavily guarded building with armored guards."


    "Isn''t there a mansion where some rich harpy lives? Something luxurious and tall."


    The adventurers I''d met so far had shown a polite demeanor, whether because they felt pressured by the temple''s authority or were fans of the top-tier adventurer Roland.


    But the ones here were different.


    To put it simply, they were like wild creatures.


    Adventurers who would rob not only harpies but also humans if it meant making money.


    The one fortunate thing was that none had backstabbed their partners yet.


    This was an important point to remember: "yet."


    After all, these adventurers were the kind who would knife their allies and grab their coin purses or weapons if things went south while raiding the harpy city.


    Back in my rookie adventurer days, I met countless guys who tried to strip me of my armor and mace and make a run for it.


    Neither Grace nor Katie were naive, so they observed the adventurer thieves'' meeting with cool eyes.


    "...Roland, do you think it''s alright?"


    "Don''t worry. There are probably only a handful here who could break through your protective shield."


    "No, it''s not that. Their plan... it''s full of nonsense and doesn''t make any sense."


    The meeting was a complete mess, just as Irene said from her spot beside me.


    Even though each individual was strong, they didn''t seem particularly smart; it felt like listening to a middle school debate class.


    Even Irene and I, who weren''t experts in strategy, felt something was off.


    When the reasoning for someone''s decision is just "because I want to," "just because," or "it''s a gut feeling," there''s not much more to say.


    "...Seems like they''re not trustworthy, right?"


    -Watching them reminds me of the ranked game I played yesterday. Is that normal?


    -Lol, it''s like watching my team''s kids blame their teammates after losing a base. Are those guys really senior adventurers?


    -Maybe not senior, they''re classified as top-tier adventurers since they made it this far, lol.


    -Come to think of it, doesn''t the Adventurer''s Guild need to revise their classification system? Even intermediates are on the 40th floor now.


    -If they soloed their way to the 46th floor, they must be strong, but their intelligence... Is this the difference in innate ��s?


    [Orc Leather Underwear Seller donated 10,000 won!]


    The temporary party member I met while hunting orcs yesterday was just like that. No different from intermediates.


    [12 Years Top Tier Silver Belt donated 50,000 won!]


    Why is the world''s first virtual reality game NPC acting exactly like our team''s mid-laner?


    Naturally, the viewers couldn''t help but throw in a few comments.


    Irene approached with a worried expression when she heard this.


    If we were talking about defense, Grace and Katie should be the ones concerned, but...


    "Roland, be careful. Don''t use explosives recklessly, and listen to Hanna''s instructions."


    "You''re treating me like a kid, aren''t you?"


    "But I''m worried, you know? Hanna is smart, but she can be clumsy."


    ...So, that''s where her concern was.


    -lol. What did you do off-camera to make mom worry like that?


    -Our Han Se-ah may be silly, but she''s kind-hearted (while committing biochemical terrorism).


    -No wonder Katie the Brat didn''t stick. The real brat is right here, haha.


    -She''s kind-hearted (Primary weapon: biochemical terrorism / Secondary weapon: troll bombs).


    "Hey! Who are you calling a brat? Irene''s just kind and worried. Can''t you see she wants to be with Roland and is using me as an excuse? That''s why none of you will ever find love."


    Wishing us luck, Irene clasped our hands tightly and made the sign of the cross.


    She didn''t actually have a blessing skill, but her gentle touch made me feel like it would truly bring us luck.


    As I headed out of the cave with that thought in mind, I saw an armored harpy transporting slaves.


    Earlier, when we first entered the city, they were clicking their bladed talons and dragging the stone dwarves away.


    It looked like they performed these transports regularly.


    Grace, who noticed this before me, whispered softly from under her robe.


    "They''re moving slaves right now. We''ll slip away that way, so Roland, be careful."


    "Got it. We''ll start with Hanna''s bomb. Once you hear the explosion and the guards disperse, be careful and make your move."


    After patting Irene''s shoulder to reassure her, we naturally scattered.


    None of the flying harpies seemed interested in humans wearing robes, so there wasn''t any problem.


    It made me wonder if the viewers were right, and the harpies were just pretending not to notice us.


    Could it be a conspiracy to lure adventurers in and deal with all the rebels at once? Surely not.


    "Over there, I see a tall building."


    "Yeah, it''s tall, and the walls are studded with shiny gems. Definitely looks like a noble harpy''s place."


    [Feather Lover Heuuung donated 10,000 won!]


    Why do harpies in both the kingdom and the empire love shiny things so much? Are they actually from the crow family?


    While I was thinking idle thoughts and walking forward, one building stood out.


    It was a slender tower, three times taller than the others, and its walls were unusual.


    It felt like looking at a princess toy meant for kindergarten or elementary school girls.


    The window frames and walls were densely packed with sparkling minerals.


    It was as if the building was made of cubic zirconia.


    If a sun rose inside the tower, the harpies flying around might even go blind.


    "It definitely looks like a place for nobles, right? If Roland draws their attention, I''ll plant the bombs."


    "...Alright, just don''t get caught."


    Han Se-ah''s eyes sparkled at the mention of bombs, almost as if she were addicted to them.

 Chapter 312: Rioters Called Adventurers 2

    Chapter 312: Rioters Called Adventurers 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    A building so extravagant it felt almost childish.


    Even though the highlands inside the tower were filled with clouds, making the sun invisible, the building sparkled so brightly up close that it hurt the eyes.


    Its flashy, almost gaudy appearance reminded me of a child''s toy palace, and my heart pounded as if I were reclaiming my childhood.


    The reason was simple.


    The primal, one-dimensional desire to destroy the city without thinking about the aftermath was growing inside me.


    Breaking monitors, smashing cars, demolishing buildings��how much fun was it to break things as a kid?


    Even in games meant for mining, I enjoyed destroying the world with lava buckets and dynamite.


    ''Maybe I''m not in a position to make fun of Han Se-ah...''


    Of course, I''d destroyed my fair share of terrain while fighting massive monsters or swarms of beasts.


    I''d even blasted away an entire floor after receiving a divine blessing.


    But this was the first time I could freely destroy something someone had painstakingly built.


    I''m not some antisocial psychopath villain who would destroy a city and massacre its citizens just because I''m in a fantasy world.


    But since there were no citizens here, only the imperialist harpies who were tower monsters, there was no harm in smashing things up, right?


    Even if I didn''t destroy it, Han Se-ah would cheerfully blow it up with the bombs in her inventory.


    ''Make it as flashy as possible, but not so much that the harpies get scared and flee.''


    I''d draw attention by smashing buildings, Han Se-ah would plant bombs, and once they exploded, the fifteen high-level adventurers would start looting like a protest unit from the Rice Country.


    So my job now was to cause a ruckus��something flashy but not substantial��so that the enraged armored harpies would chase after me.


    Not that a pure tank like me could wipe out a flying monster horde anyway.


    With that in mind, I raised my mace.


    "That building looks just like the princess playset they sell at my local stationery store. You know, the one made of cubic zirconia that costs three thousand won."


    -But whether it''s an empire or whatever, their aesthetic sense is a mess, lol.


    -Did the stone dwarves become slaves because they couldn''t understand the harpies'' sense of beauty?


    -The building really does look like something made with cubic zirconia in an elementary school craft class, lol.


    -So what is Teacher Roland up to? Is he planning to smash it all?


    -He''ll do something; he''s a 6�� after all.


    Beyond the hologram window, Han Se-ah had long since entered a secluded alley and was chatting with viewers while taking bombs out of her inventory.


    I couldn''t see them, but the fifteen adventurer thieves were likely heading to their marked targets.


    So, I destroyed.


    "Humaaaan��? What are you doinggg��?"


    A harpy who seemed to be a guard of the tall building clicked his bladed talons and something resembling handcuff-like magical tools as he approached, but my mana-infused mace was already swinging through the air.


    THUDDD�D�D�D!!!


    The building, which was made entirely of glittering metal rather than just stone with metallic plating, gave an echoing, resonant feedback.


    I was a little surprised by the heavier-than-expected recoil, but a structure focused more on aesthetics than defense couldn''t withstand my blow.


    "Crazy humaaan��! It''s a crazy humannnn�D�D!!!"


    ��What the hell? They��re ignoring the first floor even when I��m blatantly sticking bombs to the building��s walls. Those harpies fly around so much they couldn��t care less about what��s happening on the ground.��


    Her determination was to bring down the tallest building, whatever it was.


    The harpies considered walking an inferior act, so all their buildings were built tall.


    In contrast, the shabby one-story buildings mostly seemed to be stone dwarf holding pens.


    The harpies looked down on the lower floors, building their structures high like perches.


    As a result, they didn��t notice her openly attaching explosives to the building''s exterior walls.


    Whether stone dwarves or human adventurers, they probably just assumed it was ground-dwellers repairing the building.


    And the price for that complacency was a perfect explosion.


    ��That tall building is falling next to the big one? Then, let��s go! For arrrrt�D!!!��


    [Thanks All See You Next Year donated 10,000 won!]


    She��s having fun on her own, but no one��s cheering along, huh?


    ��Aw, damn it, really!��


    The perch-like building stood tall and slender.


    With the top floor��s ceiling and windows wide open, it hardly looked like a proper building. With explosives plastered all over the first floor, it was bound to collapse.


    The luxurious building where the city''s high-ranking officials stayed toppled sideways, while the perch-like building that seemed to house the soldier harpies crumbled into a dust cloud.


    The bureaucrat harpy screamed hysterically while the armored harpies scrambled into the air.


    With the panicked flight of the citizen harpies added to the mix, it created the perfect environment for chaos.


    "Let''s gooo!"


    "I''m headed to the market district!"


    "Ha-ha, do whatever you want, you moron!"


    The fifteen adventurer thieves dashed in all directions, leaping over the rubble of the collapsed buildings and the still-intact structures, kicking up clouds of dust.


    Their eyes gleamed as they placed their hands on their weapons, ready to cut down anyone who stood in their way.


    After seeing this scene through Han Se-ah��s hologram window, I, too, moved forward.


    "Catch himmm�D! I said catch himmm�D!"


    "Aaahhh�D that crazy human is attacking another buildinggg�D!"


    Ignoring the slave-capturing metal nets and the sharp bladed winds raining down from above, I charged ahead.


    My robe, unenchanted, had long since been torn, but underneath was not my bare face but a tightly worn steel helmet.


    With a series of weak *ting-ting* sounds, various obstacles bounced off harmlessly.


    Undeterred by such trivialities, I raised my shield with excitement.


    The shield was brimming with mana, strengthened almost to a ridiculous degree.


    If I slammed it into the ground and unleashed my mana, it would cause havoc, but there was no time for that now.


    I simply kept the shield firm and moved forward, and the wall of the adjacent building crumbled like a biscuit soaked in milk.


    "That crazy humannn�D is breaking through the wallll�D!?"


    I advanced with my shield held high, leaving the startled harpies'' screams behind.


    "Ha, damn. This is fun."


    With a crashing sound, the shattered building tipped backward and collapsed behind me, filling the air with a deep rumble.


    I really shouldn''t be enjoying this.

 Chapter 313: Rioters Called Adventurers 3

    Chapter 313: Rioters Called Adventurers 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Amid the dust clouds, I hid for a moment and checked Han Se-ah''s camera feed to see the harpy city in complete disarray.


    The word "chaos" suited it perfectly.


    The opulent building was toppling sideways, the tall, slender structure was collapsing straight down, adventurers were breaking into something that looked like a bank through the walls, and harpies were fleeing in panic while others crashed into each other as they tried to capture the thieves.


    In that pandemonium, I could see a large group scurrying around; they were our party members, rescuing the stone dwarves.


    ��They''re moving pretty openly... but no one''s paying attention.��


    A madman pushing over buildings, a crazy woman pulling bombs out of thin air, thieves looting mana stones and minerals from banks, markets, and luxury mansions.


    With the adventurers turned rioters wreaking havoc across the city, no one had the time to care about mere slaves.


    Besides, the harpies of the Empire weren''t obsessed with the stone dwarves like dragons hoarding treasure.


    ��Ha-ha-ha, found it! Jewels!��


    ��Damn it! I should have gone over there!��


    ��Humaan��! It''s a robberyyyy��!��


    My worries were momentarily eased when a thief burst out of the ruins of a nearby luxury building, holding a giant gem the size of a human torso, and disappeared into the shadows.


    The harpies, startled, flocked to that side.


    Even though it wasn''t an unfertilized mana stone, the stolen gem appeared to be a valuable artifact belonging to the harpy nobility.


    They''d prioritize retrieving treasure over saving slaves crawling on the ground.


    The thief, dangling a dagger from his waist, vanished into an alley with the giant gem, and the harpies quickly pursued.


    Seeing this, I raised my shield again and dashed out of the rubble of the collapsed building, charging forward.


    If I wanted to, I could completely destroy this city, but the goal this time was to rescue as many stone dwarves as possible.


    They could provide us with valuable information, and it would also ease our budding saintess''s troubled heart.


    So, I''d quietly stick to smashing buildings.


    I''ve pushed over about five luxury mansions already, so maybe "quietly" isn''t the right word.


    "Here I go again!"


    "Kyaaaahhh�D! That crazy human is still aliveee�D! Even being crushed by a buildinggg�D he didn''t dieee�D!"


    "Is he even human�D!?"


    To draw aggro, I shouted with mana, and the dust clouds were swept away by the shockwave.


    They must have thought I was buried under the collapsed building, since their attention had shifted to the jewel thief.


    A top-tier adventurer, a high-level warrior, and a 6�� pure tank wouldn''t be incapacitated just by being buried under rubble.


    The only way to knock me out of a fight would be to throw me off a cliff in the highlands.


    The more buildings fell victim to my brute-force advance, the larger the dust clouds grew.


    It was so thick that it felt like I was a child following a truck fart.


    The harpies'' interference didn''t matter as it was blocked by my armor, so I kept smashing things with glee.


    ��...You know, I think Roland charges with his shield and destroys way more than I ever could with my bombs. Maybe I should have just joined the rescue team and helped save the stone dwarves?��


    -This guy is a real bomb maniac. Look at her getting all sulky because her bombs aren''t as powerful as Roland''s shield, lol.


    -Weren''t you saying earlier that you needed people to cause a distraction, haha?


    As I dodged the steel nets and javelins raining down from above, I found myself surrounded by harpies of the Empire.


    It seemed their size determined their rank: the smallest ones scurried around, delivering nets and javelins while being berated by the larger ones.


    The rest wielded bladed talons or javelin launchers, depending on their size.


    It looked like the lower-ranked soldiers handled close combat, while the larger, mana-wielding ones oversaw both command and ranged attacks.


    In territorial battles, regular soldiers usually formed the front line while knights moved independently, never leading the charge themselves.


    ��Ha-hah! Bro, I''m outta here first!��


    ��What the hell is this?��


    ��Thanks a looot�D?!��


    As I moved forward, the building I was about to demolish collapsed before I got there, and someone shot out from the rubble.


    The thief I had seen earlier was holding a dagger, but this one seemed to be a warrior wielding a one-handed blunt weapon.


    With jingling pouches on his back, he looked like a typical thief character.


    He laughed happily and ran forward over the debris��


    Only to be skewered by a thick black spear.


    The jewel thief I saw earlier had used stealth skills to escape, so what gave this guy the courage to run in a straight line out in the open?


    All sorts of jewelry spilled out of the pouch he dropped on the ground.


    Whether he had robbed a harpy jeweler or not, gold and gems scattered across the building debris.


    "Got oneee!"


    "Kill the thief! Capture that crazy humannn!"


    "He''s strong! Send him to the capital!"


    It seemed like the adventurer who had confidently charged out after watching me from hiding was impaled within a minute.


    As for me, I was simply going around demolishing buildings, and they seemed to think I was just a strong but reckless human.


    They were only trying to capture me, so they were attempting to intimidate rather than directly attack.


    As soon as he appeared, he died, an absurd story.


    I paused for a moment, and the harpy soldiers, surrounding me, grinned maliciously as if to say that it turned out well.


    I pushed the spear embedded in the ground away with my body, and I tore apart the iron net before it could fully cover me.


    Despite bouncing off the thrown handcuffs with my armor, I could feel an incomprehensible obsession in the way they stealthily closed the distance, determined to capture me until the end.


    No, how many buildings have I destroyed that they are trying so desperately to capture me?


    To understand the situation, I casually turned on the hologram window, and what I saw was my face.


    It seems that with the harpies focused on me, Han Se-ah''s camera naturally ended up filming me.


    "Hehe, a top-notch product! Before sending it up... Hehehe!"


    "Are they planning to capture Roland and use him as a breeding stallion? Thinking of capturing him without even scratching his armor. Does a born 6�� look like a joke to them?"


    -So you''re saying in the Harpy Empire, if you flex your specs, they''ll kidnap and breed you?


    -LOL, let''s level up to 6 stars before hitting the 46th floor, damn LOL


    -In the midst of this, look at the adventurer who got skewered in one strike, like a bandit.


    -No, it''s just that Teacher Roland looks so comfy, but right now, he''s getting mobbed by dozens of high-level monsters.


    -Now our alpha male teacher is even seducing monsters... The chosen one can even destroy buildings.


    ...I kind of get the reason now.

 Chapter 314: Rioters Called Adventurers 4

    Chapter 314: Rioters Called Adventurers 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Even if the elite Harpy soldiers charged at me, capturing me alive instead of fighting was an impossible challenge.


    Unless I stood still and took all their javelins, there was no way I''d lose, and aiming to capture me was arrogant.


    Regardless, the Harpies, with faces twisted in greed, tried to capture me.


    It seemed like they wanted to present me to the capital, as if the lower floor were some provincial town.


    What should I say?


    I felt like a white elephant escaped from an ancient city like Rome.


    The rampaging elephant was damaging the city, but that was none of the nobles'' concern.


    The greedy imperialist Harpy nobles only wanted to offer me to the city and receive gold and jewels in return.


    "Drive him to the cliff!"


    "If you say that loudly enough for me to hear..."


    Of course, their abilities seemed a bit lacking compared to their desires.


    The soldiers, whose combat experience probably consisted of kidnapping weak Dwarves, showed such a sloppy structure that the words "ragtag army" and "Tang soldiers" came to mind.


    Even the warriors who died before my eyes and the adventurers caught on Han Se-ah''s camera seemed to be victims of their own carelessness against high-level monsters rather than proof of the Harpy army''s prowess.


    As someone who had witnessed the Kingdom''s Knights'' tactics multiple times, I''d say the Harpy army was worse than a military fan club filled with otakus.


    Probably even lacking in tactics compared to those who play airsoft as a hobby.


    "If we just leave Roland here, won''t he conquer the city and come back in a few days?"


    -Is the Harpy Empire''s name the Holy Harpy Empire?


    -One of the small-fry Harpies carrying a spear just got caught in a net and fell, haha.


    -Watching this stream gave me confidence in the upper floors :) This looks surprisingly easy.


    -This isn''t infiltration; shouldn''t we just bring the temple brothers and knock them down one by one?


    Just like Han Se-ah murmured, the Harpies'' response was quite weak.


    The most threatening attack was their javelins, supported by steel nets and shackles, but their coordination was so poor that they got tangled up with one another.


    Heavy steel javelins driven into the ground to guide me would get caught in the net and fall off, or a supply soldier carrying supplies from the warehouse would get caught up when nets and shackles were thrown simultaneously...


    The tension from the beginning of the infiltration in the dark was nowhere to be found.


    The viewers, feeling more relaxed, were laughing and watching me.


    In the meantime, the only heavy thing was Han Se-ah''s inventory, filled with minerals she had carefully stolen instead of bombs.


    She wasn''t gathering jewels like adventurer thieves but was packing the ruins of the luxurious buildings I had destroyed, intending to hand them over to the Magic Tower.


    I''m getting a bit tired of this. Should I wrap it up and slip into the cave?


    "It seems like the rescue is about done, so I''d better join up."


    A muttered soliloquy conscious of the camera filming me.


    The Harpies above me didn''t hear it due to the noisy flapping of their wings, but Han Se-ah, who had the camera focused on me, probably did.


    She hurriedly checked her inventory and removed worthless pieces of stone.


    "Squawk�� Oh, damn it!"


    "He''s rampaging! Hit him properly!"


    Perhaps my confidence was my downfall.


    The Harpies had pulled out gas grenades to incapacitate and capture me.


    Not poison gas or tear gas that would inflict damage or pain... but pure stink bombs.


    "Damn, damn, damn, ugh...!"


    Even though I had a mana/divine energy pool as solid as my HP bar and a superhuman body that could endure even when my mana was drained, this was a level that was hard to endure.


    Those bastards threw gas grenades that settled heavily on the ground, relying on their ability to fly.


    As expected of imperialists, they seemed familiar with biochemical warfare.


    Even if I tried to break the ground with mana-charged attacks or used my shield to create a gust of wind, it couldn''t match the wing flaps of dozens of Harpies.


    I could handle hitting and breaking things, but how was I supposed to win a fanning contest with dozens of wings using just a broad shield?!


    ��Ugh, damn it, my nose hurts...!��


    Of course, it wasn''t the kind of gas that would leave me writhing in pain and unable to move.


    There seemed to be more than just a foul smell; perhaps it also had paralytic and sleep effects.


    The Harpies were startled to see me still running around after inhaling the gas.


    The problem lay in the craftsmanship of the malicious Dwarves who made this gas grenade.


    It''s known that the human nose quickly adjusts to smells��that''s why people can''t detect their own body odor.


    Apparently, it''s due to the sensitivity of olfactory cells, which can''t perceive the same smell for more than a few minutes.


    Perhaps to counter this, the alchemical gas grenades made by the Dwarves contained a constantly changing foul odor.


    ��He��s jumping up! Grab him with your bodies!��


    ��He��s got a sensitive nose! Bring more gas grenades!��


    At first, it stung my nose like tear gas, but after a few blinks, it changed to the foul smell of sewage mud regurgitated on a rainy day.


    Then it shifted to the musty stench of rotten food waste mixed with stinky tofu in a back alley of a night market I had visited in Taiwan.


    After that, it turned into a sour smell like Western body odor, repeating its variations over and over again.


    Even sturdiness aside, with the overwhelming stench that no human would want to endure, I naturally had no choice but to leap high into the air.


    It felt like I was a hunted animal in a drive hunt... but the smell was so unbearable that my desire to avoid it was stronger than my anger.


    ��Screech! He��s strong! He��s breaking through the net!��


    ��Screech! The smell!��


    With that thought, I smashed the building I used as a stepping stone and leaped into the air, charging straight into the Harpies rushing at me with nets.


    I sent them flying.


    Even though I hit them head-on, the Harpies didn''t die instantly, probably due to the mid-air collision.


    They crashed into the building debris and were buried in the gas, stiffening up and freezing in place mid-scream.


    Watching this made me feel a bit relieved.


    Damn it, even if this is a fully immersive VR game with perfectly implemented senses, gas grenades with such a foul odor are just too vicious.


    And combining them with an empire makes me wonder if the developers are crazy.


    I couldn''t help but mutter curses from my now-dry mouth.

 Chapter 316: The Carriage of Madness 1

    Chapter 316: The Carriage of Madness 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Even while I was struggling in the terrifying depths of the internet, there were those who worked tirelessly day and night.


    One group was the cyber ghosts, producing all kinds of derivative works, and the other group was the knights seeking the glory of the royal family and the Goddess.


    The Royal Knights and the Temple Knights.


    At first glance, these two groups of knights might seem similar or different, but they share an undeniable common trait: loyalty bordering on madness.


    The Temple Knights often foamed at the mouth in front of the viewers, shared camaraderie through muscles, and smashed the heads of heretics, so it''s exhausting to talk about them.


    But the viewers still don''t know much about the Royal Knights.


    They aren''t some obscure knights, but knights of the Royal Order. The royal family, being the special leader appointed by the Goddess, has a Royal Order of Knights who are no less loyal than the Temple Knights.


    This means they are a group of mad superhumans who would crawl naked into a monster''s den and start hunting barehanded if ordered. That''s the Royal Order of Knights.


    ��...The knights are joining the battle?��


    ��So they say? It seems the guild members heard about it last night and were surprised.��


    In other words, once an order is given, they don''t look back.


    It was just yesterday that we decided to infiltrate the Harpy Empire. Adventurers who had been hiding quickly cooperated in a strange way to rescue the stone dwarves yesterday evening.


    Although the timing wasn''t planned, with Han Se-ah''s login and stream, the operation inside the tower began in the morning and ended in the evening.


    And this morning, it was confirmed that the knights would participate, and there was news that the Royal Order of Knights would soon arrive at the tower and come up.


    This means one thing: the Royal Knights ran all the way to the City of Adventurers overnight.


    They aren''t some noble''s private soldiers but knights sent directly from the royal family, so the guild was understandably flustered.


    Ignoring the ceremonial etiquette to greet the royal dispatches and the inevitable cooperation with the temple, and issuing cooperation orders to the guilds in the name of the royal family, they just dashed in and stormed into the tower.


    ��Hey, Roland! It''s been a while!��


    ��Already inside?��


    Correction, they didn''t just say they were coming; they were already inside.


    We were trying to have a morning meeting on the first floor of the inn when a man recognized us while passing by. The problem was that this medieval inn looked like a fancy cafe with an open terrace on the first floor.


    James Sullivan, my knightly contact, opened the door naturally while walking by. We met last time during the blessed forest request. He��s a 4�� knight, and because he''s a burly man, most viewers don''t remember him.


    ��Even the upper ranks are in an uproar because of that. Even though they usually overlook orcs running wild and disturbing the royal forest, why now?��


    ��Because the half-breeds dared to call themselves empress and Goddess. The Royal Knights'' legitimacy comes from the pride of protecting the royal lineage chosen by the goddess... so they��ve been properly provoked.��


    Approaching the table naturally, James, true to his hot-blooded macho character, freely shared the knights'' meeting details. Thanks to him, not only our party but also many viewers understood the situation.


    In short, it was a time attack on the 50th-floor boss.


    Since the opponent isn''t just a simple monster but a boss who has built an empire, the advance speed would undoubtedly be slower. However, it was undeniable that a competition between the Royal Knights and the Harpy Empress to cut off her head had begun.


    ��So this time, it��s not just a few of us who came, but most of our 2nd Order Knights were dispatched to the tower. I heard our commander won a drinking bet with the 1st Order commander�D��


    ��Sullivan, you crazy bastard! Are you hitting on women during a mission?��


    "What''s wrong, Roland?"


    The first thing that caught my eye was the knights'' squires. They were lightly armored with the royal knight emblem on their shoulders, carrying bags and boxes.


    The young men were smiling brightly even though their faces were covered in dust and they were carrying heavy loads, probably because they felt they had secured a place in a heroic tale. After all, they had crossed the kingdom to reach the tower in just one night, so they had a lot to do, but there were a lot of them.


    It looked almost like SCVs[1] mining minerals.


    "They look like the knights'' squires. It seems the royal family is getting more seriously involved than I thought."


    "Don''t knights usually take squires with them?"


    Irene, curious about my muttering, asked, and Grace nodded slightly. Glancing over, I saw Katie rolling her eyes as if wondering what the problem was.


    It''s common for knights to take squires to manage their armor, weapons, and horses, but that''s for regular knights. The ones in the tower now were the Royal Order of Knights, which is a different story.


    "What comes to mind when you think of the royal family?"


    "Um, the princess?"


    "Perhaps the Goddess''s blessing?"


    "A monster extermination decree?"


    Their innocent answers made my heart ache, but reality was a bit different.


    The Royal Order of Knights isn''t an institution that advocates for equality; most of the knights are from noble families. Even the easy-going James is the second son of the Sullivan family.


    Although his job dealing with mercenaries and adventurers means he isn��t overbearing to commoners, it doesn��t change the fact that my connections are nobles.


    If the knights are nobles, they wouldn''t pick some random commoner as a squire.


    They are second or third sons from somewhere who can''t inherit the family title but are trained as squires for the glory of the royal family from a young age.


    If the Royal Order of Knights is made up of elite zealots, thoroughly trained in loyalty to the royal family from their squire days, then these squires were still naive and full of hot air. They have noble blood but are easily influenced and excited, making them perfect prey for political schemers.


    "...So, it''s unusual for the Royal Order of Knights'' squires to go on deployments. They usually don��t go on large-scale missions where they have to move in groups like this, instead of just a small deployment with their knights."


    "Well, if there''s a lot of grunt work, they''d use soldiers instead of squires."


    "It was a political thing? I had no idea...."


    James once mentioned that to prevent dirty tricks, it''s a rule that squires don��t go on large-scale deployments like this.


    James isn��t one to spout nonsense about such things, so something was definitely off.


    There''s no way the royal family is so short on manpower that they need to borrow squires'' hands for the harpy extermination.


    There was a suspicious smell wafting through the streets.


    ---


    [1. raei: SCV stands for Space Construction Vehicle. Worker units in starcraft.]


    Toggle New Ads


    3/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 317: The Carriage of Madness 2

    Chapter 317: The Carriage of Madness 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Talking about politics is inevitably a headache.


    It��s not about the real-world left and right wings, the care Han Se-ah must take as a streamer, political scandals stirring up the community, or the updated documents on incidents and controversies.


    A princess suddenly popped into existence in the royal family.


    The political foundation of the kingdom I knew was only about the 1st Prince and the 2nd Prince. Even that was just hearsay from the social circles and the Order of Knights. The appearance of a princess with ties to the temple threw over 90% of my knowledge into the trash.


    "One thing is certain, though. Those guys moved like that for political reasons."


    "The southern nobles are always so complicated. The north doesn''t have such issues."


    It seemed clear that the squires had been mobilized instead of soldiers for political reasons. Whether they were trying to score points in political battles or the nobles were up to something without the princes'' involvement, I didn''t know.


    Katie murmured disdainfully, and Irene tilted her head cutely in curiosity. The north, being the homeland of characters like human-shaped polar bears, was naturally a place where political intrigue was replaced by drinking and dueling.


    Isn''t the Northern Duke a doting father whose daughter ran away to become an adventurer?


    Anyway, the reason wasn''t important. The problem was that due to some political influence, not just a few knights but an entire order, including squires, was mobilized.


    "And when the Royal Order of Knights moves like that, the Temple Knights will definitely respond."


    "The brothers of the temple? Why would they?"


    There are plenty of original fanatics to be provoked by this.


    I was sorry to Irene, but honestly, saying the Temple Knights were a bit off the mark was putting it delicately.Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com


    While priests and nuns lived their lives in service with true religious spirit, the Temple Knights served with their swords.


    Even if they are allies of justice, those who prove their faith through violence can hardly be considered normal.


    Moreover, both groups have a strange pride, so they are 100% likely to compete.


    "So, we need to gather as much information as possible from the guild. Since the Harpy Empress insulted both the royal family and the temple, cooperation would be ideal, but...."


    Would these two prideful groups really cooperate?


    The probability is high that they will try to prove their loyalty and piety by beheading the Harpy Empress as if it were a time attack.


    The Royal Order of Knights will act out to prove their loyalty, the Temple Knights will act out to prove their faith, and the nobles will manipulate and backstab for political gain. This has created a very troublesome situation due to the potential for massive profits.


    Considering the merchants coming and going, it was inevitable. The tower had become a promised land flowing with milk and honey. If the inside of the tower is considered territory, it��s like having a gold mine that pours out gold coins by the wagonload every day.


    "Come, come! Pendants crafted by stone dwarves, only two gold coins!"


    "Precious items that even noble ladies find hard to get!"


    -It��s not like they��re your boss sitting next to you, lol. This is absurd.


    -But from a player��s perspective, having two buildings right next to each other is super convenient, right? Easier to plan routes.


    -How do you know if they��ll bully you or give you quests?


    -It��s scary to see them buying a building and setting up shop just to catch a harpy.


    -Lol, why would knights chosen by the Goddess bully the hero?


    As Han Se-ah and the viewers muttered, the knights buying a building right next to the Adventurer''s Guild overnight and moving in all their supplies felt like pressure.


    Though called an order of knights, it was essentially a power group of second and third sons from noble families. Before the princess existed, there had been intense battles of words instead of blades in social circles to see which orders supported which prince.


    Seeing some knights confidently heading towards the adventurer building like bandits ready to plunder information rather than knights, my worries didn��t seem unfounded.


    ��Roland, the person who just entered the Adventurer''s Guild... Isn��t that the huge knight commander we saw this morning? The one who took your friend.��


    ��Yes, that��s him. He��s so big that he stands out immediately.��


    ��The way you put it sounds rather peculiar.��


    I couldn��t predict how the story would unfold. While I paused in this unexpected situation, Grace and Irene naturally approached and hooked their arms around mine.


    Glancing around, I saw Katie examining the strategic supplies the knights were moving as if she were a housewife checking out the fresh produce section at the market.


    Meanwhile, Han Se-ah was, as usual, trying to figure out how to collect money from viewers with peculiar s*xual desires.


    Thanks to that, the fierce gazes of the squires moving the supplies turned toward us... only to lose their spirit and fade away.


    ��Hey, over there....��


    ��Is that a war hammer and shield...?��


    ��I heard they were on the 43rd floor.��


    No, instead, they were even more fired up.


    Grace clung to me playfully as always, while Irene shyly tried to mimic Grace.


    Even on Earth, Han Se-ah��s unedited captures would be used without permission in fake news, labeling her a celebrity or a model due to her beauty. It was only natural that squires, filled with heroic aspirations, would send passionate gazes her way.


    Yes, it should be natural.


    ��And those people, they��re all looking at you, Roland.��


    ��Maybe they��re looking because you two are beautiful?��


    ��Oh my..., thanks for the compliment, Roland. But I think they��re looking at you.��


    Just as Irene mischievously smiled and said, for some reason, the gazes weren��t directed at the two beauties beside me but at me. Seeing those intense gazes, a thought suddenly came to mind.


    The 2nd Order of Knights included James Sullivan, who was quite chatty despite his size.

 Chapter 318: The Carriage of Madness 3

    Chapter 318: The Carriage of Madness 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    If their gazes had physical power, my armor would be in tatters, and for the first time since becoming Roland, I might be near death. That''s how fiercely the squires of the knight order were staring at me.


    Their eyes seemed to desperately wish for me to come to the temporary headquarters of the knight order instead of the Adventurer''s Guild to greet them.


    I had experienced the gazes of junior adventurers who claimed to be my fans, but it was my first time being looked at so longingly by a group, and it was quite overwhelming. I was used to receiving glances from women in social gatherings, but it was my first time with a group of sweaty men.


    "Wow, Roland, you��re incredibly popular."


    "Is it because you''re the owner of the holy sword? The squires'' gazes were intense."


    The two people who naturally grabbed my arms on either side smiled bashfully and glanced toward the squires. Irene wasn��t quite natural and was very stiff.


    It seemed like there were more rumors about the owner of the holy sword than the hero party. Stories might have spread about a senior adventurer who wielded a shield and war hammer, defeating the Demon King��s army and being chosen by the holy sword. It made sense since there were few adventurers as fully armored as I was, making me stand out.


    Even high-ranking adventurers would get hurt if hit by a giant monster. This resulted in fewer adventurers like me wearing full plate armor. There was a somewhat biased perception that light armor was for adventurers and mercenaries, while heavy armor was for knights.


    "But still, is it necessary for them to gather like this?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Grace mumbled as we subtly moved inside the guild to avoid the intense gazes. Glancing sideways, I saw her eyes, full of mischief, softening.


    "It''s not that Roland isn''t popular."


    She giggled exaggeratedly before continuing.


    "Considering the level of the 46th floor we saw, shouldn��t the Royal Knight Order be able to handle it without settling on the 43rd floor? Just twenty adventurers caused chaos in the city. It was like a small village being overrun by orcs."


    Grace��s words seemed to belittle the enemy, but they were reasonable. Twenty high-ranking adventurers nearly brought a city to its knees.


    Of course, human cities would face similar devastation. If twenty high-ranking rioters ran wild, there would be significant property damage and loss of life. Just like a single high-ranking monster like an ogre or wyvern could annihilate a small village.


    However, the Harpies'' city wasn��t some remote village; it was the 46th floor where the ordinary residents were intermediate-level monsters, and the city guards were high-level monsters.


    Given that such a formidable place was sacked by just twenty adventurers, Grace''s reaction was understandable.


    A city that could be looted by just twenty adventurers would be utterly slaughtered by a knight order. The 46th floor was disappointingly weak, like the undead in the swamp.


    "The upper floors might be different. From what I''ve heard, it seems like a corrupt rural lord."


    "Why? What happened?"


    "I��ve heard a lot about you, Sir Roland! Of course, this was before you wielded the holy sword!"


    "From Sullivan, I presume?"


    "Don��t even get me started! Because of that chatterbox, the squires act like village kids following a bard around!"


    Seeing him laugh happily in front of us, it seemed he wasn��t actually angry. Thinking back, his voice was much quieter now compared to when he dragged James away in the morning. Then, his voice had echoed through the building''s first floor, but now it wasn��t loud enough to be heard outside the guild.


    "Wow, his voice is as loud as his size. It''s almost disorienting, like turning up earphones too high. Is the stream volume okay?"


    -It sounds like he��s shouting just by talking normally.


    -It might be a mana thing. Maybe his mana reserves make his voice resonate more.


    -Is there a way to adjust his volume? My ears are ringing.


    -I nearly jumped out of my seat watching with earphones on.


    -Teacher Roland��s shouts were less jarring, but is this really his normal speaking volume?


    Of course, how spacious, comfortable, and soundproof the lobby of the building crafted by the stone dwarves was a different story. Han Se-ah seemed to be genuinely asking the viewers about the stream sound quality, as her ears were hurting.


    Just as pain and bad smells were somewhat limited for players and viewers, it seemed that loud noises were also edited to some extent. Comparing it to my shouting, it appeared that overtly loud noises were edited out, but the knight captain''s voice was just below the threshold.


    Han Se-ah began discussing volume settings with the viewers while rubbing her ears, and Grace and Irene, seemingly tired of the loud voice, quietly moved back to Katie''s side.


    "So, Sir Roland! Anyway, do you have business with me?"


    "...This is the Adventurer''s Guild."


    "Ahaha! That''s right, indeed!"


    Seeing us laughing together brought back memories of the things James Sullivan had said about his superior.


    James had described him as a hairy half-ogre, a rare hybrid monster from the southern jungles who had swallowed a voice amplification artifact in his childhood that got stuck in his throat, a madman from the magic tower who drank potions like liquor, and someone who couldn��t hear others because of his large ears.


    "So let me tell you my business! I want the Adventurer''s Guild to open a passage with that thing, whatever it��s called!"


    "I told you, it��s not an Adventurer''s Guild item!"


    "Please! It��s for the royal palace!"


    "Oh, for goodness�� sake!"


    Ellis, who had been trying to flee to the second floor, shouted in frustration, and the knight captain, ignoring her, continued to insist. Watching this skit-like conversation, I realized that James��s complaints weren��t just drunken ramblings.


    This man wasn��t actually deaf. He was just pretending not to hear anything unfavorable to him, using his image to push his agenda.

 319 - The Carriage of Madness 4

    319 - The Carriage of Madness 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    With an imposing figure towering over 2 meters, hair and beard resembling those of a barbarian more than a noble, fierce eyes, and a booming voice that seemed capable of making eardrums burst, he repeated himself stubbornly. Most people, seeing his appearance, would dismiss him as an ignorantly persistent brute, but I could see more.


    Beyond his intimidating exterior, the subtle movements of his eyes suggested he was gauging the reactions of those around him.


    A superhuman who has reached a high level and can manipulate mana would be able to observe the breathing, heartbeats, and even the swallowing sounds of those around him.


    ��He could be mistaken for a half-ogre or even a half-fox spirit.��


    When our eyes met, his large mouth curved into a wide grin. Realizing that I had caught on, he placed his massive hand, as big as a bear''s paw, on my shoulder and patted it in a friendly manner.


    "I heard that the Vacuum Stone is a tool of the stone dwarves. It would be better for Sir Roland, the owner of the holy sword and the savior of the underground city, to request it instead of someone they don''t know!"


    Realizing that his stubborn insistence wasn��t working, the knight captain quickly changed his approach. Clearly accustomed to the political maneuvers of noble society, he smoothly transitioned the conversation. If Ellis hadn��t stood her ground, the Adventurer''s Guild might have faced a subtle form of exploitation.


    We would have had to run errands to connect the knight order with old Bobo and secure the rights to use the Vacuum Stone, only to receive a simple ��thank you, it was for the kingdom�� as our reward.


    "It seems unlikely that the harpies will launch a counterattack, so we do plan to open the passage. However, we just returned from an expedition yesterday and intend to rest. It may take some time before we can start."


    Using a bit of polite evasion learned from social gatherings, I deflected his request. While I wasn��t as skilled as seasoned nobles or merchants, I had picked up a thing or two from overhearing noblewomen��s pillow talk.


    By hinting that we could do it later because we were tired, I saw the knight captain��s eyes narrow slightly.


    It wasn��t a subtle hint; I was practically demanding compensation. This large, cunning man certainly understood. He didn��t seem foolish or reckless enough to push a hero into working for free.


    "Haha! I know the feeling well. After an expedition, my old bones ache all over. There��s something great for times like that."


    "I��m not asking you to slip something into my pocket. Consider it a convenience for the guild."


    "Young folks these days lack a sense of humor."


    I hadn��t expected him to try and sneak a coin pouch onto my belt.


    What kind of antics had this knight captain been up to that made him so adept at such a seamless move? It felt like watching a legendary pickpocket rather than a knight.


    His quick movements were expected of a high-level knight, but the way he deftly attached the coin pouch to my belt was so skillful it left me speechless.


    "For the convenience of the guild... I��m not sure what to prepare, but I��ll do my best! So, how do we go about using that Vacuum Stone?"


    Despite my initial refusal, the knight captain cheerfully accepted, showing no hard feelings. While he might have initially tried to subtly exploit the guild, his eagerness to get to the 46th floor was genuine, as evidenced by his palpable impatience.


    Maybe even his impatience was an act, knowing I would read his intentions through his eyes and breathing, albeit clumsily.


    As Irene, who had gotten a seat thanks to Grace, placed the snacks she had bought on the table and started munching, Han Se-ah came down from the office on the second floor. She seemed to have been talking to Ellis, who had fled from the knight captain earlier.


    Han Se-ah dove between Grace and Katie as if her head hurt from the conversation and started stuffing macarons and meringue cookies into her mouth.


    "Wow, this is good. Did Irene buy this?"


    "Yes, I bought it from the market street nearby."


    -She looks like an idol but sounds like a middle-aged man.


    -Is that a macaron or boiled pork? She sounds like she''s munching meringue made from rice.


    -She eats macarons like a middle-aged man snacking on cream buns during break time, lol.


    -She looks like she belongs in a fantasy world until she opens her mouth and sounds like she came from a sauna.


    -So what about the temple? Stop eating and listen to mom''s story.


    "Hey, don��t bother someone while they��re eating!"


    Of course, the conversation with the guild must have included political topics. The guild members, being an interest group, would surely feel threatened seeing a group of noble knights swarm in.


    Adventurers, knight orders, the royal family, the temple, various merchants, and guilds. It was only natural that things would get complicated when a power group like the hero��s party got involved in these intertwined interests.


    Of course, it wasn��t my concern, so I decided to let Han Se-ah worry about it and figure it out on her own, despite all the advice she was receiving. To me, the thing on my shoulders was more of a helmet stand than a head. I had already used up my brainpower for the day by dealing with the knight captain who tried to force us into working for free.


    ��So, Hanna. What did the guild say?��


    ��They were in a panic because the knight order��s letter arrived late, and they weren''t prepared. They seemed really flustered with the knight captain showing up and making demands. It looks like there��s no high-ranking manager here besides Ellis.��


    ��Oh, really?��


    ��Since it��s just a temporary branch meant to send up quests, they weren��t thinking about other tasks. Suddenly, the knight order showing up has thrown them into chaos.��


    No wonder Ellis was sticking around the tower. She was probably trying to take it easy as the top manager. They could use the magic tower��s crystal ball for communication, avoiding the need for anyone to come and go.


    The 43rd-floor adventurer branch was solely focused on tasks related to harpies and stone dwarves. Without a boss to report to, Ellis probably brought her favorite employees to slack off, only for the knight order to move in next door and start demanding work.


    That explained the stress lines on Ellis��s face as she shouted angrily.


    It was like a sergeant trying to avoid work by hiding in the warehouse, only to be forcibly drafted by the commander of another unit.


    ��And one more thing. While we were resting after returning, a large mercenary group left for the city on the 46th floor early this morning.��


    ��A large mercenary group?��


    ��Rebecca... it��s Rebecca��s mercenary group. They left for a raid. I was told to let you know."

 320 - The Carriage of Madness 5

    320 - The Carriage of Madness 5


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Mercenaries were the type to risk their lives for a single gold coin.


    Adventurers and mercenaries might seem similar at first glance, but there were significant differences. Adventurers meticulously prepared and gathered information to explore the unknown and confront monsters. Mercenaries, on the other hand, would charge headlong at anything��human or monster��as long as they were paid.


    To use a metaphor, adventurers were like private detectives, while mercenaries resembled back-alley labor agencies.


    They seemed to do similar work but operated in different realms. It wasn��t just because I was an adventurer that I viewed it this way.


    "No wonder it''s been quiet."


    ��What��s wrong, Roland?��


    The main job of adventurers, as the name suggests, is adventure. They explore the unknown inside the tower or pioneer the remote areas of the kingdom. Therefore, adventurers are graded not by their personal achievements but by the floors of the tower they have conquered.


    Mercenaries, however, focus solely on money and results. If one mercenary earned 100 gold on the 10th floor and another earned 40 gold on the 30th floor, the one with 100 gold would be considered superior.


    Rebecca was not only a top-tier adventurer but also a top-tier mercenary and the leader of a large mercenary group. She didn��t stay in one place but traveled across the kingdom, transporting goods and engaging in light trading with her mercenary band. This clearly demonstrated one thing.


    Rebecca was mad about money in various ways.


    You could tell just by the fact that she excelled in both adventuring and mercenary work. Low-tier members carried supplies, mid-tier members captured wandering monsters and engaged in trade, high-tier members took on intermediate-level tower quests, and she, as a top-tier member, pioneered the front lines of the tower. It was as if she were running a gold macro, obsessed with money.


    So, what kind of reaction would you expect when a wealthy city with unlimited plunder appeared before such a woman?


    "If they set out in large numbers at dawn, it must be chaos by now."


    "Is Rebecca��s mercenary group that significant?"


    "She��s a top-tier mercenary and adventurer, and her mercenary group is one of the largest in the kingdom."


    "The whole group moved, not just a part of it?"


    Han Se-ah and the viewers seemed to remember Rebecca rampaging alone in the orc forest and didn��t think much of it. But once they saw the situation on the 46th floor, their minds would change immediately.


    Han Se-ah brought what was practically bad news. The knight order was probably eager to use old Bobo��s Vacuum Stone to open the passage and start their expedition, while the mercenary group had somehow already reached the 46th floor through the narrow path and mountain trails.


    That meant our next course of action was clear.


    "So, what do we do now?"


    "What do you think? We go and take advantage of the meal Rebecca has prepared."


    "Eh?"


    When the stage is set, it''s time to join the feast.


    -Why don��t they just drop the metal from a cliff instead of using the elevator?


    -I thought she was wild only in battle, but she��s just as fierce when it comes to money.


    I approached Han Se-ah and whispered after tapping her side.


    "We need to go up."


    "For the loot? The city is vast, shouldn��t it be fine?"


    "...The mercenaries might demolish altars or other clues."


    "Ah!"


    With over a hundred mercenaries breaking down buildings and grabbing anything valuable, a clueless mid-ranking mercenary might smash altars or murals thinking, ��This isn��t a jewel, smash!�� which would create problems.


    The chance of finding a crude altar in the middle of the city was slim, but gamers are the type to think, ��What if?�� even with less than a 1% chance.


    The likelihood was extremely low, but if we stayed idle and clues for a quest were smashed, it would affect not just the game progression but also the stream.


    A first-ever quest failure show from the world��s number one strategy guide would have major repercussions.


    Of course, it wasn''t a game over, and losing one quest clue wouldn''t be a significant setback. However, it was best not to give the cyber ghosts who constantly look for opportunities to criticize streamers any ammunition.


    Additionally, Han Se-ah''s unique desire for victory played a role. Even before starting Heroes Chronicle, she was a streamer with a passion for sports and games. Her lack of luck and clumsy movements aside, her desire for victory and dedication to gaming were genuine.


    "You heard, Rebecca?"


    "Just don''t mess with my guys."


    "Why would I mess with them?"


    Amid the viewers'' excitement and fuss, I left Han Se-ah, who had decided on a second city exploration, and chatted with Rebecca.


    With the cameras rolling and the situation favorable, I whispered some advice to our leader. Still, no matter how quietly I whispered from a distance where I could reach out and touch her, a superhuman of Rebecca''s level would hear it as clearly as a civil defense siren.


    Even though the tower was a free space, it wasn��t right to roam around where Rebecca��s mercenaries were already working. Just as there are courtesies to observe between close friends, we needed to inform her of our plans even if we were close.


    "If you knock something over, there are plenty of guys who��ll get crushed to death. Actually, just getting hit by debris could be fatal. So, what��s this about an altar?"


    "Maybe something related to the harpies�� appearance? Like that orc who summoned the orcs last time."


    "Is it worth money?"


    "Probably not."


    "Then take it. Oh, Katie, aren��t you going to say hello?"


    Although it seemed like we were intruding while they were making money, I was the one who initially destroyed the city. Rebecca knew this, so she wasn��t charging us a toll or acting territorial.


    Katie shrank back in surprise at Rebecca''s beast-like red eyes waving dismissively in annoyance, and there was a ridiculous incident where a low-ranking mercenary, distracted by our party��s beauty, tripped and got injured while carrying supplies. Nevertheless,


    We headed towards the entrance of the 46th-floor city, where the plundering was in full swing.

 321 - The Fall of the Empire 1

    321 - The Fall of the Empire 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The city of harpies, which we had returned to in just one day, was now in such a state that it was embarrassing to call it a city.


    "Ugh, sh*t! Don''t touch the gas!"


    "Those flying bitches are even throwing things, damn it!"


    "You f*cking b*tch, is that an ore or a patterned rock? Can''t you see straight?"


    Hundreds of mercenaries were rampaging like madmen on the debris of collapsed buildings.


    Not just a hundred, but in the hundreds.


    "Shiiit! You said you''d block it!"


    "Shut up and move your feet, the real ones are blocking it�D!"


    The Rebecca Mercenaries, one of the best in the kingdom in terms of both size and strength. An elite unit that reached the upper ranks, with mid-tier mercenaries blinded by the sight of gold coins numbering in the hundreds.


    Even if they weren''t part of the same group, wasn''t it a mercenary''s specialty to increase their numbers through contracts?


    Among the flying spears of the harpies, hundreds of low-tier mercenaries screamed they were dying but still diligently pocketed the jewels. Mid-tier mercenaries, somehow dodging a couple of flying spears, were dismantling anything that looked expensive, numbering in the hundreds.


    Unlucky ones were dropping dead from the flying spears, but no one cared.


    They were throwing their lives away to earn money, it was their free will.


    "Wow, it''s more chaotic than last time."


    "Maybe it''s because there are no stone dwarves to repair the city."


    "Well, you can''t rebuild those sturdy metal walls with harpy wings."


    "Ugh, even if harpies wear clothes, it''s good that they still maintain their R-rated appearance."


    -Humans don''t turn into mana stones, so it quickly becomes a gore fest


    -Seeing it like this, it''s really brutal... Maybe because I''m immersed in the low-tier mercenary life


    -The low-tier ones die without a sound, and the mid-tier ones roll on the ground to avoid it. The high-tier mobs are really strong.


    -Why are they taking rocks? Looks like they''re grabbing anything they can in this chaos, lol


    They were holding large warhammers suitable for demolition rather than combat. Since they couldn''t handle aura, they couldn''t have created this ruin, so most of the collapsed buildings were the result of the disaster caused by me and some nameless adventurer raiders last time.


    There were no stone dwarves to rebuild the collapsed buildings, and the city''s commander was an incompetent fool who only knew how to adorn himself.


    In such a situation, within a day, hundreds of humans swarmed out from the underground, how horrifying must it be? To the empire''s harpies, who consider ground walkers inferior, wouldn''t humans look like some kind of monstrous flesh-eating ants?


    As Han Se-ah murmured, the beautiful building, which served as both a temple and a gathering place, stood tall amidst the ruins.


    High-ranking mercenaries, dragging out battles and buying time, enraged command-level harpies who recklessly hurled their spears. Mid-tier mercenaries smashed anything valuable in the city, low-tier mercenaries grabbed anything profitable and fled, with soldier harpies in pursuit.


    Unarmed harpy citizens screamed in sharp voices, and unlucky mercenaries left their last words in the dusty air as they died.


    Amidst this chaos, the large religious building maintained its beauty, untouched. It was like a scene from a movie or a line from a folklore passed down by word of mouth.


    "There doesn��t seem to be any guards, let''s go in."


    We opened the door and found the interior unscathed. It felt like a roofless cathedral, or a massive exhibition hall where a mosaic made of stained glass should have been.


    Our steps naturally slowed as we took in the vast, grand, and solemn place. Especially Irene, who seemed deeply moved, started looking around with her small mouth agape.


    Even though it was built to worship the harpy empress, the stone dwarves had built it. Despite being enslaved, their craftsmanship prioritized artistry, creating a place that felt both unadorned and striking, exuding a contradictory antique elegance.


    Having lived on Earth and in the kingdom, I felt it was more beautiful than any museum, cathedral, or noble mansion I''d ever visited. How much more would Irene, a saint candidate, feel?


    "If the temple''s layout is similar, this would be the hall for visitors. So, probably this way...."


    "Did you hear that? Let��s follow Irene��s suggestion."


    -Expert knowledge from someone in the same field, lol


    -Feels weird to see Irene lead instead


    -What game puts the healer in the front line


    -The architecture is so beautiful; I want to use this for my project


    -The professor watches the stream and fails you right away, lol


    The camera panned over the harpy temple like a documentary stream. The viewers, perhaps moved by the lens��s capture, made comments one after another.


    Following Irene''s lead, we passed through the wide hall and headed to a space filled with columns. These columns didn��t seem to support the ceiling but rather served as seats for high-ranking harpies.


    This must be an important space used for worshiping the harpy empress.


    "It��s supposed to be around here...."


    "It does resemble the temple my father took me to."


    However, it wasn��t exactly the same, and Irene''s steps gradually slowed and stopped. Since it was a temple for harpies, there were many tall columns, making it inconvenient to explore from the ground.


    I felt like smashing these vision-obstructing columns, but doing so might destroy clues or attract nearby harpy soldiers.


    The tall stone columns didn��t attract mercenaries for plundering, which pushed them out of the harpy soldiers'' interest. But if loud crashing sounds came from inside, someone would definitely come to check.


    While thinking this, Grace suddenly wiped her palms on her thighs and leapt up. She discarded her robe and began climbing the columns. I couldn��t help but look up and watch.


    "Got it! Can everyone climb up?"


    I was momentarily captivated by her slim legs that weren��t fully covered by her leather armor. Beyond the open ceiling, I saw the cloudy sky and tall walls. Grace, smiling brightly from atop a column, waved us to join her.


    Did they stash all their religious symbols at the very top of the temple?

 322 - The Fall of the Empire 2

    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    In a corner of the temple, away from the chaotic situation outside, Grace climbed up a column like a monkey and smiled.


    Watching her, I thought I might be able to push off and jump up too. I tapped the column with my gauntlet-covered hand and realized it wasn��t just a simple pillar but a symbol with a religious purpose and a perch for noble harpies.


    ��This... the walls are densely engraved with something.��


    ��The stone dwarves'' craftsmanship seems a bit odd....��


    The harpies wouldn��t look down at the column walls from up there, so what was the point? Or maybe it was a craftsman��s subtle rebellion, putting their best work on the parts harpies wouldn��t see.


    These idle thoughts passed, but the important thing was what Grace had discovered. It was something hard to see from below, visible only from the top of the column.


    Katie, agile as she was, could climb up on her own. I was deciding whether to carry Irene and Han Se-ah on my shoulders or lift them one by one when I heard a rumbling sound. Turning my head, I saw Han Se-ah waving her staff.


    ��Alright, let��s go up... huh, what?��


    -Does the mage have no awareness? She��s acting all proud while everyone else is climbing.


    -Lol, she��s definitely doing it for content. Don��t fall for it, it��s all a money grab.


    -Forbes�� #1 for not understanding romantic opportunities.


    -You said you��d support her!


    ��You see? I made stairs... what, why?��


    Han Se-ah, collecting stones from the empty floor, quickly created a spiral staircase up the column. Proud of her magic control, she puffed out her chest and beamed, but was quickly overwhelmed by the barrage of comments from the viewers.


    As she turned, Han Se-ah found herself face to face with Irene, who had naturally come to my side to lean on me. Irene, who had planned to be carried like Grace before, was now blushing awkwardly because of the sudden appearance of stairs.


    ��Let��s go up.��


    ��Ah, right, eek!��


    Seeing her hesitation, I found it cute and crouched down, offering my arm as a seat and supporting her gently. Lifting her easily, I formed a steady perch for her, with my arm as a sturdy seat.


    Startled, she let out a small scream but soon clung to my shoulder, balancing herself against my chest. As I stepped onto the spiral staircase Han Se-ah made and jumped up, I saw Katie, who had already climbed up out of curiosity.


    There were elite versions of the subterranean bugs that crawled out of the ground. The harpies, who had turned from monsters to NPCs, had elite versions known as red harpies. If the mid-boss on the 45th floor was an immature entity, there might be an ancient tentacle worm related to the founding myth of the Harpy Empire deeper underground.


    As an adventurer, it was a bit hasty to make such assumptions with only two clues, but as a gamer looking at a quest log, it was a reasonable deduction.


    [Secret Place Found Deep in the Cave]


    [Inside was a poorly crafted altar]


    [Who made the crudely drawn mural of harpies?]


    [The beautifully constructed harpy city exploited stone dwarves]


    [The harpy empress��s temple had beautiful murals]


    [Could the creature in the painting be related to the monster we encountered underground last time?]


    The quest log, activated at the altar in the hidden cave, progressed to the next content as we climbed up to the top of the temple columns.


    -If the same thing appears twice in a game, it''s usually emphasizing something.


    -But isn''t there only one temple in the city?


    -Temples aren��t like local churches fighting for believers. There''s only one.


    -This place isn''t like Korea, where crosses are everywhere.


    -I visited Korea once, and the sheer number of red neon crosses was overwhelming


    While we each had different thoughts and admired the stone dwarves'' masterpiece, we heard the sound of wings. Along with the fierce wind, a large harpy appeared.


    "Who are you!"


    A large red harpy of commander rank, appeared while we were quietly appreciating the artwork. Her sharp voice immediately treated us as enemies, and her tense, uncovered thighs seemed ready to throw a spear at any moment.


    There had been no particular obstruction until we reached the temple. Why suddenly appear here and cause a ruckus? The mercenaries outside were still creating chaos.


    I was ready to jump into action, having left my large shield at the base of the column, but the commander-level harpy pulled out handcuffs instead of a spear.


    ��That��s a seat for the high-ranking ones! You wingless things!��


    There was only one reason for the commotion.


    The hierarchy system.

 323 - The Fall of the Empire 3

    323 - The Fall of the Empire 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The large, shiny red wings flapped menacingly above our heads.


    We weren��t destroying the city, stealing valuable property, or kidnapping or hunting harpies. Yet, because we had dared to sit in the nobles'' seats, this superior creature glared at us with intense hostility.


    Her pale thighs, exposed without armor, were filled with bulging muscles that contrasted with her fair skin. Clutching a spear and handcuffs in her talons, she was ready for combat, and we were all too aware of it.


    ��What should we do? Should we quickly deal with her and leave?��


    ��Hanna, have you checked everything we need to know?��


    Katie, preparing to leap off the wall, naturally twisted her body to hide the sword handle, while Grace fiddled with the bow hidden under her robe.


    ��Yes, we can fight now.��


    ��Alright, let��s finish this quickly!��


    As soon as Han Se-ah, the party leader who had been searching the temple, gave the green light, Grace��s robe fluttered off, falling to the base of the column. The bow, which had been on her back, was now in her hand, and she began shooting arrows towards the harpy��s wings. The arrows sliced through the air like fish through water, elegantly curving towards their target.


    ��Humans!��


    But this was no ordinary monster��it was an elite monster from the 46th floor. With a graceful twist, the harpy spun in the air, kicking her legs to deflect the arrows aimed at her wings, causing them to lose momentum and drop to the ground.


    The harpy, still in the air, was then targeted by Katie, who had leaped off the column. Her sword, imbued with a fierce aura, sliced through the harpy��s wing with icy precision.


    ��Hanna, bring her down!��


    ��Got it!��


    Though the wound was shallow, the cold attribute of Katie��s sword inflicted a status effect rather than significant damage. Before a few drops of blood could even hit the ground, the wound began to freeze rapidly. With one wing frozen and her balance lost after twisting twice in the air, the outcome was inevitable.


    A gust of wind conjured by Han Se-ah enveloped the harpy��s crippled wing, causing her to flail like a human with a twisted ankle and fall.


    ��You humans, I��ll...!��


    The harpy crashed into a column and then plummeted to the ground. She looked up as she regained consciousness, but the last thing she would see was an armored man descending upon her.


    ��Wow, that must hurt.��


    ��You shouldn''t be saying that after slashing her with your sword.��


    I had jumped down at the same time, thinking it would be good to capture the commander alive. Without gathering mana, I simply leapt down, fully armored, from almost ten meters high.


    ��The Magic Tower will pay well for it!��


    In the midst of the chaos, a mercenary who didn��t recognize us called out. He had pouches filled with jewels and trinkets jangling at his waist and a large sack slung over his back. Despite this, he nimbly jumped over the debris. Clearly, he was high-ranked.


    If he were from the Rebecca Mercenaries, he��d know my face. He must have been hired for the raid. To hire even high-ranked mercenaries for plundering, they were serious about this raid.


    As we ran towards the cave, it was as crowded as rush hour in Gangnam. The cargo elevator was packed, and even the stairs were full of people. As a result, some high-ranked mercenaries casually jumped off the cliff.


    Just like the guy next to me.


    ��Move it, you bastards! I��m not responsible if your heads get smashed!��


    He gathered his jangling pouches, hugged his sack tightly, and jumped without hesitation. He leaped down beside the slowly descending elevator, kicking off the walls a few times, and disappeared into the distant light below like a grasshopper.


    ...Should I carry my team and jump too?


    ��Roland, the entrance is blocked by mercenaries, so let��s descend slowly.��


    Irene, sensing my thoughts, gently grabbed my left wrist. Glancing over, I saw that Grace and Katie seemed to prefer waiting rather than jumping off the cliff.


    It��s a bit disappointing. I could carry Grace, Katie, Irene, Han Se-ah, and the harpy, and it would fit perfectly.


    I wondered if it would make for a good stream if I took Han Se-ah and the harpy and jumped down first to report. Entertaining such a rebellious thought, I glanced at Han Se-ah. She seemed uneasy, looking around anxiously. Maybe it was her streamer''s intuition. She pointed in one direction.


    "Over there, doesn''t something look strange?"


    "Hmm? What?"


    Her finger pointed to a small light in the distance. I couldn��t see what was strange about it at first, but as I focused, I noticed the tiny lights moving slowly, like fireflies.


    Come to think of it, the lighting at Rebecca��s mercenary camp was set up like streetlights or stream lights, so they shouldn��t be moving.


    Pushing through the noisy crowd of descending mercenaries, I strained my eyes to see something moving in the darkness. High-held lights and the clinking movement of cold steel knights beneath them.


    ��The Knights have arrived. Have they cleared the passage?��


    Seeing that, a thought struck me.


    Maybe Rebecca had anticipated the Knights breaking through and entering the city, which is why she went on such a big raid.


    It wasn��t feasible to carry heaps of metal and jewels on their backs. But with makeshift carts, the story changed. They might have moved cart parts through small gaps, intending to assemble them later when the Knights arrived to transport the goods.


    ��The Knights coming at this timing means the city on the 46th floor is done for.��


    ��...Hey, how about we watch the Knights fight?��


    Despite the chaos, she was still considering the stream.

 324 - The Fall of the Empire 4

    324 - The Fall of the Empire 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    In the dark cave, steel-clad knights marched in perfect rows and columns, a stark contrast to the chaotic, scattered mercenaries causing a commotion.


    Except for the large knight commander at the front, they all had similar builds. Their synchronized steps and the sight of them walking with their helmets on were enough to be intimidating.


    ��Look, they��re taking this seriously. They already have their helmets on.��


    ��Yeah? What does that mean?��


    ��When they wear helmets and lower their face guards, it means they have no intention of talking.��


    Of course, they could speak with mana-enhanced voices even with their helmets on, but what I meant was a habitual rule of the kingdom''s knights.


    If they were merely traveling, they would have their helmets off or face guards up, chatting. But now, it was the opposite. Even the knight commander at the front, who carried a softly glowing flag, wore his helmet suited for his large head.


    A group of dozens of knights, led by a giant over two meters tall, marching silently was enough to make even the most unruly mercenaries step aside.


    The flag-bearing knight commander and knights with their hands on their sword hilts ascended the stairs and disappeared into the cave.


    ��...Wow, those are knights, aren��t they? They��re already here?��


    ��No wonder that red-haired woman was pushing us so hard.��


    ��Why do they look so murderous? Did they hold a grudge against the harpies or something?��


    Finally, the mercenaries started murmuring. One of them grumbled about the oppressive aura, and as if the dam broke, the once-silent mercenaries burst into chatter, returning to their usual noisy selves.


    In front of us, an empty platform of the elevator-type magic tool ascended. Behind us, only the clanking footsteps of the disappearing knights remained. I looked away from Han Se-ah, who was fiddling with her camera drone, and spoke up.


    ��So, what should we do? Shall we go spy as Hanna suggested?��


    ��We��d like that... but are you okay with it, Roland?��


    Katie��s eyes sparkled like a puppy ready for a walk, but Irene��s gaze was fixed on my shoulder.


    I suddenly remembered that the sack I carried contained an elite harpy with a concussion from my steel flying knee drop from ten meters up. Like someone who wears glasses for so long they forget they��re wearing them, my superior physique made the weight of a harpy feel like a feather.


    Though, considering a normal person would have their skull shattered from such a blow, she should be fine for half a day or so. Even if she woke up and struggled, I could still choke her out with the sack.


    With this in mind, I nodded slightly to indicate I was okay.


    ��If Roland is okay with it...��


    -Is this mom? Is this mom? Is this mom? Is this mom? Is this mom? Is this mom?


    -Lol, you can see how considerate Han Se-ah is. Leaving her baggage and even trying to shirk her duties.


    -If she doesn��t go watch the knights��, she��d be scolded to death.


    -Seeing them gather like this makes the fantasy vibe strong. Makes me want to be a knight instead of an adventurer.


    ��Indeed, this mana''s wave resembles divine energy. It��s impressive that you noticed it faster than I did, even though I��m a nun.��


    Of course, she was surprised since she had received a 5�� paladin��s buff.


    Irene��s 5�� saint buff is immunity-based, a higher form of purification that removes all debuffs and grants immunity while the divine energy remains. It also includes a shield that negates attacks below a certain damage threshold.


    In contrast, the 5�� paladin buff is a comprehensive set. It doesn��t have insane multipliers in any single aspect like my damage reduction or Irene��s protection, but it includes every possible buff, compressing the deck and causing a massive shift in Heroes Chronicle.


    While new characters often bring major changes, this one is so beloved and hated that players joke it gives as many buffs as their receipts.


    ��Certain chance to block projectiles, reduced damage taken, continuous healing, periodic debuff cleansing, increased movement speed, equipment condition maintenance, damage distribution, increased attack power, condition maintenance... and a bit more. What is all this?��


    -Are you playing a different game than me?


    -Does it have that performance because it��s the kingdom��s knights, or did it get that way going from 5�� to 6��?


    -Is that really a kingdom knight? Isn��t it actually a holy knight? Why does a knight carry so many buffs?


    -If they sent these guys to the tower, wouldn��t they clear the 100th floor? This is insane, lol.


    -If the second knight commander is like this, what kind of monster is the first knight commander, lol.


    The chat quickly filled with comments reacting to Han Se-ah��s muttering.


    Han Se-ah, realizing she had racked up another misunderstanding due to her stream, started moving again. We had to see the knights who received those buffs, not just the absurdly long list of them.


    As we barely got outside the cave, we saw a massacre unfolding in the city. Since the cave was slightly higher than the city due to the mountainous terrain, the horrific scene was visible at a glance.


    ��Armed humans!��


    ��Screech, strong, they are strong��!��


    From residents and low-ranking soldiers to elite harpies, all were equally turning into mana stones.


    If harpy corpses didn��t transform into mana stones, the streets would have been flooded with blood, resembling a neighborhood where the drainage system failed during the monsoon season.


    Harpies had wings, and the city was built for those with wings. The collapsing buildings became barricades that hindered movement, but it didn��t matter at all.


    They were the kingdom��s knights, a group of specialist killers trained to wield swords from a young age, unlike mercenaries or adventurers.


    If their opponent wasn��t a massive monster that could withstand sword strikes like an ogre, they were better than I was at quickly and efficiently killing humanoid monsters.


    ---


    [raei: was originally knight captain in a previous chap. Changed it to knight commander.]


    Toggle New Ads


    1/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 325 - The Fall of the Empire 5

    325 - The Fall of the Empire 5


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Adventurers are professionals who explore unknown territories, mercenaries are contractors who do dirty work for money, and knights are specialists in killing, trained with swords from a young age.


    You can see it just by looking at the knight squires who gaze at me with sparkling eyes. In a normal modern society, they would be in the middle of compulsory education and not yet in their teenage years. Yet, they are holding swords and learning to cut down humans and humanoid monsters.


    Just like modern people who go through 12 years of compulsory education from elementary to high school, these children live their entire lives wielding swords until they die of old age. So, the scene unfolding before our eyes was not surprising.


    ��Glory to the Goddess, blessings to the royal family!��


    ������Severe judgment to the disloyal!!!������


    With their receipt-long list of buffs, the knights advanced in groups of five into the still-chaotic harpy city.


    As the royal knights, they were all at a high level, capable of using mana to wield aura. Without any flashy decorations or beautiful appearances, these knights were clad in plain, intimidating steel armor as they scattered into the crumbling city.


    What followed was a predictable massacre.


    Since they trained in swordsmanship, they required the help of soldiers or adventurers when facing giant monsters. But when the opponents were humanoid, the story changed. Whether the harpies had wings or not, even if they flew, they would still be cut by a sword and could not block such attacks with mere throwing spears.


    ��They��ll have to come down eventually!��


    ��Maintain formation! Strike right after the throw!��


    ��Don��t worry about the commanders. We need to kill them all anyway, so start with the minions!��


    They operated completely differently from my brute-force style. Exploiting the tiny openings unique to flying monsters, they kicked off the debris of fallen buildings to leap up, and mana stone fragments from the once-harpy fell from the sky.


    Yet, the knights mechanically began hunting the harpies, showing no interest in such matters. They dodged the deadly throwing spears that could pierce a senior adventurer in one shot, and deftly deflected cuffs or gas grenades with their sword blades, sending them flying away.


    The high-grade mana stones from the 46th floor, which might fetch gold coins if sold, were kicked around with the debris.


    ��Wow, how many gold coins would those fetch if we sold them all?��


    -In the middle of a group battle, and all you think about is gold.


    -But picking up just five of those would be worth my month��s salary, lol.


    -Forget a month��s salary, if you''re a low-tier tower climber, you could live off that for a year.


    -If you��re in the life skills department, you could collect those and set up a food stall or a small workshop.


    -I thought knights were just quest NPCs, but damn.


    ��Oh... really?��


    We had stood in front of the cave for quite a while to watch everything, but it seemed worth it. It wasn��t about some grand realization, but seeing Katie and Han Se-ah looking very satisfied.


    While I might be better at taking down a single large target, the kingdom��s knight order had unparalleled skill in clearing wide areas. They didn��t have flashy, glowing skills, but their coordinated advance was like a fantasy movie scene, beloved not for CGI but for the magnificence of the charge.


    -That was great to watch, but when are you going to deal with that thing on your shoulder, teacher?


    -You got so immersed you forgot your job, you should go sell that thing.


    -For real, if the freshness drops, you might not get a good price.


    -Treating people like log traders, geez.


    -So, what''s the plan? If you sell it, won��t it end up as material for experiments?


    ��This is all for funding the fight against the Demon King. If someone��s buying, I��m selling. It��s not like I��m forcing it on them. And some people seem overly attached to the monster. I��ll remember those usernames and check later if they��re spies for the Demon King��s army.��


    Ignoring Han Se-ah, who was still streaming, Katie was excited, chattering away to Grace and Irene like a child the day before a field trip. Grace and Irene smiled warmly at her.


    Watching them fondly, I tightened my grip on the slender neck of the harpy inside the sack, securing it between my arm and side.


    This elite harpy, more fittingly called a birdbrain than an elite, had the habit of trying to spread her wings before assessing her situation upon waking up. If the sack suddenly swelled and wriggled, it meant she had regained consciousness.


    ��She��s awake again?��


    ��Probably. The sack is swelling, so I guess the ropes have snapped. She��s trying to spread her wings.��


    ��In that case, I think we��ve seen everything we need to. Should we head down?��


    The descent was uneventful. Between the harpy kingdom on the 43rd floor and the provincial city of the harpy empire on the 46th floor, the middle boss on the 45th floor acted as a buffer zone.


    If we had dug into the ground in the boss��s territory, swarms of insect-like monsters might have erupted, but our party had never faced financial issues, so we had no reason to farm gold through tedious monster hunting.


    Moreover, the path had already been cleared by Rebecca��s mercenary corps, filled with loot, then by the kingdom��s second knight order, which had thoroughly cleaned the city, and finally by the squires who collected mana stones and assisted the knights.


    As a result, the descent was peaceful, with the only monster being the harpy slung over my shoulder.


    ��So, what will the knights do next?��


    ��What do you mean?��


    ��Their goal is to subdue the harpy empress on the 50th floor, not the 46th floor. Do you think they��ll keep moving their base up floor by floor?��


    Chatting along the narrow path, we discussed our thoughts as Grace��s senses detected nothing.


    Late at night, we returned to the 43rd floor and were greeted by Ellis, looking deathly pale.


    What happened now?

 326 - Head Hunting 1

    326 - Head Hunting 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    In the quiet Adventurer''s Guild branch on the 43rd floor, without any important requests, all Ellis had to do was sell mana stones to the merchants who came by, using her sociability and networking skills.


    �D�Dwas what Ellis thought, so she quickly took some of her employees who had a bit of talent in sales and those who were good at paperwork and headed up to the 43rd floor.


    The goal was to get an easy paycheck, assuming that anyone important, like a head of a trading company, would go to the guild master in the city rather than the 43rd floor.


    However, that was a complete misjudgment on her part.


    First of all, the kingdom''s second knight order swarmed in front of the Adventurer''s Guild branch on the 43rd floor, bought the building, and set up their subjugation headquarters. It wasn''t just any mid-sized trading company, but an earl-ranked knight commander who persistently demanded a path be cleared for him.


    It was already a burden to have a commoner as a representative dealing with a noble, and the opponent wasn''t some small-time baron but the knight commander of the kingdom.


    Moreover, she couldn''t just run away, as she had the reputation of being the most experienced veteran employee in the Adventurer''s Guild. How could she send a 5-year employee, who had just memorized the list of trading companies, or a 2-year employee, who was smart but a bit clumsy, to deal with the knight commander?


    "So?"


    "Please help me...."


    "No, how am I supposed to help?"


    In short, she had tried to settle into a cushy position to relax at the end of her career, only to find herself facing a sociopathic drill sergeant who enforced strict regulations and sent her to do weed-cutting work.


    Of course, her whining didn''t mean I had any way to help her.


    Even if I had some connections, they were limited to knights like James Sullivan and his colleagues. How could knight connections help with a knight commander?


    I did know a 6�� princess, but I wasn''t sure if I could count that as a connection.


    "Shouldn''t you ask Hanna for that instead of me?"


    "Hanna? She''s kind and pretty, but she doesn''t seem like someone who knows how to wield power."


    Han Se-ah and Katie had moved to the Magic Tower''s lab to sell off another five harpies, and Grace had gone to the temple at Irene''s request. If it was a physical task, they could have asked me, but maybe there was another reason.


    Thanks to that, I was lounging idly at the guild table when I got caught in Ellis''s radar. She kept whining non-stop, seemingly planning to complain until the others joined us.


    But she''s not the type to waste time on useless talk like this.


    "...Actually, there''s something you really need to help with."


    "I thought so."


    She usually made all sorts of requests slyly, but seeing her slumped on the table like this, it seemed like quite a troublesome matter. Given that she started with talk about the knight commander and nobles, it was probably something involving nobles.


    We had known each other for almost ten years since I came to this world. Somehow, we had formed a symbiotic relationship, using each other while building a friendship, so I could roughly guess without her saying much.


    Ellis, lying slumped with her cheek on the table, looked up at me through her disheveled blonde hair and spoke with difficulty.


    "They''ve increased."


    ��Filter them out?��


    ��If there are a few promising ones, I can at least make some connections.��


    "You''re obsessed with commissions, aren''t you?"


    ��That��s how I make a living.��


    Even in such a situation, she was trying to make money by sifting through the potential candidates for a commission. That��s where her guts to stand up to the knight commander came from.


    It was rare, but if she could recommend a talented young knight from some rural estate to the royal knight order... she could gain intangible rights and benefits beyond money.


    Was she aiming for headhunting and talent scouting beyond commission trading? Ellis, you scary woman...!


    -Meanwhile, the guild receptionist is full of money-making ideas


    -With such a frugal economic sense, I��d give her a passing grade as my girlfriend. Phew, this is the 37th time.


    -Still, isn��t a talent-seeking girl better than a hero selling harpies for biological experiments to the Magic Tower?


    -But we do have to take a day off to clear the path to the 47th floor, right? Turn off the stream, you know?


    ��No wonder there were so many tin-can knights on the way down. Merchants only go up and bring back mana stones the size of a head in carts, so it��s no surprise people flock here wanting to make money.��


    But where was she, and what was she doing to have a camera perched on Ellis��s head?


    Was it because Han Se-ah, who was at the Magic Tower, thought the story I was about to tell in the guild was more important?


    At some point, Han Se-ah''s camera was filming me skillfully handling and sending off the troublesome knights.


    ��But really, when you think about it, Heroes Chronicle is well-designed. Is it because it��s virtual reality? Honestly, imagine you��re working as a freelancer, and some company tells you that if you work for six months, you might win a housing lottery. Wouldn��t you do it? Everyone would flock there like crazy.��


    -Housing lottery, lol


    -But if you''re a knight from the countryside, being an adventurer does make more financial sense


    -Even if they are semi-noble, they still look down on commoners. But if they��re from the countryside, it makes sense to hunt monsters to earn a lot of money


    -Working at a prestigious company you can brag about (annual salary 80 million) vs. a butcher you can��t brag about but definitely makes money (annual salary 300 million)


    -In the Empire, if you steal just one harpy��s unfertilized mana stone, it��s like hitting the lottery, not just an annual salary, lol


    The viewers and Han Se-ah accurately understood why the knights were flocking to the 43rd floor.


    It was because of the money.


    Gold.


    Even a knight from a quiet barony owning a rural manor would find it hard to earn gold as a salary. Even if the wealthy central nobles poured gold into luxuries, it was their own league made possible by the immense fortunes amassed over generations.


    But now, a place had opened where they could earn huge sums of gold just by being good with a sword. Who cared about dignity?


    Knights who would normally scoff at adventurers earning gold by slaving away in the swamps.


    But now, thanks to the participation of Temple Knights and the royal knight order, that dirtiness was gone, and income that used to be a single pouch of gold every few months could now be earned by the cartload in a week, with just a bit of luck.


    Anyone who could resist that would be truly insane.

 327 - Head Hunting 2

    327 - Head Hunting 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    It was natural for people to flock to where the money was, following the flow of the economy. Even in RPG games, people gathered around lucrative opportunities, causing auction house prices to fluctuate. So, in the virtual reality of Heroes Chronicle, it was inevitable.


    The only difference was that it wasn��t players but NPCs gathering, their eyes gleaming with desire, coming up with all sorts of methods to converge. After all, mana stones held a more immutable value than gold or oil for the kingdom��s residents.


    ��If so many mana stones are being released, won��t the price plummet?��


    ��That won��t happen. Oh, the price as a luxury item might go down.��


    ��Huh?��


    It was natural for Han Se-ah, who was sitting at the guild��s table as Ellis requested, to murmur her mixed concerns and curiosity.


    Katie firmly stated that such a thing wouldn��t happen.


    She then looked at me, as if asking for a further explanation. It was almost aristocratic, this natural tendency to shift responsibility.


    ��Katie��s right. No matter how many mana stones come out of the tower, their price won��t drop.��


    Three pairs of eyes filled with curiosity turned towards me. Unlike our noble lady educated in a prestigious family, it seemed the country-born huntress and the temple-raised future saintess shared a similar curiosity with Han Se-ah.


    Mana stones were like gold, jewels, oil, and electricity. The economy wouldn��t be shaken by the supply from just one tower.


    Unless some fantasy version of Kim Seon-dal[1] monopolized tens of billions worth of mana stones and manipulated the market, the price of mana stones would remain stable.


    And such a fantasy Kim Seon-dal would be erased without a trace by the psychopathic mages, whose eyes turned red at the slightest provocation.


    Mages were the primary users of mana stones, and the Magic Tower controlled their price almost like a cartel.


    ��Really? Won��t more supply make it cheaper? Like, when there��s a bumper crop, prices drop, right?��


    ��Mana stones are used everywhere, so a few hundred adventurers can''t affect their price.��


    Seeing her eyes dart around, it was clear Han Se-ah was borrowing the viewer��s analogy as she asked her question. I started explaining the kingdom��s common sense I had learned over the past ten years.


    The reason I thought of mana stones as gold, jewels, oil, and electricity was simple.


    Gold - stored as wealth by nobles


    Jewels - used as luxury items like diamonds


    Oil - used as materials for various magical tools


    Electricity - used as fuel for created magical tools


    It was amusingly fitting for K-fantasy, with its vague ��everything is okay with magic!�� vibe, but what could we do?


    As the game became reality, every flimsy setting had been patched up with mana stones, like how random dungeons and treasure dungeons scattered across the continent had become part of the natural environment.


    ��That��s why. They��re used to make the equipment from the Magic Tower we��re wearing, as catalysts in alchemy, and as fuel for the lights above our heads. Unless some territory discovers a mana stone mine that produces tons monthly, the price won��t drop.��


    -So it''s your fault, lol. If the master says so, who can argue?


    -As expected of our Roland, immediately spotting the party��s problem like a senior adventurer


    -So when does Roland��s mana stone Economics Part 2 start?


    -But do nobles really sprinkle mana stone powder on their clothes? Lol, it��s not like enchanting avatars


    -Even in real life, rich people wore gold and diamond masks during the pandemic, and had gems on their foreheads. Putting them on clothes is nothing


    ��No, I think we were mistaken because we looked too clean. Thanks to inventory magic, we might look like rich kids who��ve never been on a long adventure.��


    Adventurers without inventory had to carry food and potions, making it hard to stay clean. But Katie, who treated maintaining her weapons as a hobby, had gear so spotless it was almost ridiculous, both in durability and appearance.


    Han Se-ah, finally grasping the situation after my explanation, turned her gaze forward again.


    Katie, with her light blue aura wrapped around her armor instead of her sword, was glaring menacingly at the loud-mouthed mercenary. As a result, the guild lobby started filling with cold air, as if an air conditioner had been replaced with a freezer.


    In the middle of an expedition, such an act would be close to a waste of mana, but scaring off a intermediate-level mercenary wouldn''t take even a few minutes, just a few seconds. Even if it was an inefficient use of mana, it wouldn''t matter much.


    Katie wasn��t genuinely angry but rather found the situation ridiculous, intending only to scare him with the cold emanating from her aura. Thinking this, I leisurely watched the farce unfold at the guild entrance. But then something unexpected happened.


    ��Stop, isn''t this too much?!��


    ��...What?��


    The gentle-looking man who had been standing beside the mercenary stepped forward to shield him from the cold.


    No matter how intense the cold, Katie wasn��t a monster who killed people with her aura. At most, it would feel like a chilly wind on a cold winter day or ice being rubbed on the nape of the neck, causing a stinging sensation on the skin.


    But blocking it was a different story altogether.


    How could a person block cold with a sword?


    If you put a professional baseball player in a room full of air conditioners and fans and told him to swing his bat to drive away the cold, could he do it?


    ��He��s blocking it?��


    ��A natural 5��?��


    But it turns out some talents can do that, damn.


    ---


    [1. raei: Not sure if the guy is real but Kim Seon-dal is a famous con man (movie).]


    Toggle New Ads


    4/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 328 - Head Hunting 3

    328 - Head Hunting 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    People are fickle, always seeing the grass as greener on the other side.


    This was likely due to my gaming preferences. Personally, I found it more impressive to defeat enemies with skillful techniques rather than brute strength. In short, it was a romantic ideal I held.


    Despite my strong body that could deflect swords and spears even without armor, I sometimes felt the sorrow of being a tank whose only attack was smashing things with a hammer when I had to chase down monsters hiding in villages like rats.


    I couldn��t exactly request to demolish an entire village just because dealing with small monsters was stressful...!


    ��What? He blocked that?��


    ��Miss, I think there��s a misunderstanding. Although Reynold looks rough, he doesn��t mean any harm. How about lowering your sword?��


    Thinking these thoughts, I glanced at Han Se-ah��s stream, then started watching the spectacle unfolding before me.


    A sudden duel between 5�� ��Frost Blade�� Katie Wellesley and 5�� ��Radiant�� McDonagh Martin. Katie was an agile swordsman, while the gentle-looking McDonagh relied on the strength and stamina from his large frame rather than agility.


    In martial arts terms, it was a battle between swift and heavy swords. Since they couldn��t actually draw their swords and fight inside the guild branch, Katie��s pale hands and McDonagh��s gauntlets clashed noisily in the lobby.


    But he blocked all of that?


    ��Maybe she��s not really angry... Should we stop them?��


    ��Doesn��t seem like she��s angry. More like she��s starting to enjoy it. They seem to be treating it like a sparring match, so I think we can leave them be.��


    Grace glanced at me, but I wasn��t going to miss this great content for her stream.


    As Katie��s light blue aura surged, McDonagh hurriedly drew his sword and rushed in front of Reynold. However, seeing Katie emit only cold without drawing her sword, he quickly discarded his sword and began using his gauntlets to block her freezing punches.


    Although McDonagh was a natural 5��, Katie had diligently leveled up from 4�� ��Sword Princess�� to 5�� ��Frost Blade.��


    Like a cat playfully swatting a toy, Katie, now more curious than annoyed, enthusiastically pummeled McDonagh, who managed to dissipate the cold with his sword and fend off her blows with hand-to-hand combat.


    Standing firmly in front of the cowering Reynold.


    ��Wow, he blocked that too?��


    ��Please, let��s, ugh, talk, oof, this out, ugh.��


    The fact that he discarded his sword the moment he saw Katie was unarmed showed good character. His skills were also impressive, as he didn��t back down despite Katie mixing jabs and kicks, hitting him with joyful ferocity.


    Whether a knight or an adventurer taking on a tank role, the most important trait was not to retreat when allies were behind you.


    Although the weapon wielded wasn��t a deadly weapon but the delicate white hands of a slender lady, considering they were filled with mana, it was more dangerous than a weapon.


    If those punches were aimed at a goblin, it would likely obliterate half its body, reducing it to a mere ��gob.��


    ��Katie, stop. You��re going to break his armor.��


    Thus, situations like this arose.


    Words I never said were spread as if the owner of the holy sword had magnificently beheaded the vanguard of the demon army.


    My main weapons were a shield and hammer, so how could I have beheaded anyone? Maybe I could smash their necks with my shield or rip them off with my bare hands, but I had no skill for beheading with blunt objects.


    The idea of calling forth the holy sword was so embarrassing that just the thought of it made my cheeks burn and my head heat up. I had almost looked around to see if Han Se-ah''s camera was recording.


    But this simple young man in front of me completely believed the exaggerated tales of the bards. Of course, the parts about always taking the lead, never retreating, discovering hidden spaces in the tower, and hunting giant boss monsters were all true.


    "You are truly deserving of the title ��Sir��! Hearing how you defeated the orcs in the northwestern wilderness and saved the village made my heart race as a man!"


    Each of my exploits had become adorned with these exaggerated bard stories, causing me a headache.


    Our party members found this scene amusing, watching me and McDonagh with grins on their faces. Despite being a 5�� tank with a height of at least 180 cm, and a build as large as mine, McDonagh had been easily beaten by Katie without being able to put up a fight. Yet, his clear face showed no signs of resentment.


    Should I call this a bull-like disposition? Anyway, I had no interest in grappling with men, so I glanced pleadingly at Ellis, who was peeking down from the second floor.


    ��Come on now, don��t cause too much commotion in the guild. If you have nothing more to say, can I take him? I need to talk to him.��


    ��Oh, yes! Understood!��


    Realizing something, Ellis quietly came down and led me to her office, freeing me from the burden of prying eyes. I felt a surge of gratitude for her.


    -As expected, Roland seems weak to mental attacks


    -If fans approach like that, even celebrities would feel burdened, lol


    -Now I get why there so many kissing misunderstandings in shows, they really get in your face


    -I told you not to stream today, but here she is showing off another 5�� and begging for donations


    -So, what are you going to do with that 5�� tank?


    ��Oh, calling me a donation beggar? You guys would still drool over watching pretty girls laughing and chatting together. With looks like these, isn��t it basically a collab with female streamers?��


    [Tooth Fairy Lost 300k at the Dentist donated 300,000 won!]


    But you take all the donation money without sharing, you greedy girl.


    Han Se-ah started bantering with her viewers, while McDonagh Martin, as if waiting, sat at the table next to our group, closing his eyes in contemplation.


    He seemed to be reflecting on his experience of getting beaten by Katie, trying to find a breakthrough to improve.


    After making sure everything was settled, I followed Ellis to the office on the second floor, where I recognized a few familiar faces. These were the employees I saw when I brought macarons.


    ��So, what do you think?��


    ��He��s overflowing with talent. Honestly, if I had met him on the first floor, I wouldn��t have believed he was this good. With the right equipment, he could skip fighting horned rabbits and go straight to battling orcs.��


    Ellis��s lips curled up into a wide smile as she faced away from the staff.


    Judging by her expression, one might mistake her for a criminal from an assassin��s guild rather than the receptionist of the Adventurer��s Guild.

 329 - Head Hunting 4

    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    In reality, headhunting wasn''t as grand as it sounded.


    After all, how could a mere commoner go to a knight order filled with nobles and say, "This person is useful, take them and give me some money"?


    In a world where adventurers and mercenaries could turn to banditry if they lacked perception, doing something like that would result in one of two outcomes: a knife in the belly or the throat. The noble status in this world was like a license to rob if you knew how to wield it.


    So Ellis��s headhunting was closer to bestowing favors and building connections rather than transferring sports stars and earning contract fees.


    "Mr. McDonagh Martin, do you want to become a knight?"


    "Ah, well, that is...."


    It was like a woodcutter from the countryside bringing dozens of mana stones on his first day at the tower. Like a naive kid entering the tower to become an adventurer, beating three goblins to death with a club. Like a clumsy rookie armored with a suit, shield, and mace, showing strength greater than an orc.


    If someone exhibited such unusual talents, the rumors would inevitably reach big sister Ellis. She would bestow favors and instill gratitude, effectively buying talent at a low price and investing in it.


    And this structure wasn''t naturally formed; Ellis had bent the receptionists with her feminine wiles and created a network of employees. If there were stars for social skills instead of combat power, Ellis could boast of having five stars herself.


    So it was only natural that the naive country boy McDonagh Martin, easily deceived by the boasting of a scruffy mercenary, would be swayed by Ellis, who had woven a web of connections with just her tongue.


    "Looking at it this way, she really is amazing."


    "She��s spent years as a pillar of the Adventurer''s City. From adventurers to merchants and mages, anyone who has dealt with the guild knows Ellis."


    In other words, if someone didn��t know Ellis, they weren��t qualified.


    -Is he going to end up buying a lucky stone (not a mana stone, picked up yesterday) sold by the Adventurer��s Guild?


    -A pretty girl smiles and kindly helps you? Let''s start with a membership, shall we?


    -So, is it a golden calf or an emerald bed? I already have plenty of healthy spring water at home, lady.


    -LOL, he��s probably thinking of buying, but she��s going to take his organs instead.


    -At this point, you have to wonder if she��s a top evangelist for a cult. For real.


    Ellis spoke, and McDonagh nodded. He listened to her explanation, received some documents, signed them, and headed somewhere... The viewers laughed as they watched this smooth, natural progression.


    Even though it was secondary to discovering the talent of this level 1, 5�� tank, seeing him follow a pretty woman''s fluent speech like a puppy was undeniably entertaining.


    McDonagh Martin, an aspiring knight from a small rural territory in the easternmost part of the kingdom. Thanks to a few retired adventurers returning to his hometown, he could easily handle wandering orcs. Fueled by ambition, he had come to the central kingdom.


    In a small manor where a few retired adventurers ensured safety, his salary was likely in silver. So, being a intermediate-level adventurer would be more profitable than playing knight with his father''s old armor and sword.


    "Wait, a memento...?"


    As Ellis and McDonagh talked, Katie''s face turned pale. Her trembling gaze was fixed on McDonagh''s gauntlets and shin guards.


    -Seeing someone like her reach No. 1 worldwide makes me jealous.


    -But she��s still a nice person...


    ��...Oh, right. I thought Teacher was going off on another tangent.��


    After a brief moment where Han Se-ah threatened her viewers, the situation began to resolve positively.


    I thought it wouldn''t be a waste to open my wallet wide for a newbie with a natural 5�� rating.


    Even Lily Depp, who backed me up during quests with her spear, was a solid 4��. How great would it be to have a well-developed 5�� tank as a reliable companion?


    So, with the future in mind, I opened my wallet.


    Or rather, Katie did.


    ��Really, can I accept this...?��


    ��Take it. I��m giving it to you because I see potential.��


    Though it was his father��s keepsake, it didn��t seem to hold great sentimental value.


    Wrapped now in dwarven-crafted armor, McDonagh was moved to tears, bowing his head toward Katie and me. Katie, feeling embarrassed for nearly destroying his heirloom, answered gruffly.


    In that short time, he was fitted with a suit of dark armor, a longsword that looked more like a club suited to his build, and a matching helmet and faceguard to hide his naive face.


    No one would think he was a newbie using the gate for the first time today.


    With Katie having equipped him so well, it was time to send him to the knights. Of course, that didn��t mean he��d become a royal knight right away.


    ��So, what��s the matter? You called me to the Adventurer��s Guild.��


    ��You��re here, James. I wanted to introduce you to someone promising.��


    Instead, he could join a noble household��s knight order, like James Sullivan��s family or one of his fellow knights'' families.


    Picking up a newbie, equipping him with new armor and weapons, and recommending him to someone I know through connections��could there be a more certain support?


    McDonagh seemed to realize this was the best opportunity of his life, as he bowed his head toward me this time.


    The pretty lady he thought was just a high-ranking adventurer turned out to be a member of the hero party.


    The armor he thought had been broken was replaced with a set more expensive than his entire fortune. He was acknowledged by the owner of the holy sword, a figure he��d only heard of in bards'' songs, and now he was meeting a knight from the second knight order.


    In this whirlwind of life-changing events, the naive country boy McDonagh Martin began doing what he did best.


    That was, of course, greeting politely...!


    ��Hello! Sir! Yes, Sir!��


    ��Oh, he��s got a good voice. The captain will like him.��


    And as any gamer knew, a newbie who greets well is welcome anywhere.

 330 - Head Hunting 5

    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    McDonagh Martin was a man more suited to being a knight than an adventurer or mercenary.


    This judgment wasn��t from Roland the adventurer, but from a modern-day university student and military veteran��s perspective. He was big, strong, straightforward, and considerate, and he adhered to hierarchy and discipline.


    Of course, this was due to his innate nature and the upbringing he received from his knight father. Being kind and knowing how to be polite were slightly different matters.


    ��Wow, this guy��s a gem!��


    ��Th-Thank you!��


    Presenting James with a recruit who was beyond top-tier in military terms made his grin widen to an almost comical degree. James was likely planning to recruit McDonagh into his own family��s knight order instead of passing him along elsewhere.


    Three large men, all clad in heavy armor, sitting around a table drew a lot of attention, but the discussion proceeded smoothly.


    To summarize the conversation among the burly men: McDonagh Martin was contracted to assist James Sullivan in the upcoming battle on the 47th floor. McDonagh wasn��t an adventurer, and James wasn��t a knight commander, but the royal second knight order��s informal contracts with adventurers and mercenaries were quite flexible.


    James gained the chance to secure a natural 5�� talent, McDonagh got an opportunity to prove himself in front of the royal knight order, Ellis strengthened her connections with the knight order by doing a favor for McDonagh, and I gathered valuable information through James��s chatter.


    Thus, James��s act of involving an outsider in the royal knight order��s operations could be seen as recognizing and verifying the value of a promising talent, thereby honoring the royal family and the Goddess.


    But just when it seemed the conversation had wrapped up nicely...


    ��I told you to just communicate through the crystal ball...! And who��s this with you?��


    ��C-Commander, please, let me explain!��


    ��Fine, explain. But do it over there.��


    A huge, hairy knight commander emerged, grabbing James and McDonagh with his burly hands and dragging them away.


    It was quite an unfortunate ending.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    Having cleared the 46th floor quicker and easier than expected, the royal knight order was fired up.


    Adventurers might be tasked with exploring the unknown interiors of a tower and finding hidden passages, but it was the knights�� duty to build cities and root out the insolent forces within them.


    If the enemy was present, and their city was known, the only thing left was to draw swords and march.


    -So what was Han Se-ah doing?


    -She was diligently filming with her camera~


    ��I��m heading to the Magic Tower. The mages called me about the elite harpy.��


    Their warm smiles clearly indicated they were giving us space. Irene genuinely intended to help at the temple, as she appeared to plan on assisting the older nuns, while Han Se-ah had her camera hovering above my head.


    That smile from Han Se-ah was filled with the joy of having a day��s worth of stream content handed to her on a silver platter.


    This sentiment seemed to resonate with the viewers, judging by the flood of comments.


    -So, she��s going to slack off on the guild table again?


    -Is this a game stream or an NPC showcase?


    -I''d rather watch NPC interactions than her grinding through bad horror games, so keep it up.


    -Han, stop with the nonsense and move some magic books.


    ��Is it that obvious? But what else can you do? You can��t do anything but enjoy watching our beautiful sisters and earn streaming points.��


    [Han Se-ah��s Embarrassing History donated 10,000 won!]


    Keep messing around, and I��ll post your embarrassing gaming fails to Reddit.


    [Se-ah��s Karma Cleanup Project donated 5,000 won!]


    Remember, your rise as a global streamer doubled the number of trolls in your forums.


    ���D�DJust kidding! Oh, that sounds scary when you put it like that. I apologized within three seconds, so we��re good, right?��


    Despite her viewers�� fierce threats, Han Se-ah skillfully collected donations. With her behind me, I set out for the market.


    ......It seemed as if a week here was like a year elsewhere, with the place developing rapidly. The underground city shopping district of the stone dwarves had transformed so much that it looked more like a mall or an outlet than a simple marketplace.


    The place had evolved into a sophisticated neighborhood with cafe? terraces, and the streets lined with shops featuring clean glass windows displaying a variety of goods.


    Next to the cafe? selling coffee and macarons was a jewelry shop with flashy accessories. Beside that was a repair shop showcasing mannequins dressed in fine armor, and a tailor displaying suits and formal wear, creating a rather chaotic mix. It looked like a case of organized chaos.


    ��Do you think anyone buys these formal party outfits here?��


    ��If they��re merchants, they��d probably sell them as exotic suits made by the tower��s various races.��


    ��Oh, right! There must be plenty of customers other than adventurers.��


    Despite the chaos, there was much to see, and the two excited women dragged me through the bustling streets. This must be what women''s shopping is like, as depicted on the internet or in stories. Suddenly, a fear struck me that I might end up wandering these streets forever without a destination, so I asked them a question.


    No matter how beautiful my companions were, I had no intention of wandering around for hours looking at things we wouldn��t buy.


    ��So, what are we here to buy?��


    ��I need alchemical arrowheads. Not the ones that explode on direct impact, but those that detonate nearby, even if they have less power. Seeing harpies disrupt the arrow��s trajectory with their wingbeats made me realize I need to change my arrows.��


    ��I��m looking for a simple disruption artifact. If I want to leap up and strike even once, I need cover from Grace or Han Se-ah, which is inconvenient. I want something that can create a flash or a loud noise to startle enemies and create openings.��


    ...At least they were seriously considering their purchases.

 331 - Knights Valor Poem 1

    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Because I always solved things with my body, the achievements of our party were somewhat overshadowed. However, from the perspective of a senior adventurer who assists the party, there was something very clear.


    Our kids are geniuses...!


    I''m not talking about dropping everything with a single arrow or reaching the pinnacle of swordsmanship. The talent I want to talk about is the ability to coordinate. Considering a party consisting of a tank, dealer, healer, and support roles, it might be the most important talent of all.


    After spending ten years, almost eleven now, in this field, I''ve realized something.


    Sometimes, it''s more helpful for ten talented people to coordinate than having one genius. This is especially true when dealing with colossal monsters like ogres, which appear quite often. Wrapping them in chains and throwing nets, much like ants hunting insects larger than themselves.


    Nowadays, the �� system has blatantly emerged, making one super-genius often more outstanding, but anyway.


    "The harpies'' wing flaps are so strong that regular arrows don''t seem to pose much of a threat. The commander-level harpies seemed to be deflecting them with the air currents... Gas won''t work because of the wind, so maybe flashbangs or explosions?"


    "Since we have magic tools for flashbangs, explosions and blasts might be better, right? As far as I know, there are accessory-type magic tools for noble ladies, designed to blind the enemy in emergencies. It''s strong enough to work on monsters too."


    "Indeed, explosions would be better to disrupt the harpies."


    "I''m planning to use a magic tool that emits flashes, so it won''t overlap."


    Except for the odd position where they conversed with me in the middle, it was a textbook example of a model adventurer party conversation that could bring tears to your eyes.


    It''s common sense for anyone with some knowledge that the tank should tank, the dealer should deal, and the support should support. In a world where fools rush forward to cast magic only to expose their backs to allied arrows, such discipline is precious.


    It''s even more frustrating when such idiots survive and crawl their way up to the intermediate level. In large-scale missions where seniors and intermediates work together, those fools running everywhere force the experienced senior adventurers, who have grown wise through abundant experience and risking their lives, to clean up their mess.


    In that sense, I could proudly say our party was a perfect, flawless team.


    "But aren''t those kinds of arrowheads extremely expensive?"


    "That''s why we should only use them against commander-level enemies. I don''t plan to buy many, just about fifty."


    Even from their conversation, you could tell. Instead of being arrogant and thinking about how they could shine individually, they were focusing on how to support their party members, which was beautiful.


    Having fully grasped the situation from their previous encounter with elite harpies, their conversation flowed smoothly.


    We stopped by the alchemy workshop to ask about the arrowheads Grace wanted, checked if there were protective magic tools for noble ladies at the jewelry shop on the main street, and almost naturally headed to a pub�D�D


    "Oh my, why are there so many people?"


    "Wow... How many have flocked to the 43rd floor?"


    Although I had never met him in person, I had heard countless stories through James.


    There were no injured people, no supply issues, and we didn��t need significant rest after the fight. So, the Knight Commander would undoubtedly start clearing and scouting the underground passage today, planning to advance to the city on the 47th floor tomorrow.


    "I don''t think there''s anything for us to do there. The monsters were manageable even by intermediate-level mages, right?"


    "True, that makes sense."


    Grace, who had cleaned her consomme? bowl with bread, was the first to speak, casting a vote against going.


    Considering our party''s level, it did seem like a waste of effort. We weren��t helping beginners but assisting the kingdom��s Second Knight Order. Grace probably wanted to take another day off and continue shopping after yesterday''s mess.


    And who could blame her? She wasn��t looking at dresses but at bowstrings, finger guards, arrowheads, and feathers for arrows in the stone dwarf world.


    "I think we should go. Just as the harpies'' altar was inside the cave, we don''t know what might happen underground. It might seem like overkill, but we might gather valuable information."


    "That''s true, you never know what might come out of the tower."


    Next to speak was Katie. She seemed eager to observe the Knights'' group combat, hoping to gain some insights into swordsmanship and strategy.


    Han Se-ah also subtly supported the idea, considering you never know what might come out. Given her past experiences with messed-up quests and the playful insults from her viewers, it made sense that she wanted to check everywhere.


    -Honestly, instead of watching them dig tunnels, how about we just have the girls do a mukbang? Agreed? Agreed.


    -Can''t we just experiment with the arrowheads and magic tools we bought yesterday on other monsters?


    -But there are no monsters lol. Last time, it took three hours to find one leopard.


    -BB Games probably field-locked us to stop us from deviating from the story. Otherwise, the monster ratio makes no sense.


    -Let''s just follow Irene''s suggestion to rest for a day and make some bombs.


    "There''s a suggestion to make bombs, but we''ve already made plenty and our inventory is full. Thanks."


    Should they join the easy and boring battle in hopes of finding clues for the quest, or should they spend a day preparing for the city''s takeover without participating in the fight?


    The viewers'' opinions poured in noisily without reaching a consensus. The voices were varied, ranging from finding it boring to watch to wanting to peek into our party members'' daily lives.


    In this situation, Irene spoke up, and everyone fell silent to listen to her.


    "I think we should go help the Knights."


    "Why, sister?"


    "We are heroes chosen by the Goddess, and that means moving upwards in the tower."


    The woman, who usually kept her opinions to herself, spoke with a calm smile, and her words were enough to make everyone nod in agreement.

 332 - Knights Valor Poem 2

    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    In a dim corner of the underground, the magical light began to dissolve the thick rock layers, carving out a wide, round passage. Although I couldn��t understand how they managed to expand the vacuum stone after miniaturizing it, I didn''t bother with it since magic and alchemy were beyond my comprehension.


    Behind it were twenty mages employed by the Knights and the Royal Second Knight Order, watching the tunnel in full armor.


    The entire party of heroes and Old Bobo, who was surveying the surroundings, added up to over a hundred combat personnel.


    Considering that the average underground carapace bug emerging from below was only a intermediate-level monster, it was an excessive force.


    Even if it was exceptionally sturdy among intermediate-level monsters, there was no way it could withstand the concentrated fire of over a hundred people.


    "Can''t really feel anything."


    "Doesn''t seem like there''s any hidden spaces either."


    While Katie and I squirmed with boredom, Grace, with her innate senses, and Han Se-ah, using her camera drone pretending it was magic, watched the slowly disappearing passage.


    However, only intermediate-level carapace bugs appeared, as if to mock us by not giving any clear clues. Even the giant, high-level carapace bugs didn''t show up, possibly sensing the fierce knights around. Thanks to this, Old Bobo was delighted that there were no giant worms to deal with.


    Of course, Old Bobo was the only one pleased. Our party members and the knights seemed to be getting bored, as some knights subtly shifted their legs.


    It wasn''t like they were putting on a parade for the royalty, just waiting to hunt intermediate-level monsters that might pop out. Even the most disciplined knight couldn''t stay tense for a slow-moving intermediate-level bug.


    "...Roland, are any big ones really coming out?"


    "Are we even supposed to be here?"


    "Of course, we are. Since the Commander hasn''t said otherwise, he must be curious too."


    James slowly approached me, with McDonagh behind him, helmet pulled low.


    Even though they had stepped out of the formation, the Commander, holding the banner firmly, didn''t say a word, implying tacit approval.


    That guy was definitely raising a sly snake and a fox in his big belly.


    As usual, James, fully armored, chatted amiably like an old man, and McDonagh, looking tense like a new recruit following a seasoned sergeant, trailed behind him.


    Given their ranks, even a young servant washing rags in the Royal Knight Order was higher than McDonagh. It''s like how maids working in the palace were often the second or third daughters of high-ranking noble families.


    "When we first broke through the passage, a huge one crawled out, twice the size, with a metal shell instead of rock. But it only got tougher, not faster, so we should be able to handle it."


    "If it''s just a metal shell, the mages can handle it."


    "Yeah, it didn''t have any unique abilities."


    I too felt bored, so I started chatting with James. If it took as long as last time, the passage was about 70% cleared. If no giant carapace bug showed up by then, maybe there wouldn''t be an event this time.


    "If the wriggler hardens its shell by eating rocks, these sticky ones dissolve rare ores infused with magic like slimes. That''s why miners hate them the most."


    "Sir, does that mean they can gather mana?"


    "Exactly. If they get lucky and absorb something, they can hide or control rocks, which makes them a real nuisance."


    Listening to James and Old Bobo, it seemed that while the wriggler increased its defense as it leveled up, the sticky one increased its mana pool and gained special abilities.


    I had expected enemies using magic or skills to come from the harpy side, but it turned out that the tentacled slug crawling underground could use skills too.


    This one died without a peep to intermediate-level magic, but Han Se-ah''s expression twisted slightly.


    In games, a small one like that appearing meant a bigger one was sure to come.


    "If the mid-boss on the 45th floor is a stronger version of wriggler, then the true boss on the 50th floor depicted in the tentacle mural must be a stronger version of sticky. The mid-boss pattern is to break the shell and deal extreme damage, and the boss pattern will likely involve avoiding area attacks."


    -Breath attack, dodge!!!!


    -Thousand-year-old wriggler and Thousand-year-old Sticky collaboration.


    -But why do they grow more tentacles as they evolve, living underground?


    -Could it be that someone at BB Games has a strong desire to include tentacles along with female knights and orcs? Just a thought.


    -If it''s toxic enough to dissolve ore, it wouldn��t just melt clothes if caught; it would leave only bones.


    With thoughts of fighting a giant acidic tentacle monster capable of using magic, Han Se-ah began running simulations for her viewers. Beside her, Grace and Katie started discussing with Irene.


    "The arrows should work since it doesn''t have a shell. But do the alchemy arrowheads affect magical creatures?"


    "I''ve never seen a squirming thing like that in the cold north. If it''s soft, should we check if freezing and shattering it works?"


    "I think my holy protection spell can block the acid... If you want to test it, make sure to receive the spell first, Katie. Got it?"


    "Of course. No matter how weak the opponent is, I won''t recklessly charge in without information."


    It seemed they were discussing it seriously because it was the first monster they encountered that could use magic. So far, the tower''s monsters mostly relied on physical abilities.


    Goblins and orcs, naturally, and even the golems in cave terrains and the giant worms charging like subway trains relied solely on physical strength. For Grace and Katie, who were quick on their feet, it was enough to dodge and strike while trusting in my tanking.


    But according to Old Bobo, stickies, as they grew, could use primal magic.


    Hidden, they might shoot gravel bullets or dig pits to create traps, as per Han Se-ah''s strategy, making them naturally annoying.


    "At least we��ve cleared the passage to the 47th floor without much trouble."


    "The Knights will probably enter first, right?"


    As we discussed this, the passage was completely cleared.


    Connecting the underground city of the 46th floor, used to abandon old and sick stone dwarves, to the underground city of the 47th floor, Knight Commander Edward marched forward with the flag in hand.

 333 - Knights Valor Poem 3

    TL/Editor: raei Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    A new monster had appeared, but calling it a battle was embarrassing. The knights who could wield aura, the supporting mages, and our hero party standing by as a separate unit��such a force was overkill against a intermediate-level monster that couldn��t even use magic yet.


    We thought maybe a huge or powerful creature might jump out, but the passage remained quiet until it was fully opened. In the end, nothing needed handling except for one sluggish monster that made a small hole beside the passage.


    Even that was quickly patched up by a mage using earth control.


    "So, do we head straight to the 47th floor?"


    "We probably won''t charge in; they''ll just scout it out."


    With no losses and the biggest enemy being boredom, we moved toward the underground city of the 47th floor, which was much like the 46th.


    It was full of remains that were once stone dwarves.


    "This... are these the bodies of stone dwarves? It looks like it."


    "...Should we be glad Old Bobo returned to the city?"


    The city was old and poorly maintained but still sturdy, with different colored stones scattered on the streets. If they weren''t remnants of buildings, there was only one kind of rock to be found in this underground city.


    Unlike the 46th floor, the timing was bad; the city was full of darkness and death as we crossed it to the stairs leading above ground. Grace sensed nothing, so we passed quickly through the city.


    The stairs, like the city, were old and worn out. The heights varied, edges were eroded, and occasionally a step crumbled underfoot, dropping debris below.


    The fortunate part was that the stairs were carved out of the cliff, so despite looking unstable, they could easily support hundreds of people.


    "If this collapses, it''ll be a mess."


    "Since they carved the whole cliff, it probably won''t collapse easily."


    -Every time she opens her mouth... Oh, never mind.


    -And here we have Irene thinking she''s scared and trying to comfort her, lol.


    -Shouldn''t she be saying those annoying things to us?


    -I thought she was talking to us, but she was saying it loud enough for Irene behind to hear.


    "By the way, these stairs are hellish. They remind me of those GOP? GP military stairs you see on the internet."


    [Toilet Naphthalene Thief donated 10,000 won!]


    Lol, is she a military vet?


    [Supermarket Raider Han donated 50,000 won!]


    For adventurers, winning and collecting loot was all that mattered, and for players, advancing the quest was the goal. But for the Knight Commander, there was an obsession with achieving a perfect victory for the honor of the royal family and the glory of the Goddess.


    In short, it was about saving face for the nobles.


    "Can you talk to the guild about hiring a large number of adventurers?"


    It was already an overkill force for simple fighting and smashing. Yet, they were gathering mercenaries, adventurers, and mages, suggesting a political issue. I had guessed as much when I saw the knights gathering in front of the adventurers'' guild, but I didn''t expect it to be this blatant.


    Edward Aquitaine scratched his beard, which was more like fur, and spoke. Maybe because I had shown myself protecting Ellis, he politely asked me instead of storming into the adventurers'' guild and overturning Ellis''s outfit.


    "Are you planning to hire both mercenaries and adventurers?"


    "The city is vast. The more hands we have, the faster we can clear it and move up."


    "It was indeed large."


    Unlike the incompetent commander on the 46th floor, someone with any strategic knowledge would know that humans would be at a disadvantage. Not that we would lose the fight, but it would be a headache if the enemy retained their forces and retreated.


    How terrifying would it be if these winged creatures abandoned their base and started flying around, harassing people? Humans already struggle against tunneling guerrillas, so what if flying guerrillas start dropping things on their heads from above?


    The only consolation was that humanity''s stronghold was in the stone dwarves'' underground city. But even so, having to constantly watch the skies while traveling was far from pleasant. Conquering the tower in the name of the royal family while leaving harpy guerrillas behind was a significant problem.


    "Still, given the time constraints, I can''t offer much help."


    "Just informing us in advance is more than enough. Our goal isn''t to stop but to advance to the 50th floor. Isn''t that right, Hero?"


    "...Uh, me?"


    -Wait, me? Lolololololol


    -This guy forgot she''s the hero and is just gaming, lol


    -Roland is the Holy Sword''s wielder, and you''re the hero, you idiot


    [Message deleted by the mod]


    -She''s in the middle of a serious conversation but is distracted by filming Irene''s side-boob, lol. Good job, this is what you should be capturing.


    Since he only asked me to inform them, there was no reason to refuse. Anyway, rumors had already spread that the knights were gathering people.


    Wasn''t that what led to yesterday''s disastrous scene?


    In the adventurers'' city, where rich nobles and merchants took an interest, and in the kingdom''s core close to the royal family and the Great Temple, there were plenty of magic tools for cleanliness.


    Because nobles maintained cleanliness, citizens who envied and admired them also adopted a culture of cleanliness once they earned some money.


    But if you moved away from the kingdom''s center, it quickly turned into medieval despair. It was a world where people believed bathing could make you sick. And now, on the 43rd floor, people from all over the kingdom were gathering.


    If stone dwarves weren''t familiar with and indifferent to other races, they might have erected private isolated areas in their city.


    At least Han Se-ah��s stream chat was in chaos.

 334 - Knights Valor Poem 4

    334 - Knights'' Valor Poem 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The name of the Knights quickly drew a crowd.


    People flocked to the 43rd floor, hoping to establish connections with the Knights or get hired and make some money. The situation was overwhelming.


    When the Adventurers'' Guild officially started recruiting, it took less than half a day to fill up with people, not even a full day.


    We didn''t need to worry about gathering people; we needed to worry about filtering them. Han Se-ah even discussed with her viewers how to sift through so many people in just one day.


    "Are we taking in everyone?"


    "The numbers will sort themselves out."


    Of course, there was no real need to filter anyone. If they were overly ambitious compared to their actual skills, the harpies'' fierce spear attacks would filter them out for us.


    Riding on the reputation of the Knights, the mission was to attack the harpy city and loot the mountains of jewels and ores. Neither the Knights nor the Adventurers'' Guild intended to pay any advance fees, and the people flocking in were eager to gather and sell mana stones, not to demand money from the Royal Knights.


    Thus began the blitz.


    "Push forward! Don''t stop!"


    "Above! They''re coming from above!"


    "Rooftop at eleven o''clock!"


    There were no tanks, mechanized infantry, aircraft, or airborne troops, but there were mercenaries and adventurers driven by gold, and 5�� characters who could cast wide-area buffs.


    Human forces, eyes red with greed, rushed out of the caves toward the city, and the harpies, startled, took to the skies to meet them. Spears rained down from the sky, and arrows shot up from the ground, starting a chaotic battle.


    Naturally, the humans had the upper hand. Although the harpies had superior numbers, they lacked practical experience, just like the city.


    Some harpies, guided by seemingly smart commanders, put up proper resistance, but most harpy soldiers, without proper orders, floundered and fell to the ground.


    And those few smart commanders...


    "There! There''s a commander over there!"


    "Aim for the big ones, the big ones!"


    "Even if you don''t hit many, target the big one with the spear!"


    Because they were much larger than the regular harpy soldiers, they became targets for magic and arrows. If they scattered, the aura-wielding knights would flank them. If they gathered, they were caught in the gusts conjured by intermediate-level mages.


    In this unreasonable strategic mismatch, several mercenaries died, but dozens of harpies turned into mana stones. It was clear why mages, despite being holed up in the Magic Tower for research, were treated like nobles, respected by their superiors, and feared by their inferiors.


    Not that mercenaries or adventurers didn''t die, but that was their choice. If a intermediate-level adventurer without the skill went to the front lines, they had to risk their life.


    Old Bobo, visibly angry despite having no facial features, followed the knights with the precious Vacuum Stone, breaking through passages, reopening collapsed caves, and pushing aside makeshift barricades.


    "Following the Knights, we''re already at the 50th floor. How can we clear a floor every two days? Is it because we don''t have to wander outside when we use the Vacuum Stone? The speed is insane."


    -We��ve been digging underground for days without seeing the outside. Is this okay?


    -If there''s a hint somewhere above the mountains, we''re screwed.


    -We can��t not follow a 6�� OP character pushing forward, lol. Gonna lose out on the last hit?


    -Didn''t it take less than a week to get to the 50th floor? Just follow along, yeah.


    -Forgetting the last hit, if the Knights lose to the harpies, will the kingdom fall?


    The game would be messed up if there��s a kingdom collapse scenario.


    The fallen mercenaries and adventurers were replaced by those lured by the promise of gold, making their way up the tower. The Royal Knights, trained for war, wouldn''t tire after just a week. The mages were replenished with new recruits as the higher-ups were satisfied with their performance.


    The harpies'' forces dwindled while human losses remained minimal as we reached the 50th floor. The only ones with dark expressions in the ruined underground city were two.


    While everyone else was filled with visions of gold and dreams of glory to present to the royal family, the only two who couldn��t share in the joy were, naturally, Han Se-ah and me.


    "But what are we going to do? We haven''t found anything except two altars... Do we really have to search the city on the 50th floor? I already have a bad feeling that I''ve messed up the quest."


    -Accept it, it''s the fate of a frontrunner. If you''ve drawn in millions of live viewers with this, you should be ready for a headache too, lol.


    -It feels like just yesterday you were celebrating 300,000, now you have millions of followers, damn.


    -But seriously, we haven''t found anything since the 46th floor. Are we screwed?


    -There are identical temples on the 47th to 49th floors, but that''s just the standard for each city, no hints there.


    -If we fail, your strategy will just be in a guidebook five years later when someone finally reaches the 50th floor.


    As the Knights advanced rapidly, there was no time to look around, making her expression increasingly dark, like a college student who drank the night before a final exam.


    Feeling anxious, she kept repeating her concerns, more like muttering to herself than actually talking to her viewers. She probably thought that she could find a hint in each city to hunt the boss and complete the quest.


    Viewers had mixed reactions to her repeated complaints��some were annoyed, while others teased her, hoping for her first quest failure. But I couldn��t laugh at it.


    I had a quest too. Not one made by the game company, but one given by a transcendent being that turned human souls into NPCs.


    ''Awakening quest... Damn it, what do they expect from someone who can''t even use aura without the Holy Sword or skills?''


    We had arrived at the 50th floor so quickly that it felt almost surreal. Edward Aquitaine showed no signs of stopping, and seeing the bloodshot eyes of adventurers and mercenaries, there seemed no way to stop their advance.


    So, the only thing left was to pray together with Han Se-ah.


    You''re a player, right...? Can''t you find something for us?


    Using the quest window and mini-map, please.

 335 - Knights Valor Poem 5

    335 - Knights'' Valor Poem 5


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    I finally understood what it meant to be scared out of my mind. The only comforting thought in this terrifying situation was that the Harpy Empire''s capital on the 50th floor dwarfed the cities below.


    "...This is unbelievable."


    "It''s all built by those damn stone dwarves anyway."


    Unlike the lower cities you could see at a glance from the mountaintop, this one couldn''t be taken in with a single look. You had to turn your head from left to right as if scrolling to see it all, making you wonder how they built such a massive city in the mountains.


    The stone dwarf race wasn''t some dragon-enslaved underlings. What kind of technology did they have to cram such a huge city into the mountain basin?


    Thinking it impossible to conquer such a vast city in a day, the knights who''d climbed ahead of us were huddled in discussion. Because of this, the adventurers and mercenaries waiting in the caves and stairs, packed like sardines on a subway, were visibly annoyed... but they had no choice but to wait since they couldn''t earn money without the knights.


    "What do you think, Hero?"


    "Hmm... With a city this big, how about taking it zone by zone?"


    "But the buildings have no ceilings, making them dangerous as bases."


    "Ah, I see. A city with buildings without ceilings..."


    As the knight commander subtly approached us again, Han Se-ah responded, but her head shook side to side, showing her dilemma.


    Han Se-ah felt overwhelmed by the city''s size when trying to find clues. Conquering and thoroughly searching each zone seemed like the best option... but as the knight commander pointed out, it was practically impossible with buildings lacking ceilings.


    Too few in number to occupy, too big to breakthrough. The Harpy soldiers we''d encountered so far were nothing special, but this was the 50th floor. Even a quick glance showed it was a whole different level.


    Moreover, would the kingdom''s knight commander start a campaign without intel? Even novice adventurers knew that every ten floors, a boss stronger than the average monster of that level appeared.


    However, the deliberation couldn''t go on forever.


    "Hmm... If there''s no clever solution, we only have one option."


    After all, Edward Aquitaine was the brute who once ran faster than a carriage to drink with me, someone who even other muscle-brained men said, "The Commander is a bit... yeah."


    "Kill today, kill tomorrow, keep killing and retreating until they''re all dead. Harpies lay eggs, right? They don��t just pop out of thin air like some mindless tower monsters, do they?"


    Killing all the harpies would naturally lead to the city''s conquest. Thinking this way, he raised the banner and led the knights down the slope toward the city.


    Having heard that the other cities had fallen and that harpies were being hunted indiscriminately, the harpies guarding the cave flew up, their red and black wings fluttering.


    It seemed the capital of their so-called empire used black harpies as battle slaves, not just red ones. With bodies like eagles rather than humans, they could carry heavier loads, like fighter jets and bombers.


    The Knight Commander raised the banner high as the knights followed in orderly ranks. Watching this, the adventurers and mercenaries scattered like unleashed dogs. As the chaotic melee ensued, we turned to Han Se-ah.


    From the inventory, Han Se-ah took out five wooden boxes without lids. Inside were tools covered in grime, from hammers and wrenches to magic devices resembling awls.


    These weren''t expensive tools; Old Bobo had just gathered five boxes of old tools from his friends�� houses.


    Carrying the boxes on our shoulders like sacks of rice and walking in a line, the harpies were fooled, and our group muttered quietly.


    -Seriously, they fell for this?


    -Han Se-ah isn''t smashing the city, so I guess they''re focused on the knights?


    -Yeah, there aren''t any armored humans in Harpy Town, just people in robes hiding their faces, lol. Wonder why.


    -We need to find something in the city before the knights cut off the Harpy Empress''s head.


    -But can we find anything in time if we stick together?


    The massive harpy army flying toward the steel-clad knights was majestic, with black and red feathers blending as they threw not just spears but all sorts of magical devices, creating a spectacle like movie CGI.


    Even though they had reached the intermediate-level, it was a brutal 50th floor where even a moment��s distraction could get them killed like new recruits on a battlefield.


    It felt a bit absurd that the key to the 50th floor was a worn-out toolbox.


    ��Are you scared? Did you forget? Foolish human! The slave quarters are that way!��


    ��Ah, thank you.��


    "Stupid but polite! Wonderful!"


    One overly helpful harpy even kindly guided us through the city and then flew away. I could only imagine how baffled the millions of viewers watching this through Han Se-ah��s camera must have been.


    ��Never thought I��d be getting advice from a harpy. Playing this game for a long time sure brings surprises.��


    -Thanks for the help!


    -Haha, it looks like we can conquer the 50th floor without a fight.


    -Is this going to be a long-term conquest of the Harpy Empire through politics?


    -If this were the 10th or 20th floor, there would be a ton of harpy empire vloggers by now.


    -Many streamers with a fetish for feathers would be showing up.


    Seeing this ridiculous scene, the tension visibly drained from our group.


    ��Irene, are you okay?��


    ��I��m fine, Roland. Even at the temple, I used to move blankets myself. These toolboxes are lighter than children, so don��t worry.��


    ��Alright. If you feel tired, let me know. We can swap out the contents or just carry empty boxes. I doubt they��d notice.��

 336 - Power of the Temple 1

    336 - Power of the Temple 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    As they moved away from the place where shouts and screams mingled with curses, the city quickly grew quiet. Sitting atop a building, looking around anxiously, was a harpy in casual clothes, which made it clear how vast the capital of the Empire was.


    Adding to the vastness of the city was the harpy''s discriminatory arrogance, making infiltration surprisingly easy. It seemed that the harpies believed that no one could invade the capital, even though they knew the city below had been destroyed.


    It was like how people in an American slum would duck and pray to God when they heard gunshots, but in the middle of Seoul, they would think it was just fireworks.


    From the harpies'' perspective, they wouldn''t believe that humans could climb up from underground, or that it would take them only a day to walk a distance that would take several days to fly. Perhaps the Harpy Empress, busy idolizing herself, had also controlled the flow of information.


    If it were me, I would also think it was nonsense if I read on the internet that a gate had opened in Gangnam and an orc warrior had come out and killed citizens.


    "Strangers, where are you from?"


    "From that place where chaos broke out."


    "Really? I have no idea what''s going on...."


    As we headed towards the workshop district where the stone dwarves were, according to the harpies, carrying boxes, we drew their attention. Unlike the harpies who didn''t care about second-class citizens or slaves carrying goods, the stone dwarves were interested in seeing humans for the first time.


    Some stone dwarves, focused on their work in the workshops despite being exploited, and others, sitting idly in front of their workshops, spoke to us.


    Grace and Katie, seeing this, started whispering to each other, their earlier tension about the infiltration gone.


    "At least, it''s not an unbearable environment?"


    "Seeing how they just leave the bodies around, they must be treating them like high-quality magic tools. Use them nicely when they''re useful, and discard them underground when they lose their performance...."


    "High-quality, expensive magic tools? That kind of makes sense when you put it that way."


    Han Se-ah looked around like a meerkat, as if she was determined to find something even though the workshop district for stone dwarf slaves was being gradually recorded on the minimap.


    The quest log showed no movement.


    To be honest, we''ve probably missed a lot already, considering we practically skipped floors 47 to 49, just killing harpies and rushing through.


    But if Han Se-ah fails, I fail too, so the more negatively I think, the more anxious I become. Last time, someone arbitrarily updated the quest for us; I wonder if we can expect such luck again.


    The only thing we could rely on now was that mysterious someone who had modified the quest related to the 40th-floor boss, changing the requirement from hunting to finding.


    This person, who gave me the reward when the skeleton boss''s gimmick malfunctioned, was our only hope.


    Worried about failing the quest and quickly changing the quest conditions, I wondered if this person might be favorable to me, considering that the only penalty for failing the quest was limiting my internet usage time.


    "Hanna, if we need to find some clues... how about asking the stone dwarves?"


    "How are we supposed to search this vast place on foot... right?"


    "If the stone dwarves built this city, they would know about secret spaces or suspicious places. Even if it''s been so long that no one remembers, these craftsmen usually have apprentices to who they pass down their skills and stories."


    While trying to alleviate our anxiety, Irene tugged at Han Se-ah''s sleeve and suggested this. Indeed, there was no reason for the five of us to wander around foolishly when we had already come this far.


    "What a polite squishy."


    "We should be thanking you. It''s been a long time since we tasted stones from home."


    -Heuuuung, Mama... Heuuuung, Mama... Heuuuung, Mama... Heuuuung, Mama... Heuuuung, Mama... Heuuuung, Mama... Heuuuung, Mama...


    -I expected something tense and thrilling since it was a stealth mission, but this is heartwarming.


    -Why does it suddenly feel like a human drama?


    -So where do the harpies get their stones from?


    -Maybe feeding them stones taken from the place where they hunt tentacle monsters to dispose of the waste?


    Perhaps it was because they became lonely with age, or maybe because their lives were harshly exploited. The stone dwarves, eager for a good conversation partner, poured out all the knowledge they had, making the chat noisy.


    After all, we were infiltrating the 50th floor. Even a passing citizen''s words could be a clue to the quest, so every piece of information felt precious.


    The stone dwarves seemed to want to help the kind Irene. They shared trivial information like what the neighbors were making today or that an adventurer hadn''t returned after leaving his sword for repair, but we cut off useless information to save time.


    "Go to the southeastern district and tell old Shasha that Grandpa Brube sent you. Got it?"


    "Even though the districts are different, they all know each other. How long have they been here...?"


    "Maybe it''s because all the dwarves from the city on the 50th floor were captured and brought here?"


    Grandpa Brube, the stone dwarf, handed us a small bag, saying it would be uncomfortable to carry the box. The leather bag, which Irene could easily carry with one hand, rattled with uncut gems inside.


    They said showing this would prove that Brube sent us. Did the stone dwarf craftsmen recognize each other''s work even with just a tiny crystal? As I was thinking about this, people suddenly appeared from the alley, blocking our path.


    ...People?


    "Wait a minute! Are you by any chance the Hero? Hero Hanna and Roland, the wielder of the Holy Sword! Is that correct?!"


    "...?"


    A small person with a gray robe pulled over her head, almost completely covering her face. From her build and voice, it was clear she was a woman, but the robe, possibly enchanted, hid even her jawline under its hood''s shadow.


    Following her out of the alley were people in identical gray robes, watching us cautiously. There were at least a dozen of them, so it was clear they weren''t just an adventurer party.


    Mysterious humans suddenly appearing in the city. Our party instinctively took combat positions, adjusting stances naturally.


    Katie moved forward, hand on her waist, while Grace backed away to take a shooting angle at the alley''s group. The woman who spoke to us panicked.


    "Wait! I''ll take off the robe! The robe!"


    Frightened by the imminent threat of swords and arrows, she raised both hands high. Not a combatant, she fumbled clumsily with her hood, struggling to remove the enchanted garment until she finally succeeded.


    Revealed was soft, brown hair reminiscent of freshly baked bread. Her hair, which looked blonde in the sunlight, and her beautiful, delicate face made the viewers cheer.


    "...What''s this? Another saint candidate?"


    "Sister Laurencia!?"


    Han Se-ah and Irene exclaimed as well.

 337 - Power of the Temple 2

    337 - Power of the Temple 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    5�� ��Saint Candidate�� Irene.


    5�� ��Saint Candidate�� Laurencia.


    I wondered how their titles could overlap like this, but thinking it over, it wasn''t that strange. The Goddess Faith was modeled after monotheistic Abrahamic[1] religions, with a slight fantasy twist.


    In other words, the title of Saint wasn''t exclusive to one chosen person but was a title for those who performed miracles in the name of the Goddess.


    It was similar to how knights could handle aura when they reached a certain level, or how mages could use advanced magic when they reached their peak.


    Just because the Kingdom''s Knight Commander reached the level of a Sword Master and could use aura didn''t mean I was prohibited from using aura.


    "Indeed, it��s Sister Irene! It''s been a long time!"


    "How did you end up inside the tower, on the 50th floor?"


    While I was thinking that, the two saint candidates, like old friends, squealed and clasped hands. Seeing this, the robed men hiding in the alley approached and slowly removed their hoods.


    As expected, under the gray robes were white armors. Unlike the Royal Knights, these Temple Knights had the Goddess''s symbol prominently displayed on their white armor.


    After all, since the saint candidate had reached the 50th floor of the unconquered tower, she would need a guard.


    As Grace and Katie released their weapons, the Temple Knights made the sign of the cross and nodded in greeting, while the two saint candidates entered into a lively conversation.


    Irene, a radiant beauty with golden hair and eyes, and Laurencia, a lively girl with bright brown hair matching her cheerful smile, looked beautiful together. Han Se-ah seemed to think this was a great scene and focused the camera on them without a word.


    -Roughly speaking, keep rubbing until the glacier melts.


    -Whether rubbing or whatever, ask them how they ended up on the 50th floor.


    -A lively girl clinging to a kind older sister, this is what it''s all about, haha! The 50th-floor is crazy


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    -Yuri fanboys, how excited are you right now?


    "Even as saint candidates, they act no different from high school girls. If you just listened to the sound, it feels less like a 50th-floor infiltration operation and more like a snack shop in front of the high school next door."


    Despite Han Se-ah''s assessment, the two saint candidates continued their excited chatter.


    Laurencia was clinging to Irene with such vigor that the Temple Knights behind them looked flustered, seemingly wanting to intervene.


    Luckily, the harpies didn��t seem interested, probably still engaged in battles with the knights. However, the stone dwarves in the workshops and the few adventurers kidnapped to the 50th floor by harpies were looking at us curiously.


    Were those guys kidnapped while trying to take on the harpies, or were they people who climbed up to make some money and went missing?


    "For now, let''s move. There''s no need to talk on the street, and we''re drawing attention."


    "Yes, sister!"


    It wasn''t good to gather over ten people on the street. Especially among the stone dwarves kidnapped and exploited city-wide, and the human adventurers trapped in the tower, unable to descend.


    ''Is she insane? That kind of determination...''


    Unlike Irene, Laurencia was the second daughter of a noble family who devoted herself to the temple instead of an arranged marriage, wielding innate divine energy as a 5��. Thanks to Han Se-ah''s play, gates opened every ten floors in the tower.


    Various circumstances intertwined to bring her to the 50th floor.


    "But the underground passage wouldn''t have been open..."


    "We climbed the mountain!"


    "...You climbed the mountain to get here? So you spent a whole month climbing?"


    While we were slowly tackling each floor from the 43rd, Laurencia went straight to the 50th via the surface. She smiled brightly, saying that she received supplies from the many kidnapped human adventurers in the harpy empire.


    Her bright smile left our party members feeling like awkward sacks of barley.


    Of course, what she faced wasn''t a warm embrace but a fascist feathered harpy leader who enslaved other races and indulged in imperialism.


    -Is this what it takes to be a 5��? She''s terrifying, seriously, lol.


    -Camping for a month in the highest-level zone with monsters and harpies? Even players wouldn''t do that.


    -Talking about it with a smile is true madness...


    -Why do characters from the temple always seem to have a screw loose, except for the mommy?


    -I thought she followed the knights a long way, but it turns out she led them here, crazy girl, lol.


    "So, while we were watching mercenary raiders, discovering underground monsters, and capturing a city every three days, she just climbed mountains, crossed cliffs, traversed rope bridges, and speed-ran all the way up to the 50th floor?"


    [Speedrun master Kim donated 10,000 won!]


    If you defeat the 50th-floor boss here and there aren''t any problems with the quest, that means you could speed run via the surface route.


    "Right? Instead of tunneling underground and fighting monsters, it might be faster to hire a harpy or defeat one and travel to the 50th floor via the surface. But you''d need a character capable of hunting the 50th-floor boss without leveling from the 40th to the 50th floor."


    As the viewers were overwhelmed by shock and awe, the loli saint opened her mouth again, delivering a second blow of shock to the chat.


    "So, sister, I came here to gather the stone dwarf brothers and the imprisoned adventurers to escape... Will that noisy battle continue?"


    Could it be that Laurencia''s inspiration was Moses leading the Exodus from Egypt?


    That thought suddenly crossed my mind.


    ---


    [1. raei: religions claim to be monotheistic, worshiping an exclusive God]


    Toggle New Ads


    4/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 338 - Power of the Temple 3

    338 - Power of the Temple 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    With her bright brown hair that looked almost blonde, a petite frame, and cute, clustered features, 5�� ''Saint Candidate'' Laurencia seemed like a lovely girl who might sing in a town square with a flower basket. However, the words that came from her mouth were far from cute.


    "I thought about destroying the city for the people here, but it''s too big. Even though the stone dwarves know alchemy, the harpies aren''t interested in it, so there��s a limit to the explosives we can get."


    "Oh, really...?"


    "Yes! The harpies leave all the technical stuff to the stone dwarves, so if there''s an explosion or accident, they have no idea how to handle it!"


    She smiled bashfully, recounting how a fire caused by an accident in an alchemy workshop started consuming the city. The harpies screamed and scolded the stone dwarves and adventurers instead of responding properly.


    It wasn��t a typical plan for a girl with a ''Saint Candidate'' title to cause industrial accidents with alchemical bombs and escape amidst the chaos. Feeling something odd, I watched Laurencia closely as she sat at the table, fidgeting with her hands while looking at Irene.


    Even while speaking such ruthless words, her slightly moving head and swaying hair weren''t as concerning as her hands on the table.


    "But since the commotion started when you arrived, sister, I''m planning to take advantage of it and lead the stone dwarves out!"


    Some stone dwarves had given up on escaping after years of exploitation, but only those who were truly old had lost their creative spirit as artisans.


    She had already gathered the stone dwarves who wished for creative freedom rather than serving the harpies, and the adventurers who wanted to return to the human world.


    Despite her delicate appearance, her sturdy hands and decisive actions made it hard to believe she''d devoted herself to the temple as the second daughter of a noble family.


    Judging by her actions alone, she could easily be believed to be a veteran female warrior who, tired of killing, sought refuge with the Goddess.


    "So, Irene, will that commotion continue?"


    "The Royal Knights came to conquer the 50th floor, so even if they retreat today, they''ll keep coming back. The knight commander seemed like that kind of person."


    "That''s good news! Then let��s wait for the next opportunity!"


    Laurencia''s lengthy explanation made us all nod. The knights wouldn''t be able to fight continuously for 24 hours like bloodthirsty berserkers, so they would eventually retreat to their underground base for dinner, rest, and reorganization, attacking again the next day.


    The knights didn''t have enough numbers to capture the vast city in one go, and the harpies couldn''t follow them into the cave. This made me realize how irrationally the harpies were getting beaten.


    "Then, can we look around the city for a bit?"


    "The city? Of course, Hero!"


    While I was thinking about how the harpies couldn��t easily enter the underground city due to their wings and size, Han Se-ah suddenly brought up the idea.


    The progress was smooth, and thanks to Laurencia''s month-long hardship, reclaiming the city seemed easy. However, it looked like the quest log still hadn''t updated. Helping the saint candidate rescue the city��s slaves could yield many intangible benefits, but what use would that be to a gamer if the quest progress stalled?


    After listening to Old Lady Shasha''s story and chatting for a while, we followed the Temple Knights to the lodging they had prepared. Because the harpies considered any roofed structure to be a livestock pen and slave quarters, the lodging was as comfortable as the underground city on the 43rd floor.


    "Roland, just a thought... Could that tentacle monster live beneath the palace? You know, the huge creature depicted on the altar!"


    Grace, familiar with stone dwarf design, sat at the table and started talking. Having infiltrated a hostile monster city, met another nun (actually a saint candidate), and prepared a plan to rescue slaves while hearing about the suspicious palace, her curiosity was piqued.


    Of course, Grace wasn''t the only one curious. Katie''s cheeks were flushed with excitement.


    "It��s possible. Considering there was a subterranean monster using that dark magic, it makes sense that the harpies'' myths might be based on heroic tales turned into folklore.


    In the North, there was once a man who killed a bear with his bare hands at the age of ten and was later worshiped as a god by warriors."


    "Killed a bear at ten? Yeah, that would be the stuff of myths and legends."


    Irene, holding Laurencia''s hand, went to pray at a makeshift temple built by the stone dwarves. Han Se-ah decided to talk to the adventurers rather than the stone dwarves and headed outside.


    The reason she continued playing without logging out was due to a suspiciously wealthy sponsor, which was a story only I knew. Some people couldn''t sleep without revealing every corner of the minimap, and among them were those who would pay others to fulfill their needs.


    Thanks to this, Grace and Katie surrounded me, letting their imaginations run wild.


    Without the internet and smartphones, it was surprising how entertained Grace and Katie were.


    "Are they planning to escape tomorrow? If so, they''ll need to prepare a lot."


    "They probably won''t escape right away. With all the preparations needed, it might take a few days."


    Their conversation continued like a word chain, from the suspicious harpy palace and the subterranean monster depicted on the altar to Laurencia''s grand escape plan.


    Listening to their chat, it was clear that the topic was intriguing enough to make anyone eager to talk.


    As they talked, they discussed creating a diversion near the palace to match the knights'' attack, then quickly infiltrating the palace for an easy boss kill. Just then, they heard a commotion outside.


    The sun never sets here, but given the time, it was about when the knights would have had their fun and retreated. So, the noise wasn''t likely from battle.


    "What is it? An enemy?"


    "...It seems like Hanna is back, and she brought quite a few people. Are they the kidnapped adventurers?"


    "Are you sure it''s Hanna?"


    "Yes, it''s Hanna."


    Since Han Se-ah was walking around with the camera off, Katie and I naturally reached for our weapons, ready to head outside. Grace confirmed it was indeed Han Se-ah.


    Relaxing a bit, we stepped outside and saw Han Se-ah, just as Grace said.


    She was with over thirty adventurers.


    ...What on earth was she doing with the stream off?

 339 - Power of the Temple 4

    339 - Power of the Temple 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Although I was surprised by the sinister plan coming from Laurencia''s tiny mouth, Han Se-ah is no less sinister.


    It''s a bit strange that the hero and the saint candidate are competing to see who can cause more chaos, but anyway.


    With Han Se-ah freely unleashed in the heart of enemy territory, what follows is only natural. Especially since she''s now free from the viewers'' gaze as well?


    ''...So her usual behavior was actually restrained due to the sudden increase in viewers?''


    It''s hard to believe that planting bombs on a giant boss''s shell and blasting away was considered restrained behavior... But seeing her go wild like an eight-ton truck with broken brakes once the camera''s off, I can''t help but accept it.


    Especially after witnessing the crowd of adventurers who rushed over, their faces filled with emotion upon seeing me as I came out to assess the situation in front of the inn.


    A bizarre situation where at least thirty adventurers swarm over, look at my face with awe, then disappear. After some time passes and Han Se-ah is left alone in the square, she enters the inn and is promptly cornered by Grace and Katie, obediently starting to explain.


    "I thought there''d be more people since the city is so big, so I went looking for adventurers in areas Old Woman Shasha wasn''t interested in."


    "Ah... This place was definitely much bigger."


    If the city is bigger, wouldn''t more people and more bombs suffice? She moved with the idea that enslaved adventurers could be used for manpower, her inventory was full of bombs, and she could increase the quantity by asking the stone dwarves.


    I wondered what she was up to after turning off the stream, and it turns out she was going around finding alchemists introduced by Old Woman Shasha to multiply her bombs.


    It seems she tried to recruit as many unaffiliated adventurers as possible while on a viewer-funded mission to reveal as much of the minimap as she could.


    "So you gathered people?"


    "I figured many would be uneasy about Laurencia''s plan."


    "Well, even for a nun on a pilgrimage, the 50th floor is still the frontline that adventurers haven''t even reached. Many would be anxious unless they''re the holy sword''s owner or the hero."


    Han Se-ah sits at the table, laying out snacks she claims to have gotten on the way. From her mouth spills vivid details about the reality of the 50th floor system, heard from stone dwarves and adventurers.


    Like how they use luxurious inns built by master craftsmen as slave quarters, thinking any place with a roof is a livestock pen. Or how they only want shiny art pieces, so they don''t particularly torture or kill slaves. Or how stone dwarves eat rocks instead of food, so there''s no need to starve them...


    Instead, there was a different problem - naturally, it was the food issue.


    "Even the Empire''s harpies are starving because livestock turn into mana stones when they die. In the midst of this, humans have invaded, so they''re full of thoughts about defeating them and plundering food."


    The work of captured adventurer slaves is, of course, the chores harpies hate doing. Now that the knights have started invading and destroying the city, the adventurers naturally began moving soldiers'' supplies, stripped of their weapons.


    Information they naturally overhear while moving gas bombs from alchemy workshops and javelins from blacksmiths to the troops.


    While stone dwarves can eat rocks from mines - tasteless but filling - it''s a different story for harpies and enslaved adventurers. No, harpies have become cursed monsters bound to the tower who may starve but won''t die of hunger, but kidnapped human adventurers will die if they keep starving.


    Han Se-ah, fully intending to smash the city and get out of the tower within three days at most. Thinking the viewer sentiment might be a bit uneasy due to the slow tower conquest pace and passive appearance with the knights taking the lead, she emptied out all the food in her inventory.


    The weight of a nameless nun''s verbal plans versus a hero who feeds you when you''re hungry while handing you bombs and giving orders - there''s no comparison.


    "Um... but..."


    "Yes?"


    Just as hope was being found in the warm atmosphere, someone hesitantly speaks up.


    Laurencia, Han Se-ah, Old Woman Shasha, and one guy pushed forward as the adventurers'' representative. It was the adventurer representative who opened his mouth while they were sitting at the table talking.


    Though he looked like an ordinary neighborhood uncle with shaggy hair, the sturdy muscles visible through his shabby clothes instead of a pot belly suggested he was a intermediate-level adventurer dreaming of striking it rich.


    His complexion looks a bit poor, probably from the recent poor diet, but not to the point where he can''t fight. Well, I guess that''s to be expected since they pushed through floors 47 to 50 at a pace of about one floor every 2-3 days.


    "In the end, even if we cause a commotion, we''ll still have to break through the battlefield with the stone dwarves, right? We''ll die helplessly if we get caught up in it without equipment."


    "Th-that''s right... In this state, we won''t be able to block javelins, let alone dodge them..."


    The adventurers standing in the lobby listening to the story start to stir at the shaggy-haired uncle''s words. After all, unless you throw the entire city into chaos, you still have to flee to that narrow cave in the end.


    With no food, the moment you flee to the mountains instead of the cave, you''ll starve to death, so you have no choice but to break through that battlefield. And not starting from the allied side, but from the middle of enemy territory, unarmed and with non-combatant stone dwarves in tow.


    Though they''re cooperating to avoid starving to death, I guess the anxiety is unavoidable. Seeing the stirring adventurers, Laurencia jumps up from the table.


    "Don''t worry!"


    "I-it''s not that I lack faith in the Goddess."


    "Huh? Ah, I know that faith alone doesn''t change reality!"


    The shaggy-haired uncle hurriedly explains as he realizes he looks like he''s doubting the nun and hero in front of the armored Temple Knights. But Laurencia didn''t jump up to question his rudeness.


    A tiny, delicate hand popping out from the oversized gray robe. But a closer look at that hand grip reveals it can hardly be called dainty.


    Scars on the back of the hand, broken nails, slightly twisted fingers, and calluses harder than those of a intermediate-level adventurer. Like a ballerina''s feet seen on the internet, her hands were so trained that one might worry if they needed healing with divine energy.


    "Believing my faith to be as firm as armor--!"


    "Wh-what?!"


    As the tiny hands clasp together like a vise, divine energy rises from them. Brilliant white divine energy settles on the adventurers'' bodies, enveloping them like the Temple Knights'' armor.


    As the light fades, what remains are thirty adventurers startled by the divine energy armor covering their bodies, and a female warrior armed with a hammer larger than herself, clad in white divine energy armor.


    Laurencia, the saint candidate, seems to be more in line with the Temple Knight class.


    ...Though a loli character with a giant heavy weapon is a bit of a niche character design.

 340 - Power of the Temple 5

    340 - Power of the Temple 5


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The adventurers regained hope and their strength after seeing Laurencia''s divine armor and Irene''s protective spells.


    Why be afraid when enjoying the luxury of receiving overlapping overpowered skills from two 5�� Saint Candidates?Visitt (.)co/m for the latest updates


    Although Irene''s holy magic won''t be refilled as she needs to head to the Imperial Palace with us, her passive skill that blocks a certain amount of damage should easily deflect stray arrows.


    Thanks to Irene''s preparation of porridge from the grain sack Han Se-ah pulled from her inventory, which she served to the ill like a nurse, everyone was able to restore their energy the next day.


    Even if the slaves gathered to boil and eat dried grains, the harpies seemed to think of it as livestock feed, allowing us to wait for the commotion caused by the knight order.


    "...Is it a racial difference? They think it''s a livestock pen because there''s a ceiling to block the rain, and livestock feed because we''re boiling dried grains."


    "I''ve heard stories of merchants bringing popular goods from the south, only to be shunned and go bankrupt in the north... The difference is so extreme when it comes to racial differences."


    The stone dwarves and adventurers huddled together. As anxious yet hopeful eyes looked this way desperately, Grace and Katie seemed to try to ease the tension by exchanging jokes and stretching.


    Unlike Laurencia, we plan to advance to the Imperial Palace, the center of the system. No matter how lacking the harpies are in strategic movement, they wouldn''t leave a small armed force rushing towards the Imperial Palace alone.


    Combat will be unavoidable, and since the Imperial Palace can be considered a boss stage, the palace guards defending it will likely be stronger than the harpy soldiers or commanders we''ve encountered so far.


    "Irene, you''re going to face the Harpy Empress, right?"


    "That''s right, Lori. Be careful when you escape."


    "Thank you for worrying! I hope you can spread the name of the Goddess widely too!"


    As the two Saint Candidates pray for each other''s blessings, the sounds of battle echo in the distance. From the sharp sound of spears falling from the sky and embedding themselves in the ground, to the death throes of falling harpies, everything reverberates clearly through the imperial capital.


    As if they couldn''t just stand by at that sound, harpies quickly take flight and move from other areas. The shadows of harpies flying swiftly overhead were like a starting signal for us.


    Donning robes and carrying military supply boxes as disguises, we slowly move in line from the stone dwarf workshop district towards the outskirts where fighting is occurring.


    But that deception only lasts for a moment. While a mere ten people moving towards the slave workshops might not draw attention, when over a hundred humans and stone dwarves combined start sneaking towards the battlefield, it''s bound to catch someone''s eye.


    "Stop! Where are you going?!"


    "My faith is as solid as armor!"


    """Our faith shall smite the unbelievers without doubt!"""


    The moment a harpy who had been flying urgently somewhere swooped down and perched on top of a high wall, Laurencia tossed aside the empty box she''d been shouldering.


    As if a flashbang had gone off, pure white divine energy scattered, instantly arming hundreds of people with armors of divine energy. This is followed seamlessly by the Temple Knights'' holy magic.


    Enough for us to sneak up to the front of the Imperial Palace undetected.


    "What''s that, palace guards?"


    "More importantly, there''s no... road? Looks like we''ll have to break our way in."


    "I can see what look like sentries on top of that wall, but there''s no road. Don''t tell me they didn''t make a road thinking the palace is off-limits without wings? ...At this rate, I''ll use up all my mana on Earth Control."


    -Our reliable hero (and master construction worker) Han Se-ah


    -Back to your day job, eh Se-ah? Let''s lay down a nice, smooth road


    -Hanna? That guy always made roads for us


    -The map design is pretty good though lol No entrance to the harpy palace


    -Where do wingless f*ckers think they''re going lol


    We''ve stealthily approached the Imperial Palace beneath the anxious citizens and busy soldiers. While the journey here was smooth, it''s a different story from the palace onward.


    First of all, there''s no road for slaves, so it''s completely blocked off by a huge wall. Looking at the design, where there should be a large gate welcoming us or some kind of drawbridge, it''s completely sealed off, which is a bit disconcerting.


    Still, we''re not blocked by some cliff or anything, so it seems we could easily infiltrate if Han Se-ah makes a small road over the empty moat and we break down the wall. Instead, the moment we shatter the wall, it''ll turn from infiltration to an all-out war.


    "No way to sneak in?"


    "There are more guards than I expected. It seems the personnel guarding the castle haven''t left..."


    "Well then... we have no choice."


    At Grace''s words, I pull out my hammer as Han Se-ah naturally grips her staff. The harpies may fly high in the sky, but they can still observe the humans walking on the ground. No matter how high the castle walls are, they couldn''t possibly miss humans approaching so blatantly.


    A road of gravel and dirt piles appears over the moat, which was built properly by stone dwarves but abandoned without a gate.


    Seeing this, the harpies spread their large wings and enter a state of alert. Proving they''re a cut above the usual commander-class harpies, these ones are fully armed in armor mixing metal and leather appropriately from talons to thighs, not exposing any skin.


    They''re big too - are they confident in close combat? It would be really nice if they''d approach instead of just fluttering around at a distance.


    "What is it, human?"


    "If you don''t stop, we''ll shoot... kill you!"


    Thinking this, I step onto the dirt road Han Se-ah made, and the harpy guards look down at me threateningly before immediately raising their talons and flying in to slash my throat.


    But I was much faster charging like a madman towards the castle wall with my shield and hammer than their sharp blade-like talons could dig into my neck. Even for palace guards, it must be their first time seeing a slave smash their head into the castle wall - did they expect me to back down?


    Hearing the sound of talons sharply cutting the wind as they pass behind my back, I drove my hammer straight into the castle wall.


    Kaaang��!!!

 341 - Quick and Easy Blasphemy 1

    341 - Quick and Easy Blasphemy 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The lowly creatures that should always look up to them were rushing in.


    The walls of the imperial palace, which those who walk on the ground should not dare to covet, are crumbling.


    As a result, the sacred place is defiled with dust, and the lowly creatures commit sacrilege.


    "Y, you human scum��!!!"


    "It''s convenient that you''re coming to me, really."


    "Kyaaak!"


    In this situation, the imperial guards charge at me with crazed eyes, but as a close-range tank, I can only welcome it.


    Their bodies are much more muscular than the elite harpies, though not much larger. If harpy commanders have lean muscles like Pilates instructors, harpy guards have solid, CrossFit athlete-like physiques. Their combat method relies on that solid body, ramming into their targets.


    Monsters that use their body''s elasticity to throw javelins from afar, and monsters that crash into you with a charge more comparable to a car than a bull or bear, befitting their superior physique.


    In terms of power, the charge is more terrifying, but... their opponent is me, a born 6�� tank.


    If they kept their distance, I''d have no way to catch them, but since they''re kindly rushing in, I have to meet them halfway. Thinking this, I gripped the hammer that had demolished the wall and swung it with all my might.


    "Catch him! Catch that bastard!"


    "Let''s dice ''em up and serve ''em as food!"


    The harpy guards rush in like raptors snatching prey through the dust rising from the crumbled wall. However, the future they face is not the beheading of the madman who dared to destroy the imperial palace wall, but a baptism of the vicious hammer that crushes both sharp claws and proud wings.


    Reckless attacks relying on the harpy''s superior body.


    It was a fatal technique that no one could withstand, but now it has become a fatal technique of a different kind �C one that will surely kill them.


    They strike down with razor-sharp claws at arrow-like speeds, but what awaits them is merely an iron-walled tank that cannot be pierced by mere arrows. Whether their legs are crushed against the shield or shattered by the oncoming hammer, either way leads only to becoming mana stones.


    "Roland! We''re coming in to cover you!"


    After causing a brief commotion climb over the fallen wall to provide covering fire. I''ve properly drawn their aggro as the close combatant who demolished the wall.


    I''ve pulled the aggro of all the monsters, creating a completely free angle for my allies in the rear. Our party members immediately respond to this best possible outcome for a tank.


    "...By the way, can an imperial palace be this desolate?"


    "It''s strange that there are no harpies other than the guards, isn''t it?"


    Beautiful columns comparable to those of temples and beautiful walls untouched by dust or grime, as if by magic. Though I''m an amateur who only knows marble as a high-grade stone, I can''t help but feel that this place is more elegant and sophisticated than any tourist spot or museum.


    An empty imperial palace with no people, harpies, or stone dwarves. Hanna, who was illuminating the minimap, takes the lead again with no harpy soldiers blocking our way.


    As a result, the imperial palace that looked beautiful began to feel eerie. Suddenly, a monster appeared blocking our path-


    "...What? Why is that thing here?"


    "As expected, are they crawling out from under the imperial palace?!"


    A gooey creature extending long tentacles like antennae, slowly dissolving and eating away at the engraved pillars. It seems to have grown quite a bit, as the pillar debris falls to the floor with a plop, then floats up and is absorbed into the creature''s body.


    It''s really strange that these gooey creatures crawled out from inside the imperial palace while the guards were protecting the walls... but anyway, having that monster right in front of us means the quest has progressed somehow.


    Even if it can dissolve and eat stone, it can''t instantly dissolve my armor. As I walk up and smash it with my hammer, it dies without even reacting, crushed with a splat.


    The remains scatter like dropping soft pudding or tofu, sticking to my armor with a plop, but soon disappear leaving only mana stones behind.


    "What kind of situation is this...?"


    "Hey, this is fishy... Don''t tell me there are two bosses? This reminds me of that Souls-like game I played as a punishment before starting Heroes Chronicle."


    The situation was hopelessly easy to deal with, but it clearly seemed to use magic. With a monster that dissolves and eats pillars in the middle of the harpy imperial palace, my companions each throw out a comment.


    However, no matter how plausible the speculation, we ultimately have to check for ourselves. As we move in the direction Hanna estimates based on the shape of the imperial palace revealed on the minimap, a grand hall appears before us.


    ......Empty.


    "Uh, I guess it''s not this way. ......Ahaha, sorry?"


    "Looking at the pillars, this seems to be like a banquet hall? Maybe the magic engraved on these pillars confused you."


    "Th-that, um, er, right!"


    -You''d be in trouble if you went based on the mini-map alone, that hall looked like the palace entrance.


    -That''s why her maze escape horror game videos are unusually long.


    -Lol you trusted Han Se-ah? Go watch her hide-and-seek horror game videos and come back, lol.


    -Our little brat has grown up. Protecting Han Se-ah...

 342 - Quick and Easy Blasphemy 2

    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    We saw the palace garden and corridors and ran in that direction, but we made a slight mistake of running into the opposite hall instead of where the Harpy Empress was.


    It wasn''t a big problem though.


    Without a roof but also no doors, and in a place we''d never set foot before, the pitch-black minimap meant the chances were below 50%.


    Even with 50-50 odds you can fail a guess, let alone trying to navigate by map. Of course, the viewers mocking Han Se-ah didn''t care about such details.


    -Building up all that atmosphere and then oh Hanna strikes again lolololol


    -The ability to return to the entrance proves this one''s a pigeon


    -Anyway, she went to the wider area but there was no one there, no need to exaggerate


    -Did the stone dwarves just build a sick-ass palace and the harpies yoinked it?


    Thanks to Katie''s protection, never doubting that Han Se-ah was a genius mage, we just lit up the map and moved on.


    As if to show we''d finally found the right path, the number of creatures was increasing.


    "I didn''t expect to fight underground monsters instead of harpies after coming all this way!"


    "Judging by how easily they''re cut by my aura, huff, these guys seem weak to cold!"


    Even so, they were just regular monsters, not elites. Occasionally there''d be one that used magic, but they were helpless before Katie freely wielding her ice-attribute aura.


    Unable to swing her sword to her heart''s content against the flying harpies, she vented all her pent-up frustration on these squirming, disgusting creatures. As her beautiful sky-blue aura traced the air, the slowed squishy creatures would be sliced apart before they could even lash out their tentacles in counterattack.


    Thanks to the type advantage, we were able to charge through the palace without using Han Se-ah''s magic or even Graces'' alchemy arrows. However, our smooth advance didn''t last long. As the quantity and level of squishy creatures blocking our path gradually increased, our breakthrough speed inevitably slowed.


    "Whoa, what the-?!"


    "What the, these earthworm slug things are building barricades!"


    -How is this the strategy of a monster lolololol


    -There''s a reason the harpies'' palace got taken over lol


    -Roadblocks, AoE attacks, and ranged projectiles? Are these monsters playing a defense game against Roland?


    -Yeah, but we''re still gonna throw Roland at them. What can you do if he just tanks everything and busts through?


    -Seeing this, I can really feel how screwed you''d be without a mage and archer in the party;


    As the two-pronged tentacles gradually multiplied until they were disgustingly bristling like anemones, their magic became impossible to ignore.


    Whether they sensed our killing intent instinctively or realized their kind were dying, they wriggled their tentacles to block our path.


    Some built walls with leftover dirt and debris, others fired pointed rocks like magic arrows, while others coated the corridor with slimy liquid from their soft bodies to create makeshift swamps... Their interference tactics were certainly enough to make the stone dwarves hate them.


    "Humans? P-please save me!"


    "A survivor... a harpy?"


    After deflecting the rock shotgun from a massive squishy blocking the way with my shield, turning it into a mana stone, and pressing forward, we suddenly heard a scream.


    Rounding a bent corridor revealed a large hall filled with squishy creatures, and a single harpy slashing at them with her talons.


    With no ceiling in the palace, she could probably save her life by flying away... but she seemed to be guarding an altar in the center of the hall, circling around it like a mother bird protecting her nest. Judging by her silk clothes and jingling accessories she wasn''t a soldier, but her movements were quite nimble, allowing her to stay alive.


    But there''s a limit to what one can fend off alone. The harpy''s agile movements seemed to irritate them, as widely spread tentacles began firing gravel shotgun blasts to cover an area rather than a point. Her clothes started tearing and wounds multiplied on her fair skin.


    "Hanna? Roland? What should we do?"


    "For now, I want to kill all those monsters, save the harpy, and get an explanation about that altar. It looks suspicious, don''t you think?"


    "Roland''s right. An altar in the middle of a palace, not even a temple... anyone would find it suspicious, right?"


    -The placement is practically begging to be investigated lololol


    -This is the first harpy babe we''ve met in the palace, let''s save her as a milestone?


    -Let''s save her (future magic tower prisoner)


    -Tsk tsk, I hear the harpy ladies who went to the magic tower are living happily (bubble bubble)


    -Are we gonna end up teaming up with the Harpy Empress and start hunting tentacles at this rate? How''s this gonna play out?


    "Alright then, let''s go!"


    I glanced back at my companions to see them nodding with eyes full of trust. It''s only natural to be curious when something so obviously suspicious is being guarded by a seemingly high-ranking harpy at the cost of her life.


    Thinking that, I charged into the hall - not really caring about the harpy, just intent on protecting the altar - only for a thick tentacle to come flying at me immediately.


    Was that harpy not the only one guarding the hall''s altar? This one must have eaten quite a few mana stones.


    A rather hefty tentacle slams into my shield with a loud CLANG! It wasn''t its soft fleshy mass, but a tentacle made of the rocks it had devoured, creating a shockwave like striking a bell with an iron hammer. The squishy creatures started to focus on me.


    "Yes, help me! I promise you citizenship and great rewards- ack!"


    "Shut up and just focus on dodging!"


    "How rude... No, never mind! I understand, so please deal with those creatures!"


    The squishy creatures had turned all the harpies into mana stones and eaten them, and now they were slowly extending their tentacles towards the altar since they couldn''t catch the last one. Seeing me approach, her face lit up.


    She nearly got wrapped in tentacles and turned to a mana stone for letting her guard down briefly, but when I crudely threw myself in to block the tentacles, she cried out as if deeply moved. Seems she doesn''t realize we''re adventurers invading the 50th floor, and thinks we''re loyal 3rd-class citizens sacrificing our lives.


    It didn''t seem like a particularly disadvantageous misunderstanding for us, so I silently infused mana into my warhammer.


    With that, they completely lost interest in the altar and harpy, focusing solely on me.


    As they charged at me, ignoring Han Se-ah, Katie, and Grace entirely, a thought suddenly struck me.


    My indestructible magic armor and warhammer... whatever metal they''re made of, wouldn''t they look like the most precious elixir in the world to these creatures?

 343 - Quick and Easy Blasphemy 3

    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    I wasn''t sure if the saying "An incompetent shaman kills people" was appropriate to use here, but it felt like it matched the current situation perfectly.


    The squishy creatures that had likely devoured all the maids and slaves of the imperial palace had grown so large they even developed a semblance of intelligence, which ironically made them easier to deal with.


    How should I put it... Like trying to input pattern A.I. into a simple, brute-force monster, only for it to turn into a scarecrow due to errors?


    "Roland! These bastards are tangling with each other!"


    "Cover that harpy! I''ll handle these guys!"


    The ones we''d encountered so far focused solely on the rocks in front of them. They''d only charge at us if they thought we were interrupting their meal.


    But the massive creatures filling the hall now clearly showed signs of prioritizing. They ignored the flying nuisance of a harpy and the huge altar in the center, instead fixating on my armor, stretching their tentacles greedily.


    So the monsters had perfectly aggroed on the tank without me even using a taunt. What''s more, their hint of intelligence made them view their own kind as competition, leaving them tangled up with each other. It was hard to believe this result came from just a single piece of armor.


    "I was nervous because they''re bigger, but this is nothing!"


    "Still, be careful. Those tentacles seem surprisingly elastic."


    "Yes! That''s right! Well done, humans, urgh!"


    On the opposite side of the hall, a few tentacles still chased the unidentified harpy, but most were crawling towards me. This naturally created openings for Grace and Katie to gleefully slice through the tentacles.


    Ice-tipped arrows pierced the tentacles stretching skyward after the harpy, while a pale blue aura cleanly severed the thick tentacles tangled amongst themselves.


    Meanwhile, the ones crawling towards me died in clumps under my hammer.


    As the monsters that had devoured all the harpies in the hall were carved up like pudding on a dinner table, the mysterious harpy once again cheered before landing near me, where it was now safe.


    "Phew, excellent! As promised, I shall personally bestow rewards upon you... huh?"


    "Walking right into our hands."


    I grabbed the nape of the still-clueless, chattering creature. Its eyes widened, unable to process the reality of the situation.


    Do humans have a custom of grabbing napes...?


    As it denied reality, I grasped its nape like catching a cat and gently folded its wings to capture it. Its face turned bright red. At least it wasn''t a completely clueless young lady, as it became docile.


    It had just witnessed one of the large squishy creatures get pulverized by my hammer, flattened against the floor like gum on asphalt. It had no choice but to behave, even if it didn''t want to.


    "H-human? I know not why you''ve seized me, but release me. Did I not say I would personally reward you?"


    This harpy, who unified the tribes and became empress with her lightning abilities, faced a great enemy: the wigglers and squishy creatures crawling out from under the mountains. As the empire developed beyond a kingdom, they began using rare minerals imbued with mana, which lured these creatures to the surface.


    "So for the peace of the empire, the first empress blocked the largest hole they were crawling out of, then established her seat there."


    "And that''s when the altar was made?"


    "She had the stone dwarf slaves build the palace, and brought in alien race shamans from under the mountains to make the altar, they say."


    Setting aside the casual mention of slavery, with the added explanation and Han Se-ah''s quest log, we could now understand the mechanism of the 50th floor.


    The boss the player faces changes based on how many altars they destroyed on their way to the 50th floor. The more altars destroyed, the more powerful the underground boss monster that crawls up and wreaks havoc.


    If all the altars seen on the way were smashed, the harpy empress would end up caught and devoured by the tentacle monster, and the player would hunt the tentacle monster alongside the harpy remnants in the collapsed palace.


    Conversely, if the altars were preserved by asking the temples, the player would arrive to hunt the harpy empress after she defeated the tentacle monster.


    But here, as always, Han Se-ah''s unique problem arose:


    "...Did we come up too quickly again this time?"


    The semi-forced speed run due to my specs.


    "Looks like if all the altars are destroyed, the tentacle monster becomes the boss, and if they''re not destroyed, the harpy empress is the boss? Destroying just the right amount could aim for both. The problem is we came too early, so both bosses'' HP bars are likely still intact for us to play both sides."


    -If they''d leisurely conquered the city, they''d be around the 47th floor by now, right?


    -47th floor my ass, at the rate they were going with the 45th floor boss, they''d just now be at the mid-boss


    -Without 6543��, they''d probably still be wandering around looking for altars going "What''s this?"


    -A gimmick where you have to wait for the boss to die naturally? Isn''t that a gimmick Han Se-ah absolutely can''t do?


    -Wasn''t the harpy''s appearance timing way too fast from the start?


    We don''t have anything to compare it to, so who knows? Han Se-ah''s game progression is too fast.


    The 2nd place streamer, who can hardly be called a follower anymore - that sword talent Kim whatever - seems to have just entered the high-altitude area.


    So, Han Se-ah, who has not only the hero but also the holy sword''s owner in the party receiving full support from the temples, has outstanding abilities with no obstacles in conquering, and doesn''t stay on the same floor for months for money-making and leveling, is an abnormal player in the tower just by breathing.


    A harpy boss that flies around throwing lightning-attribute spears from afar, and a tentacle boss that relies on various attribute resistances and its massive body to push forward - in a normal progression, you''d face one of these, aiming to take advantage of their weakened state.


    But the idiom about killing two birds with one stone comes from a fisherman effortlessly picking up both a clam that bit a plover''s beak. Han Se-ah is the fisherman who rudely barged in while the clam and plover were just staring at each other, not biting.


    "But if we back off now, the knight commander will steal the last hit... I guess we have to go in the end?"


    Well then, what else can we do but roll up our sleeves and run hard to catch them both as fishermen?


    Of course, I''ll be the one running hard.

 344 - Quick and Easy Blasphemy 4

    344 - Quick and Easy Blasphemy 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The harpy''s claim of being the fourth imperial princess gained credibility through the update of Han Se-ah''s quest log.


    On the symbolically significant 50th floor, we faced two formidable bosses. One was a flying boss monster that inflicted stiffness through elemental aura, while the other was a pig-like boss monster with a massive health bar.


    [It''s said the Harpy Empire was created to seal the underground monsters]


    [The Harpy Empire that kidnaps other races, and the underground monsters that can''t be reasoned with]


    [Which one will you face? Wouldn''t using the altar allow you to choose?]


    "No way. They''re doing it like this? This is oddly infuriating."


    -Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?


    -Ah, now I''m craving chicken


    -You think the #1 gaming streamer with 6 stars, #1 mage, first 6�� owner, 10 million followers, and 1 million viewers, Han Se-ah, would chicken out and back off here?


    -Reaping the benefits (by dealing with two full-condition bosses simultaneously)


    -Hoo, I''ll trust you. Dealing with two bosses at once, you must be the real Han Se-ah


    [Boss Slayer Han Se-ah donated 50,000 won!]


    Then wouldn''t a double kill have super rewards?


    [Roland''s Robust Holy Sword donated 100,000 won!]


    I''ll donate a million won right now if you rush in and successfully double kill the bosses


    "Eh? Oh, um. That mission is really tough, no?"


    An average gamer would''ve sighed, "Ah, we''re screwed~" and either wasted time or given up and reset. But Han Se-ah was no ordinary gamer, and her viewers wouldn''t allow it.


    From viewers nagging in general chat about chickening out, to VIP members silently adding to the mission pot.


    Han Se-ah, startled by the nearly 10 million won mission pot that accumulated just because she hesitated for a moment, began to move hurriedly.


    No matter how world-class she''d become, Han Se-ah still retained enough of a commoner''s sensibility that 10 million won in mission money was enough to make her eyes roll back.


    To give you an idea of how much that is, if the mission pot grew even a bit more here, the viewers who had been playfully teasing would start genuinely grinding their teeth and attacking Han Se-ah.


    Seeming to instinctively sense this as a streamer, she stopped picking up mana stones mid-action and scurried over to me.


    Meanwhile, a voice donation playing a synthesized version of Han Se-ah''s voice saying "Help me, Roloemon~" was particularly impressive.


    "Roland, what do you think we should do?"


    "What do you mean, what should we do?"


    As a gamer it might be fine, but as the party leader I couldn''t just blurt out that we should take them both on at once. Seeing her scurry over to me and look to me for approval, her intentions were transparently obvious.


    Han Se-ah, transparent as a jellyfish, was subtly looking to me for approval.


    Feeling mischievous from deep in my chest, I decided to have some fun. She was probably hoping I''d charge in right away saying we''d take them both down... but it wouldn''t be fun to give in so easily.


    The reason I insisted we charge in right now to face two bosses wasn''t to help Han Se-ah score her 20 million won jackpot.


    ''Surely last time... the quest was changed midway to help Han Se-ah. Come to think of it, my original goal was just a quest to help Han Se-ah.''


    No matter how I look at it, the transcendent being who stuck me here seems to have a soft spot for Han Se-ah. From the start, my quest condition wasn''t to climb the tower myself, but to help streamer Han Se-ah deal with monsters and climb the tower, which suddenly appeared as my quest condition.


    The fact that the quest consistently refers to her as "streamer Han Se-ah" every time suggests that the tower doesn''t just need to be climbed, but done in the streaming perspective.


    In short, it feels like I''m some extra in a web novel about constellations.


    I suspect some transcendent being tossed me in like a donation to support Han Se-ah out of interest... That''s the extent of the deduction I could make.


    "You have a reason for going right away?"


    "Well, if Roland says we should go, we''ll go, but..."


    So if I''m Roland the supporter of streamer Han Se-ah, not adventurer Roland, I should aim for the last hits on both bosses now.


    If we wait and observe, causing one boss to fall first and failing the mission, not only will the viewers be disappointed, but the transcendent being might be let down too.


    I''d rather deal with a Goddess who restricts web surfing by installing parental control programs on the internet, than an evil god who takes away an arm or eyesight as the price of quest failure.


    If I make a good impression now, maybe later when I make a huge mistake, instead of my soul falling into the hellfire pit, I''ll just get punished by having to play the clown on Han Se-ah''s stream. In other words, I want to take out an insurance policy by getting on the transcendent being''s good side.


    A person should always think about the future, after all.


    "Roland, is there really a reason we need to recklessly take on two boss monsters at once?"


    But I couldn''t tell my worried party members,


    ''Actually, I''m a 21st-century military service returnee college student, and I can see hologram windows like Han Se-ah, and I want to make a good impression on a transcendent being who may or may not be a Goddess so I''m trying to create some premium stream content.''


    If I did, a shocked Irene would drag me to a temple, tears streaming down her face as she tried to purge the demon lord''s dark magic filling my head with a prayer.


    What excuse should I use that would be convincing? As an adventurer I didn''t have much to say, so should I say something needs to be done as the holy sword''s owner?


    As I was trying to come up with an excuse, unexpected support came flying in.


    From the Harpy Princess still in my grip.


    "I-If you''re planning to deal with Mother, I''ll help!"


    "...What?"


    Gazes sharply converged on the sudden declaration of familial betrayal.


    Undaunted by those piercing stares, the 4th Princess began to continue her story.


    "The one who sits on the imperial throne must be willing to sacrifice their life for the empire! This is our first and absolute law, decreed by thunder from the First Emperor, which must never be broken! For the peace of the empire, even Her Majesty would gladly give her life!"


    -Going for the "Succeeding You, Mother" angle right off the bat!


    -Like mother like daughter, the imperial bastards immediately start with political bullsh*t to get rid of Mommy first


    -The situation keeps evolving in directions I never imagined lolololol This is why I watch streams, f*ck yeahlolol


    -But isn''t this natural from her perspective? If she''s the 4th Princess, she just needs to get rid of three to become Empress


    -Mom or getting wiped out by Roland and the knights... What gleams in those red harpy eyes isn''t the cowardice of trying to avoid the situation or concern for her mother, but the glazed eyes of a fanatic who truly believes the Harpy Empress should die... no, must die.


    The monster created by the empire''s elitist indoctrination had begun discussing the death of its own mother.

 345 - Quick and Easy Blasphemy 5

    345 - Quick and Easy Blasphemy 5


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The sudden declaration of betrayal startled the group, but the fourth princess, despite being held by the neck, passionately continued her speech.Re?Ad lateSt chapters at novelhall.com Only


    "...Is the empire''s history so short that it''s not as rotten as I thought?"


    Flying is noble, treading the earth is inferior, and crawling beneath is wicked!


    Not a very ancient empire and was founded by slaying underground monsters, the imperial family seemed more deranged than corrupt.


    "Um, this might sound odd, but... we''re going to kill your mother. Are you okay with that?"


    "What of it?"


    "Huh?"


    Katie was bewildered by this conversation, while Grace just rolled her eyes and gave up on speaking. Despite such reactions, this harpy princess continued to rant about the imperial education she had received.


    Those who fly are noble, those who control thunder even more so, and thus bear a great mission. However, the underground monsters have grown so powerful that fulfilling this mission has become difficult.


    Even if it means dying alongside the underground monsters with the help of humans, her mother would be happy... that was her argument.


    "Then shouldn''t you ask us to help your mother defeat the monsters?"


    "But you came with the outside invaders, didn''t you?"


    "...?"


    "Those who killed the imperial guards and invaded the palace wouldn''t help my mother without reason. If so, rather than throwing away my life, it''s better to fulfill the mission of dealing with that terrible thing underground, as befits wings that fly high!"


    So she was asking us to kill the monster along with her if we were going to kill her anyway. Come to think of it, this harpy princess never tried to escape from my grasp, even while begging me to spare her life. She never left the hall.


    No matter how massive the tentacle monster was, she could have easily avoided it by flying high. Yet she risked her life circling above the altar. Her attendants must have done the same, sacrificing their lives to protect a single altar.


    Faced with this display of fanaticism surpassing even the average religious zealot, the group nodded in resignation. After all, we had no reason to refuse a useful guide who would show us to the boss monster.


    Katie seemed to have other plans.


    "Once we hunt the Harpy Empress and the underground monster, that princess might be useful."


    "How?"


    "We can''t hunt all the flying harpies ourselves. We just need to use magic contracts to bind her as a puppet empress."


    -Who are you! What happened to our innocent Katie!


    -I guess if we want to use the city, it might be better to just occupy it


    Even the most oblivious person would look up at the sky and think, ''I might get struck by lightning and die today,'' given the deafening sound. The Harpy Empress, enveloped not in storm clouds but lightning clouds, hurls bolts of lightning indiscriminately, like Zeus from mythology.


    "I''m not planning to rush in right away. Let them wear them down a bit, then help whichever side is losing to aim for a double victory."


    "That''s the way. Apart from their strength, that huge body would need siege weapons to chip away at."


    "The flying one''s wrapped in lightning clouds too, so I doubt even intermediate magic would work, right?"


    But the underground monster extends its tentacles relentlessly, undeterred by the barrage of lightning. If the mid-boss on the 45th floor looked like a mix of hermit crab and octopus, the 50th floor boss resembled a blend of slug and sea anemone, with countless tentacles writhing upwards.


    Though we call them sea anemone tentacles, in reality, this behemoth has been gorging on underground magical ore for well over a century. Even the tentacles in the hall were as hard as boulders, so who knows how tough these thicker ones are.


    A few tentacles may be severed and scattered, but the damage is minimal. The Harpy Empress also seems to be going all out, her magic still appearing strong... Should we jump in when she descends to about half health and starts looking ragged?


    "But why is that monster so fixated on the Harpy Empress?"


    As we were sizing up the situation, Grace muttered puzzledly.


    "Well, it''s being attacked, so naturally�C No, that''s not it."


    "Right? Think about the ones in the hall."


    Katie also paused mid-sentence, realizing something was off.


    As Grace pointed out, the massive tentacle monster was squirming and flinging rock projectiles like a catapult, trying to grab something far beyond its reach.


    If it reacted to magic-infused metal, it would make more sense to ignore the lightning from above and devour the entire crumbling palace. The tentacles in the hall were obsessed with me, but that was because of my armor, and...


    ...If it was because of my armor, could the Harpy Empress be holding something?


    Whether it''s an imperial treasure or the Harpy Empress''s trump card, something seems suspicious. As it''s grown larger and consumed plenty of mana, it should have become smarter, yet it still fixates solely on the Harpy Empress. There must be a reason.


    Surely the 50th floor boss doesn''t have an A.I. on par with a single-celled prokaryote?


    "Hey, princess. Do you know anything?"


    "Hmm... It must be the Sky Lightning my mother is holding. By the way, mother alone is clearly not enough. So she''ll gladly welcome you, there''s no problem."


    "Sky Lightning? What''s that?"


    "The empire''s holy artifact on mother''s ankle. A great weapon bestowed by the First Emperor, allowing free control of heaven''s thunder and lightning, and the symbol of the empire."


    Listening to the harpy princess and looking closely, I realized the Harpy Empress wasn''t holding a throwing spear or anything similar. She wore only jingling jeweled anklets and flowing silk robes instead of armor. I suppose all that silk and jewelry must be magical items and holy artifacts.


    As the frequency of lightning strikes from the sky slowed and the number of extended tentacles gradually decreased, a thought occurred to me.


    What if the tentacle boss consumes the empress''s magical item... Don''t tell me it''ll start spewing lightning with that massive body?


    "We''re going in right now to deal with the tentacle monster first."


    Ah sh*t, why add magic on top of that huge body?

 346 - Tentacles, Feathers, and Abnormal Sexuality 1

    346 - Tentacles, Feathers, and Abnormal Sexuality 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    I thought the winners would be us anyway, but suddenly a thought occurred to me.


    Arriving early means facing two bosses due to BB Games'' setup, but there''s no penalty for arriving late? Does that make sense?


    At the same time, patterns from several games flashed through my mind. When two bosses appear together, if you can''t kill both at once, either the dead one revives or the surviving one gets dramatically strengthened - I''ve experienced this on both PC and mobile.


    Given how the harpy and tentacle are hostile to each other, they probably won''t revive each other, but... if the tentacle wins, it''ll probably evolve by devouring the empress''s equipment and mana stone.


    "The tentacle monster first! We don''t know how it''ll change if it eats her magical items!"


    "Magical items... Ah! Like that golem!"


    "Ugh...!"


    Reminded by Grace''s muttering of the family artifact that became golem food, Katie visibly clenched her jaw as she matched pace with me, charging forward.


    She chose to protect the three from the rear since she can''t shield them against an opponent as massive as that.


    There''s no way Katie could block tentacles as thick as temple pillars. Let alone when there are close to a hundred of them.


    With that many, it''s tricky for even me to block them all, so I''ll have to pummel the main body to draw aggro.


    "Foul creature! Behold heaven''s wrath!"


    Crackle�D


    Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaa�D�D


    As I approached with that in mind, the harpy empress''s roar, the thunderous boom, and the tentacle monster''s psychic scream all assaulted my ears.


    I guess the 50th floor won''t be easy to clear, huh.


    The 50th floor itself is far too chaotic, setting aside the combat prowess of the harpy empress and tentacle monster.


    Collapsed palace debris impeding movement, lightning strikes indiscriminately with no regard for allies, tentacles so massive they''re threatening no matter how they move.


    Having to fight while avoiding such obstacles, with added noise battering ears and brain. An ominous premonition wells up that this will be quite the struggle.


    "Ugh, my brain, is, ringing-!"


    "Focus on your breathing, and concentrate more on footwork than slashing. Once you envelop yourself in aura, your body will adapt."


    With her skull vibrating like a pinball inside her helmet, Katie''s in no state to move smoothly. Her fair brows furrowed deeply as she awkwardly maneuvers around collapsed walls and toppled pillars - that''s her best effort.


    Still, as a sword-wielding vanguard, she can''t have it easy forever. No matter how great a tank I am, there will inevitably be moments where I can''t block everything.


    Katie seems to realize she can''t leave it all to me, gritting her teeth as she starts drawing out a blue aura while dodging flying stone fragments. Has she instinctively understood that efficient mana use won''t cut it here?


    Efficiently managing mana is like a fuel-efficient car.


    What I mean is, sometimes when you need to drive a rough mountain road, a gas-guzzling monster truck that dumps everything into power is better than a fuel-efficient car.


    "I''m going ahead. Follow when you''ve adjusted."


    Having finished casting, she couldn''t help but flinch despite Irene''s reassuring barrier. After all, when stone chunks fly at you like bullets, you''re bound to twitch.


    -Flinched? Twitched? While everyone else is fine, you alone got scared?


    -That pattern is brutal though lol. If you can even call that a pattern


    -It''s just wildly flinging rocks, but it''s on par with most games'' party wipe attacks


    -Holy sh*t lol. They built a city on top of that? Harpies really do have bird brains


    "Oh come on! You''d all blink and flinch if fists were flying at your face too, you as*holes!"


    So those viewers'' nonsense is mostly bullsh*t.


    That''s how she has to think to stay sane.


    "But really, this is brutal. I''m so glad I chose mage in this game. You''d need insane reflexes in real life to handle something like that, right?"


    Thinking that, she naturally pans the camera. Of course, Han Se-ah''s camera captures Roland going berserk up front.


    The sight of his mana-infused warhammer pulverizing debris and crushing tentacles as he covers Katie''s advance is awe-inspiring. It makes you question whether a person could really cause such phenomena, even in a game.


    The viewers, being Heroes Chronicle veterans, get drawn into Roland''s exploits rather than teasing Han Se-ah. Fighting a monster larger than buildings in a fantasy world where just facing an orc with a longsword is daunting.


    It can''t help but stir a man''s heart.


    The female viewers'' hearts seem to be racing for different reasons as they watch Roland.


    "But can we even damage its health bar? No matter how I look at it, we''re just dealing with the offshoots while the harpy queen does the real work somehow. Or we need to use the altar or something."


    Roland takes truck-sized boulders head-on and pulverizes tentacles. While viewers cheer at his unwavering form, Han Se-ah and some viewers coldly assess the reality.


    His unbreakable tanking and warhammer that denies the tentacles'' movements look impressive. But while it may be a perfect performance, considering whether it''s dealing meaningful damage to the main body, the answer is clearly no.


    After all, he''s only crushed three tentacles so far against a grotesque boss writhing with hundreds of tentacles like a sea anemone.


    "Calling down lightning only stuns the tentacles for a few seconds... I''m controlling the lightning to help the harpy queen like you said, but I''m doubtful if its health has even been scratched after landing several hits on the main body."


    -Crush the tentacles then blow it up in the end?


    -The standard for monsters that huge is Roland grabbing a bomb and slicing open its belly


    -But that one doesn''t have a mouth, where''s he supposed to enter? lol


    -Roland x tentacles? I''m down


    -It''s because of f*ckers like you that those vile images get made overseas


    Han Se-ah had learned high-level lightning magic, allowing her to interfere with the harpy empress''s lightning bolts and strike the tentacles and main body a few times... but she doubted if it had even scratched its health bar.


    Thinking this, she deftly managed her stream, permanently banning some lunatic who sent an animated video donation.


    Even if no explicit scenes were shown, the animation of slimy tentacles wrapping around thighs crossed a line.


    "I swear, anyone who sends hentai animations during the battle is dead to me. And that goes for ones with guys wrapped in tentacles too, you bastards. I''m terrified to open my emails these days, you freaks."


    Her anger briefly spilled out in curses, but this much should be fine.


    Han Se-ah sincerely believed so as she resumed filming Roland''s advance.

 347 - Tentacles, Feathers, and Abnormal Sexuality 2

    347 - Tentacles, Feathers, and Abnormal Sexuality 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Lightning rains from the heavens, scorching the earth below. Massive tentacles pulverize everything in their path, unfazed by the electric onslaught. Amidst this chaos, a lone warrior swings his warhammer.


    "Incredible... Is this what a decade of adventuring looks like?"


    -We couldn''t pull that off even with a century of experience


    -It''s all about being born with a silver spoon, isn''t it? Some people just have godly stats from the start


    -The tentacles look singed, but the main body seems unscathed


    -It''s adorable how everyone else is just sucking their fingers lol


    -At that scale, shouldn''t the army bring in siege weapons instead of relying on individuals? The battle''s impact alone makes me feel like I''m floating


    The clash between these three titanic entities was so fierce it made one''s body feel weightless.


    Though the Harpy Empress was conserving mana by controlling her lightning, Han Se-ah worried about their progress since there was no visible HP bar.


    Nevertheless, Han Se-ah pressed on silently, bolstered by Roland who crushed tentacles one by one, steadily approaching the main body.


    While the creature''s health wasn''t visibly decreasing, the number of tentacles dwindled. Gritting her teeth, she gripped her staff tightly. Controlling lightning, which moved at light speed unlike wind or rock, demanded far more mana and concentration.


    [Suspicious Tentacle donated 5,000 won!]


    Did you save that video or not?


    [Saved Under a Different Name donated 10,000 won!]


    Is it true that Han Se-ah''s search history includes men and tentacles? Men and tentacles, seriously?


    "Ugh, sh*t-!"


    But what viewer would let her focus on the game with voice donations turned on?


    From malicious viewers slandering her tastes to those casually recommending weird p*rn, she was bombarded with nonsense. Alternating between anger and laughter, she choked and sputtered, inevitably disrupting her mana control.


    Even so, her accuracy only dropped from 100% to about 90%, imperceptible to viewers. But Han Se-ah, her competitive spirit ignited, gnashed her teeth and tore her gaze from the donation window.


    "Arrows seem utterly ineffective. What''s our next move?"Th.e? most uptodate novels are published on n(0)velbj)n(.)co/m


    "The impact on my holy magic is stronger than anticipated. It''ll be hard to get closer."


    Grace and Irene also struggled against this colossal monster.


    Thanks to her passive skill, Grace could ignore 80% of defense when attacking weak points.


    But how could she identify a weak point in a building-sized anemone monster randomly thrashing a hundred tentacles?


    Irene boasted an overpowered shield that ignored damage below a certain threshold, but these hefty tentacles dealt crushing blows rather than chip damage.


    Moving closer risked shattering both her protective holy magic and her body under a barrage of tentacle strikes.


    High-level magic proved ineffective, critical weak points remained elusive, and the monster''s erratic attack pattern made blocking every hit impossible.


    Faced with this impasse, Han Se-ah nervously chewed her lip before abruptly sprinting away. Some viewers feared her resolve had crumbled, while others were simply bewildered.


    I lowered my stance and thrust my shield forward.


    Unlike Katie, I lack the agility to leap away. Attempting to dodge and getting clipped once could send me flying. While I''d probably survive without serious injury, getting knocked back like a home run would be a pain to recover from.


    Taaang�D


    My shield, white-hot from the long-dormant "Shield Master" skill, filled my vision with writhing tentacles. A strange pressure bore down, followed by impacts from front and back, but it was more manageable than expected.


    Sure, it''s a vicious attack that could pulverize a person and demolish building walls, but to me it felt like bumper cars colliding at an amusement park.


    The impact shook my body and destabilized my stance, but not enough to make me cough blood and collapse. Just enough damage to do that. As the tentacles pressing down on me recoiled from the collision, I smashed them with my warhammer. The tentacle behind me hastily withdrew.


    It seems this thing is starting to realize I''m more dangerous than the lightning raining down from above.


    "Roland, you''re really okay?!"


    "Yeah!"


    Now the tentacles that had been reaching skyward were gradually lowering to target me. But as often happens, a strength can become a weakness.


    The monster''s sheer size meant that no matter how many tentacles it extended, only two or three could directly attack me at once. Just like how a person with eight arms instead of two would still need to use two palms to clap and catch a mosquito.


    Frustrated by this limitation, the tentacles now came crashing down from above. But there was no reason to take such straightforward strikes head-on.


    I''d stood my ground against sweeping attacks, preferring to tank them rather than jump and risk getting caught mid-air. But for overhead smashes, a quick sidestep and dash forward would suffice.


    "Hey, this thing we cobbled together might explode!"


    "Just fire it already!"


    "Loading complete~ Firing!!!"


    "Hey squishy�D watch out for anything that starts flowing out�D"


    With that thought, I tucked my chin to my chest, lowered my stance, and sprinted forward. A thunderous boom erupted behind me.


    It wasn''t the sound of tentacles tearing up the ground, nor the crash of lightning. This was the familiar report of a stone dwarf cannon. Then came the dwarves'' voices.


    They said to watch out, but for what?


    The answer to that question didn''t come from behind or from Han Se-ah''s stream.


    It simply flowed in front of me.


    "Ugh, f*cking-!"


    A potent acidic solution, strong enough to melt not just tentacles but palace ruins and even the ground, right before my eyes.


    What happened next was too fast for viewers watching through the camera to fully understand. The flowing acid, my posture thrown off by the sudden change in direction, the boss monster attacking even as its tentacles melted.


    Taang�D�D!!!


    The same collision sound of tentacle against shield. The biting wind slipping through gaps in armor and helmet.


    A feeling of weightlessness.


    Clouds.


    A cliff.


    And a glitched hologram window.

 348 - 7☆ Frenzied Orlando

    348 - 7�� ''Frenzied'' Orlando


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    I soared over the palace walls, past low mountain peaks, beneath a hazy sky, my mind reeling. The impact had been stronger than expected - while my HP remained intact, my head was ringing, leaving me in a daze.


    Han Se-ah, who''d vanished earlier, returned with a stone dwarf slave who hadn''t escaped with the rest. They stuffed something into what looked like a ramshackle cannon - ceremonial or prototype, I couldn''t tell - and fired.


    The problem wasn''t Han Se-ah, but the stone dwarf. Either his timid nature prevented him from joining the escape plan, or he panicked at the sight of the massive monster. Instead of aiming for its body, he shot straight up at the vertically extended tentacle.


    The acidic solution that hit the tentacle splashed towards me. As I tried to dodge, my posture faltered. Seizing the opportunity and realizing it couldn''t kill me outright, the beast swung upwards like a baseball bat hitting a ball, sending me flying.


    That''s how I ended up soaring through the sky, falling beyond the city limits and vanishing into the darkness of the cliff.


    ...Can I see myself falling with my own eyes?


    ''...An out-of-body experience? What the hell is this?''


    [�������� ������ ������������]


    [������ ���������� �������� ����������]


    [������ �������� �������� �������� ������ ������]


    Setting aside the spasmodic movements of the hologram window - which had previously morphed its contents and handed me the holy sword against the 40th floor boss monster - I could see Roland falling off the cliff with my own eyes.


    So I''m having an out-of-body experience, like when I met the Goddess?


    Getting hit by one tentacle, losing a bit of HP, and being knocked back over a cliff leads to an out-of-body experience? Unable to understand the situation, I floated aimlessly in midair when something strange occurred.


    "Fu, fuuuuuuuuck�D�D!!!"


    Roland, after spewing that curse, plunged his arm into the cliff''s edge. Not blue aura or pure white divine energy, but red mana surged and enveloped his body.


    Even Han Se-ah''s camera drone, which had been filming my body''s flight, started spinning erratically, apparently surprised. It seemed the drone couldn''t see me.


    As the camera drone and my disembodied self watched, bizarre things started happening. The shield and warhammer that fell off the cliff vaporized into mana and were absorbed into Roland''s body. Then the armor and helmet vanished one by one.


    All that remained was Roland''s body, wrapped in a red magical aura.


    "...Wasn''t Roland a paladin? Why''s he suddenly turning into something like a berserker?"


    -If the guy who who abandoned you returns just to deal friendly fire, and you don''t get pissed, you''re not a paladin but a f*cking Buddha lol


    [Chat deleted by mod]


    -But wasn''t this shot by the stone dwarf? Looks like he might go beat up the dwarf instead of the boss


    -Don''t you know what skill this is? He''s your party member, why don''t you know sh*t, you dumb f*ck


    -This is why they say an idiot full of energy is the scariest


    While the exact conditions were unclear, one fact became apparent.


    ''BB Games, you crazy motherf*ckers.''


    Roland wasn''t just an overpowered character with two form change skills, but a completely broken one with three.


    A regenerating tank using divine energy, a counter-damage tank using mana, and now a frenzied warrior dealer - they really had crammed it all into one character.


    Gaaaaaaaaahhhhh�D�D�D!!


    Aaaaaaaaaaahhh�D�D�D!!!


    The tentacle monster''s thought waves rang out like agonized screams, but an even louder roar shook not just eardrums, but skulls. The roar was so tremendous that even the Harpy Empress, who had been hurling lightning, descended for a moment to assess the situation.


    The berserker-state Roland, no, the frenzied Orlando who had scaled the cliff and torn through the city to reach the Palace, leapt straight into the tentacle monster''s body.


    Unlike me, who couldn''t expel mana outside my warhammer and armor, the berserk-state Orlando left trails of red aura like afterimages. With the sharp aura rising like beast claws combining with the aura enveloping his body, he almost looked like a werewolf made of red light.


    A werewolf made of aura - how the hell was this a paladin skill...


    "Holy sh*t, he''s gone mad..."


    -What good is size when you''re getting f*cked like that? lol But is this really a tank?


    -Judging by the skill''s appearance, it looks like something Rebecca the kidnapper outdoor creampie play auntie should use


    -Alright the f*ck did you do to get the usually composed teacher to have a dog-like fit like this? Hanna Hanna


    -lol f*ck, don''t tell me the tank''s ultimate is going berserk when low on HP? Balance is f*cked lol


    -So does this mean the 6�� princess knight noona will also rip her clothes and go ??? time when angry?


    As I was thinking this, the tentacle monster started writhing more painfully. Following the camera to the beast''s main body, one flailing tentacle passed right through my spirit form with a whoosh.


    Now it couldn''t even think of extending tentacles towards the Harpy Empress. No wonder, with Roland enveloped in red aura tearing apart its body and burrowing deeper inside.


    It was like a carnivorous beetle devouring a large snail. The scene reminded me of a short documentary I once saw on a video site.


    What good were hundreds of massive tentacles bigger than the palace? The crazed berserker was ripping apart the tentacles that crushed building debris, tearing open its belly, and ravaging its innards.


    If it weren''t a squishy tentacle monster but a beast-type or humanoid monster, Han Se-ah''s stream might have been suspended.


    Hands flailed wildly like an excited dog digging. As five streaks of red aura left afterimages in the air matching their trajectory, the stubborn body that had repelled lightning, javelins, arrows, and cannons crumbled like pudding.


    The tentacles slammed the ground in agony, pulverizing the Palace ruins and gardens... but that wouldn''t stop Orlando inside its belly. If anything, the creature''s writhing seemed to irritate him, as he now started using his teeth to bite and dismember its body.


    "What, what on earth is that? Podarge, Podarge?"


    "Mother! Now''s our chance! Let''s kill that cursed monster right now!"


    "Explain first, aren''t those humans you brought?"


    The Harpy Empress, her complexion deathly pale at the sight of the terrifying monster being dismembered alive without resistance, finally landed on the debris and questioned her daughter, who was with Han Se-ah.


    Trying hard to ignore the monster''s fading thought waves: Gah- Gya- Aaaaaaaaaaaah-

 349 - 7☆ Frenzied Orlando (Continued)

    349 - 7�� ''Frenzied'' Orlando (Continued)


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    That is dangerous.


    As ruler of the empire, with lightning-grasping talons and the highest-soaring wings... and the fierce sense of crisis detectable by the beastly instincts still lingering in her flesh, the Harpy Empress inexplicably posed a question to her fourth daughter, Podarge, who stood with the humans.


    "Mother! You must finish off that monster with your own hands! Quickly, use the heavenly lightning!"


    "Podarge-!"


    However, the response was not what she desired. Though born late and pushed down the line of succession, she had thought Podarge a clever child. But this was not cleverness on display, rather madness masquerading as such.


    Unable to understand her fourth daughter''s behavior, she turned to question the human vermin beside her instead.


    And those became the last words the Harpy Empress could leave for her daughter as the empire''s leader.


    As she glared fiercely at the humans around her, demanding an answer after scolding her daughter, the blunt teeth of a human suddenly sank into the Harpy Empress''s nape.


    Though flatter and duller than a carnivore''s fangs... when those teeth overflow with red aura, it''s a different story entirely.


    Orlando, who had emerged from underground and torn the monster to shreds to create mana stones, had leaped silently and clung to the empress''s back.


    "Huh, huuh?"UppTodated from


    "The monster is dead! Mother should have struck it down with lightning!"


    The Harpy Empress thrashed about like a victim in a monster movie. Her massive body and wings, far larger than other harpies befitting a boss monster, flapped helplessly.


    Watching as a spirit, it was like seeing a huge pigeon caught by a predator smaller than itself.


    As red feathers fluttered and the Harpy Empress''s screams and spasmodic lightning burst forth, Han Se-ah began to run without hesitation.


    The chat flooded with question marks and lols as she suddenly bolted, abandoning the Harpy Princess who muttered like a genuine psychopath about needing to kill the monster with lightning to save face with the ancestors in front of the dying empress.


    "Where are you going, Hanna?! And what about that? Why is Roland acting like this?"


    "I don''t know either, so let''s grab the boss loot first and then figure it out!"


    "Huh, huuh?"


    -Is it normal that she looks more like a rogue than a mage at times like this?


    -Well, considering how she uses bombs and commits terrorism, you could say she''s basically an armed robber


    -lolol run like hell, it''s obvious that once the Harpy Empress dies, you''re next


    -Shouldn''t we send back the stone dwarf first? They''ll probably turn into a sand dwarf soon


    -Betting points on whether Teacher Roland will split Han Se-ah''s head open or not?


    The mission money piled up at a terrifying rate, already surpassing three thousand, and there were even overseas tycoons repeatedly donating 9.99 million won due to the 10 million won donation limit... but who could focus on that right now?


    A monstrous figure completely enveloped in bloody aura was killing the boss by biting, not with punches or strangulation.


    "G-Goddess?"


    "Shall we proceed?"


    At least her voice came through clearly.


    This is the Goddess I saw in the fragment I received as a reward for the quest to help Han Se-ah before. To be precise, it was the Goddess praying to someone for some reason.


    Truth be told, I thought I''d have a lot to ask if we ever met. Whether you brought me to this world, or possessed me to save someone who died, whether you want something from me or just pitied me and inserted me here out of boredom. What I should do, and why I should help Han Se-ah like this, or if it wasn''t Han Se-ah but another gamer, would I have had to help them the same way?


    But when a transcendent being who can manipulate souls actually appears before me, my mind goes blank and I can''t even recall the satisfying insults I memorized from the gallery.


    "You, I mean, you are...!"


    "I know you have a lot you want to say and ask. But it''s still only the 50th floor."


    I felt a strange pressure as our eyes met through the blurry vision, whether she was a Goddess or not. Not the pressure of facing a formidable enemy like an ogre...


    More like the feeling of a child standing before their parents after doing something wrong.


    No matter how I thought about it, I was the victim here, so why should I feel guilty? As indignation welled up, I started to doubt whether the Goddess before me really was the one who forcibly sent me to this world.


    What if the one who sent me to this world was an evil god who plays with souls, and the Goddess before me was comforting me out of pity? Was that why she gave me the internet window, changed the quest conditions, and made the failure penalty just an internet usage ban?


    "Yes, yes. I know you''re confused."


    "I..."


    "But we don''t have time, so let me tell you what you need to know first."


    The Goddess approached me with a bright smile. Her fair feet floated in the air as she glided towards me, her long golden hair billowing like a fairy''s dress. Though my blurry vision still prevented me from seeing her face clearly... at least she seemed to wear a beautiful smile.


    Speaking gently like an adult educating a child, her tone was similar to Irene''s.


    "Roland, or rather, the ''Paladin'' Roland designed as a born 6�� in Heroes Chronicle, does indeed transform into a 7�� when using his awakening skill. Hmm, and when he uses the awakening skill, his maximum HP increases in proportion to all stats including defense and resistance..."


    "No, that''s not what I''m curious about..."


    "Max HP damage? Hmm... Ah, HP percentage damage. He deals pure damage proportional to maximum health to enemies. Meanwhile, his defense and resistance don''t decrease..."


    However, the Goddess''s manner of speaking aside, the information flowing from her lips wasn''t what I needed. I could figure out that kind of stuff on my own as a gamer, so why was she telling me this during this precious time?


    How many floors the tower had, what quests I needed to do next, if trap floors would block my progress... I completed a quest and met the Goddess, so shouldn''t she tell me that level of future knowledge?


    Unable to speak properly out of frustration, I floundered about. Seeing this, the golden-haired Goddess smiled. Not the benevolent smile from earlier, but one full of mischief.


    "No can do. You''ve already received my help twice, so you need to accept this much of a... penalty."


    "Did you just say penalty-?!"


    "If we delay any longer, Miss Han Se-ah might reset, so I should send you back now. Ah, what a shame."


    Following her gesture as she smiled brightly, a familiar hologram window appeared in the air. On the screen showing Han Se-ah''s stream, my body had gone berserk and turned both the tentacle monster and the Harpy Empress into mana stones.


    With both the tentacle monster and Harpy Empress dead, where would my rampaging body head next? As I pondered this, I felt an incredibly soft hand gently push my back, shoving me into the screen.


    "Farewell, Roland. I''ll be looking forward to our next meeting."

 350 - Patch Notes Heroes Chronicle New Update Season II

    350 - Patch Notes Heroes Chronicle New Update Season II


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Ah, not an unfamiliar ceiling, but a familiar chest.


    After being shoved into the screen by what seemed to be a Goddess and briefly closing my eyes, I found myself back in my body on the 50th floor instead of the blurry mosaic space. Before I could fully come to, the voices of our group came rushing in.


    "Roland!"


    "Are you with us?"


    "You''re okay, right, Roland?!"


    "As expected of Irene... Is this what a saint is like?"


    Moving my creaking body, I realized I was now wearing armor and clothes normally instead of the red aura. As I finally regained my senses, I found myself cradled in Irene''s arms like a child.


    Just like in the fairy tales told in the temple, the rampaging holy sword''s owner regained his senses in the arms of the saint candidate. Maybe because of this, I could feel the gazes around us piercing to the point of being unsettling.


    ...I distinctly remember seeing Han Se-ah frantically stuffing boss drops into her inventory through the hologram window, nearly falling over before Katie steadied her.


    "Good heavens, oh Goddess..."


    "To think a mere human could do this with their bare hands..."


    Coming to, I noticed quite a few familiar faces in the now completely ravaged palace garden. Somehow the war had ended, as Knight Commander Edward and James stood beside him, ignoring the anxiously fluttering harpies and seemingly occupying the garden.


    Not only that, but Laurencia who led the escape, Manaashi with his black scales like armor as he stood with folded arms, and even the country bumpkin turned 5�� McDonagh who ended up fighting alongside us until the end.


    This wasn''t the final episode of some anime, but being surrounded by both Temple Knights and royal knights while cradled in the arms of the saint candidate suddenly made me think:


    "Irene...?"


    "Yes, Roland. Are you feeling unwell anywhere?"


    "Let me down..."Findd new stories at novelhall.com


    The Goddess of this land is, until the very end, full of mischief.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    I thought we were surrounded like a scene from an anime, but watching Han Se-ah''s recording of me losing consciousness and dropping my head in that moment really did look like a cliche? scene.


    Aside from the fact that the rampage was triggered by friendly fire from the slave stone dwarves Han Se-ah brought, isn''t this a pretty typical story? Facing an enemy too powerful for allies to handle, going berserk, then regaining sanity in the arms of a beautiful woman.


    And the world stopped.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    So much has happened.


    So many events that as viewership increased and Heroes Chronicle stream times lengthened, the additionally hired editors begged to hire more people even if it meant reducing their wages.


    Han Se-ah, now in a position where she could be called a walking one-person company rather than just an individual streamer. Boasting such an imposing presence that even mediocre collaboration requests no longer came in due to her rapidly increasing viewership, she had this thought upon receiving the sudden system message:


    "Wow, legal break time, sweet."


    -Could you please put a filter on that mouth of yours?


    -Even after becoming a global star, you can''t break old habits lol. Just turn on a horror game when HC is patching


    -Oh, this punk''s going straight into whale milking after sucking on the mission money


    -But even if it''s a patch, it won''t take more than a few days.


    "No, how can you blame me for this? A streamer''s game disappears so I want to take a break. Of course, I''m always grateful to the devs for allowing Roland''s awakening skill to chew up, tear apart, taste, and enjoy two bosses. Mission success!"


    [Han Se-ah The Trailblazer donated 10,000 won!]


    Her knees lighten infinitely before capital


    "It''s not that they''ve lightened, it''s that they''re so heavy my waist bends on its own and my knees buckle. Does 4,500 look like pocket change to you?"


    Viewers rise up spasmodically at the news that game service will be temporarily suspended for updates. Well, I suppose they might be angry since they were riding the high of Roland''s awakening skill when it got cut off.


    But that''s not my problem.


    Even before her viewership increased monstrously, she had clearly set one standard and never wavered from it, so this time too she brushed off the storm of complaints pouring in from viewers. It''s not like I''m a female streamer lying about taking a break because of a secret romance. The game is being patched so I can''t play, how is that my fault?


    "If you''re upset, you know what to do, right? Go send some trucks to BB Games and while you''re at it, try to squeeze out some other natural 6�� info and gacha rates... Whoever takes point on calling the trucks, I''ll back you up generously."


    As the conversation progressed to that point, the topic naturally flowed to the story of natural ��s.


    As always, malicious viewers with a grudge cling to the break, but with viewers in the millions, including those from overseas, pouring out chat messages, how could it work? A loach can muddy a puddle, not an ocean.


    Though she''d like to talk about the 51st floor explicitly labeled as season 2, Heroes Chronicle isn''t a particularly friendly game company. Just looking at the system message, it says there will be a patch, but there''s no detailed patch notes explaining what the patch entails.


    Thanks to this, viewers are noisily heating up with talk of Roland''s awakening skill, the conquest of the 50th floor, and the sudden patch.


    ''...But is this okay for game balance when they''re clearly rewarding first clears? Are they just trying to make lucky natural 6�� drawers into major shareholders?''


    Leaving a question in Han Se-ah''s heart similar to that of the viewers.

 351 - Side Story - Streamer Han Se-ah

    351 - Side Story - Streamer Han Se-ah


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Like most people who drift through life without a clear career goal, Han Se-ah never imagined she''d become an internet streamer.


    In her childhood, internet streamers were seen as little more than cyber prostitutes who wore skimpy outfits on camera to fleece viewers.


    Back then, male internet personalities were either lunatics screaming at the camera covered in food, or troublemakers committing petty crimes for content. Women used sex appeal for self-promotion before cozying up to rich CEOs.


    It''s no wonder hardly any students listed "internet streamer" as their dream job in those career aspiration classes.The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n))


    "...And now I''ve become one of them."


    Thankfully, that chaotic era was short-lived. Just as technology advanced rapidly, so too did personal streamers evolve.


    Thanks to that shift, Han Se-ah''s first stream started without much pushback. Just as someone might upload study videos, she naturally got into streaming by sharing her workout videos.


    A casual video to check her form, viewer comments mixing advice and questions, idle chatter during recording... The result? A million live viewers and tens of millions of followers.


    "What a world."


    -Whatnowwhat?Whatnowwhat?Whatnowwhat?Whatnowwhat?Whatnowwhat?Whatnowwhat?


    -Mamacold...Mamacold...Mamacold...Mamacold...Mamacold...Mamacold...Mamacold...


    -Killed the 50th floor boss and got patched lol


    -Other people aren''t getting patched, must be an individual thing rather than server-wide?


    "Oh, really? Now that you mention it, you''re right. Well, since I''ve got time, why don''t I check out other people''s streams?"


    It feels strange sitting in her own room rather than inside Heroes Chronicle, thanks to the forced patch. The plush chair and all the streaming equipment feel unfamiliar.


    Even so, her streaming instincts hadn''t disappeared.


    By now, sharing warm soup at the inn''s table with colleagues who felt like family had become routine. And while the lights and cameras cluttering her desk felt awkward, she''d spent far more time here than anywhere else.


    Even with slow mode on, the chat floods in like a torrent. She''s cleared the 50th floor, the insane amounts of donations have been settled, yet people haven''t left. They''re all busy letting their imaginations run wild in the chat.


    Sure, some people have left... but roughly speaking, a million-plus viewers has become nine hundred thousand-plus. Even with one chat per 5 minutes instead of one per minute, it''s impossible to keep up.


    "Well then... Wow. Were there always this many people streaming Heroes Chronicle?"


    -Of course lol It''s a virtual reality game, who wouldn''t play?


    "Anyway, don''t overdo it and just relax since you went there to rest."


    "I''m not sure if I can relax, honey. The bed is so soft I''m thinking of sleeping on the floor,"


    "Se-ah? The lamb here is really delicious. It doesn''t even compare to Korean hotel buffets!"


    "Oh my! Dear! If you shout there, can the child hear well? You''re just hurting my ears!"


    After finishing the call, Han Se-ah, left alone in the living room, mutters:


    "...So what should I do now?"


    She had logged into Heroes Chronicle every day without fail, regardless of whether she was streaming or not. Now the patch was in its final stages. But starting a stream again felt wasteful after declaring a break, and she had no idea what to stream anyway.


    She''d already checked the edited videos to be uploaded, finished her workout, and called her parents.


    But maybe she''d devoted too much time to Heroes Chronicle? Even after all that... the sun hadn''t even set outside.


    She paces between the streaming room and the living room, turns on the TV but finds nothing to watch. The thought of going out doesn''t even cross her mind - she''s been so focused on the game that she doesn''t even know what movies are out. So she ends up back at the computer.


    "This level of addiction is serious..."


    Even so, she wasn''t starting a surprise stream for her viewers.


    She sat down to check the footage captured by Heroes Chronicle''s flying drone. There''s a clear difference between gameplay from a personal perspective and footage shot through a camera.


    Even if the editors cut this footage to create an exciting video, there''s something special about watching the long original.


    Just as there''s demand for what most viewers find boring - the barrage of questions from Magic Tower geezers, or videos of uneventful exploration - under names like "Full Se-ah" or "Long Se-ah". She never understood why people would watch 3 hours of aimless chatter while walking through a forest... but today, she could relate.


    "Wow, seeing it like this, Katie really times her steps well."


    "Grace is really skilled too, probably because of her hunter background."


    "Hmm... Oh, looking at it this way, it seems like they''re surrounding and escorting me."


    Video appreciation continues from late afternoon until dinner, which she orders in. Watching the footage of her party members captured by the drone makes her feel good and think all sorts of things about Heroes Chronicle.


    So this is addiction, that news article I saw yesterday was right.


    As she''s having these thoughts, one long video ends and the next one begins. The camera that had been showing the forest path now steadily follows the back of a drunken Grace as she pushes into Roland''s bedroom in the dim evening inn.


    "Ugh, sh*t. I left this in here too. That could''ve been bad..."


    She shivers at the thought of what might have happened if she''d sent this file to the editors along with the others. But the mouse in Han Se-ah''s hand doesn''t move towards the stop button.


    It only fast-forwards, skipping to somewhere past the 5-minute mark in search of important highlights.


    One passionate youth left alone in a spacious house meant for three families, with parents sent abroad. There was plenty of time, no one to interfere, and even less self-control.

 352 - Side Story - Streamer Kim Seok-Hyun

    352 - Side Story - Streamer Kim Seok-Hyun


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    When it comes to Heroes Chronicle, two names always come up.


    Han Se-ah, who shot to world number one thanks to her innate 6�� tank, and Kim Seok-hyun, who clawed his way to second place through sheer talent.


    "Look here. Don''t try to block at this point. Instead, let it slide off the blade - see how that keeps your stance?"


    On screen, a man swings a sword while explaining. A rusty, chipped bone sword flies at him with force, but he easily deflects it with his steel blade.


    Even in the swampy terrain, he gains the upper hand through swordsmanship alone. After deflecting a sword aimed at his neck, he swiftly severs the skeleton''s spine.


    Compared to orcs, these enemies are much tougher. Yet they die just as easily to the blade, making them seem almost pathetically simple.


    However, the viewers know from experience how difficult these seemingly easy actions are to actually perform.


    -What the hell are we supposed to be looking at lololol


    -Yo teach, the pace is too fast ffs what is this sword master bullsh*t


    -Most people can''t even do that "deflecting" part to begin with lmao


    -This guy''s streams haven''t changed at all since before he made it big


    -So basically dodge everything, block everything, deflect everything, then just wail on them til you win


    People love seeing a superhuman easily overcome obstacles. Han Se-ah''s viewer count proves this, but people''s tastes aren''t limited to just one thing.


    Kim Seok-hyun''s streams, which are completely different from Han Se-ah''s, also attract a whopping 160,000 viewers for good reason.


    It''s due to men''s romantic notions about bloody swordsmanship. In the chat, which seems devoid of female viewers, sweaty discussions about cold steel weapons and swordsmanship manuals are actively exchanged.


    "When your stance crumbles like this, you''ll usually have to step forward to regain balance. That''s when you thrust right here!"


    Well, Kim Seok-hyun has been this way as a streamer since before Heroes Chronicle began.


    Streamer Kim Seok-hyun


    Average viewers: 46


    Main content: Playing niche medieval dueling games


    While others enjoyed flashy action and satisfying impact, Kim Seok-hyun preferred dueling games where you slowly swing a longsword with a single click. Games approaching realism, where you can''t even swing your sword if there''s an obstacle in its path as you move from left to right and right to left.


    Horizontal slashes, vertical slashes, gripping the blade to strike with the pommel, raising guards and breaking them with short kicks. Powerful overhead strikes with halberds that can only be used in open spaces, breaking guards with hooks, heavily armored fighters with tower shields, and spear-wielders jabbing from behind.


    Those slow, rock-paper-scissors-like medieval dueling games. Not only did his streams have few viewers, but even the real-time player count for these niche games rarely exceeded a thousand.


    When others discussed overpowered new classes, Kim Seok-hyun debated the overpowered nature of halberds. When others talked about new raid bosses, Kim Seok-hyun analyzed the balance between sword-and-buckler fighters and polearms. And when others speculated about virtual reality games, Kim Seok-hyun started thinking which weapons to use.


    Luis, who nags at the sight, is a tall, lanky youth. Antonios, who drinks water instead of alcohol, is somewhere between a church brother and uncle. Even Kane, who silently sips his liquor, is starting to show wrinkles around his eyes.


    Including Kim Seok-hyun, it''s a party of middle-aged men with an average age pushing 40. But Kim Seok-hyun''s viewers gave up on hopes for lovely female companions long ago.


    After all, Kim Seok-hyun''s stream has always been a gathering place for ghosts obsessed with hardcore PVP. Even if the viewer count jumped from tens to hundreds of thousands, the essence remains unchanged. There''s a reason loyal viewers stick around when a male streamer only brings male companions.


    "Ah, a mission? Hmm... Win 10:1 with a broken longsword. I wonder if I can do this without the others noticing. Maybe they''ll let me if I say it''s sword training."


    A chat sub, a 3,500 hours rotten water with a fluorescent pink avatar, is already throwing out missions left and right.


    The NEET who diligently participated in viewer games before the virtual reality game began is a 2,400-hour longsword fetishist in 1:1 honor duel games. Most of the notorious viewers have clocked over 1,000 hours in games classified as trash.


    While viewers in other streams cry out for "eye candy" and regress to infancy, the lunatics flocking to Kim Seok-hyun''s room are exposure-loving freaks who pant while watching him maintain a blood-soaked longsword, loving leather panties more than armor.


    So their recent interest is just one thing:


    -How long you gonna stay on floor 35 let''s break through to 40 alreadyyyy


    -Ain''t the stone dwarf-made sword good?


    -Looks like stone dwarves are a race blatantly based on dwarves, gotta change equipment right?


    -Ah lol I was getting attached to the current gear but can''t resist that different race craftsmanship


    -Changing the shield to an enchanted one first would broaden combat options way more I think


    Right when most netizens were going crazy over half-naked harpy delinquents, all sorts of artists'' sites were flooded with lewd drawings of harpies falling and corrupting, wrapped in tentacles. But that''s none of their concern.


    What''s a flying fat blob compared to a pristine blade yearning to be soiled with monster blood and a sword more slender than a peerless beauty, forged by the hands of a different race?


    "Ah, the stone dwarves? Yeah, I''ve seen them... Honestly, it''s a shame there''s no multiplayer. Han Se-ah seems more interested in alchemists, being a mage and all. If I could, I''d love to donate about a million won and get a custom sword made."


    -A mil for one sword... is that expensive?


    -Who cares, even decorative swords at home cost tens of millions


    -lol There are plenty of people who burn tens of billions on game equipment, you can''t spare a million for a sword forged by a different race artisan just for you? Are you a mage?


    -Here we go with the mage hate again lololol


    -As always, those damn ranged clickers have terrible manners tsk tsk


    "Anyway, thanks to those who went ahead, we can roughly plan our strategy. Deal with those doppelganger mass-produced trees on the 35th floor, take out the dark mage hiding in the underground basin... then rush straight to the stone dwarves to get all new equipment."


    The ghost king of the maniacs, whose average viewers increased a thousand, ten thousand fold, and whose one-on-one with an orc warrior hit the trending rankings in the game category and reached 10 million views for the first time, takes the mug Emmitt hands him and gulps down the cold beer.


    With one hand on his beer mug and the other fiddling with the sword hilt at his waist, he ponders whether a lich made entirely of bones can be cut by a sword.


    Another day for the blade-obsessed freaks draws to a close with an old man''s beer burp.


    Author''s Note [raei: hmm might start including these if they''re interesting]


    For Honors, Mordhau, Chivalry... These days it''s War Haven. f*cking spear users jabbing from afar and running away.

 353 - Side Story - Roland at the Ballroom

    353 - Side Story - Roland at the Ballroom


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    [Maybe this chap could be considered 15+? Not an important chap, so feel free to skip.]


    Lavishly adorned chandeliers, musicians lined up along the walls, tables filled with desserts costlier than an adventurer''s life.


    A single slice of cake worth three comrades'' lives is so absurd it doesn''t even spark anger. Just as a struggling student in Noryangjin[1] craves sizzling pork belly over cup noodles, not an Arab oil prince''s feast.


    The sum spent on this ball alone could hire an entire mercenary band with gold left to scatter across the floor.


    "My, are you nervous? I thought you were just dependable... how adorable."


    Smiling coyly beside me is the noblewoman who gave me my first private commission. Five years into my adventurer''s life, and I''ve got connections with nobility. No leads on escape, but I might end up settling in this fantasy world.


    From that angle, this job isn''t bad. She claims she posted the escort request to show off meeting a handsome, promising adventurer, but I''ve got nothing to lose.


    I can earn a year''s savings just by awkwardly playing trophy at a party and forcing a few smiles. Money begets money �C climbing from intermediate to advanced rank changed the scale of job payments entirely.


    "Well, it''s my first time at an event like this."


    "I suppose such a refined setting might feel foreign to a stalwart warrior always exploring uncharted territories."


    This woman handles people skillfully. An inexperienced college student might not notice, but after five years in the mercenary and adventurer business, I can pick up on these things.


    This noblewoman brought me as a trophy, but she doesn''t look down on me. She wants to show me off without belittling others. She treats me purely as an exhibit to display, not as a way to put others down.


    She''s not like those obnoxious types flaunting luxury goods on social media with a "You could never afford this" attitude. Rather, she''s like someone sharing beautiful scenery photos to spread joy.


    It''s beneficial that the person paying to drag me around is decent. It''s actually advantageous if she''s not some bitchy young miss straight out of a novel, treating people like objects just because she paid.


    "Oh my, is this gentleman the one who...?"


    "Yes, he''s the one who protected our household''s servants."


    As I pondered this, docilely offering my arm while being led around, a group of noble young ladies flocked over.


    The sweet scent of powder and perfume from these well-groomed ladies tickled my nose, a far cry from the sour stench of those living in poverty. Flawless pale skin, waists cinched tight in corsets, luxuriant hair styled elaborately.


    While the poor live like animals in squalid hovels, wealthy nobles use magical tools for grooming, creating a stark difference. As I discreetly rolled my eyes, the conversation flowed on without me.


    Soon, hungry wandering orcs became evil army commanders leading terrifying hordes. The troll that charged in at the scent of blood became a great demon descended upon the mortal realm. And I, who protected the family''s carriage, became the protagonist of an epic tale bestowed by the Goddess.


    ''...Is this because they lack entertainment?''


    The exaggeration is absurd no matter how you look at it. This embellished tale doesn''t just gild me �C it''s like pouring an entire gold vault over my face.


    The hand patting her thigh moved upwards, slipping inside her ne?glige?e to caress her soft, toned belly. My other hand savored the silky fabric as it snaked around to support her back and shoulder.


    As I gently fondled the soft female form now literally in my arms, the noble young lady''s breathing grew increasingly ragged.


    "...Huu, it''s just... one night''s memory anyway."


    Her chatter continued, perhaps to ease her nerves. She paid no mind to her hiccupping or the gasps that escaped when I firmly pressed her soft belly.


    But thanks to her adorable rambling, the awkwardness quickly faded. She didn''t seem to want my replies as she prattled on about herself, and I could respond perfectly to her chatter with just a slight smile.


    The second daughter of a count''s family, a caring father and strict mother, a close-knit clique of young ladies, the noblewoman who taught etiquette, and a risque? trend spreading secretly among the ladies of high society...


    "A trend?"


    "Well, originally... it was with servants or knights from other houses..."


    What followed was quite lecherous, yet interesting.


    In a world where it''s an open secret for male nobles to keep mistresses or lovers, female nobles also seek partners to share lonely nights. Because of this, some couples omit vows of loving only each other when making political marriages, to avoid lying before the Goddess.


    But even an open secret is still a secret. Unlike men who openly keep lovers, noblewomen engaging in nocturnal trysts must guard their secrets even more closely. In a world where even orphans lack basic human rights, how could there be gender equality?


    "Do they arrange this too?"


    "It''s... part of our education. A form of sex ed..."


    Servants stay in the mansion, so contact is too frequent. Knights often treat a night with a noble lady as a trophy to boast about. So the solution that appeared before the worried noblewomen was me, Roland.


    My looks were obviously satisfactory, and investigating the adventurer community showed I''d never abandoned a comrade, suggesting a good and honest nature. Unlike servants, I wouldn''t be staying in a noble house, and as an adventurer, I''m not in a position to spread rumors in high society.


    Truly, in every sense, a man to give one sweet night''s dream before vanishing to the four corners of the continent. That must be why I''m here.


    Now I knew what was desired, and why I had been chosen. All that remained was a pure white virgin, flushed with arousal from my playful touches. I started to tear off the cumbersome ne?glige?e, then gently removed it instead, wary of marking that delicate skin.


    For one night of romance, ever so tenderly.


    ---


    [raei. a neighborhood in Seoul, South Korea, known for its seafood market and being a hub for students preparing for civil service exams.]


    Toggle New Ads


    5/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 354 - Side Story - A Day of Grace

    354 - Side Story - A Day of Grace


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 355 - Side Story - Snowfield, Robot, and Katie

    355 - Side Story - Snowfield, Robot, and Katie


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The northern part of the kingdom is a harsh and unforgiving place.


    Picture towering peaks blanketed in eternal snow, vast white plains stretching as far as the eye can see, and frozen ice sheets everywhere. It''s like stepping into an ice and water elemental dungeon straight out of Heroines Chronicle. This northern realm, pieced together from such elemental landscapes, is practically impossible to farm.


    That''s why the main source of income up north comes from selling rare minerals and resources extracted from this unforgiving land, along with logging the coniferous forests.


    Naturally, large merchant groups cozy up to the Wesley family, the rulers of the north. As busy traders spread bards'' tall tales from one person to the next, some children inevitably fall for these stories hook, line, and sinker.


    "What are you talking about, Roland?"


    "Ah, well..."


    Sometimes even adults fall for it.


    Take Katie Wesley, the runaway noble girl from the north. On a day off from climbing the tower with the hero party, one of her childhood fantasies came crashing down.


    The bard''s song she had firmly believed in turned out to be nonsense based on a quest I''d completed in the south. I hadn''t meant to shatter her innocent beliefs, but... it just came up while talking about the south.


    Katie''s eyes began to tremble, like a child who''d just caught their parents placing gifts instead of Santa Claus.


    "I guess it couldn''t be helped..."


    The story she''d heard from merchant workers in her childhood was about the Golden City of the South. Deep in the southern jungle, there was supposedly a golden city built by lizardmen.


    ...In reality, it was a false rumor stemming from a merchant group that went south to buy spices. They were ambushed by a large lizardman tribe and lost all their goods. While lizardmen knew how to use spices, food, and the weapons of the merchant guards, they didn''t understand the value of gold rings or jewels that noble ladies adored.


    Following their habit of making totems from animal bones, they made totems and decorated their nests with the shiny trinkets. When we went to deal with them, it was quite a sight to behold.


    Ruby necklaces hanging from buffalo skull horns, golden pocket watch chains woven with leaves, tent awnings made from dozens of colorful gems like rubies and sapphires strung together. It certainly was a scene worthy of bards singing about a city of gold.


    Except those three things I mentioned were all there was to this "city."


    "Totems adorned with jeweled necklaces, golden ropes reinforcing tent roofs, and dozens of gems used as sunshades. That was all there was, but I guess the story got exaggerated as it spread."


    "I suppose lizardmen wouldn''t have the skills to handle so much gold and jewels..."


    "Um... sorry?"


    "No, no. You don''t need to apologize, Roland... I''m not a child, and it''s not like I seriously believed it. I just thought it was an interesting story and kept it in mind."


    During a break between adventures. Han Se-ah had dashed off somewhere for a mission, and Grace headed to the city''s archery range to celebrate becoming 5��. After helping Irene move supplies to the temple, Katie''s body trembles at the harsh reality suddenly thrust upon her as we chat in a quiet cafe.


    She says it''s fine, but I can see tears forming at the corners of her eyes. I wonder how shocked she must be. When she''s stirring up monster hordes with her chilling aura, she seems so dependable, but at times like this she still feels like a young girl... or rather, closer to a little boy.


    Katie, pressed so close that our forearms touch, can''t take her eyes off the rideable golem. How could such a girl have lived undercover in the mercenary world disguised as a man?


    Completely forgetting her earlier sniffling, she excitedly shows me the crystal ball as if boasting. Her cute profile catches my attention, and her fair cheeks puff out. Apparently, she''s sulking because I''m not paying attention to the rideable golem.


    "Anyway! Look at this."


    "Alright, alright. I get it."


    The macarons and honey latte on the table have long since been forgotten, pushed far away lest they stain the crystal ball. Katie tugs at my forearm.


    Seeing her like this, I lean in completely, pressing close. Katie''s body flinches momentarily. I can feel her forearm trembling slightly where we touch, probably a bit surprised.


    Well, we''ve gone beyond just our arms touching; we''re practically cheek to cheek now, so it''s a natural reaction.


    As we get close enough for our breaths to mingle, a sweet scent tickles my nose. A sugary breath wafts over, so sweet I can''t tell if it''s the rich aroma of the latte or the saccharine smell of the macarons.


    Cheeks flushed red, clear eyes wandering aimlessly before finally settling on the crystal ball. Feeling that teasing her any further might really upset her, I quietly turn my gaze to the crystal ball as well.


    "Wow, this thing''s really sturdy. Was it until this week?"


    "I heard they''re sending it to the city wall repair site next week."


    While we''re having this awkward scene in the cafe, the video in the crystal ball has moved on. The rideable golem, which had majestically entered through the city gates escorted by knights, was now being used like construction equipment at a work site.


    Felling giant trees swollen with mana and grown dozens of meters tall, clearing debris from collapsed city walls for repairs, moving loads of cargo too heavy for oxen or horses to pull...


    "Uh, um... why?"


    "Maybe the north is too peaceful for that guy to show its true capabilities?"


    Instead of a steel knight sweeping across battlefields and striking terror into monsters, it seems to have become a reliable guardian for the rural residents.


    Katie, who apparently hadn''t thought of this either, scrutinizes the inside of the crystal ball again, her eyes trembling. She must be quite bewildered, considering how incredibly disappointed she was about not being able to ride it in the tower when she sent it to the north.


    Her confused eyes dart around the screen, but what follows is the harsh reality. As Katie struggles to accept this cruel truth and I watch her, someone''s voice suddenly rings in our ears.


    "Katie, I''m not sure if this recording is working well."


    "Anyway, we''re making good use of the spoils you obtained from the tower."


    "It''s too big and consumes too much mana to use in battle, but..."


    "Still, the residents are delighted to hear about your achievements."


    What we hear is a message from the Northern Duke to his daughter. It''s filled with various stories - his joy at seeing his daughter, who he still considered so young, making a name for herself across the continent; his pride in her adventures; and his fatherly concerns about the dangerous battles. But-


    "Why use such an awesome golem as a farm tool..."


    It seemed to fall on deaf ears as Katie, dumbfounded, buried her face in the table.

 356 - Side Story - The Nun of the Temple

    356 - Side Story - The Nun of the Temple


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Religion is a powerful force.


    Throughout history, wars have been waged and lives lost over non-existent gods. On the flip side, righteous believers have achieved remarkable feats while nearly sacrificing themselves. This shows how faith can move people blindly.


    But here, there wasn''t a non-existent god, but a real Goddess.


    A true Goddess watched over the continent, giving oracles to prepare for disasters like famines or floods, curing plagues with divine energy, and sending priests to prevent civil wars born from misunderstandings.


    "Oh my, it''s the sister. Would you like an apple?"


    "We''ve got some new grain in stock. I''ve set aside the best quality for you!"


    "I knew you''d be coming, so I saved the good stuff."


    The nun of this Goddess faith had been taking care of orphans at the temple and doing household chores in this neighborhood for years. The market street folk showered all sorts of favors on Irene, who''d become like a neighborhood mascot, always taking the same route through the market.


    Of course, these favors weren''t lewd, but rather the generous hospitality of the aunties and uncles of the market street, trying to give away fresh fruit or quality grains for free.


    I came along to help with the shopping, but before we could even open our wallet, we received a basket of fruit for snacks, a chunk of meat for dinner, and a pouch of grain so high quality it could be eaten raw.


    "Are you always welcomed like this?"


    "Yes. I''ve come here so often that everyone remembers my face."


    "Well, I suppose they can''t help but remember."


    A beautiful blonde, blue-eyed nun taking care of orphans. With looks so stunning they''d be etched into your mind after just one glance, it''d be strange not to remember her after years of market visits.


    So this was why she called me instead of Han Se-ah with her inventory when shopping. The goods received as extras were so plentiful that it wasn''t just a matter of strength, but the sheer volume made me embrace an armful.


    At this point, it might''ve been more beneficial to rent a cart from the market. With pouches hanging from my forearms and baskets cradled in my arms, Irene smiled brightly and tried to take some of the load, but I stopped her.


    "I can carry this. Just lead the way."


    "But Roland, you won''t be able to see where you''re going like that..."


    "Even if I can''t see, I can avoid obstacles. Don''t worry."


    I couldn''t let those delicate arms carry this load. Rationally speaking, it would''ve made sense to hand over some of the pile that was reaching up to my face, and Irene, being a 5��, would have no trouble with it due to her strength stat... But are men rational creatures in front of beautiful women?


    Pouches dangled from my forearms, sacks and bags full in my arms. Unable to see ahead, I waddled along, sensing the crowd with high-level perception. Irene couldn''t stop smiling, clearly finding my clown-like appearance quite amusing.


    Yet even as a burly man next to her carried a mountain of goods that obscured his face, fruit kept finding its way into Irene''s hands. In the end, she ended up holding meat skewers forcibly given for the children and snack bags packed for the nuns to share.


    "Isn''t it heavy?"


    "The seasoning is a bit sticky, which is uncomfortable, but I''m fine. Besides, I don''t think you''re in any position to worry about me, Roland..."


    The wooden corridor, showing signs of age but well-maintained, didn''t creak. The walls, though repeatedly drawn on and erased by children, were free of stains or filth. All the way to the entrance of the personal rooms, lined up like a dormitory without fancy decorations.


    "Is this your room?"


    "Yes, it''s the room I''ve been using since I was little. It seems the sisters have cleaned it for me since I''ve been going to the tower with you recently."


    As the wooden door opened smoothly without a squeak, I felt my body relax into a cozy sensation. Was it too perverse to say I was intoxicated by the natural lived-in feeling emanating from Irene, rather than incense or perfume?


    A neatly made single bed, a small table with a candlestick and Bible, a wardrobe for storing nun''s habits and casual clothes. The sparse arrangement of these three pieces of furniture reminded me of a dormitory. Well, it wasn''t wrong if the neighboring rooms were used by other nuns too.


    Thinking this, I looked around, and she sat on the bed, hesitating for a moment.


    This was probably because there was really nowhere else to sit, as this seemed to be just a place to sleep. Although there was a table with a Bible and candlestick, it was truly tiny, without even a chair attached.


    "It''s a nice room, clean and gets good sunlight."


    "Y-yes, right?"


    So I strode over and plopped down next to Irene on the bed. Before she could feel uncertain, I sat right up against her on the small bed. Her cheeks, which had started to cool, flared up red again. If I were to remove that neat nun''s cap, I bet even her earlobes would''ve been burning.


    If the aroma that rose from our arms occasionally brushing as we walked side by side in the market was the scent of fresh youth, then what rose when we touched in this narrow, private room was a more mature, adult fragrance.


    The pounding heartbeat was so intense I couldn''t tell if it was mine or Irene''s. I slowly reached out to remove her cap, and her golden hair cascaded down like a waterfall. As I smoothed it down and tidied it, cupping her cheek, her eyes closed gently.


    Thinking that her hair and cheeks were so fair they seemed inhuman, I too slowly tilted my head.


    "Mm, mmph..."


    "Hehe, you can breathe, you know."


    Though we''d spent a night in the tower, she was still not used to kissing, holding her breath with her little nostrils twitching. After lightly pressing my lips to hers and pulling away to admire her tense face, she let out a long exhale.


    As much as I''d have liked to push her down onto the bed right then... the place wasn''t right. We should eat dinner outside, buy some wine, and get a room.


    Gently caressing her disheveled hair, flushed cheeks, and earlobes, exchanging tender gazes, I suddenly blurted out:


    "If you guys keep watching like that, I''ll catch you and call the nuns."


    "Eek!"


    "H-how did you know?!"


    As I spoke loud enough to be heard outside the door, our little uninvited guests scurried away. Judging by their voices and builds, they weren''t children... more like big sisters on the verge of independence, or novice nuns perhaps. The girls, who seemed to be Irene''s juniors, startled and disappeared down the corridor.


    "Y-you guys...!"


    "They''ve already run away, don''t worry."


    "B-but still..."


    Not knowing much about adventurers, they thought they wouldn''t be noticed peeking through the door crack just a few steps away? But Irene, having been quite absorbed in the kiss, reacted as if she hadn''t noticed at all.


    I held her close, her entire face now beet red, not just her cheeks and earlobes, enjoying the sunlight pouring in from behind.


    ...Hmm, should we just go get a room now?

 357 - Sudden Patch Notes 1

    357 - Sudden Patch Notes 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord T/his chapter is updated by nov(e?(l)biin.co/m


    Join the discord! Here


    The world ground to a stop, then transformed.


    Han Se-ah became the first player to clear the 50th floor. Meanwhile, I unexpectedly activated an awakening skill and encountered a divine being who gave me a rough rundown on quests and the tower.


    But this Goddess, aside from favoring me and Han Se-ah, has some seriously incompetent aspects.


    "Where the f*ck is this empire..."


    I had such blasphemous thoughts because the knowledge she gave me didn''t include patch notes for after the 50th floor.


    I didn''t care much when a princess suddenly appeared in the kingdom, completely reshuffling the nobles'' political positions and changing not just the nobility but also their underlings. After all, I''m no politician, so why should I care who the nobles support?


    But the fact that an empire exists beyond the treacherous mountains to the northeast of the kingdom, accessible with magical aid, isn''t something to brush off lightly.


    A f*cking country, another country just popped into existence.


    "My lord, is something troubling you?"


    "...No."


    The northeast of the kingdom used to be an extremely remote area blocked by snow-capped peaks. If you tried to climb them, you''d reach the end of the world and either freeze or starve to death. But suddenly, a massive highway appeared, conquering nature and opening a path to the empire.


    Thanks to this, Katie''s family, who used to just hunt monsters in the north, now seems to be in charge of the border with the empire. The nobles have changed yet again, moving beyond the factions supporting the first prince, second prince, and princess to a mix of pro-empire and anti-empire factions...


    What a f*cking mess.


    And the biggest problem is that this empire happens to be Roland''s homeland.


    After muttering about "Roland of Lombardo," they suddenly added a backstory that this Lombardo is actually the empire.


    "Wait, where did all our party members suddenly go...?"


    -How much did you neglect them that they all abandoned the party and ran away?


    -I thought we''d finally see the girl''s face again, but she''s gone


    -What kind of game progression is this? lol So where did all the NPC companions go?


    -Sang about imperialism, imperialism, and now a real empire pops up lol


    -So the Goddess made a kingdom, but what''s with this empire, the f*ck?


    Thanks to that, I could comfortably watch the dumbfounded Han Se-ah in a carriage racing along a road filled with cutting-edge magical engineering.


    I''m also surprised by my homeland suddenly appearing in the distance, but how shocked must Han Se-ah be, logging in after the patch to find her companions naturally scattered? What gamer would accept an event where companions just vanish after clearing half the game?


    Of course, the companions vanishing doesn''t mean the party has disbanded. Like when we met the Goddess, it''s the start of a sort of companion strengthening event.


    Grace went to train at the archery guild to perfect the ranger skills she learned from her father. Katie headed north for the magic armor she''d completely forgotten about, saying she probably won''t inherit the family now. Irene went to the temple headquarters to receive commendation and education from the saints for her achievements.


    Unlike the kingdom''s knights, he wore red emblems on his armor''s shoulders. He placed his hand on my shoulder from behind, then started groaning when he saw my profile. Thanks to that, his patrol partner came over too, and people around us began to watch curiously.


    ''...If I punch him, I''ll become a wanted criminal, right?''


    I clenched my fist, tensing up as I had no idea what was going on. Then the two knights'' faces lit up with a familiar expression.


    A burdensome gaze mixing happiness, surprise, admiration, and respect in just the right proportions.


    "Sir Roland! Isn''t it Sir Roland?!"


    "Ah, the news of you slaying the blasphemous monster of the tower has reached even the empire. You''re finally returning to the empire!"


    "Uh... you know me?"


    "Of course!"


    Why are these border guards, not even adventurers, calling my name like fangirls and getting so excited? When I muttered in disbelief, struggling to accept reality, they shouted as if it were obvious.


    They look like Sergei and Ivan who''d wrestle bears while chugging vodka, but they''re acting like a comedy duo enjoying a stand-up routine, bouncing lines back and forth. I didn''t think people actually alternated speaking like that in real life, not in cartoons.


    Ah, maybe it''s because they''re game NPCs.


    "The one who kicked away prepared glory to seize glory for yourself!"


    "We heard you honed yourself in the most remote part of the kingdom."


    "And you were chosen by the Goddess, drawing the holy sword,"


    "Then punished the blasphemous beings of the tower with your companions."


    As border guards manning the gate, they''re big and their voices boom. But when they start singing my praises with those huge voices, attention gathers in an instant.


    I''m not sure how the patch went after clearing the 50th floor, but it''s clear that rumors from inside the tower have spread beyond the kingdom to the empire. Not just the porters in the merchant groups, but even nobles trying to pass the checkpoint in carriages are slightly opening their windows to stare intently in this direction.


    F*ck, this is uncomfortable...


    On both sides, burly men send passionate gazes like lovesick girls, about to embrace me. Behind me, hundreds of people tired of waiting for inspection watch with interest. Even passing carriages slowly stop to gawk at my face. What a horrible situation.


    "Ah! This isn''t the time for this! This way, we''ll escort you, sir!"


    "Oh my, it seems we''ve taken too much of your time. Are you returning to Lombardo? We have a good carriage you can take!"


    At least my patience with this knight duo paid off, as the inspection process was completed before I even took out my adventurer''s badge.


    I thought they were low-ranking since they were on patrol, but they must have some seniority. Like a colonel in hiking clothes passing a weekend checkpoint, a few casual hand waves got stamps pounding on papers and a luxurious-looking carriage rushing over.


    What''s more, it''s not a coachman driving the carriage, but a soldier in pristine armor. It clearly looks like an official carriage used by noble military officers or knight commanders, not one from the coachman''s guild.


    ''...Just what the hell is my background?''


    "Travel safely, Sir Roland!"


    I leaned back in the carriage seat, receiving a send-off that eased my body but complicated my mind.


    I really hope no weird settings have been attached.

 358 - Sudden Patch Notes 2

    358 - Sudden Patch Notes 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The carriage finally came to a stop after passing through the city gates.


    "It was an honor to escort you!" the soldier exclaimed.


    He said it was an honor, but he didn''t seem to actually recognize me. Judging by how he treated me like some high-ranking official, I guessed the knights at the checkpoint must have said something.


    As he saluted smartly and drove away the carriage, despite me being neither an imperial soldier nor a kingdom adventurer, people''s gazes flew towards me. I wondered if I should''ve been grateful for decorating my first step into the Empire this way.


    And so I faced the first city of the Empire. Since it was the closest city to the border checkpoint, I supposed it should''ve been called the southernmost city of the Empire.


    ''...Nothing special.''


    The cityscape looked quite familiar. Thankfully, the suddenly appeared Empire didn''t seem to have some advanced magitech civilization with superconducting rails or anything like that.


    There were paved roads for carriages, dirty dirt paths branching off, neatly dressed city folk and poor people hiding in the alleys - a familiar scene. I''d never been there, but I imagined this was what it''d be like if you showed a Korean person the alleys of Paris and London and asked them to compare.


    Well, thinking about Heroines Chronicle, it made sense.


    Heroines Chronicle was a waifu-collecting game for perverts. It was full of characters that made you wonder what kind of world this was supposed to be - garter belt clerics, high-leg female knights, cat-eared ninjas, sling bikini female pharaohs, and mini-skirted nurse officers.


    Thanks to that, various characters that seemed to have a fantasy background like female knights, witches, noble ladies, and princess knights had "from the Kingdom" or "from the Empire" randomly slapped on. In other words, there didn''t seem to be much difference between the Kingdom and Empire except for the size of their territories.


    "Even so, even the guild emblems are exactly the same. Are there no borders for guilds...?"


    Passing through streets filled with the savory scent of bread and entering an area reeking of horse sh*t, the familiar sign of the Coachman''s Guild proved it.


    In the end, the Empire''s cities, like the Kingdom''s, were neighborhoods intertwined with guilds and guilds. It felt similar to how someone from Incheon wouldn''t feel like they were in a foreign country when visiting Seoul. Of course, the Empire looked a bit neater and more sophisticated than the Kingdom, but this might''ve been due to the trade buff this border city was receiving.


    F*ck, my head hurt just thinking about it. Not just one city, but a whole Empire popping up out of nowhere.


    "Is this the Coachman''s Guild?" I asked.


    "Yes, yes, are you here to find someone? Or are you trying to cross over to the Kingdom?" the man replied.


    "The opposite. I came from the Kingdom and I''m planning to go to the Grand Temple."


    Stacked coins and the emblem of a carriage wheel behind them. Opening the wooden door without a shred of doubt that this was the Coachman''s Guild, a middle-aged man with greasy hair slowly rose to greet me.


    Though the building itself was clean, the man couldn''t hide the smell of horses emanating from his body. It wasn''t a coachman-phobic term, but rather something that had naturally seeped into his body after decades of working as a coachman. After all, commoners who weren''t nobles couldn''t afford to scrub themselves squeaky clean.


    As I was thinking this, the Coachman''s Guild manager who had gently risen from his seat gave me a once-over. Coming to my senses, I realized I was a heavily armed adventurer in full armor with shield and warhammer, not in casual clothes, having ridden an Empire-bound carriage.


    "There are two types of carriages going to the Grand Temple. Would you like to hear an explanation?" he asked.


    "Two types of carriages?"


    As a result, the convoy heading there had dozens of carriages and escort forces numbering in the hundreds.


    And it was an absolute truth, as certain as the rising and setting of the sun, that if you slipped a few silver coins - not even gold coins - to these hundreds of mercenaries and adventurers, their lips would loosen.


    My shiny full plate mail stood in stark contrast to their shabby leather armor or cheap, scarred chain mail. Seeing this, some guys slyly approached, happy to pick up the crumbs I was offering as they wished.


    Well, how could they not be in a good mood when there was a sucker from the Kingdom who''d hand over silver coins just for explaining common knowledge that even a low-ranking adventurer in the Empire would know?


    "Damn, you''re generous. If I could live like you, brother, I''d have no regrets," one of them said.


    "With looks like that, whores would spread their legs on their own," another commented.


    "Idiot, if he looked like that, would he need whores? Village girls would spread their legs wherever he goes," a third chimed in.


    "F*ck off, are you being a dick just because you''ve never been good-looking?" the second one retorted.


    The low-ranking mercenaries who received silver coins from me to fetch firewood or set up tents in my stead snickered lewdly.


    It was a mutually beneficial relationship - I was happy not to do annoying chores for pocket change, and the low-ranking mercenaries were happy to double their contract money by doing a bit more work.


    Some suspicious bastards tried to question why such a wealthy gentleman would participate in an escort request, but I was throwing around too much pocket money for them to argue.


    Apart from the occasional annoying lewd glances towards the convoy''s female staff, and the stew served as meals being closer to pigswill making me miss Irene''s cooking, the days passed without much incident-


    Thwack-!


    "A-attack! It''s an ambush!" someone yelled.


    "Sven? f*ck!" another cursed.


    "Turn the carriages around! Build the barricade as planned!" a third commanded.


    Just as I was thinking that, a long skewer pierced the head of a hairy mercenary who had been leering at a female staff member''s shapely ass in a long skirt before slinking off into the bushes.


    Simultaneously, a rain of arrows showered down.


    With escort personnel numbering in the hundreds and dozens of carriages, who would be brave enough to charge in while firing a rain of arrows? As I slowly stood up, dumbfounded by this completely unexpected situation, a twang sound was followed by a surge of displeasure.


    Who the f*ck shoots an arrow at someone''s head when I''m already pissed off because the food tastes like sh*t?


    "Hold your positions! You''ll die if you try to run anyway!" someone shouted.


    "You guys do the holding. I''ll be right back," I replied.


    "W-what are you saying, brother? Have you lost your mind?" one of them asked, bewildered.


    We''d only been away from the city for a day, even if it was the southernmost rural city of the Empire. Why the hell was a hundred-strong ambush happening on a main road where countless merchants came and went?


    Faced with this absurd situation that would be unimaginable in the Kingdom, I silently drew upon my mana.


    What kind of f*cking neighborhood was the Empire, for bandits to...

 359 - Sudden Patch Notes 3

    359 - Sudden Patch Notes 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    I''d already anticipated an ambush, thanks to the chatter of the low-ranking mercenaries. From the start, if merchants were traveling with a hundred-strong escort, they must have been preparing for something.


    Merchants are the type to drink lye if it''s free, so why would they over-invest in security in a safe place? Everyone was talking about how merchants spending money to hire loads of mercenaries and adventurers wasn''t due to some terrifying scheme by the Grand Temple or nobles.


    The Empire''s law enforcement was a mess, despite being larger than the Kingdom.


    "Ugh, these bastards - is there nothing decent from the Empire?" I muttered quietly as I approached the ridge where the enemy had suddenly attacked, passing through the roadside undergrowth. The incoming arrows carried no aura, so I took my time.


    Both the Kingdom and Empire had unexplored territories, given it was a world with monsters. Even the Kingdom had lawless zones on its fringes where wandering monsters and criminals roamed freely.


    The issue was that the Empire''s vast territory meant these "danger zones" were spread throughout like the appetizing marbling of A++ grade beef. The primary cause of these marbled danger zones was the huge landmass, and the secondary cause was the nobles'' unbridled selfishness.


    Those bastards treated maintaining public order like a group project.


    Cities were collectives of freemen who''d grown large for profit, so they had little interest or ability to maintain order or subjugate bandits. After all, a city formed by coachmen, adventurers, mercenaries, and merchant guilds couldn''t operate large-scale military forces.


    The problem was that the lords of surrounding territories resented this. Cities made more money than typical agricultural domains, but they dumped the responsibility of maintaining order onto the nobles.


    "Fire! Fire! We may have ambushed them, but their numbers are few!"


    "B-boss? Isn''t that a knight?"


    "What nonsense, a knight in a mere caravan like this... Huh?!"


    The city said, "We''re not land managers, why should we catch thieves?"


    The lord said, "Those city peasants make good money while freeloading on security?"


    As they passed the buck like putting off research for a group project, a security vacuum formed. One mercenary had explained this, spitting as he spoke.


    The reason this mercenary knew such details was simple: dissatisfaction that neither city folk nor local lords were posting bandit-hunting requests, leaving his pockets empty. Apparently this was an open secret throughout the mercenary world, beyond just public knowledge.


    "Hey, you sh*theads."


    Was it because of my character''s backstory, or the player''s Empire storyline?


    A small caravan owner who traveled from the Grand Temple to the southernmost part of the Empire, but didn''t make much profit. Of course, "small" by Empire standards with its large population - by Kingdom standards, it could occupy a decent-sized small city.


    Anyway, being that level of caravan owner, he didn''t know what the nobles were up to, but I was able to learn the basics of Imperial common sense and clues about the incident.


    Whether due to a quest or not, some sh*t had gone down with the Imperial family. As a result, central political nobles split into factions, and as a further result, backwater lords curled up in their territories for self-preservation, and as a further further result, bandits freely settled in the subtle power vacuum between domains and cities - a kind of vicious cycle.


    "Um, then I''ll excuse myself for a moment."


    "Hmm?"


    If I were an ordinary adventurer, I might think it was due to succession issues, being bewitched by a dark mage, or lack of faith - something like that. But from a gamer''s perspective, this was clearly quest material, right?


    The Goddess''s warrior appears in an Empire with shaken Imperial authority and thrown into chaos!


    The Kingdom''s royal family was supposedly chosen by the Goddess, but I hadn''t heard about the Imperial family''s situation. Still, I could roughly estimate. It was a bit odd to suddenly ask about the legitimacy of the Imperial family while talking about bandits, so I let it pass, but anyway, they must have believed in the Goddess since the Grand Temple existed prominently.


    "Please, come in!"


    As I was organizing my thoughts, the caravan owner suddenly opened the carriage door.


    He nimbly descended from the stationary carriage with agile movements belying his plump body. Someone slipped into the carriage.


    Two women, one with brown hair and one blonde. Looking closely, they were the caravan''s female employees that the low-ranking mercenary who took an arrow to the head earlier was spewing lewd talk about.


    The effects of Heroines Chronicle seemed to be here too, as they were dressed similarly to office ladies.


    "Have a pleasant time, benefactor."


    "...No, that won''t be necessary."


    "Pardon?!"


    Objectively speaking, the two female employees were quite beautiful. Skirts reaching their knees, slender calves stretching below, ample bosoms not concealed by their shirts. Add to that their flushed cheeks and disheveled clothing they seemed to have loosened themselves, apparently finding my appearance to their liking.


    But perhaps it was because I was usually surrounded by beauties? It felt like going from being among top star actresses to being among self-proclaimed Instagram goddesses. Plus, Han Se-ah had somehow started streaming and sent me a camera drone.


    Wait, wasn''t it impossible to track with the camera from a long distance?


    ...Don''t tell me she came to the Empire for streaming content too?

 360 - Sudden Patch Notes 4

    360 - Sudden Patch Notes 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    It was obvious that Han Se-ah''s stream camera drone didn''t have infinite range. As if an RPG game would let you move the third-person perspective infinitely.


    If that were possible, wouldn''t there be a flood of rotten bastards parked in the newbie village, scouring the world map to cherry-pick rare minerals and named mobs? Heroes Chronicle was a virtual reality game where NPCs organically moved the world - if that were possible... it''d be like a clairvoyant superhuman cheesing reality, wouldn''t it?


    That''s why Han Se-ah''s stream camera had two modes:


    First, flying around Han Se-ah''s vicinity. Second, focusing on and following NPC companions.


    "This isn''t what I wanted, so... hmm... could you tell me a story?"


    "A story... you say?"


    So the camera that just popped into existence in the carriage was clearly using the second function.


    The fortunate part, if any, was that the camera caught the employee trying to seduce me in the split second I looked at it. If the camera had suddenly teleported in front of my face, most viewers would''ve thought we made eye contact by chance, but it was better to play it safe.


    So I restrained the blushing female employees trying to burrow into my sides. It would''ve been a lie to say I wasn''t tempted by beauties trying to repay a life debt with their bodies, but I didn''t want to have carriage sex on a livestream watched by hundreds of thousands.


    ...Honestly, Han Se-ah alone was enough for that kind of show.


    "Right. Like I said, I''m on my way back from the kingdom, so I''m not up to date on imperial affairs. Honestly, the mercenaries'' gossip isn''t very useful information."


    "Ah, so that''s why you''re in this city..."


    The group''s female employees nodded as I made excuses, then quietly sat down on either side of me. As expected of the medieval era where human rights didn''t exist, they seemed accustomed to entertaining. I supposed it was fitting for a K-fantasy medieval era where cutting off the wrists of orphans pickpocketing to avoid starvation and ripping out the tongues of con artists was the norm.


    Come to think of it, seeing these beauties in pretty clothes in a mediocre group full of low-ranking mercenaries, they might''ve been hired with this kind of entertainment in mind from the start.


    They might''ve been the small group''s secret weapon for honey traps. But they weren''t just relying on looks with empty heads - the two immediately started explaining.


    While low-ranking mercenaries spouted speculation and delusions based on job postings, the two women discussed the flow of capital among large companies as they began their explanation.


    "It''s an unconfirmed rumor, but the atmosphere is undeniably unsettling."


    "Most territories have started stockpiling more food than usual. Granary regions that used to export are reducing food sales despite no poor harvests, while importing territories are buying more than usual even at high prices..."


    The two women snuggled up close on either side and started explaining in hushed tones. I desperately held back as their breath tickled my ears, threatening to make me grin like an idiot.


    If Han Se-ah''s camera wasn''t there, I would''ve been wrapping my arms around their waists and eagerly groping the soft flesh pressed against my arms for a fun time... but seeing that 98,519 real-time viewers number really dampened the mood.


    If I laid a hand on these women here, wouldn''t that number of ninety thousand jump to about two hundred thousand? Thinking that, I passively lent an ear while letting the female employees subtly touch me.


    -Suddenly having a quickie with the imperial history tutor lol


    Then what I should''ve been thinking about was obviously why the player Han Se-ah came to the empire.


    Maybe she rushed straight to the empire for a stream angle rather than checking the 51st floor, or when everyone scattered for the companion strengthening event, she chased after me first as a natural 6��, or maybe the kingdom''s magic tower and the empire''s magic tower were exchanging people and in the process, Han-na the genius mage who became the hero got dragged to the exchange meeting.


    As I secretly peeked at the hologram window while receiving the sultry attention of two beauties, the result was a bit different from what I thought.


    I thought she''d recklessly rushed in for a mission or stream angle to review the empire, but she really did participate in the magic tower''s exchange meeting.


    Come to think of it, the last time I checked, she was firing up viewers saying she''d learn one more advanced spell. I saw her gather all the mage users, even write a post to stir things up with something like ''The best advanced spell in my opinion''.


    But that was about the magic tower branch in the city of adventurers. After the world froze for an update and we companions scattered as if teleporting, it was definitely weird when I thought about it.


    I experienced the ''Hey, you. You''re finally awake'' in a carriage at the northern edge thanks to the power of the update and the Goddess''s consideration, but Han Se-ah had remained in the city of adventurers. So how did the place to learn magic suddenly become the empire''s magic tower? What was going on?


    "Sir Roland? What are you thinking about so deeply?"


    "Was there something difficult in what we said?"


    As I was thinking this, a warm, soft sensation tempted me again from both sides. At this point, I was torn between wishing I''d kept my armor on and being glad I took it off for comfort.


    The camera disappeared with a whoosh, probably thinking it couldn''t keep filming the women''s cleavage all the way to the magic tower. Thanks to that, I felt my desires bubbling up even more.


    The two women flashed mischievous smiles, either because Roland''s looks were quite to their taste or because they enjoyed the situation of subtly seducing a handsome man.


    Honestly, it was getting hard to hold back. Should I just go for it? Even though I said it wasn''t necessary earlier, wasn''t giving in after this much temptation the way to protect a woman''s pride? But Han Se-ah would definitely turn the camera back on me... My head was a jumble of desires and worries.


    "Or... hehe, could it be you have other concerns?"


    "Wow, your thighs seem even firmer than the horses pulling the carriage..."


    As soft hands caressed from my arms down my sides to my thighs, I instinctively glanced at Han Se-ah''s stream window. It was about time for the carriage to stop so we could eat dinner and spend the night. Which meant Han Se-ah''s stream was also about to end.


    "Well, that''s it for today''s stream. No matter how sleepless the magic tower geezers are from old age, I need to sleep. And we still haven''t decided which spell to learn, right? It wouldn''t be bad to ask for a quick demonstration here and decide. Or I could get advice from Roland and learn based on that."


    Han Se-ah actually ended the stream, probably because we''d been together long enough that she sensed it was time to wrap up. She waved her hand at the camera, teased the chat begging her not to go, then shut off the stream without hesitation.


    Hmm, if that was the case, there was no reason to hold back anymore, was there...?


    Thinking that, I started to reach out to the two women now clinging to me��


    "A-attack!"


    "Which idiot burned incense in the bonfire!?"


    "We''ll sort that out later! Protect the food carriage!"


    Suddenly, chaos erupted outside.


    ...These empire bastards seemed to have nothing going for them except their vast land and large population.

 361 - The Empires Hidden Strength 1

    361 - The Empire''s Hidden Strength 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    While the two female employees seducing me from both sides made me excited, the low-ranking mercenaries bustling outside excited me in a different way.


    Watching those idiots reminded me of the problem soldiers I saw in the military - the new recruits who needed extra attention.


    It also brought to mind the F-rank mercenary who got chewed out and had his contract terminated in Rebecca''s mercenary group, and the novice adventurers who died or got injured for not listening and mouthing off.


    Today''s attacker for the Empire update''s "1 Day 1 Raid" event wasn''t a bandit, but a monster driven mad by hunger - a rock bear.


    "Sh*t, if that cart gets raided, we''ll have to starve for over two days!"


    "Ropes! Bring anything we can tie with, ropes or cloth!"


    Though it was an Empire monster, the ecosystem seemed similar enough that it was quite familiar. Last time I saw one, it split three wandering orcs that entered its territory in half before filling its belly with pig sausage.


    Considering how bears tear people apart, imagine how strong a bear that''s become a monster with skin as hard as rock would be. Even mid-rank adventurers would struggle to face it alone - in game terms, it''d be around the 30th floor.


    Come to think of it, since it''s bear-based, rock bears prioritize their territory. So why the hell was it suddenly coming to a man-made road and trying to smash its head into a merchant caravan''s food cart?


    "Oh my, Sir Roland! C-can you perhaps deal with that beast too?"


    "That''d be easy, but... what the hell is going on?"


    A creature bigger than a carriage charged in, ignoring people and trying to smash its head into the luggage carts. A couple of carts had already been reduced to splinters, with the salted meat and dried fruit they were carrying now in the rock bear''s stomach.


    There were three bears - two big ones that looked like the parents, while a smaller one lumbering behind and rummaging through the food sacks the parents dropped was the cub. Of course, even the small one was bigger than a horse.


    One bigger than a carriage, one as big as a carriage, and one smaller than a carriage but bigger than a horse. Naturally, these monsters would pulverize a person''s entire body just by running into them.


    "W-well, I''m not entirely sure... but it seems one of the mercenaries did something stupid."


    "I heard they burned some incense."


    "Yes. It appears one of the mercenaries mistook some herb."


    A low-ranking mercenary who couldn''t even handle mana. Even if their physical abilities surpassed civilians, they were no match for rock bears.


    It was only natural - throw amateur MMA fighters into a den of starving bears and they can''t win a fight. Throwing ropes and making snares to try and drag them away was the best effort they could muster.


    "Get out of the way!"


    "Oh boy, that idiot."


    "What''s the matter?"


    It seemed they weren''t entirely without countermeasures. A few mercenaries who were busily rummaging through the luggage carts were dragging out a sizable ballista. It was smaller than a siege weapon, so it must have been for dealing with monsters.


    After stopping the wheels and setting up the supports, three men together turned the pulley, and the bowstring was painfully drawn with a creaking sound. The one in charge of firing pressed the end firmly against his stomach and aimed at the mother bear''s flank with both hands.


    Meanwhile, the bears were too busy gorging themselves on dried fruit to care about the humans throwing ropes or dragging strange things nearby. I wondered if there was some kind of aphrodisiac-like gluttony drug - they were so focused on eating that they didn''t even care about nooses around their necks...


    "If rock bears preferred human meat over sweets, about thirty would''ve died before I showed up."


    With all eyes on me and everyone listening to my every word, I felt like the protagonist of an isekai story. Thanks to that, I could quickly find the mercenary I was looking for.


    A scruffy-haired man with messy hair, swollen eyelids, and a split lip - probably beaten like a dog by the captain or senior officer. He started crying as he saw me and the caravan leader approach together.


    "Hey, I''ve got something to ask you."


    "Y-yes..."


    How badly was he beaten to slur his words like that? Seeing him trembling and sobbing made me feel a bit sorry for him, but it was a rather lenient punishment considering his mistake.


    "What the hell did you burn in the campfire to make those beasts come all the way here?"


    "It, it was..."


    The injured were just mercenaries who fell down during the charge, and the damage was limited to one wrecked luggage cart and the food it carried. With one food cart raided, the rations had only been reduced to about 90% - a minor incident.


    From the caravan owner''s perspective, getting three intact rock bear carcasses (minus the skulls) was a profit rather than a loss.


    Still, if it had been rock bears who knew the taste of human flesh instead of ones crazed for sweets and dried fruit, a dozen or so would''ve died, so he had no right to complain even if he was beaten like a dog. In military terms, it was like accidentally pulling the trigger on a person with a loaded magazine - the same situation.


    It was a blank, so no one died or got hurt, but this trash private still shot at people. And he sprayed a whole magazine, rat-tat-tat.


    In that situation, who would listen if the trigger-puller claimed innocence?


    ''Quentin?''


    No one but me would listen.


    "I''m not trying to blame you. I just want to know. The rock bears'' behavior was clearly abnormal, so I''d like you to tell me what you burned."


    Or I''ll judge your skull guilty - with that feeling, I put my hand on the iron hammer at my waist. He gasped and inhaled sharply. But he had enough sense to explain while trying his best to hold back his sobbing voice.


    The incident started with a potion bought from some general store. As he hurriedly pulled out a vial from his pocket, a flood of additional excuses poured out.


    The potion he bought for just one silver coin from the general store was supposed to be some kind of mosquito repellent that would drive away insects when burned with firewood. As the sun was setting and preparations were being made to spend the night after dinner, he sprinkled one drop - no, wanting to see the effect, he generously sprinkled two drops on the campfire he was in charge of.


    "Just in case, let me ask - does this caravan happen to be secretly transporting any precious items?"


    "Huh? No, not at all!"


    "Even though it''s headed for the Grand Temple?"


    A caravan headed for the Grand Temple, attacks starting from day one, internal trolling, and the appearance of monsters.


    No matter how I thought about it, wasn''t this the prelude to a grand scenario? In reality, there was a treasure hidden in this shabby caravan that needed to go to the Grand Temple, there was an evil group after it, and by chance, as an NPC companion joined the caravan, even the player got involved.


    However, seeing the caravan owner hurriedly deny it made me think my speculation might be closer to delusion.


    "Oh my, we are a caravan going to the Grand Temple, but... our business isn''t with the Grand Temple itself. We''re just selling daily necessities to the general stores around the Grand Temple. We''re not of the caliber to receive requests from the Grand Temple..."


    Really?


    The bandit attack on the first day and the monster attack caused by the F-rank mercenary''s actions - were they just simple incidents that happened because with more people, there are bound to be more idiots?


    Was my brain just pickled in game-like thinking, or was the Empire just that full of morons?


    It felt like I was trying too hard to fit the Empire into my expectations, but with two incidents in just two days, I couldn''t help but curse the Empire. At first, when they said Empire, I thought of a glorious cultural empire like the Roman Empire...

 362 - The Empires Hidden Strength 2

    362 - The Empire''s Hidden Strength 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    There''s an old saying that goes like this:


    Why do so many air accidents happen in the Bermuda Triangle?


    Simply because a lot of planes fly through there.


    There are plenty of similar examples. Only a tiny fraction of Muslims act extremely, but their sheer numbers turn that ''minority'' into millions of terrorists. China may have many heroes and kind neighbors worthy of being called ''big brother'', but the rest number in the billions, earning the country that reputation.pires have far more people and land than kingdoms, so all sorts of strange things happen there. Just as incidents and accidents in China and India vastly outnumber those in Korea.


    "...You bought this as a bug repellent potion?"


    "Y-yes..."


    I opened the water container and brought it to my nose. A familiar scent invaded my nostrils. Though I''d only smelled it a few times when I was with the Rebecca Mercenaries, the sweetness was so distinct it remained vivid in my memory.


    So this F-rank mercenary couldn''t tell the difference between insect repellent and hunting bait. Made sense. I didn''t know if the general store knew what they were selling, but it was even more surprising that a mercenary couldn''t recognize this sickeningly sweet smell.


    Was this just some dimwitted newbie and not one of the Demon King''s pawns advancing the main story?


    "Um, Sir Roland?"


    "...What is it now?"


    As the journey continued, I felt like I''d instantly become biased against the Empire.


    I wondered if the Heroes Chronicle developers had set the average intelligence of imperial citizens lower than that of the kingdom when creating their A.I. Like, if the average human IQ was set at 100, maybe the empire''s average was 80.


    "Uh, for some reason, there''s a rockslide blocking the road. It''s a narrow path, and there are lots of shrubs on both sides, so it''s hard to go around..."


    No, since morality was also intelligence, the empire''s average might be more like 75...


    Third day: a mercenary who drank while on night watch and couldn''t get up until morning.


    Fourth day: a staff member who miscalculated rations after a rock bear ate some, leading to improper distribution.


    -Why are these f*ckers all testifying so realistically as if they''re logged into the game experiencing the life of fantasy peasants?


    At this point, I just wanted to arrive in the city quickly.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    The fortunate thing was that the Grand Temple wasn''t located in the center of the empire.


    This game was made fairly realistically, so how could the capital and Grand Temple be in the exact center of the country? In the end, I heard from the female staff members who pounced on me in the dead of night that the capital was slightly north of the center, while the Grand Temple was in the south.


    Eating this slop - to be precise, coarse flour porridge seasoned with salty jerky bits and biscuits - I felt my temper souring, but it was truly fortunate. Of course, the land was so vast that it still took just over a week to move from the southernmost part to the south, but still.


    Thinking this, I walked through the well-ordered streets of the city.


    "Come, come! New goods have arrived! They''re cheapest right now!"


    "Hand mirrors from the south! Hairpins even people from the kingdom love!"


    "What? You want skewers on credit?!"


    A city of the empire built around the Grand Temple, not a rural town in the far south. As expected of an empire that paved carriage roads all the way to the countryside, the city interior was also very clean.


    How should I put it? Comparing it to the kingdom, I''d say the baseline was higher. It wasn''t that they had amazing technology or that all citizens lived in wealth. The scene of self-employed workers shouting and beggars pleading for a single skewer was common in the kingdom too.


    But when I turned my gaze to the alleys, ''baseline'' seemed the best analogy my brain could come up with. While back alleys in adventurers'' cities were full of dirt and filth, even the back alleys in the Grand Temple''s city were paved with fitted stones.


    It was like the difference between a slum and a poor hillside neighborhood.


    "Excuse me, are you Sir Roland?"


    "...Yes, that''s me."


    As I was gawking at the city like a country bumpkin from the kingdom, slowly approaching the temple, someone suddenly addressed me.


    A monk from the temple, neatly dressed in black priestly robes.


    ...Black?

 363 - The Empires Hidden Strength 3

    363 - The Empire''s Hidden Strength 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! HereNewW novels updates at novelhall.com


    Of course, there was a temple in the City of Adventurers. It was like someone living in the 21st century saying, "There''s a hospital in my neighborhood." Not having a hospital nearby meant you were in a seriously underdeveloped rural area.


    In this world, temples served as both churches and hospitals. That''s why they were the most familiar places for adventurers who risked their lives exploring dangerous locations.


    So the Empire''s temple before me felt familiar too. There seemed to be subtle differences, but to an architectural layman like me, it was like being asked to distinguish between Greek and Roman temples.


    "This way, please."


    However, the priest before me was an unfamiliar type.


    The black color of his priestly robes wasn''t a big issue, but when the man wearing them instinctively controlled his movements, it naturally piqued my curiosity.


    Clean and neat black priestly robes instead of cheap brown or mouse-colored monk''s habits, footsteps flowing through the market crowd like water, a calm voice clearly audible amidst the bustling chaos, and even the heavy fist briefly revealed between wide sleeves.


    I didn''t have a system window like Han Se-ah to check NPCs'' star ratings, but one thing was certain. This person guiding me, regardless of his innate rating, was at least a high-level monk in his current state.


    ''A monk, sure, but more like an inquisitor? There''s also an assassin vibe...''


    A tingling sensation hit my fingertips. Despite no hint of hostility, my body''s subtle reaction suggested he reeked of blood.


    Well, even the kingdom''s inquisitors were quite busy, so how much more in the Empire with its vast territory? As they say, the more branches a tree has, the less likely it is to have a calm day. And if he was affiliated with the Grand Temple, not just an ordinary one, he must have been running himself ragged.


    With such thoughts, I slowly followed the man in black priestly robes towards the enormous Grand Temple.


    "By the way, where are we going?"


    "Ah, I was told to escort Sir Roland when he arrived. Someone else will explain the details in the reception room."


    I didn''t even know why I was going to the Grand Temple, and it seemed the guiding priest didn''t know much either. I wasn''t a criminal, so there was no reason to hide the truth.


    As we walked slowly in this awkward atmosphere, Han Se-ah''s camera followed us like a ghost.


    "Wow, is that the Grand Temple? It feels a bit like the Season 2 tutorial, being stuck outside the Magic Tower. I guess this tutorial will end once Roland finishes his business at the Grand Temple? But why can''t we leave until the enhancement event is over..."


    -Hey Han, shut up and do your workbook.


    -So what advanced magic did you decide to learn? Didn''t you make a mess last time trying to choose?


    -Dunno, but a bunch of Japs rushed in and started donating like Superchat, asking if there''s magic similar to anime.


    -What Japs, you f*cking idiot ????


    -There were a lot of Japanese people before, why are you calling them Japs? Are you insane?


    "Ah, yes..."


    "Still, since we''ve met after a while, this old woman will speak comfortably, if you don''t mind."


    That''s why the temple''s reception room, while quite spacious for a reception room, wasn''t lavishly decorated. Add to that the fact that the nun who came to see me was a plump old woman straight out of a Ghibli animation, and it felt like I was in the house of a well-off grandmother in the countryside.


    Snow-white hair, a large hooked nose, wrinkled skin, and a benevolent smile. I wasn''t sure if it was appropriate to say this about a nun, but she was the person the term ''kind witch'' suited better than anyone else in the world.


    The problem was that I didn''t know why I was here or who this nun was. As my resentment towards the scatterbrained Goddess gradually built up, only to subside when I thought of the holy sword''s ignore defense and damage multiplier, the nun leisurely savoring her tea opened her mouth.


    "Hoho, Roland. Roland Bretagne. You set off alone for the Kingdom and seem to have gained more than expected. This too must be the will of the Goddess."


    "...?"


    "The story of you climbing that troublesome tower in the Kingdom, traveling with the warrior who received divine revelation from the Goddess, and being chosen by the holy sword has reached even this old woman''s ears."


    "...???"


    "If the Border Count of Bretagne had heard this story, he would have been so happy."


    My head was in a whirl from the nun''s words, speaking as if she knew me well, even my family. Was she not just a nun from the Grand Temple, but more like a grandmother I''d known since childhood?


    Of course, my memories only started from the point when I suddenly woke up in the Kingdom 11 years ago. I had no knowledge of young Roland or family or anything, having possessed a mature, muscular male body whose growth had already finished.


    The one fortunate point was that this nun, after leisurely enjoying the aroma of her tea, closed her eyes gently and began to mutter to herself. As if understanding that I didn''t want to engage in conversation, she started detailing Roland''s past that I never asked about.


    As expected, Goddess. I wasn''t believing, but anyway.


    "Oh, is Roland''s past being revealed? Come to think of it, we''ve been together for over a year, but Roland never talked about his family. Grace unni even went to the village, Irene unni lives in the temple so it''s hard to ask, and Katie... well, everyone knows she''s a runaway princess."


    -Come to think of it, Teacher Roland is the only one from the Empire.


    -Is the Empire a later-stage area, so it has more stars? Like level differences in RPGs?


    -But the princess has 6 stars too.


    -Suddenly craving popcorn and cola, but if I order now, I''ll miss Teacher Roland''s story, right?


    -Lol the great sword bastards will go crazy if Teacher Roland''s past is revealed.


    Ignoring the annoyingly fidgeting camera, I listened to the old nun''s muttering as she reminisced about the past.


    Roland of Lombardo, Roland Bretagne.


    The only son of the Border Count of Bretagne, a young genius knight who showed innate talent at the sword tournament of Lombardo, the sword monastery protecting the Empire


    �D�DOr so he would have been, but after his father''s death, he became disillusioned with the Empire, didn''t inherit his territory, and fled to the Kingdom. A former Imperial noble, now a Kingdom adventurer.


    ...Were the nobles in this world obsessed with running away from home?

 364 - The Empires Hidden Strength 4

    364 - The Empire''s Hidden Strength 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    A Border Count was a nobleman whose territory bordered another country, granted both land rights and military authority.


    The Empire had vast lands but was also plagued by monsters. In Heroes Chronicle, Border Counts faced the wilderness rather than other nations. Roland''s family became Border Counts as gatekeepers against monsters pouring in from the continent''s uncharted regions.


    In other words, an imperial Border Count was like a mass-produced northern archduke on the front lines fending off monsters.


    ''...Not that revealing hidden pasts matters now.''


    Of course, this story meant nothing to me.


    I knew nothing about the Empire besides Lombardo and the Grand Temple, so what was the point of suddenly talking about my deceased father?


    Feeling uncomfortable, I remained silent. The old nun, thinking I was lost in thought, continued her explanation slowly.


    "Your father, the Border Count of Bretagne, was a truly chivalrous man."


    Chivalrous in the good sense, of course. A man who served the Emperor but didn''t deny the temple''s authority, who took up the sword to protect the weak from hordes of monsters, who loved the Empire and refused to retreat from the enemy.


    The Border Count of Bretagne, like a righteous warrior facing evil, died when young Roland left his domain to participate in Lombardo''s swordsmanship tournament. The reason? The greed and selfishness of neighboring lords mixed with lax attitudes. They failed to send timely support to Bretagne as it held back waves of monsters.


    "They were truly impious. To dare commit treason over petty selfishness in the face of the Empire''s enemies."


    ''F*ck, I think I''ve seen this in Romance of the Three Kingdoms. It''s like incompetent commanders cutting off allied supplies.''


    Young genius knight Roland, blessed with a robust body and remarkable swordsmanship for his age, and beautiful features inherited from his parents.


    So when Roland, drunk on the honor of being Lombardo''s champion after winning the tournament, received the terrible news. His father died isolated while facing a monster wave, and his mother committed suicide by poison just before monsters burst in as she evacuated the domain''s people.


    Of course, even though the Empire had begun to rot, it wasn''t completely decayed. Other Border Counts who heard this news were so enraged they nearly drew swords on the temple and imperial court in protest.


    The imperial court, furious at this clear act of treason, dispatched investigators. Men in black robes from the Grand Temple silently set out on pilgrimages at night. The nobles who tried to save resources once and opened the Empire''s borders to a monster wave were dragged to dim basements, never to see light again, but...


    Roland, the ill-fated protagonist who headed from Lombardo to the County of Bretagne, never showed his face in the Empire again.


    "Still, the fact that you''ve come this far means you''ve sorted out your feelings to some extent..."


    ''No, I just woke up on an Empire-bound carriage.''


    You could tell just by looking at the layout of the Kingdom and Empire.


    The Empire was northeast of the Kingdom, and the Empire blocked monster waves as you went further north. The Empire was above the Kingdom, monster waves were above the Empire, and those monsters kept coming down.


    "Sh*t, if we screw up, tower crap might flow down and destroy the mid tower too!"


    -3-man party, missing teammate, enemy grabbing both buffs, bullets flying, ugh why am I the only one without a teammate


    -Well, monsters coming down from north to south won''t just stop at the Empire lolol They''ll reach the Kingdom too


    -Monsters invading from the north? Those BB Games bastards need their ideology checked for real


    -It''s a continent above and a kingdom below, so a southern invasion? This is totally China and North...


    Han Se-ah''s cry, as a gamer who''d played various games, succinctly summarized the continent''s situation for players to understand.


    Getting comfortably stronger down below, then getting caught up in sh*t flowing over from above, having your livelihood destroyed and tasting bitter defeat - it was all too familiar for Korean gamers.


    Of course, this didn''t just happen in the rift(league). As with all team games, when one teammate couldn''t pull their weight and became just dead weight, the rest suffered.


    In the now-folkgame space war simulation, if allies did stupid sh*t and died, you started with 200 vs 400 population. In FPS games, if a teammate was a liability, I instantly became Swiss cheese caught in crossfire.


    Even beyond games, in the traditional K-university culture of group projects, you saw the same pattern. So viewers'' worried teasing naturally turned to Han Se-ah.


    "...But what swordsmanship, f*ck."


    Han Se-ah getting teased in exchange for a fat wallet was nothing new, so it wasn''t really an issue. With so many viewers, even with a 10-minute delay on chat and minimum donations raised from 1,000 won punches to 10,000 won punches, if just 1% of 100,000 real-time viewers threw a comment, that was still a thousand people.


    The problem was the sudden flood of attention on me.


    Of all things, I had to have a swordsmanship tournament winner title in the past, goddammit.


    -Why''s a genius swordsman from a renowned family carrying a hammer?


    -So where''s the hidden fiance?e? When''s the catfight starting, just like a dog... no, cat?


    -Shouldn''t have called Katie a zoomer, she copied her mentor''s behavior exactly, now this is a true teacher


    -So what happened to the domain? Surrounding nobles all died too, so it must be huge, did the Empire swallow it?


    From baseless expectations of showing incredible swordsmanship skills if he fought seriously since he was chosen by the holy sword, to lewd expectations of having messed around with tons of female characters in Lombardo as much as he played around with the Kingdom''s ladies.


    On Earth, the only blades I''d touched in my life were kitchen knives and toy wooden swords from school trip souvenir shops. In the Kingdom, I lived a blunt weapon life with a warhammer as my main weapon and maces as sub-weapons.


    Expecting genius swordsmanship skills from someone like that? It might be easier to hunt bosses barehanded.

 365 - The Empires Hidden Strength 5

    365 - The Empire''s Hidden Strength 5


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Learning swordsmanship now seemed pointless, even if I gained sword skills from the Goddess. It would only cause trouble.


    During my 11 years as an adventurer, it wasn''t my swordsmanship that earned me embarrassing titles like "Indomitable" or "Unyielding" and even a fan club. It was my sturdy body and even sturdier equipment.


    My shield and armor had maintained a flawless sheen for 11 years without a single scratch, despite only being cleaned of filth. And the warhammer, now as familiar as my own fist. These were Roland''s default equipment from his character illustration in Heroes Chronicle before I possessed him.


    Even when I took them off to rest, I always wore this gear on long adventures. Like modern people who feel awkward without their smartphones, I''d feel strange now without the hefty warhammer handle. What swordsmanship were they talking about?


    "This old woman has said too much. ...If you have time, say a prayer before you go."


    "Yes, I understand."


    As I pondered this, the elderly nun finally finished her lengthy explanation. I wanted to return to the Kingdom immediately, but I figured I should pray before leaving.


    They wouldn''t send me all the way to the Empire just to hear stories of the past. This nun must have been in charge of explaining the backstory, and anything related to the Season 2 patch would likely be revealed in front of the Goddess statue. With the memory fragment and all, it seemed I''d have to go to the statue after all.


    After the drawn-out chat ended, I was led to a small prayer room right behind the reception room. A modest setup caught my eye - a small table, a single chair, and a wooden Goddess statue. It looked like a personal space rather than one for receiving guests.


    "No one will come to this room, so feel free to relax."


    "Alright."


    The nun who escorted me to the door with unhurried steps made the sign of the cross before disappearing. Han Se-ah''s camera also temporarily returned to the magic tower.


    It seemed she turned the camera away so I could pray in peace after hearing about the past. Thanks to that, I could look around the prayer room comfortably. Though there wasn''t much to see in such a small room.


    Ignoring the small table and chair prepared for reading the Bible during breaks, I approached the small wooden Goddess statue.


    About the size of my forearm, it looked portable. Probably a sculpture made for priests and nuns embarking on pilgrimages.


    ''So what am I supposed to do now...?''


    Thinking this, I strode toward the statue, but nothing happened. Last time, I just had to approach the Goddess statue and whoosh, I''d fly off. Maybe it was because I didn''t have a quest item like the memory fragment this time.


    Still, I expected some event to start since I came all this way.Yo?ur favorite stories at novelhall.com


    After pacing in front of the statue, sitting in the chair for no reason, and flipping through the Bible on the table, nothing happened. I even closed my eyes tightly in front of the statue to pray, but still nothing.


    "Hmm...?"


    Puzzled, I opened my eyes and scratched my head. That''s when I noticed a subtle seam around the Goddess statue''s waist. Not a crack from poor maintenance, but as if the statue could be opened like a capsule.


    To hell with sacrilege, I thought I''d get nothing at this rate. Without hesitation, I reached out and grasped the statue''s head. Figuring that ditzy Goddess would forgive this much disrespect.


    Thinking this, I took the menu from the smiling waitress.


    Familiar with ignoring the camera''s gaze, I looked at the menu filled with various fried dishes. As expected for a player-oriented shop, the prices were higher than I thought. Well, fried food does use a lot of expensive oil, making it a luxury commoners can only dream of...


    "I''ll have this chicken leg set and a beer."


    "Yes, order received!"


    What a bizarre situation - praying to the Goddess in armor and then digging into chicken and beer. The viewers must have found it quite amusing too, given the flood of meaningless acronyms and icons in the chat.


    It was understandable - a warrior who usually ate soup and stew served by nuns in fantasy-style inn dining rooms was now having chicken and beer for a solo drink. But judging by how quickly points were piling up in the betting pool, laughter would soon turn to tears.


    As expected, the most points were on "within 2 hours". Many viewers had seen my habit of eating quickly, ingrained from college days through military service, as a returning student, and later as a mercenary and adventurer.


    Slurping up broth without any chunks almost like drinking it. Even stew packed with meat - stuffing a whole chunk in my mouth, chewing vigorously, and swallowing. Honestly, it didn''t even take 10 minutes, let alone 20. Having seen this daily through Han Se-ah''s camera, over 70% bet on within 2 hours.


    "Excuse me, this is on the house."


    "Hm?"


    Unlike a typical inn dining room, this fried food shop was set up with modern single seats and 4-person tables. As I pretended to eat alone while actually watching Han Se-ah''s stream on a hologram window fixed to the wall of my single seat, a plate of french fries was suddenly placed on my table.


    Piled high on the plate and generously sprinkled with expensive cheese, this clearly wasn''t just a service item. It looked like something that should cost at least a silver coin, so how could this be free?


    Thinking this, I turned slightly to see a brown-haired waitress hiding her face behind a tray and a plump lady with a friendly smile.


    With the same hair color and similar eyes, they must have been a mother-daughter team running this fried chicken shop.


    "In that case, I''ll have another beer."


    "Oh, yes!"


    No reason to refuse kindness I was used to. Seemed I''d found an excuse to tease Han Se-ah too. Setting aside the greasiness of the chicken leg, I couldn''t grab the cheese-covered fries with my hands, so I picked up a fork and watched the waitress approach with my new beer.


    Crispy batter, perfectly salted chicken leg meat, ice-cold beer that made my teeth tingle, greasily fried but not cloying potatoes, and rich, salty cheese.


    They seemed quite skilled with fried food - this place must have been a fixture in the market street. Thinking this, I took out a silver coin from my pocket and spoke to the waitress.


    "I have a question."


    "Y-yes?!"


    "Do you know this area well?"


    I had no intention of openly enjoying a night with a waitress in front of the camera, but I could test Han Se-ah''s patience by lurking around the magic tower. With this in mind, I made a request to the waitress who was staring intently at my face and the silver coin, nodding her head vigorously.


    If there were any famous shops near the magic tower.


    Not anywhere else, just around the magic tower.

 366 - Broadcasting Genius Han Se-Ah 1

    366 - Broadcasting Genius Han Se-Ah 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    There''s a strange addictiveness to messing with people. Of course, we shouldn''t cross the line in the name of pranks, but this level of teasing should be allowed between us, right?


    "Teacher!!! Roooll!!! Laaand!!! Where are you going this tiiiime�D!!!!!"


    -LMAO, you Magic Tower addicts getting your sanity back yet?


    -Where am I? Who are you? Where am I? Who are you? Where am I? Who are you? Where am I? Who are you?


    -I... seem to have forgotten something important I... seem to have forgotten something important I... seem to have forgotten something important I... seem to have forgotten something important


    -No teacher why are you wandering around the Empire like that do you want to see me die? You should quickly return to the Kingdom and think about seeing Grace''s eyes how can you pretend to mess around in the Empire and then just plainly ignore that employee if you ate the points at least ask for a sex video


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    Han Se-ah came clearly into view despite the darkened alley. In what seemed to be a Magic Tower research lab full of beakers and flasks of strange fluorescent liquids, she wailed "Kieeeeeek-".


    Apparently, she was waiting alone in the Magic Tower because I''d been dragging my feet.


    Stimulated by this sight, the viewers howled collectively like a pack of wolves. Well, it was only natural since 98% of the viewers'' points would fly away in the next 5 minutes.


    I started eating dinner around 7:10 PM by Han Se-ah''s standard. 70% of the bets were placed on the 2-hour cut, arriving before 9 PM, with subsequent bets placed sequentially at 10 PM and 11 PM.


    "Hmm... I wonder if there''s an alchemy workshop in this alley."


    "No! There''s nothing there! Please don''t go and come to the Magic Tower, if you come now you might barely make it eeeek�D!!!"


    Ah, this was fun.


    Pretending to know nothing, I started heading towards the Magic Tower but then turned into the side alley, causing Han Se-ah to wail once again. Although not as much as a 50th floor boss monster, some big spenders suddenly got interested and started placing missions worth 50,000 to 100,000 won each, accumulating to nearly a million won in mission rewards.


    Of course, objectively speaking, even the 10,000 won punches I''d been taking all day would easily exceed a million won. If you counted the 50,000 won, 100,000 won donations from big spenders wanting to give advice one by one, plus advertising revenue, a million won might be considered trivial, but...


    Just as I still couldn''t shake off the mentality of a military-service-completed college returnee despite inhabiting Roland''s body, living in the game world by modern standards, Han Se-ah too must still be full of a petty bourgeois mindset.


    If not?


    What if she was acting like this for the stream?


    "Hey hey hey, this distance is roughly, roughly 70m? With Roland''s walking speed, we could pass it in 3 minutes. There''s nothing in the alley, right? Hmm...


    If we just quickly pass through and go straight to the Magic Tower, it''s possible, possible eeeek�D"


    Hmm... I''d believe her. She truly was a streaming genius.


    Well, it wasn''t a world with internet, and it was a guild that collected rumors heard from back alley vagrants to prostitutes and employees who received a few coins from customers, so it was natural.


    So while other guilds occupied one area, the information guild spread widely across cities or territories, collecting all sorts of rumors and then sharing them with each other. That meant it was perfect for browsing all kinds of baseless rumors spread throughout the Empire.


    "...Excuse me, do you really want this kind of information?"


    "That''s what I said."


    "But, for someone who''s said to be the owner of a holy sword."


    A rogue military union emerging in the northeast of the Empire, a territory in the west of the Empire ravaged by bandits, a large outbreak of wandering monsters in the southeast due to a mad mage who failed to tame monsters...


    As I slowly read through all sorts of unverified gossip, the woman muttered quietly, seemingly dumbfounded by the situation. She seemed to be a high-ranking member of the information guild, quite beautiful in appearance. Judging by her perceived skill and appearance, she was probably around 3-4 stars.


    As the woman with dark brown hair neatly tied up grumbled while putting down unorganized documents on the table, I placed another silver coin on the table. It wasn''t that I was looking for specific information, I just needed a place to spend time until 12 o''clock.


    ''No matter what, I can''t keep wandering around the market street until after 12 o''clock...''


    It wasn''t normal to loiter in an alley for 4 hours from 8 to 12 just to play a prank. The viewers watching through the camera would flood the chat.


    However, with the excuse of an information guild, the story was a bit different.


    I could tease Han Se-ah, who was already wailing towards the word ?1,448,000 flashing red, while also satisfying plausibility. I could already see all sorts of chats starting to give legitimacy to my meaningless actions with their brain theories.


    "No, suddenly what information guild!"


    -LOL They said there was nothing but the Magic Tower and Grand Temple, but there was a guild?


    -Come to think of it, don''t you need to go to the coachman''s guild to catch a ride back? The idiot who didn''t even think about guilds is a legend


    -By the way, why are all the Empire noonas pretty?


    -You dumbass, he''s been away from his hometown for 10 years, of course he''d be curious


    -Look at the thickness of those documents, sh*t is it because the land is vast or because the nobles are idiots, there''s so much


    The chat was full of viewers who lost their memories and caused a commotion, but that was already a story from around 9 o''clock. It was almost 12 o''clock now, so the memories were already buried in their hearts, and the chat was full of mockery towards Han Se-ah, who was stomping her feet as the mission worth over a million won was about to fail.


    The game company wasn''t crazy, they wouldn''t imprison the player in the Magic Tower forever. Seeing that movement between Magic Towers was possible, she should be able to quietly return to the Kingdom''s Magic Tower.


    But the viewers had gathered mission money ranging from 10,000 won to 100,000 won, accumulating to 1.4 million won. It seemed there were no big spenders who bet 500,000 won or 1 million won at once, so it meant nearly 100 viewers placed missions.


    Even if the live stream had tens of thousands of viewers, how many streamers could ignore and brush off when 100 donations were bundled together, pushing "Meet Roland at the Magic Tower!"?


    "No, no, no, there''s still hope, it''s not 12 o''clock yet, don''t say it''s a failure!"


    After putting down a document with unbelievable news about a plague outbreak caused by selling monster body fluids as a panacea, I prepared to leave the guild.


    The woman who seemed to be the branch head of the information guild rolled her eyes, not understanding what was going on, but it was none of my business.


    If I left now, I should be able to enter the Magic Tower about a minute after the mission failed.

 367 - Broadcasting Genius Han Se-Ah 2

    367 - Broadcasting Genius Han Se-Ah 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Han Se-ah stormed down the Magic Tower corridor, her eyebrows twitching, lips mumbling, jaw clenched tight, and fists trembling. She was clearly fuming.


    "Oh, Roland? You''re... here?" she said, her tone dripping with frustration.


    -That f*cking tone lmao


    -Teacher Roland entered the Magic Tower at 12:01:08 lololol


    -How the hell does someone blow 1.6 million won in 68 seconds?


    -Not hourly or daily, but 160,000 won per minute holy shiiiiit


    -I knew Teacher Roland was up to something when he started acting all confident lololol


    Whether it was plot convenience or to create a plausible reason for the player, the Magic Tower had implemented all sorts of modern conveniences disguised as "magical devices".


    After showing my adventurer''s badge to the guard at the entrance, I passed through the automatic door, walked down a brightly lit corridor, and took the elevator to meet Han Se-ah. The Magic Tower seemed no different from the Kingdom or Empire in this regard.


    Having missed out on the mission reward by a hair''s breadth, she was visibly shaking with frustration.


    ''I can control Han Se-ah''s missions!''


    "So, uh... should we head to the Kingdom?" I asked.


    -Look at her going from fuming to tucking her tail between her legs as soon as she sees his face, so f*cking cute lol


    -Now what?Now what?Now what?Now what?Now what?Now what?


    -Doesn''t seem like there''s much to do in the Empire, might as well take Teacher Roland to the Kingdom?


    -Now that you''ve learned magic, hurry up and go get the other members


    -So do you know how to get to the Kingdom? Don''t tell me we''re starting a two-week carriage journey?


    However, her anger dissipated quickly. Having met up but unsure what to do next, Han Se-ah''s expression quickly turned bewildered.


    She had probably been eagerly waiting for me to enter the Magic Tower and rushed out immediately, but hadn''t thought beyond that point. She likely didn''t know if I could use the Magic Tower''s gate for the player''s tutorial. How could she?


    Finding her bewildered expression rather cute, I quietly observed her without advancing the conversation. A bead of cold sweat trickled down her forehead.


    The awkward silence was broken by a mage who suddenly burst out of a research room.


    "Ah, there you are!" he exclaimed.


    "Eh, yes?" Han Se-ah replied, startled.


    "The master instructed me to guide the guests to the Kingdom gate. It''s a prototype, so it might be a bit unstable, but it should get you back to the Kingdom!"


    "Kellin! I told you not to say useless things to our guests!"


    -But does this kill users or companions if they get caught up in it? Like, are they stuck in the Magic Tower walls and stuff?


    -No way lol This must be a fixed event. No matter how sh*tty the game is, they wouldn''t kill off a core party member in the tutorial, right?


    -Forget the companions, if the player messes around enough, they might unlock the "Died by Gate" achievement


    -Why would anyone need to die for that lol Just go to the Kingdom nicely instead of choosing to go to heaven


    Having been the last to leave for the Empire, I was greeted by worried-looking comrades when I returned to the Kingdom via the gate.


    To ensure Han Se-ah''s mission failure, I had returned to the Kingdom after midnight, slept for a night, and woken up to find the group preparing meals and gathering at the table as usual, having heard the news.


    I thought of the explosion as a kind of fixed event, a sign from the operators not to cheese the travel between the Kingdom and Empire... but to our group, it sounded like the crazy mages'' unstable experiment nearly killed the hero and the holy sword''s owner.


    "Are you really alright?" Irene asked, concern evident in her voice.


    Grace chimed in, "Are you sure nothing hurts? No discomfort in your stomach, or trouble controlling your mana...?"


    Because of this, Irene kept glancing my way while cooking soup, Grace openly stroked my forearm or poked at my side, and Katie silently circled around me, glaring as if trying to find something wrong. All I could do was smile awkwardly.


    By this logic, shouldn''t they be worried about Han Se-ah too? When I casually asked, it seemed they were less concerned thanks to her genius mage image.


    If the hero and genius mage got caught up in the Magic Tower''s mistake, she''d notice any problems herself. Moreover, she had crossed the gate before me and was waiting, so she escaped being an object of concern. Maybe I should have entered the gate first.


    "I''m really fine," I assured them, "so let''s talk about the tower. We need to decide whether to explore the 51st floor or practice our newly learned skills."


    "Alright, if Roland says so."


    They were a sight for sore eyes as always, but that was precisely the problem with such beauties. When they stared intently with half-teary or worried expressions, it was as burdensome as it was beautiful.


    I brought up the topic while slurping Irene''s soup, incomparable to the tasteless slop from the Empire. The rich flavor touching the tip of my tongue, followed by the subtle sweetness of grains, made it embarrassing to even call it the same soup as that nearly spoiled flour gruel.


    Grace and Katie seemed to have missed Irene''s cooking too, eating faster than usual.


    "We don''t know what kind of place the 51st floor is yet, right?"


    "The advance party that went to the entrance said plains have appeared again."


    Katie nodded, "Plains again? That''ll be convenient for moving around."


    The bowls were cleaned spotlessly, apparently having realized the preciousness of Irene''s cooking due to the journey''s effects. Enjoying the lingering warmth of the soup in our stomachs, we sat at the table and started discussing the 51st floor.


    As there are impatient people everywhere in the world, some high-ranking adventurers had already rushed to the 51st floor while we were taking a brief rest under the name of Season 2.


    Everyone''s expression subtly relaxed at the news of plains reappearing after the venomous marsh and the highland where forming battle lines was difficult. However, we had to remember that we were inside a game.


    "But we can''t let our guard down just because it''s plains," I warned. "The tower''s structure makes the Demon King''s power stronger as we go up... This time, instead of goblins, we might encounter something like ogres."


    Grace nodded, "True, even if plains are easy to explore, we don''t know what kind of monsters might appear there. Wonder if the guild has any news?"


    "How about we stop by the guild to check, and then head to the 51st floor?" Irene suggested.


    "I''m fine with that," Han Se-ah agreed. "I can practice my newly learned advanced magic on the plains too."


    After this reminder not to let our guard down, we headed to the guild, where unbelievably shocking news awaited us.

 368 - Broadcasting Genius Han Se-Ah 3

    368 - Broadcasting Genius Han Se-Ah 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Ellis headed to the top floor with the grand ambition of leeching a salary, only to find the Adventurers'' Guild deserted. The city was suffering from the Knights'' actions. A junior clerk frantically organized paperwork, his face tense with worry.


    In contrast, the low and mid-rank adventurers bustling about since morning seemed perfectly at ease. Any commotion would likely be just squabbles over temporary party distributions, completely unrelated to the clerk''s anxiety.


    This had to mean bad news had come down from above.


    "I''d like to hear about the 51st floor."


    "Huh? Why would you- Oh! It''s Sir Roland!" The clerk''s gloomy expression brightened noticeably as she looked up at me.


    Her change in demeanor was quite adorable, prompting comments to pop up in the chat. It seemed the saying about Adventurers'' Guild receptionists being hired for their looks rang true. The petite, brown-haired clerk, reminding me of a squirrel, handed over the documents without hesitation.


    The number 51 immediately caught my eye. Below it were ominous words: damage report, missing persons, casualties.


    "Hmm... I wonder what made them think they could handle that floor."


    "What happened?"


    "Looks like some mid-rank adventurers who went up as workers got greedy and entered the 51st floor. They must''ve thought they could escape if needed after hearing it was a plains."


    The knowledge that the 51st floor was a vast plains identical to the 1st floor had become a dangerous lure. The documents detailed how these adventurers had carelessly entered the area.


    About six parties, totaling forty people - reckless mid-rank fools who''d increased their numbers beyond the average party size - had let their guard down at the sight of the plains. Only two survivors remained. The rest were either missing or dead. And the monsters that had annihilated them? Goblins.


    ...Goblins?Chee?ck out latest novels on


    "Goblins? Forty mid-rank adventurers were defeated by goblins?" I couldn''t believe it.


    "It says there were some orcs mixed in too," Grace pointed out. "Maybe the survivors'' testimony was distorted by panic?"


    Grace and Katie had somehow materialized on either side of me to peer at the documents. Irene, standing a step back, made a small sign of the cross, praying for the souls of the dead adventurers.


    Han Se-ah, though not approaching directly, placed her camera over the documents and began slowly reading through them, engaging in conversation with her viewers.


    These were mid-rank adventurers, trained to a level that normal civilians couldn''t hope to beat even if reborn - like professional martial artists or kendo instructors. And they were killed by goblins, who are about as threatening as elementary schoolers with kitchen knives?


    This was closer to news of a UFC champion being ambushed and killed by five neighborhood punks wielding rocks. I couldn''t help but doubt my eyes.


    "What kind of goblins... What? A legion?"


    The chat exploded with comments.


    -Looks like they''re coming in hard to celebrate the start of Season 2.


    -Right? It''s about time for something like a Demon King''s army to show up. How long are they gonna keep using regular monsters?


    -Goblins lol. Teacher Roland''s sky-high throw is still circulating in shorts.


    -Goblin legion with orcs and centaurs, what''s next lmao.


    "Someone''s running towards us," Grace warned. "Looks like the centaurs we saw in the documents."


    "Did they spot us before you sensed them?" I asked.


    "We noticed each other around the same time, I think."


    In the distance, in the direction Grace pointed, we could see clouds of dust rising.


    To think their scouting abilities rivaled those of a 5�� detection-specialized character. No wonder the mid-rank adventurers had died without a peep. Actually, it was impressive that even one had made it back alive.


    If up to the 50th floor was a space where mid-rank adventurers could risk their lives to earn money, then from the 51st floor on, it seemed to be a level where mid-rank adventurers risked their lives and simply died. Still, they might be fine coming as support for high-rankers.


    "Kiyaaaaaaah!"


    "Yaaaaaaah!"


    "Humans! It''s humans!"


    I lowered my stance slightly while gripping my shield. Then I heard Han Se-ah''s voice from behind.


    "I''m going to test out some advanced magic, so hold your position, Roland."


    "Got it," I replied.


    If I remembered correctly from what I''d seen on her stream, she had learned Call Lightning as a single-target nuke, followed by Summon Ice Storm as an AoE CC skill.


    Mana condensed in her staff, swirling about, and my body responded with a shiver. Whether she was trying to expand the range or apply some variation, her mana moved much more than usual. Even the chat speed slowed down, as if preparing to explode with excitement.


    The centaurs, trampling the plains grass as they charged, seemed oblivious to Han Se-ah''s mana. With the lower body of a horse and the upper body of a human, they''d decorated their torsos with dye-painted tattoos like barbarian warriors.


    "Break through! Break through!"


    "Kill the human mage!"


    They must have instinctively grasped cavalry strategy. After all, cavalry that loses its speed is no different from archers without arrows.


    However, thanks to Grace''s quick detection, Han Se-ah''s magic was completed even faster.


    "Summon, Ice Storm!"


    A small whirlwind bloomed. A tiny gust that started right beneath the centaurs'' hooves suddenly erupted like an oil-soaked flame.


    The blue vortex, barely reaching the height of a person''s shin, gaped wide like a sinkhole opening up, swallowing all the charging centaurs. Hundreds of mana-infused snowflakes spun fiercely along the vortex, pummeling the enemies'' bodies.


    "M-must... run..." one of the centaurs gasped.


    The centaurs, their bodies frozen a deep blue and lips turned black, staggered out of the storm and collapsed onto the plains with heavy thuds.


    "Ah, mana overload..."


    And Han Se-ah, who had been under Katie''s protection, also collapsed with a thud.


    Was she really trying to hustle some money?


    ...Please tell me that was the case.

 369 - Broadcasting Genius Han Se-Ah 4

    369 - Broadcasting Genius Han Se-Ah 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    As the saying goes, humans are adaptable creatures, and Han Se-ah seemed to have evolved as well.


    "Ugh, I thought leaving about 2% would be fine," she grumbled. "Since you faint when mana hits zero, I tried to leave just a tiny bit, but it suddenly sucked up all my mana..."


    -Teacher, are you familiar with the concepts of exhaustion and overwork?


    -Looks like they implemented condition levels for this VR game too. She nearly collapsed like she had anemia lol


    -Seems mages treat their mana pool like their health bar, ready to keel over when it runs out


    -Even high-rank warriors get lethargic if they recklessly use up all their mana


    -How the hell do you know that, you noob?


    Still, she''s improved from last time - thanks to the tiny bit of mana she left, she avoided fainting and just needed support to stand.


    But mana was the energy that sustained the bodies of those who''d reached higher levels. Just as a smartphone goes into emergency power saving mode at 2% battery, a mage''s body wouldn''t function properly either.


    It seemed she hadn''t learned much from all that chit-chat with those tower geezers. Maybe they thought it was too basic to tell a genius mage.


    "You sure you''re okay, Hanna?"Chee?ck out latest novels on


    "Well, she didn''t faint, so I guess she''s fine?"


    Thanks to that, she spent some quality time stumbling along, sandwiched between Grace and Irene like a flower in each hand.


    From what I could guess, the centaur cavalry seemed to have less health than expected. Despite being infused with mana, they were all wiped out after getting caught in the Ice Storm, which was close to an AoE CC skill. It appeared they were monsters with keen senses and quick mobility in exchange for low health.


    They might have had sturdy horse lower bodies and muscular human upper bodies, but their actual stats were closer to a rogue''s.


    Then, thinking in game terms, goblins would be like basic infantry with small hexagonal stats and no standout abilities, relying on numbers. The orc javelineers acting as commanders would be more like tanks with disgustingly high health, making up for low attack power with various alchemical bombs.


    The balanced basic infantry would push forward, the tanky commanders would break formations with CC bombs, then the centaurs circling nearby would rush in to tear apart the exposed rear.


    "But their charging speed was incredibly fast," I noted. "It''ll be tricky if they appear alongside other monsters."


    "If their senses rival Grace''s, they might be able to flank us mid-battle."


    -lol for real, nothing more annoying than getting flanked during a fight


    -They''re clearly designed for flanking, right? Their detection ability is on par with 5�� archers ffs


    So what made adventurers endure this arduous labor?


    One was faith, the other was money.


    "Huh, monsters with horse lower bodies and human upper bodies?" one mage mused. "If they''re not just human-like orcs but completely human-like, they''d be worth researching."


    "Tattoos on the upper body, do they have magical effects?" another wondered. "Or are they just religious tattoos?"


    "Bombs? Goblins and orcs make and use bombs?" a third exclaimed. "If you bring back a sample, I''ll give you its weight in gold!"


    Word of the tragedy on the 51st floor must have spread to the magic tower, as suspiciously suspicious mages flocked to the guild with bags of gold coins.


    Come to think of it, centaurs on the continent were a half-human half-horse race with human-like appearances, but the tower''s centaurs seemed to be an enhanced version with upper bodies like Indian warriors... It was only natural for eccentric mages who wrote dozens of papers on such minor differences to go crazy.


    Hell, they even wrote papers just on regional goblin skin colors.


    "A lot of adventurers are going to die for a while," I muttered.


    "Huh? Why?" Han Se-ah asked.


    Having left their dignity in the lab, diminutive mages jingled money bags in the adventurers'' guild lobby as adventurers'' eyes glittered.


    Not content with just posting designated requests for me and other famous senior adventurers, as well as public requests visible to all adventurers, they were going wild handing out business cards with their lab addresses, demanding anything be brought back from the 51st floor.


    Thanks to that, mid-rank adventurers were flooding to the highlands, and I clicked my tongue in dismay at the noisy adventurers'' guild that had been quiet with the city emptied out.


    "Adventurers are going to die?" Han Se-ah pressed.


    "There''s always a culling when a new floor opens," I explained. "Gold coins cloud adventurers'' eyes. Those bastards probably don''t give a damn that forty people died at the entrance to the 51st floor, they''ll just rush in droves."


    Our party had also come to the guild to see if there were any suitable requests for the 51st floor. Han Se-ah eagerly latched onto my pessimistic muttering amidst the chaos.


    Of course, these were mid-rank adventurers who crawled up to the stone dwarf underground city in the highlands for money. In the past, they wouldn''t have dared come up for fear of the lizardmen in the marsh, but now they''d tasted gold all the way up to the 40th floor''s rear areas.


    Guys who should be on the 20th floor had sneakily crawled up to the 49th. How could they not be greedy for the 51st?


    "But is it okay for adventurers to die like this..." Han Se-ah wondered aloud.


    Toggle New Ads


    1/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 370 - Broadcasting Genius Han Se-Ah 5

    370 - Broadcasting Genius Han Se-Ah 5


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Han Se-ah''s stream, or more precisely, the point betting based on her viewership points, was garnering an unexpectedly massive response.


    I''d had a feeling people were getting overly invested when they were waiting for me at the Magic Tower, but now it was even more apparent.


    The reason was easy to figure out. As she strolled through the 51st floor''s plains, constantly chattering away to her viewers, she began explaining in a way even a child could understand.


    "This time, for clearing the 50th floor first, so many donations poured in from all over the world as congratulatory gifts... I used a lot for family and charity, you know? But it still felt a bit lacking, so I opened a point shop to give back to you viewers. Show your loyalty to the big shot chairman!"


    -Zhuwen Zhang, I really believed in you, seriously, the Bill Gates and oil tycoons


    -Ugh, is this the defeat of the temporary Bill Gates this time?


    -But I have more points than that


    -What are you talking about? Do you still have memories left?


    -Ahhh ahhh ahhh my head ahhh ahhh


    The method of fanning the flames for viewers who were already thirsting for point betting was a major overhaul of the point shop.


    Perhaps for Han Se-ah, who still retained a frugal mindset, the hefty donations were a bit overwhelming. Or conversely, she might have felt she should share since she received so much without thinking.


    Because of this, while other streamers'' channel points could at best be used to highlight messages or buy special emotes, Han Se-ah''s channel points could be used to purchase everything from small items like chicken and pizza to the right to assign missions.


    ...But was it okay to give out real, physical things with that? I was sure she''d already worked it all out with the site admins.


    "Alright then, the first item is the first safe zone we''ll discover. This isn''t based on how close it is to the gate, but on which direction Grace wants to go. Even if the eastern safe zone is closer, if she insists on going north for days on end, the eastern point is a bust."


    While I was thinking these trivial concerns, Han Se-ah''s betting stream continued smoothly. Having lived in the Fantasy Kingdom for so long, it felt a bit strange that the average viewership was in the hundreds of thousands and that she was giving out things with stream points.Fo?ll0w current novE?ls o/n n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(c/o/m)


    The streamers I watched in my past life had live viewers in the thousands. Was this the power of virtual reality gaming?


    "Hanna, I think there''s a group of goblins ahead. Should we change direction?"


    "And for the other... Shouldn''t we experience combat at least once? If there are no centaurs nearby, it might be worth a try."


    We continued exploring the plains while chatting with viewers. As expected, the first encounter was with centaur cavalry, and as we continued our search, a goblin infantry unit also caught our eye.


    The centaurs were easily dealt with, massacred by Han Se-ah''s intermediate magic and Grace''s marksmanship before they could even approach. As horses galloping across the plains, just turning the ground into mud was enough to make them flounder and unable to get close.


    But the goblin unit seemed to be a different story. First of all, their numbers appeared to be at least double that of the centaurs, which were around ten, and their equipment was surprisingly excellent.


    "I thought they''d have crude wooden shields since they were said to have shields and spears, but the quality of their equipment is better than expected."


    Add to that the supporting fire from Han Se-ah and Grace, and the future that remained for them was nothing but becoming mana stone chunks, unable to even flee or leave their positions.


    As a senior adventurer once said, the only good goblin is a mana stone goblin.


    "By the way, there''s no orc commander. Is he the named monster of this level?"


    "Or maybe the goblin units are divided into those with commanders and those without. Honestly, just hearing about it, it seemed a bit weak to be called a named monster."


    Katie, her voice elated from being able to swing her sword freely against grounded opponents rather than flying ones like harpies, muttered with disappointment, and the companions started a casual conversation.


    While Katie, Grace, and Irene discussed the orc javelineer, Han Se-ah pretended to organize her inventory and quietly slipped away to chat with her viewers.


    "But at this level, wouldn''t mid-rank adventurers die in droves? It seems easy because we''re high-rank and using aura, but seeing how they desperately tried to maintain formation when Roland charged in head-on, there''s no way they''d be a pushover."


    -How the f*ck is that a goblin lol


    -sh*t, I bet against the goblins, am I f*cked? Am I going to lose my memories again?


    -I bet big, so I''ll eat well? If I win this time, I''m ordering a large set right away and having a nice time


    -For real lol Free chicken and a large cola while watching Han Se-ah''s stream, this sh*t is good lol


    -Ah sh*t, is that really a goblin? At this point it''s almost false advertising, sh*t my points


    The topic of conversation on this side was also about goblins.


    Did they realize through their long stream viewing experience, enough to fatten their points, that these weren''t opponents to be taken lightly just because they were easy for a high-rank adventurer party? Viewers who bet on the damage to mid-rank adventurers started to tremble.


    Anxious about the memory loss that would come again, and excited about the chance to recover points lost because of me - extreme viewer reactions. But viewers were once again reminded that the world was a more terrifying place than they thought.


    All because of the Empire.


    The Adventurers'' Guild, returning with no achievements other than clearing out the goblin unit. Having returned in the evening without overdoing it, Han Se-ah immediately grabbed the receptionist and started digging for information in the name of the hero.


    "...There''s this much information about the 51st floor, which is one thing, but the casualties are already in the hundreds?"


    "Yes.... It seems rumors spread incorrectly in the Empire, and too many mid-rank adventurers recklessly used the 50th floor gate and jumped into the 51st floor. There were even occasional incidents of bringing novice adventurers as porters..."


    However, what neither Han Se-ah nor the viewers calculated when opening the point betting was the incredibly dense population of the Empire.


    In Season 2, when the border between the Empire and the Kingdom was established and people could freely come and go as long as they weren''t criminals. This meant that mercenaries who hunted monsters in the northern part of the Empire could become interested in the Kingdom''s tower.


    Because they didn''t want to go further north anymore, because they heard rumors about the Kingdom''s giant mana stones, because of the arrogant thought that they, having fought against monster waves, were more impressive than the Kingdom''s greenhorn adventurers-


    "Um, exactly how many?"


    "I''m not sure why you''re asking this, but... so far, it''s about 140 people. Probably more if you include unreported cases, right?"


    The Empire had poisoned the viewers'' point betting arena.

 371 - Searching for the Power Measurer 1

    371 - Searching for the Power Measurer 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The Empire, like any nation, had its share of talented individuals. With a larger population, gifted people were more numerous. Unlike the Tower''s confined space, they roamed the Empire''s northern battlefields, facing monster waves. This allowed rumors to spread more easily.


    Tales of lone knights stopping monster waves, saints rescuing ruined villages, mages crumbling mountain ranges, and archers downing wyverns spread far and wide through bards.


    The issue was the Empire''s population vastly outnumbered the Kingdom''s.


    It''s like how among a large group, you''ll find admirable individuals, ordinary folks, and everything in between. But when you look at the average and count those below it, the numbers become staggering.


    "I heard an adventurer from the Empire found the first safe zone."Re?a? latest cha/p/ters on


    "Really? Which direction?"


    "Direction? ...Well, I think it''s southwest from the gate."


    This was proven by the party of high-ranking Empire adventurers advancing through the 51st floor. Just as countless mid-rank adventurers died from overconfidence, many high-rank adventurers had also flooded in. The speed at which the high-rank quests posted by the Magic Tower vanished surprised even me.


    It dispelled worries that progress might stall due to the sharp increase in monster strength.


    Still, most seemed to have come to their senses after the first day''s forty casualties were followed by hundreds on the second. Nearly two hundred deaths over two days, about a hundred per day, but that couldn''t be helped.


    In the past, incompetent fools wouldn''t have dared venture to the 51st floor, let alone the 30th. But now, with the gate, it seemed they rushed to their deaths more quickly and easily.


    And so, as the skilled high-rank adventurers from the Empire rapidly took charge of exploring the 51st floor, the unskilled mid-rank adventurers who underestimated the Tower''s monsters after facing monster waves quickly became corpses.


    "Is it really just an ordinary plain with nothing else? Seeing only the monsters changed, I feel like there should be some change to the field too..."


    -But from an RPG perspective, that makes sense lol. No way the field would stay the same


    -Like a hidden stage behind the starting village?


    -The 1st floor of the game start and the 51st floor of season 2 are the same stage? 100% there''s a hidden gimmick here


    -These guys are so obsessed with RPGs, they''re just agreeing with everything lmao


    The endless plain easily accommodated the doubled number of high-rank adventurers. The mages were happy, saying their research opportunities increased if they just paid gold. But for the impatient K-players, the pace wasn''t satisfactory.


    Even though virtual reality games had become a global trend, and viewers had grown accustomed to the slow tempo of Heroes Chronicle... a mere year or so wasn''t enough to dilute the "hurry-hurry" mentality flowing through their veins.


    Though Han Se-ah''s world was closer to Earth 4, different from mine, the "palli-palli" (hurry-hurry) national character hadn''t disappeared.


    Moreover, there was another reason they became objects of fear: they appeared more frequently than other large monsters.


    Following goblins and orcs, ogres seemed to have cockroach-like adaptability among the greenskins. Most large monsters threatening rural villages were ogres.


    There were snow ogres in the northern tundra, hunting elk and reindeer, and swamp ogres in the southern jungles, preying on crocodiles. It wasn''t some cheap RPG recycling monster palettes - ogres were everywhere, north, south, east, and west.


    That''s why the infamy of ogres had spread throughout the kingdom, and now even to the empire, more so than rare monsters like giant worms or wyverns.


    "What do you mean it makes sense, Roland?"


    "Well, this Demon King guy gave standardized equipment to goblins and alchemical bombs to orcs. So I figured if he had a powerful card to play on the plains, it''d have to be ogres."


    "I suppose if you''re making a monster army, ogres would be good to use in large numbers..."


    "I''ve heard many brothers and sisters on pilgrimage warn about ogres."


    Thanks to this, Grace, Katie, and Irene nodded without much comment to my mumbling. The huntress from the mountain village, the northern grand duchess, and the saint candidate who served in the temple had all heard similar stories about ogres.


    Yet despite their notoriety, I sensed no anxiety from my companions. They''d already faced large monsters like the giant worms in the cave floors, after all.


    That''s why their eyes burned not with worry and fear, but with fighting spirit and curiosity. They seemed confident that, having reached the high ranks, they could face an ogre and emerge victorious. While arrogance is poison to adventurers, this level of confidence could be considered medicine rather than poison.


    "So, an ogre appeared, and?"


    "W-well, Ellis said to inform your party first, Hero, if anything unusual happened..."


    Even as we discussed this, the guild clerk clung to our table like a restaurant waitress. Seeing her cheeks flushed red as she stared intently at Han Se-ah, I wondered if she might be a fan of the hero.


    With trembling hands, she quickly gathered up the ogre sighting report we''d finished reading, then pulled out new documents from her bosom.


    If the first document was the ogre sighting report, this one was a request from the Magic Tower to the guild. Naturally, it would be an urgent request from mages whose eyes had lit up at the news of the first ogre sighting in the Tower.


    "Urgent purchase of ogre mana stones, request to record ogre ecology, request to observe ogre interactions with other monsters, ogre capture... Is capture even possible?"


    "Um, I heard the mages have already set up a makeshift research lab at the first discovered safe zone..."


    Han Se-ah nodded at the clerk''s timid mumbling, which nevertheless conveyed clear information. Then she voiced her opinion loud enough for both the viewers and our party to hear.


    After all, it would be a failure as a streamer not to go looking for a new monster that had appeared.


    "Well then, shall we go face an ogre? The quest reward is hefty, and I''m curious to see how well we fare against one."


    "I''m in. We don''t know when it might show up with a goblin army, so we should learn how to deal with it."


    And so, with everyone''s agreement, our journey to search for an ogre began.


    ...Would Han Se-ah''s luck allow us to encounter an ogre in time?

 372 - Searching for the Power Measurer 2

    372 - Searching for the Power Measurer 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Ogres were terrifying monsters. Weapons not imbued with aura couldn''t even scratch their skin, and their immense strength could crush armored humans like clay.


    When enraged, they''d uproot huge trees and swing them about, scattering bodies beyond recognition. They hurled boulders like children throwing stones, devastating entire villages in moments.


    These fearsome beasts could breach city walls and gates if not stopped in time.


    "Besides us, there''ll be plenty of adventurers after the ogre. So stay alert even if other adventurers approach during battle, not just monsters."


    "Why are ogres so popular?"Ne/w novel chapters are p/u/blished on


    For those confident in their skills, ogres had become a sort of combat benchmark.


    Ogre Slayer - a favorite tale of bards. With more ogres than other high-rank monsters, even country folk knew the word "ogre." Hunting them easily spread one''s fame, making them a combat measuring stick.


    Tales abounded: a knight severing an ogre''s arm in one stroke, an adventurer skewering a rampaging ogre, a mage incinerating even an ogre...


    It was like telling someone your grip strength versus comparing it to a gorilla''s - the latter gave a better sense. Direct comparisons like "gorilla-like," "elephant-sized," or "truck-sized" resonated more than rattling off numbers.


    Thus, ogres terrified average citizens and soldiers, but for those starting to wield aura, they were seen as a way to prove oneself.


    "Even if ogres are plentiful, chances to hunt them are rarer than you''d think. By that level, knight orders usually handle them rather than mercenaries or adventurers."


    "Are ogres really that easy to catch?"


    "No. That''s why many die from carelessness."


    Still, ogres weren''t pushovers. How many knight orders had asked me to hunt ogres due to a lack of high-rank aura-wielding knights or swordsmanship geared only for human combat?


    Quite a few fools rushed in thinking ogres were just big, dumb monsters, only to be pulverized by their overwhelming reach and strength.


    In game terms... they were about a 4.5�� field raid boss. Too tough for a 4�� party, but manageable with some 5�� members, albeit with casualties. Our all-5�� party should handle one fine if we didn''t let our guard down.


    "Well, talk is cheap when we''re still wandering the plains aimlessly."


    "True, it''s not like ogres pop up on demand."


    Of course, this was all theoretical. Whether the notoriously unlucky Se-ah could actually find an ogre remained to be seen. We might find the gate to the 52nd floor first at this rate.


    Chatting about ogres, we left the guild after selecting quests, avoiding ridiculous ones like "capture an ogre alive" and focusing on ogre mana stone-related tasks.


    I''d heard of a hardcore fantasy streamer who used drones to film monster ecosystems and sold the info to magic towers. That didn''t suit Se-ah''s or my style. Though I supposed it fit a gamer''s approach perfectly.


    "More goblins again. ...No orcs in sight. What should we do, Hanna?"


    "If they''re blocking our path, we should deal with them. If they''re just passing by, it''s best to avoid combat."


    "Luckily, they''re just passing. Let''s take a quick break then."


    Unable to even encounter orc javelineers yet, it seemed ogres were still a distant prospect. As we sat on the fragrant grass to let a goblin troop pass by, I pondered such thoughts.


    In the distance, a fountain of dirt erupted skyward.


    "...What''s that?"


    "Looks like an ogre."


    "Oh, an ogre? Really?!"


    The plains had no obstacles higher than knee-height grass. The dirt plume, easily tens of meters high, stood out like a flare.


    And if dirt was flying that high, the culprit was obviously an ogre.


    ...Unless some idiot high-rank adventurer went all out against goblins, spraying mana and tearing up the ground. More likely, an ogre got excited by the systematic movements of an adventurer party and swung its arm up like it was splashing water, flinging dirt everywhere.


    "Shall we check it out? Just in case."


    "Check it out? You mean just look?"


    "If some incompetents crawled up here, we should rescue them while we''re at it."


    "Hehe, Roland. You can be so kind sometimes."


    I had no intention of kill-stealing, but I did plan to save any weaklings. It''d be a great chance to boost our fame by snagging a named mob and playing the hero.


    Irene''s beaming smile at my "kindness" pricked my conscience briefly, but the harshness of this fantasy world had long since worn down my moral compass. I easily shrugged off the guilt with a stretch.


    As long as we saved their lives, that was enough, right?


    "Hurry, bring more nets!"


    "Plant those stakes straight, you f*cking idiots!"


    "Potions! Move those potions carefully!"


    As we approached the dirt geyser, we found more people than expected.


    Not just an adventurer party, but what seemed to be a mercenary band complete with carriages, all bustling about. A few high-ranks distracted the ogre while others threw nets, wrapped chains, and flung alchemical potions with slings. They looked surprisingly practiced.


    Seems they were after the Magic Tower''s bounty for a live ogre capture. They were more professional than I expected. Maybe a mercenary band from the Empire''s north, bringing loads of experience to the Tower?


    "Wow, they''re trying to capture the ogre alive?"


    "Even four high-ranks can only distract it. As expected, an ogre''s an ogre."


    "Capturing it alive must make it even harder."


    Seeing their surprisingly stable operation, we kept our distance, figuring intervention wasn''t necessary. As we chatted, something unexpected occurred.


    GRAAAARGH! AAAAGH! AAAAAH!


    The convulsing ogre suddenly ignited.


    No joke, it turned bright red.


    ...Were they giving ogres skills now too?

 373 - Searching for the Power Measurer 3

    373 - Searching for the Power Measurer 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Monsters using skills was a common occurrence.


    Of course, that was in Heroines Chronicle, not Heroes Chronicle.


    Even enemy monsters were treated as a type of card, so goblins would use skills like stone throwing or poison sting attacks. But that was in Heroines Chronicle, the gacha game for degenerates, not the virtual reality Heroes Chronicle.


    "Wh-what? What''s with this bastard!"


    "Chains! More chains and stakes, bring a ballista!!!"


    The ogre''s body was ensnared in iron nets, its legs bound in chains like Gulliver in the land of Lilliputians, and its face drenched in some concoction.


    As its injuries gradually increased from the harassing elite mercenaries, the ogre''s entire body glowed red, seemingly irritated beyond measure.


    Reddening skin, rising steam, pulsating veins, and a massively enlarged body capable of tearing through nets and chains. Its appearance instantly evoked the word "berserk" - an all too familiar effect in Heroines Chronicle.


    "What the hell is that?"


    "The ogre... it grew?"


    But for our party and the imperial mercenaries, this was an unheard-of phenomenon. They probably never imagined a seemingly ordinary ogre would turn blood-red and rip through magically reinforced restraints.


    Metal fragments flew into the air along with clumps of dirt, and a mercenary who had been persistently targeting the ogre''s wrists disappeared beyond the plains, struck by a backhand swing.


    Judging by how he flew, his bones were likely shattered or his internal organs ruptured - no chance of survival.


    Irene sharply inhaled at the gruesome sight, and suddenly the ogre''s glistening eyes turned in our direction.


    ...Had they implemented random aggro in berserk state too?


    "Wh-what? St-stop it, you bastards!"


    "How the hell are we supposed to stop that! You there, get out of the way!"


    Still, they seemed kindhearted enough to worry about us, shouting in panic. Seeing their reaction, I figured we wouldn''t fight over the mana stone even if we dealt with it ourselves, so I stepped forward with my shield raised.


    It was a high-rank monster in berserk state, so I hung my warhammer at my waist and lowered my stance, gripping the shield with both hands.


    No matter how sturdy my body was, the soft plains soil might not withstand the impact, so I needed to lower my stance as much as possible. Like the cliff dive before, I might end up flying far away while remaining perfectly fine.


    ''Can''t I learn a skill like Thousand Pound Force from wuxia novels instead of swordsmanship...?''


    Mana enveloped my entire body, shield gripped tightly as if welded. The ugly ogre charged with drool flying, its thick leg extended back like kicking a soccer ball, then lunging towards me.


    I thought it was large when they were mounting it on the carriage, but both the ballista and its bolt must have been Magic Tower products, as they cleanly blew off the ogre''s head in one shot.


    At that point, it was clear they were no ordinary mercenary group.


    After all, the captain being 5�� meant they were similar to or on par with Rebecca''s mercenaries.


    "Hahaha, who knew the Tower would be this dangerous? Thanks to you, we''ve learned a valuable lesson."


    "Since when does our captain talk like that?"


    "Shut up, we''re in front of the client."


    If we had dealt with the ogre, we would have swallowed the mana stone whole and even charged for our lives. But it was the mercenaries'' special ballista that actually blew off the ogre''s head.


    If either side had brazenly stepped forward, a fight could have broken out. But we had a kind-hearted saint candidate on our side, and they had a mercenary captain well-versed in politics, not just fighting. Thanks to that, we were able to learn each other''s identities through an awkward conversation.


    The other party, befitting their innate 5�� rank, was a mercenary group that specialized in hunting large monsters alongside the imperial army on the Empire''s northern frontier. A mercenary group under imperial command, led by four 5�� members - the innate 5�� captain and three swordsmen who started as 4�� and rose to 5��.


    "Why is Roland acting like that? I don''t really know. But with four 5��s under imperial command, shouldn''t we be able to work something out? It''s a bonus connection to the Empire, right?"


    -Han Se-ah you thick-skulled b*tch, networking is part of the job... Just look at how your teacher seduced Ellis


    -She''s just a porter, for real lol. She doesn''t even try to use her brain


    -With connections in all directions and even ties to nobility, he could probably win over imperial mercenaries too lol


    -The charismatic teacher who seduces mercenaries with money


    -I bet my Heroes Chronicle account that Roland x Mercenary smut will be made within this week. Don''t make that sh*t, you f*ckers.


    Anyway, while Han Se-ah failed to grasp why I was acting this way, the viewers seemed to have caught on. Well, with 120,000 people watching the ogre battle in real time, even if only 1% figured it out, that was still in the thousands.


    The other party wasn''t just an ordinary mercenary group, but a renowned one with connections to the imperial army, responsible for monster waves on the front lines. It was beneficial to establish a connection by sharing a bit of the consumables cost, not even handing over the entire ogre mana stone.


    "Now then, injured personnel this way please."


    "Th-thank you..."


    We gained by potentially creating a connection to the Empire, which might become the backdrop for a side quest, and the mercenary group benefited by having their injured members treated by a saint candidate after the ogre''s rampage. Plus, establishing a connection with the hero''s party must have been a big advantage for the mercenaries.


    After all, the kind-hearted Irene wanted to help the critically wounded who were bleeding profusely from impacts with dirt clumps and chain fragments.


    The bandit-faced mercenary captain, who didn''t look like he''d ever use his brain, craftily rolled his eyes. He wasn''t trying to take advantage of us, but earnestly considering the crumbs that might fall his way from establishing a connection with the hero''s party.


    Well, Han Se-ah should get used to this kind of thing soon. Isn''t politics inseparable from the hero in these hero-demon king stories? She needed to wise up to resolve my backstory too.


    ...Was it even possible with Han Se-ah''s gaming intelligence?


    It was a day that suddenly reminded me of Han Se-ah''s streaming history I''d seen before.

 374 - Searching for the Power Measurer 4

    374 - Searching for the Power Measurer 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The named monster on the 51st floor was an Ogre. Unlike the ogres outside, this one used a skill when its health dropped to a certain level - whether it was berserk or frenzy, I wasn''t sure. But it wasn''t a big deal.


    After all, a giant growing from 8m to 9m tall didn''t change the fact that it was still a giant. Whether its punches hurt more or not made little difference. Our paper-thin party members would be in trouble if hit, while I could block its attacks with my shield regardless of its state.


    It was like a weak monster with an attack power buff that dies in one hit anyway - the buff becomes meaningless. This felt exactly like the 51st floor, a taste of Season 2.


    As expected, the Ogre was just a combat power gauge.


    "Its reach lengthened as it grew, and its body heated up," Grace observed. "Seeing how it tore through the chain net, its strength must have increased tremendously. To think an already strong Ogre could get even stronger..."


    "Still, it was easier to dodge since it lost its reason. I was just a bit taken aback."


    "Throwing clumps of dirt wildly looked quite dangerous," Irene chimed in.


    "I guess I should block those with holy magic, right? It could be risky if it suddenly spreads over a wide area..."


    After dismantling the ballista with practiced hands and sending off the mercenary band to another part of the plains, we took a short break to discuss the Ogre. Its heavy mana stone had long since been tucked away in our inventory.


    The discussion was more like ruminating over our own mistakes rather than feedback on the battle.


    Grace mumbled that she shouldn''t have fixated on the eyes, regretting not landing an effective hit on the named monster. Katie expressed disappointment in her sword that only shallowly grazed the skin.


    Meanwhile, Irene felt sorry for the mercenaries, saying she could have blocked the clumps of dirt with her holy magic.


    ''Indeed, is our attack power lacking?'' I wondered.


    Excluding Irene, who felt guilty about the mercenaries'' injuries as befitting a Saint candidate, most of the regrets were about insufficient attack power.


    Grace had aimed for the eyes but was blocked by its hands, ultimately failing to deal significant damage and only hindering its vision with flash arrows. Katie had slashed its ankle and restricted the Ogre''s movement with her frost aura, but that was all she managed to do.


    I had hoped that the chronic problem of insufficient attack power might have been resolved during the training event where we briefly separated at the start of Season 2, but...


    I guessed only individual skills like swordsmanship and archery had improved a bit.


    Well, I had just picked up some sword fragment and called it a day, so I supposed there weren''t any grand buffs.


    "But when the Ogre used its skill, it turned bright red and started steaming," Han Se-ah interjected. "I wonder if it''d die quickly if we inflicted tons of bleeding? You know, if blood moves super fast, it could burst out of the blood vessels. Should I tell Katie to aim for the blood vessels? I want to kill it a bit faster."


    -The f*ck is this b*tch babbling about while others are giving feedback


    -You''re lacking damage too, so stop obsessing over CC skills and start dealing some damage lol


    Se-ah, isn''t it thanks to your stream that even mage memes have been created?


    "Memes?" Han Se-ah asked, confused.


    "What memes all of a sudden... Oh, you mean those overseas artists drawing short comics about mages? I saw someone upload it to the fan cafe."


    Han Se-ah had blurted out an explanation while selling mana stones - that when we faced the named monster Ogre in the plains, it got excited, its body grew enormous, turned red-hot, and even started steaming.


    How could mages stay still after hearing such an interesting story? With eyes so wide they looked like they might pop out, a mage rushed forward, then suddenly stopped as he realized he was facing beautiful women who were also the Hero Party. He sent a pleading look my way.


    For a Magic Tower shut-in who only did research, these beauties were too much to handle. If he wanted to stick close and ask questions, I was probably the only guy he could approach... but I had long since fled from the Magic Tower lobby to the magic tool exhibition hall when Han Se-ah started running her mouth.


    No matter how much a tank''s job was to draw aggro, I didn''t want to deal with that kind of aggro.


    "Are you looking for something?" a female Magic Tower employee asked, trying to sidle up to me like a cosmetics store clerk. "Perhaps I could guide you..."


    "It''s fine," I replied curtly.


    After sending her away, I opened a hologram window while pretending to look at crystal balls and such.


    What I opened in the hologram window was Han Se-ah''s fan cafe. As a mega-corporation-level streamer with an average of 100,000 real-time viewers and over a million followers, the scale of her fan cafe was enormous.


    It seemed there were quite a few foreign members too, probably because there was a board for analyzing streams and preparing tower strategies. As a result, it was flooded with information and humor posts from all sorts of sites like Korean galleries, overseas Reddit, and Japanese 2ch.


    ''...No wonder they say they need moderators for each board instead of just cafe managers.''


    Both on the forum and the fan cafe, today''s popular posts were about the Ogre. Although they couldn''t reach the 51st floor, players roaming various parts of the continent were posting their experiences and videos related to Ogres.


    Just as there were users climbing the tower and users living in cities, there were quite a few users wandering the world. Although the relative proportion was small, it was a globally popular game, so even a low percentage meant a huge number of people.


    A wandering user who died after encountering an Ogre while working as a porter for a mercenary band, a mage user who stalked an Ogre for half a year to write a Monster Ecology thesis for the Magic Tower, a chef user who went bankrupt because the merchant guild they had a food supply contract with got wiped out by an Ogre...


    Indeed, Ogres were like traffic accidents that popped up anywhere and everywhere. Still, there were no stories of peculiar individuals turning bright red outside the tower.


    "But really!" Han Se-ah''s voice cut through my thoughts. "Roland, where the hell are you? I''m about to get dragged into the Magic Tower at this rate. The air feels stuffy and uncomfortable! Our party members aren''t even trying to join in because it''s magic talk! What is our tank doing, the mage is dying-!"


    -It''s not the mage that''s dying, but your stream that might die


    -lol If that mage was a female mage or if you were a guy, you''d have been dragged away arm-in-arm like a dog by now


    -Oh, Se-ah''s teeth-grinding is f*cking hilarious lol. You''ll die alone even if you die, b*tch


    -No way, you bastards. I didn''t eat dinner because I was waiting for the dinner mukbang show after completing the quest


    -? You mean you watch the stream to eat together? What kind of over-immersion is this, f*ck.


    Anyway, I thought they''d leave her alone because of the awkward atmosphere, but the mage seems so obsessed with the Ogre story that he keeps fidgeting and asking questions even in this awkward atmosphere.


    I needed to eat, so I guessed I should go rescue her.

 375 - Searching for the Power Measurer 5

    375 - Searching for the Power Measurer 5


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The emergence of an empire above the kingdom wasn''t as straightforward as one might think.


    "Ogres! Red-changing ogres! Size-changing ogres!"


    "Mana stones! Bring me mana stones and I''ll pay in gold, no, I''ll craft any magic item you want!"


    "Any mercenary groups that have captured ogres alive? I want a long-term contract! 40%, no, 60% upfront payment!"


    "Then I''ll offer 80% as an advance!"


    "You unethical bastard! Which research lab are you from?"


    With an empire several times larger than the kingdom appearing above it, the population of this fantasy world exploded. This meant more F-rank idiots and skilled individuals, but also more crazy mages.


    The one silver lining was that the game company didn''t seem intent on emptying players'' wallets, as the economy remained unchanged. Thankfully, we didn''t see Marianne suddenly selling soup and sandwiches for gold coins or mana stones becoming as cheap as pebbles.


    However, while the number of named monsters hadn''t increased, the number of lunatic mages hungry for research material had roughly quintupled. This ripple effect wasn''t confined to magic towers; it spread beyond the lobbies of adventurer and mercenary guilds, reaching even the city streets.


    "Are those mages or merchants about to go bankrupt?"


    "Even northerners frantically buying firewood before winter weren''t this desperate."


    Grace and Katie clicked their tongues, spotting mages during our awkward trek with the squirming Han Se-ah to the guild, and even as we moved for dinner.


    Even Irene found it distasteful, managing only an awkward "hoho..." laugh as she looked away from the mages'' disgraceful behavior and quickened her pace.


    Well, ogres outside the tower typically stood 5-6m tall, depending on their growth. But the named ogres appearing inside the tower started at 7-8m and reached 9-10m when enraged. Perhaps monsters generated inside the tower didn''t suffer from growth deficiencies due to malnutrition or the like.


    Born in peak condition due to the tower''s mana, these rare specimens were irresistible to those viewing them as experimental subjects. There''d be no individual differences, and they''d be brimming with mana.


    Shuddering as we passed the frenzied mob of mages, we arrived at the restaurant.


    "Is it because of the harpy exchange? The city seems to be getting more crowded."


    "With the tower''s interior being explored, the number of people passing through the city has skyrocketed."


    While mages were causing havoc near the adventurer and mercenary guilds, the restaurant we entered without thinking was packed with guild laborers.


    This was likely due to the Harpy Kingdom and Empire rather than the empire''s appearance. Speaking of which, with so many people here, we might need to spend more on expensive restaurants next time. Since we''re not ones to splurge on food, we came to this popular adventurer spot, and look how that turned out.


    How should I put it? It''s like when your reliable neighborhood restaurant that always serves a hearty meal suddenly appears on TV and now has a two-hour waiting line.


    Rangers who monitored, disrupted, and dispersed monster waves in the empire''s northern mountain ranges started meticulously exploring the plains. Monster-hunting specialist mercenary groups, veterans of countless large monster hunts, arrived with their carriages to begin the hunt.


    Mages poured out of the magic towers, which had expanded to match the empire''s vast territory. They showed up with gold coins and magic items in hand, demonstrating their pay-to-win warrior spirit by pushing progress with money. As a result, the conquest of the 51st floor was much faster than expected.


    It was balanced at a level where progress was impossible without high-grade, 5�� characters, but the empire''s appearance ensured that player progression wouldn''t slow down.


    "Damn, I thought I wouldn''t have to worry about kill-stealing like with the orcs since all the mid-rank adventurers disappeared... But now we might have our boss monsters snatched by imperial forces instead of the kingdom''s knights or temples!"


    -Lol, they just can''t let players have it easy, can they?


    -Gotta run like hell to keep that First scout title lololololololol


    -True, now that I look, there seem to be quite a few mercenary groups to cover with manpower


    -Compared to Rebecca''s one-trick pony kingdom mercenaries, the empire has quite a few mercenaries? Maybe because their territory is larger?


    -Looks like they all migrated south to the kingdom to make money now that the monster waves have somewhat subsided?


    Mages were frantically pouring out gold coins in competition, and seeing this, mercenaries grinned as they hunted monsters, seemingly ready to set up camp on the 51st floor.


    While this was good news for humanity and helpful for average players, for Han Se-ah, the world''s #1 exploration streamer "The First scout," it meant tougher competition.


    Ignoring Han Se-ah''s grumbling, we quietly entered the 52nd floor.


    As expected, being grasslands, there was no difference from the 51st floor. Whether they were well-informed or had paid for information from the Adventurers'' Guild clerks, there was already one large mercenary group moving to set up camp.


    "So, we have no information about the 52nd floor yet?"


    "Not yet. There are no villages with other races like on other floors, so it''s just about defeating monster armies by relying on safe zones."


    "Wonder if their stronghold will appear around the 55th floor then?"


    "Let''s go in the opposite direction of those mercenaries."


    The mercenaries drove off with their horses and carriages without any reaction, probably judging that the plains were vast enough that we wouldn''t interfere with each other.


    Since we had no information either, we glanced at the mercenary group before setting off in the opposite direction.


    By the way, as Grace muttered, would the named monster on the 55th floor appear as a large military unit? Personally, I thought that kind of quantity-based opponent would be much easier to deal with than a giant monster.


    Han Se-ah had learned area-of-effect skills, and Katie could go wild in chaotic melees like a fish in water. Grace was a reconnaissance-focused character with a wide field of vision and various alchemical arrowheads, while Irene''s protective holy magic was optimized for fending off large numbers.


    Having nearly been knocked off a cliff by a weird tentacle monster and almost taking a free dive while holding my breath, I harbored a small hope for some more manageable opponents.


    But BB Games probably wouldn''t be that kind.


    I wondered what cruel gimmick awaited us this time.

 376 - Hammer, Anvil, and Enhancement Stone 1

    376 - Hammer, Anvil, and Enhancement Stone 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Season 2 hadn''t changed much drastically, and days passed just like that.


    Quantity over quality, quality over quantity. Both sayings fit as the Empire''s people poured in droves. Of course, it wasn''t just mid-rank and above who crossed over from the Empire to the Kingdom.


    Perhaps because the Tower, where the temple forces and Kingdom''s knights were stationed, seemed safer than the monster-infested northern Empire. The market was packed every day of the week as low-rank adventurer hopefuls flocked in to mine mana stones while fighting goblins.


    Of course, as the number of low-rank adventurers increased, so did the number of blockheads and F-ranks, leading to more incidents. But proportionally, it hadn''t increased that much.


    "Ugh, it''s so crowded. Should we really move to the 50th floor?"


    "That might not be a bad idea. Didn''t they say the stone dwarves repaired the whole city?"


    "I heard they rushed in and perfectly restored the city in just a week."


    So the talk among the group was about moving to the 50th floor. For Irene, it took less than 5 minutes using the gate to get to the temple, and since Han Se-ah was gifted the mansion, the rest of the group didn''t have mansions in the city anyway, so it was worth considering.


    No matter how many high-rank adventurers from the Empire had flooded into the Tower, it would be less crowded than the city full of low-rank adventurers, mercenaries, and laborers.


    As Han Se-ah casually brought it up, Grace and Irene immediately nodded in agreement. Perhaps it was because they kept getting lewd looks now that there were so many dark-skinned men around. They seemed to like the idea more intensely than expected.


    Of course, I was in favor of it too. After facing the berserk ogre on the 51st floor, it seemed our party members could no longer breeze through.


    "We should definitely move our quarters to the 50th floor. It''ll be a good chance to upgrade our equipment too."


    "Equipment upgrades? Ah, the stone dwarves'' mana stones and enhancement stones."


    -Yeah, looks like they''re seriously lacking damage against ogres


    -Isn''t this the Roland Ballista party anyway? Wanna make a tougher Roland Ballista?


    -Come to think of it, weren''t the stone dwarves going crazy selling enhancement stones and stuff? Why haven''t they done anything with those?


    -Why? Because the bomb addict only looked at bombs instead of enhancement stones lololololololol


    -Enhancement stones have a chance of failure, but bombs always explode, so aren''t bombs 100 times better? No? Yes?


    Come to think of it, we didn''t know what the reward for this 50th floor was. Usually, there were gate usage rights, magic items from the Magic Tower, various factions offering support, and players getting an extra system assist.


    This time, we were in a frenzied state when clearing the 50th floor, and when I opened my eyes, we were already in a carriage heading to the Empire. The patch also made time fly by.


    But one thing was for sure - our group''s equipment hadn''t been upgraded yet. Of course, that was natural since we had a bomb maniac who only took bombs instead of enhancement stones from the stone dwarves.


    No matter how good bombs were, now that enhancement stones were out, we should upgrade our equipment. Otherwise, we''d be losing our fundamentals as RPG users.


    ...Though watching Han Se-ah throw bombs made me wonder if this was really an RPG.


    "Then we can earn money exploring the plains for a while, and use that to have the stone dwarf artisans upgrade our equipment on the 50th floor."


    "But these equipments were made by the Magic Tower. Can the stone dwarves really upgrade them?"


    Isn''t there a stone dwarf district left in the Harpy capital? Seems like settling there would work


    The situation where a single word determined the world''s #1 lodging location. Now that it was the 52nd floor, and there was no way they''d build a mansion on that green plain enduring goblins, the 50th floor lodgings would likely be maintained for a while. Perhaps that was why not just the chat, but donations started going wild too.


    Dollars, yen, euros, and even the streaming site''s common coins. At this point, it seemed like Han Se-ah had sharply caught on to the money-making angle, given how excited the donations were getting.


    Some guys even brought photos about feng shui and started comparing cities, to which some Western nerds responded by bringing reconstruction images of the 50th floor city, restored from the aerial view briefly captured during the last Harpy Empress boss battle, pointing out key locations.


    ...A 3D reconstruction? Were they insane, for real?


    "By the way, I wonder if there are any suitable places for lodgings?"


    "Harpy lodgings won''t have ceilings, so how about we check out the stone dwarf district?"


    "True, the stone dwarf brothers'' workshop street did have a similar feel to human buildings."


    While Han Se-ah smiled contentedly, struck by a money storm amidst the donation tempest, our group chatted. Harpy mansions definitely had issues for human habitation, like no doors on the first floor or open ceilings.


    Even if there were doors, they were for stone dwarf slaves or human laborers, so the first and second floors were often not connected. So what we needed to find was a stone dwarf-style building between the underground and the 51st floor gate.


    Among the countless nonsensical opinions showered on Han Se-ah, if you picked out only the sensible ones, there were some similarities to our party''s opinions.


    "Hmm? Aren''t those the Squishy Heroes?!"


    "You''re right? The Squishy Hero has returned!"


    Thinking that, we headed towards the stone dwarf district in the Harpy Empire, a place that used to be a slave management office but was now liberated as a workshop street. Some stone dwarves came rolling towards us.


    Sounds of gravel grinding, stones rolling ta-da-dak, even clapping sounds like pak-pak. As they made such a commotion, curious harpies flew overhead, startled, and fled. From far away, a stone dwarf shouting in a shrill voice came running.


    Who was it... the only apprentice of the stone dwarf who built the city, who was with Laurencia... but I couldn''t remember the name.


    "Ah, Granny Shasha!"


    "Yes, big Squishies. What brings you here again?"


    Ah, it was Granny Shasha.


    As Irene, with her good memory, started chatting with a bright smile, the stone dwarves who crowded around also read the mood and quietly started to listen.


    "You''re looking for lodgings to stay in?"


    "I''ll! I''ll build it for you!"


    "You little runt, what are you saying? When it comes to buildings, I''m the one!"


    But that silence didn''t last long.


    When they heard we were looking for lodgings, instead of thinking about showing us around, they were full of ideas about demolishing empty workshops and building new ones. Looking at this, I wondered if I really lacked sensitivity towards other races.


    "Everyone shut up! They''re my guests, so I''ll build it," Granny Shasha declared firmly.


    And seeing that even Granny Shasha didn''t stop them, even more so.


    Han Se-ah''s expression twisted in bewilderment as she ended up being forced to buy a building out of the blue.

 377 - Hammer, Anvil, and Enhancement Stone 2

    377 - Hammer, Anvil, and Enhancement Stone 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Han Se-ah''s face contorted with confusion as she unexpectedly acquired a house while looking for temporary lodging. But upon reflection, she realized this was the 50th floor''s reward.


    After all, there was a precedent of the princess giving a mansion.


    At some point, she had started staying in the stone dwarves'' underground city and rarely used the mansion managed by butler Sebastian and maid Emma. But story-wise, there was clearly a mansion provided to the player. So it made sense that a new mansion would appear on the 50th floor for season 2.


    Unlike being homeless or staying at inns, mansions were supposed to provide some kind of system assistance to players, but she couldn''t quite remember the details.


    "So, where should we build it?" asked Granny Shasha.


    "Um... just a moment," Han Se-ah replied hesitantly.


    It was understandable to be flustered when told they''d demolish a workshop and build a house wherever she chose. The stone dwarves of the archipelago seemed to have become incredibly progressive and action-oriented, perhaps influenced by Laurencia''s great escape.


    Granny Shasha confidently grinned, boasting she''d build a large two-story mansion for five people. The noisy stone dwarves clamored to participate, cackling and shouting.


    Everyone seemed burdened by the offer to build an entire house, but the crowd''s cries that one house was cheap compared to the lives of hundreds of dwarves finally made our party understand. Han Se-ah saw the streaming potential, the party members nodded in agreement, and things progressed quickly.


    "So you''re planning to go down to the underground city and use that gate thing too?"


    "Yes. We probably won''t stay in the mansion long if plains exploration takes a while."


    "Whether you stay long or not, we gotta build a good house!"


    "Ahaha, yes, yes..." Han Se-ah laughed awkwardly.


    It felt like a dieting granddaughter watching her overbearing grandmother serve five bowls of rice, insisting she eat just a little.


    Still, she couldn''t keep refusing the offer to build lodging, so she leaned over the old parchment map with an awkward smile. Her camera drone moved skillfully, showing viewers the map Granny Shasha had spread out.


    The stone dwarves'' workshop area was the size of a decent village, likely due to the many slaves captured from the underground city.


    "Hmm, this spot looks good location-wise."


    "Granny, ain''t there an alchemy workshop next door? Won''t the air be dirty? I heard them squishies have sensitive nostrils."


    "Right. The squishy laborers who come sometimes wrap something around their face holes for protection."


    "Is that so? Then this spot won''t do."


    The stone dwarves'' advice poured in even more intensely than the viewers'' comments. They all craned their necks to study the map intently, so I took a step back. The camera swiftly turned towards me, determined not to miss anything this time.


    Of course, this wasn''t the magic tower, and there was nowhere to run, so I''d simply stepped back to give up my spot. The camera immediately returned to the map.


    "It seems comfortable, except for being a bit narrow. Honestly, those stairs were... a little scary to walk down."


    Was she afraid at times like this despite being bold in combat? Irene slightly approached, seemingly scared of descending the towering cliff, so I gently held her waist. Han Se-ah''s camera noticed and focused on filming that part.


    Irene nestled in from the front, Grace clinging from the side, Katie gripping my forearm while observing the cliff and elevator-like magic tool. Looking at it this way, it really felt like the cover of some romantic comedy manga.


    "By the way, can we enhance equipment right away?"


    "Hm?"


    "I mean, do stone dwarves accept gold? ...When we took quests in the city under the kingdom, they mostly asked us to bring weird stones and stuff."


    -Come to think of it, that''s right. Weren''t most of the quests we did last time about gathering stalactites and such?


    -They''re starting to trade with humans too, so they''ll probably accept gold


    -LOL maybe when we get there they''ll tell us to gather materials for enhancement through barter


    -Would BB Games allow user-friendly gameplay? These bastards who make bosses like that?


    -If you can enhance with gold, is Han Se-ah gonna suck Teacher Roland''s marrow again? Even leeches would suck less than this


    "Hey! Have I ever drained teacher''s wallet buying equipment? I''m frugally playing the game, carefully managing my inventory and earning gold!" Han Se-ah protested.


    [Han Se-ah the Pathmaker donated ?10,000!]


    You spend most of your gold on bombs, you seven-consecutive-failures


    [Roland''s Mighty Greatsword donated ?10,000!]


    LOL hey, how many times do you think we rewatch your streams?


    "...Wow, that last comment is kinda scary?" Han Se-ah muttered.


    As Katie simultaneously expressed expectations and concerns about enhancement, and Han Se-ah, who tried to draw attention with my and Irene''s flirting, shuddered at the unexpected spark that flew, the elevator naturally arrived at the underground floor.


    Recognizing us, the worker driving the cargo carriage quietly held the reins, gesturing for us to disembark first. So I hurriedly led the group off to clear the way.


    What we saw then was the rather familiar stone dwarf city. The fantasy-like underground city of master craftsmen, with all sorts of buildings carved from massive stone blocks in a large cavern, looked fantastical even from afar.


    "...Wasn''t this place an empty ruin?"


    "Was it?"


    One thing that bothered me was that this was the 50th floor.


    It was definitely supposed to be a ruin used as a burial ground for old and decrepit stone dwarves, but now it looked no different from the underground city on the 41st floor.


    Didn''t I bite the empress to death in a frenzied state while killing the boss on the 50th floor about a week ago? Including travel time to and from the empire, about two weeks must have passed in-game... They rebuilt not just one building, but an entire city in two weeks?


    No wonder Granny Shasha confidently claimed she could build a mansion in half a day.

 378 - Hammer, Anvil, and Enhancement Stone 3

    378 - Hammer, Anvil, and Enhancement Stone 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    From securing the mansion plot to assembling dozens of artisans to meticulously construct a two-story mansion, we had everything lined up. Ironically though, we couldn''t find the equipment enhancement stones - our main objective.


    "Hm? Aren''t you the Squishy Hero? ...Enhancement stones? Those are all sold out."


    "Flappers wouldn''t use enhancement stones. We were short on stock when the Squishy merchants came and bought everything."


    "Crystals that enhance equipment? Those weird cone-hat wearing Squishies bought them all up."


    They''d already been hoarded.


    Of course, Heroes Chronicle was a virtual reality game. The NPCs inhabiting this world were so lifelike that ridiculous theories - like BB Games'' headquarters being a UFO or the CEO being an interdimensional traveler - actually gained traction online.


    In such a fantasy world, if enhancement stones appeared that could upgrade weapons just by applying them, would people really leave them be?


    Various gems for upgrading melee weapons like swords, brilliant crystals for ranged weapons like staves and bows, even meteor fragments that could enhance cloth and leather armor. Not only were they potent, but supplies were limited. Everything had sold out.


    "Damn. I guess the proper way is to stock up and enhance on each floor before reaching the 50th?"


    -Haha, you messed up again trying to cheese it? Always buying bombs, now you''ve got nothing to buy?


    -Isn''t it about time you developed some learning ability? How many times are you going to repeat the same strategy? lol


    -So you''re saying you rushed with the Roland catapult strategy instead of enhancing items on each floor, and now you''re screwed because of the patch?


    -Se-ah, I have a request. I don''t care if you use bombs or not, but please take care of our sister''s equipment properly. It''s still an RPG after all, you need to enhance equipment.


    -If you''d enhanced equipment before going to the 51st floor, you could''ve easily taken down the ogre, right? Seems like it''s balanced for 5�� gear + enhancements.


    Who were we if not the hero party exploring uncharted areas in the name of the Goddess? Surely we could ''receive donations'' of about three people''s worth of enhancement stones, or generously four if we could enhance Irene''s nun outfit and symbol too.


    Muttering this quietly, Katie chimed in with a bright smile. The way she was caressing the long dagger at her hip suggested she was a bit fixated on the idea of equipment enhancement.


    Well, she was already sparkling with excitement just seeing the royal knights'' war supplies. Given how much she loved swords and armor, if they could be further enhanced with special magic from another race, she''d probably die of happiness.


    It was like the law of combining, enhancing a high school girl by feeding her mala tang[1] and then handing her tanghulu - it became a mala tanghulu set menu. Though she was technically college-aged... but her hobbies were more like a middle school boy''s. You know, exactly like an 8th grader.


    -You bastard... asking for donations again!


    [Chat deleted by mod]


    -Hankkiyaaaaak, a person died making a joke


    -So Se-ah needs money to protect the Se-ah World. Does Teacher mean he''ll transfer the temple and knights'' funds to his own inventory?


    "Tsk tsk, ''transfer'' indeed. It''s voluntary offerings from believers to protect the world. As for the royal knights... maybe we could use the princess''s name? But then again, if we slip up peddling the princess, we might end up dangling from the gallows."


    Perhaps it had turned into a day of exploring the underground city, feeling like a holiday outing. Grace and Katie naturally took up positions on either side of me, beaming from ear to ear.


    ---


    [1. raei: mala tang is a common type of Chinese street food, while tanghulu is a chinese treat.]


    Toggle New Ads


    5/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 379 - Hammer, Anvil, and Enhancement Stone 4

    379 - Hammer, Anvil, and Enhancement Stone 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The charming heroic act of soliciting donations of spare enhancement stones from the temple and royal knights was quickly thwarted.


    Neither the temple nor the knights had any enhancement stones to spare.


    As a result, Han Se-ah''s cheeks puffed out in a pout. She was denied the typical "hero''s move" of smashing other people''s yard pots, barging into bedrooms, and ransacking closets to pilfer every last gold coin.


    How could there not be a single one left when there was a chance to get free enhancement stones if she played her cards right?


    "Ah, there''s nothing here. I thought the temple might not have any, but I didn''t expect the knights to be out too."


    -Of course they wouldn''t have any... Who hoards enhancement stones instead of using them right away lol


    -For real, buy an enhancement stone and just sit on it? Only a real weirdo would do that


    -Looks like they did buy some though, since they''re saying they already used them all


    -Han Se-ah''s intelligence <<<<<<<<< Knight''s intelligence


    -LOL If they offer to enhance your equipment for money, who wouldn''t do it? You''d be crazy not to. Of course they bought everything up, obviously nothing''s left.


    Whether Temple Knights or royal knights, knights are obsessed with strength. To prove themselves to the Goddess they worship, or to demonstrate their loyalty to the leader chosen by the Goddess, knights always crave power.


    It''s not like switching out a trusty old weapon for new equipment. Just a stone or two can instantly enhance the gear they''ve used for over a decade. If there''s a knight who wouldn''t pour gold into this, they''d be like a mage who''s given up on research.


    Even adventurers and mercenaries desperately seek good equipment as it''s their lifeline and livelihood. How could knights of all people lack such ambition?


    "Well, at least we got to see the city. Does this mean we''ll head for the 51st floor first thing tomorrow?"


    "I think we should have one day to rest. So today in the city... Oh?"


    After coming up empty-handed, we ended up back on the 50th floor at the Harpy District. We were about to discuss whether to spend the night in the city or find an inn in the district, but that became pointless.


    In less than half a day, not even a quarter of a day, a huge mansion had been built.


    "Is this really our lodging?"


    "The location''s right, but..."


    Our group could sense it was still night without looking at Han Se-ah''s stream clock, even though the sky never darkens in this 24-hour dim world. Those who''ve reached the upper echelons don''t lose their sense of time so easily.


    In fact, Han Se-ah''s stream clock showed it was just past midnight, the time when she usually starts debating whether to end the stream.


    According to Granny Shasha''s boastful declaration, they should''ve just started tearing down the workshop to prepare for building. But not only was the preparation done, a two-story mansion was already built and its exterior was being refined. No wonder we were surprised.


    "Oh, Squishies? How''d you know to come back already?"


    -Sounds like total bullsh*t but I hate that I understand it all lol


    -Doesn''t look like a ruby but I guess it''s red so it''s a ruby? Well, not wrong I guess


    -If it''s red and round, it''s a ruby lol Who cares about other gems


    -Red ruby, blue sapphire, green emerald, yellow topaz, we don''t accept other colors, only primary colors lol


    -Saying there''s just enough for one enhancement, looks like this really is an enhancement tutorial. What a dumbass, clearing floor 50 and doing the 41st floor tutorial on floor 52


    Han Se-ah was a player in a virtual reality game, and no matter how much Heroes Chronicle touted its realism, it was bound to have basic system windows.


    Starting with the stream camera drone, there were inventory and status windows, and system windows for reading other NPCs'' star ratings and so on. So naturally, if enhancement stones appeared, an enhancement-related system window would pop up.


    Regular enhancement stones could enhance equipment just by transferring mana. Special enhancement stones could only be handled by stone dwarf craftsmen. Equipment couldn''t be enhanced infinitely, and so on. She was explaining these basic systems to the group as if telling the viewers.


    Looking at her, I suddenly thought, ''Can she handle this?''


    "Wow, amazing."


    "So we just need to transfer mana?"


    As if confirming my thoughts, everyone''s eyes sparkled brightly. From Grace admiring the rainbow-reflecting crystal to Katie who looked eager to enhance her sword, they all gazed at Han Se-ah with shining eyes.


    Han Se-ah, Han Se-ah the First scout. She had various images as an 18-star failure, mecha p*rno girl, chemical terrorist, mad scientist, pioneer of explosive art, and so on, but that was her image as a streamer outside the game.


    Viewers may have teased her as an all-purpose pack mule, but to our group, Han Se-ah was seen as a genius mage.


    More precisely, she was "a genius beautiful mage who uses high-level magic effortlessly with innate talent, chosen by the Goddess as a hero, a believer who''s also cute and lovely with a touch of country innocence after coming up from the countryside."


    ''Inventory, minimap, skills, and now enhancement stones.''


    Some might feel nauseous hearing this, thinking even the most sycophantic brown-noser wouldn''t suck up this much, but that was only from the viewers'' perspective.


    When the hero lady pulled items out of thin air, memorized tower maps with magic, and used newly learned spells without mistakes, wasn''t it natural to idolize her when she could even recognize other races'' treasures at a glance?


    Especially since it was just a few weeks ago that even mages bought enhancement stones to study their principles.


    In other words, she was now rattling off knowledge about a new material that didn''t even have properly established research papers. It was like a long post on a superconductivity forum being more accurate than future expert papers.


    "As expected, Hanna is amazing!"


    "Huh? Uh..."


    "You can tell at a glance? You can even analyze items from another world mined by a different race...!"


    "That''s incredible, Miss Hanna!"


    "Amazing!"


    That thoughtless mouth should be grateful there wasn''t another mage here right now.

 380 - Hammer, Anvil, and Enhancement Stone 5

    380 - Hammer, Anvil, and Enhancement Stone 5


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Setting aside Han Se-ah''s careless boasting about mastering the new system, choosing which equipment to enhance was straightforward.


    The melee weapon enhancement stone went to Katie''s beloved sword, the ranged weapon stone to Grace''s bow, and the armor stone to Han Se-ah''s robe. Though "armor" enhancement stone wasn''t quite accurate - "defensive equipment" enhancement stone would''ve been more precise.


    The reasoning was simple. The gear that appeared with my body in the illustration was superior munchkin-type equipment compared to Magic Tower gear, so I excluded it from enhancement.


    As a mage, Han Se-ah''s power increased when she poured in mana, so enhancing the bow made sense. And for defensive gear, Han Se-ah got dibs since her shield magic was less potent than Irene''s protective holy magic.


    I could endure with my body, and Katie and Grace were agile enough to dodge most attacks. Irene could also deploy near-automatic protective holy magic with her incredible reflexes. Han Se-ah seemed pretty quick at casting shields too, but strictly speaking, her strength lay in precise control rather than reaction speed.


    "Hmm, if I place this near the equipment like so..."


    "It looks like drawing a magic circle. Place it in the exact position and mana flows out to enhance the equipment, right?"


    "The light is... pretty..."


    I thought it might be better to enhance Katie''s armor instead of Han Se-ah''s robe, since Han Se-ah and Irene were unlikely to be separated. But Katie herself didn''t seem to like the idea. It wasn''t that she was reluctant to enhance two items, but more like a kind of confidence that she wouldn''t need to rely crudely on armor.


    As a result, the heavy enhancement stones from the sack began to sparkle and beautifully tint the sword, bow, and robe.


    Presumably they were arranging the equipment and placing the enhancement stones according to the system window''s assist. I wondered if they''d heard from the stone dwarves how to enhance like this.


    Was she planning to become the century''s genius mage who insulted even goddesses by figuring it out just by reading mana flow, without even hearing an explanation?


    At this point, I was considering whether I should break out the salty comments, when the enhancement of the equipment was completed with a flash of light.


    "Hmm, it doesn''t look any different on the outside."


    "That''s because the mana has just seeped in. And judging by how the stone dwarves take on commissions for special enhancement stones, we can probably enhance multiple times."


    While Han Se-ah picked up Grace''s bow to hand it to her, Katie swiftly grabbed her beloved sword from the ground and examined the blade from various angles.


    The slightly longer-than-usual one-handed sword boasted a sharp blade gleaming under the light, but there was no noticeable peculiarity. Well, it would''ve been strange if a mere +1 general enhancement made an enormous difference.


    Still, there must''ve been something tangible when actually wielding it. Katie rotated her wrist once and swung the sword through the air a few times, a satisfied smile spreading across her face.


    "How does it feel?"


    "It feels like it holds mana a bit more smoothly. And there''s more... unity. It''s not a huge difference, but I think I''d definitely notice it in a prolonged fight."


    "Is that so? I haven''t shot mine yet, so I''m not sure. Should we go to a cliff and do some target practice?"


    "There''s a centaur unit nearby... they''re galloping off somewhere. Probably heading towards other adventurers."


    "Then let''s go elsewhere. If they''ve made it this deep into the 52nd floor, they can probably handle it themselves."


    However, as if unwilling to reveal the plains''s gimmick so easily, nothing unusual appeared. As expected, the most common sight was the swift-footed centaurs, with the occasional goblin infantry blocking the path.


    Not even a frenzied ogre, which we could at least exchange for a rare enhancement stone or magic tool, showed up. It was a calm, if not boring, situation, so it was only natural for viewers'' imaginations to run wild.


    And of course, such trains of thought were also emerging among our party.


    "What''s hidden in this plains, I wonder?"


    "Who knows... Maybe there''s some kind of hidden ruin, like the hidden spaces in the caves?"


    "Or remember the full moon wolf? There might be another space, like a nighttime plains instead of a daytime one."


    Since our goal wasn''t making money but entering the 53rd floor and hunting rare frenzied ogres, we were trying to avoid fights with goblin infantry that were both troublesome and unrewarding.


    As a result, we spent more time walking and resting at safe zones scattered throughout the plains than fighting. Of course, Katie seemed to feel a bit of regret at not being able to freely swing her enhanced sword because of this... but she looked happy when chatting, so I guessed it was fine.


    The 51st floor plains, the Empire''s adventurers and mercenaries, the temple and royal knights, ogres using frenzy, mages and stone dwarves'' research - a storm of chatter that made me understand why they say when three women gather, they break dishes.


    If there was any saving grace, it was that none of the three got excited enough to raise their voices or speak faster. From Irene''s gentle voice, to Grace''s clear pronunciation that made her sound like a radio host, to Katie''s lively yet pleasantly chattering voice.


    -Look at her filling the stream with her companions without saying a word. Trying to coast through both the game and the stream, huh?


    -But they all have nice voices, so even if I don''t watch the stream, I end up listening to the chatter


    -For real, it''s perfect to just have on in the background. Feels like listening to the radio


    -Se-ah, Se-ah, have you thought about doing something like ASMR with the girls'' voices? You''ve earned a lot of points, you know


    -Is this the part where we''re supposed to be surprised and ask "What about the voices...?"


    "Hey now, coasting through? Call me a true leader who listens well to his companions'' opinions. Besides, isn''t it more beneficial to hear from current fantasy residents than my nonsense?"


    The three continued their chatter on all sorts of topics, Han Se-ah filmed them while talking with viewers, and I pretended to listen quietly while web surfing.


    However, as if reminding us that we were inside the Tower, a loud roar echoed from far away.


    Graaah, grooooaaaaar---!!!


    Naturally, only an ogre could make such a thunderous sound in this plains. The party, instantly battle-ready at the ear-splitting roar, glared towards the source of the commotion and picked up their pace.


    "Judging by the howl, it''s probably facing other adventurers, right?"


    "Still, we should check it out just in case."


    To try and snatch a kill under the pretext of helping adventurers who might be in danger.

 381 - Mercenaries of the Tower 1

    381 - Mercenaries of the Tower 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Being an adventurer meant constantly risking your life.


    Monsters spawned to kill humans emerged from all directions. Even fellow adventurers might turn on you like monsters, aiming for your life. Letting your guard down in a safe zone where monsters didn''t spawn could still leave you a corpse.


    Not only that, but the Tower itself targeted adventurers'' lives with cruel precision. A horned wolf suddenly attacking a low-rank adventurer hunting goblins was just one example. The named monsters on each floor, implemented as game mechanics, along with various traps - how terrifying were they?


    Though not captured by Han Se-ah''s camera, countless adventurers had fallen victim to orc hunter traps, been crushed by cave golems and worms, poisoned and devoured by undead, or plummeted off high mountain cliffs, their bodies never found.


    "Roland? Hanna? The people fighting the ogre... they''re surrounded. What should we do?"


    "Surrounded?"


    "It looks like a horde of centaurs and goblins swarmed in while they were battling the ogre."


    Such occurrences were commonplace in the Tower.


    As we hurried forward, we saw a mercenary band on the brink of annihilation. The bodies strewn about resembled chunks of meat more than corpses, either mangled by the ogre or trampled under centaur hooves.


    The centaurs must have charged in while they were fighting the ogre, with goblins spawning on the side. If the ogre had appeared later, it wouldn''t have entered a frenzied state. And if the slow goblins had come running from afar, they would''ve fled before dying.


    Watching a few people desperately trying to break through the goblins'' shield wall and escape the ogre, I made that assessment as our grim-faced companions naturally prepared for battle.


    "Their movements suggest they''re quite skilled. And their equipment looks top-notch."


    "Seems they encountered the worst possible situation."


    "I sensed goblins suddenly earlier. Must have spawned mid-battle. Ogre in front, centaurs charging from the sides, goblins forming a blockade behind. The odds of this happening are incredibly low, but if it does, it''s practically a killing move."


    -You''re saying mobs spawned behind while fighting an ogre? sh*t''s getting real, that''s terrifying


    -Weren''t the centaurs already charging? lol So they got sandwiched not just from two sides but three while fighting the ogre?


    -Looks like the healer got trampled by centaurs while they were taking on the ogre, then goblins swarmed in as they tried to hold out


    -There''s a reason this game''s rated 19+, it keeps reminding us


    -One punch from that frenzied f*cker doesn''t just send you flying, it tears you apart? f*ck, I can kinda see it even with the mosaic


    Viewers were shaken by the horrific scene, but our gloomy-faced group silently drew swords and nocked arrows, looking to me and Han Se-ah.


    At least she had the sense to give a small nod, signaling us to attack. With the party leader ordering combat, the tank could empty his mind of extraneous thoughts. I raised my shield, pulled down my helmet, and charged forward, mana swirling around my body.


    "Wrists! Aim for the wrists when it swings down!"


    Katie, who had bound the centaurs'' legs with her ice aura, and Han Se-ah, who had buried the fallen goblins trampled underfoot. Add to that Grace''s covering fire and the three high-rank warriors healed by Irene, and all monsters except the ogre had long since turned to mana stones.


    But we all knew - me, the adventurers, and the viewers - that this ogre was the biggest problem.


    A normal ogre stood 5-6 meters tall. Even at that size, its bulk rivaled an elephant''s. More precisely, it was like an elephant standing on two legs.


    Some that ate natural mana stones or elixirs outside the Tower grew to 8 meters, basically walking two-story houses... but this bastard was in the 10-meter range.


    It was just shy of an 11-meter tower, the height humans found most terrifying. Bluntly put, if that thing raised its arms high, it wasn''t just a mansion but a walking spire. When such a creature swung its long arms, even a close-range attack became practically long-range.


    If I got hit, the ogre felt pain.


    If I hit it, the ogre died.


    The problem was those heavy fists kept pushing me back. If I could have one more divine consultation, I''d earnestly request some Isekai martial arts manual like Thousand Pound Force instead of swordsmanship.


    "Wrists? Try to bi- what?!"


    -Mr. Ogre''s pissed, lmao


    -But it''s not doing damage, so it seems desperate to push him away


    -Can''t see well with the helmet, but teacher sounds pretty heated just from his voice


    -Wouldn''t you be pissed if you got knocked back over 10 times without taking damage? lol


    -The best way to torment a slow tank is to turn them into a soccer ball with slows and knockbacks


    Han Se-ah tried swallowing the ogre''s enraged downward punch in mud created by Earth Control, but it tore up the ground before the earth could even solidify. Katie and the rescued adventurers couldn''t even approach amidst the chaos.


    We couldn''t get close, and that thing couldn''t break my defense. Seemingly frustrated by the situation, it suddenly exhibited strange behavior.


    Grooooaaaarrr�D!!!


    After letting out another roar like before, it plunged both hands into the ground. Looks like it learned something when Han Se-ah tried grabbing its wrists with Earth Control. No matter how simple-minded ogres were, they''d have been killed off by knights, let alone hunters, without at least this much learning ability.


    It stomped and pounded, even ripping up the ground Han Se-ah churned while burying goblins with Earth Control, flinging clumps of dirt like a child playing in mud.


    "Gather round!"


    "Whoa-!"


    But what the creature didn''t know was that Irene''s barrier could completely negate the dirt shotgun thanks to its properties... and no matter how forcefully thrown, mere dirt couldn''t push me back.


    Eyes wide open despite the dust invading the gaps in my helmet, I finally managed to approach below the ogre''s knees.


    Crack�D!

 382 - Mercenaries of the Tower 2

    382 - Mercenaries of the Tower 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Having faced many ogres, I was well-versed in killing them. I''d developed a sort of combo or routine. Striking horizontally to shatter their knees, then smashing their fallen heads - a slaughter method too crude to call a combo.


    But this one, in its frenzied state, stood at least 10m tall - twice the size of an underdeveloped specimen from the outside world.


    So its knees were above my head. I couldn''t use the same approach.


    If size was the issue, I''d just have to grind it down more meticulously. My warhammer, filled with the stress of repeated knockbacks, crashed down on its instep rather than its shin.


    Crack!


    "Grooaaaargh!"


    My full-force strike didn''t just crush its instep - it obliterated it.


    We might have been evenly matched in strength, but our durability wasn''t even comparable. My mana-infused weapon, unblemished for 11 years, far outclassed mere monster bone and flesh.


    Still, one strike wasn''t enough. Two, three times. As it howled in pain and tried to squash me with its palm, it made another mistake.


    It should have pushed me away like before.


    With its instep shattered and knee buckled, it bent at the waist to crush me. No matter how huge, its head kept lowering.


    "Wow, that''s brutal. Since it''s so big, you''re just systematically demolishing it from the bottom up like felling a tree. You can really tell you''ve killed tons of ogres."


    What kind of idiot chops down trees by hammering them? LMAO.


    -David, you dumbass, forget the sling. If you''d just crushed Goliath''s legs, you''d have won. Bad body, bad brain, right?


    -How is this lack of attack power? LOL. You''re snapping leg bones without even drawing the holy sword.


    -The huge giant''s gonna use a shrinking spell~


    -Today''s life hack: If your opponent is freaking huge, just methodically shatter their joints one by one.


    Its HP seemed nearly depleted. After just a bit more pounding, it crumbled to a mana stone while still kneeling. As I caught my breath, still seething, both viewers and the few surviving mercenaries gawked at me in awe.


    The goblins that had maintained their ranks before collapsing like bowling pins had long since been harvested into mana stones, half-buried in the ground. The centaurs were sliced up by Katie''s swordsmanship ages ago.


    As I approached the three who barely survived the chaos, they snapped out of their daze and extended their hands as if for a handshake. Given they survived that mayhem, they must have been fairly skilled. They''d already healed up nicely.


    "Thank you, thank you so much!"


    "Whew, we really almost died..."


    "We should start heading back soon, considering our remaining food."


    "Our inventory let us come this far on our own, but going further would be pushing it..."


    "Yeah, that''s right. To stay longer, we''d need a supply contract like the mercenary corps."


    So we sat in a circle on the golden grass of the safe zone, chatting and expressing our regrets, but there was no helping it.


    I''d been sleeping for days now with my eyes covered by a sleeping bag inside the tent, thanks to the plains'' bright sunlight. All those days without encountering a single ogre, just endless "goken-ken-go-go-go-go-ken-ken-ken". It was practically ingrained in my head by now. Those sadistic viewers were even counting and mocking it.


    They made all sorts of weird jokes about Mr. Nakamura Goken[1] coming to see the global streamer, placing bets on whether it''d be goblins or centaurs next, dismissing Han Se-ah''s cries about the ogre possibility as nonsense - which turned out to be true nonsense since we didn''t encounter a single one...


    We held out in the plains until our food ran out, so it was about time to leave. After spending a day in the safe zone we stumbled upon, we''d have to make our way back tomorrow using Han Se-ah''s minimap and Grace''s senses.


    Thinking this, I covered my eyes with the thick blindfold bought from the Adventurers'' Guild and forced myself to sleep.


    "...Roland? Roland!"


    "Hm? What is it?"


    Grace, who was on watch duty since even safe zones couldn''t prevent other adventurers from turning into bandits, urgently woke me. I thought it might be my watch shift already, but her voice sounded too frantic. Was a group of adventurers approaching en masse?


    I emerged from my tightly wrapped sleeping bag like a butterfly from its chrysalis, struggling to sleep in bright places. Taking off my blindfold, I saw Grace''s fair face flushed with confusion.


    "Katie! Hanna! Irene, wake up!"


    Grace frantically woke the others, Han Se-ah logged in clueless about the situation, and dozens of people murmured in the background.


    "Hey, who are you people!?"


    "We''re mercenaries under the command of Border Count Baden of the Empire! Who are you?"


    "We''re researchers from the Magic Tower. Please lower your weapons."


    Mages, mercenaries, adventurers, knights and soldiers. Waking up to sudden chaos, I understood why Han Se-ah who just logged in couldn''t grasp the situation.


    I couldn''t either, f*ck.


    ---


    [1. raei: no idea about this sorry. Might be a kr meme.]


    Toggle New Ads


    4/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 383 - Mercenaries of the Tower 3

    383 - Mercenaries of the Tower 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The Tower was a monster that devoured people.


    For ordinary citizens of the kingdom, not adventurers blinded by greed, this perception was deeply ingrained. The notion that the Tower was a monster that ate people and grew in size was like a ghost story.


    And why wouldn''t it be? When village youths who found farming and hunting trivial left for the city with dreams of success... they''d simply vanish, swallowed by the Tower. It was a terrifying space that spewed out endless monsters from deep underground, against the Goddess''s will.


    Monsters more vicious than those in the outside world were born every hour, and without the strange tools made by mages, you couldn''t even find your way. As a result, even when comrades died, their bodies often couldn''t be retrieved. Only markers were brought back. Even the hastily formed mercenary group I met last time could only grab the intact adventurer gear and flee, unable to collect the bodies crushed by ogres.


    That''s why the Tower was a monster that devoured people.


    ...But that was supposed to be metaphorical.


    "W-what nonsense are you spouting! This is the kingdom, you say?"


    "Just look at that motionless sun. What could it mean for the sun to be so high in the night sky when the moon should be out?"


    "But we were in the Empire, clearly on the northern front..."


    "What are you talking about? We were in the western Empire."


    "Um, what do you mean Empire? We had just set foot in the kingdom."


    Badengah''s mercenary band had been resting after fighting monster waves in the northern Empire.


    Mages were moving to obtain experimental goods in the western Empire.


    Merchants had just crossed from the southern Empire to the northern kingdom, along with knights from the checkpoint who got swept up in it.


    The Tower had really swallowed people. Not in a metaphorical sense, but literally gulping down people from the continent and sending them to the 52nd floor.


    Han Se-ah pretended to use magic to check the minimap, confirming we hadn''t been transported to some unknown space. We hadn''t flown or moved anywhere. People had just been randomly summoned around us while we slept.


    "What the hell is going on...?"


    -What''s the gimmick this time? What''s the point of summoning people?


    -I can''t even guess how the story will unfold, but these aren''t all doppelgangers, right?


    -Fuck, being kidnapped by the Tower while you''re only doing the tutorial. Sounds messed.


    -Logging in and there''s a bunch of dark male characters everywhere lol what''s going on?


    -Why are there so many of them on the 52nd floor, am I the only one who doesn''t know?


    Leather Pants Union, Dark Mammy Squad, Kiddo''s Toy Foundation, the Guild of Teacher''s Mighty Greatsword��names I never wanted to know popped up like mushrooms after rain, spewing all sorts of nonsense.


    No matter how much speculation they threw around about why the Tower''s safe zone kidnaps people from all over the continent, no one could guess or find any clues. So, the chat was naturally filled with useless chatter.


    ��Aah��no wonder your face looked familiar. You''re the hero!��


    ��Could you sense the magical waves...?��


    ��Ah, haha... I was asleep.��


    The main reason for all this was that Han Se-ah, who was supposed to control the stream and the viewers, had been caught by the mages.


    The Tower had swallowed up humans.


    The Tower''s mana had affected the space, transporting people from the Empire to the Kingdom at a great distance without any harm to their bodies or supplies. A perfect manifestation of magic, ignoring the usual limits of distance!


    The mages, extremely excited, had latched onto Han Se-ah and started talking non-stop. And the other party members who could save her were long since intrigued by the Empire.


    ��This sword has a peculiar design.��


    ��It''s more of a hook than a sword. It''s meant to catch and tear apart creatures with tough skin.��


    Katie became interested in the mercenaries'' equipment used for monster waves and began chatting with them. Grace, wary of the centaurs, climbed onto the merchant''s carriage to keep watch due to the overwhelming number of people.


    Irene was talking with the merchant leader, who was a devout believer, promising donations to the temple if they made it back alive. So naturally, only I, the party''s main tank, could interrupt the mages'' chatter.


    But as always, Han Se-ah''s troubles were my amusement.


    ��...I understand what the others are doing, but what about Roland? I''d rather joke around with Roland or discuss party plans.��


    ----Looks like Grace went up the carriage to help keep watch, but she''s got her eyes closed.


    -Is she sleeping or meditating? I dunno.


    -Haha, the hero��s conversation won''t be interrupted, carry on.


    -Oh, the master of the Holy Sword is meditating, so how dare you interrupt him?


    -Roland, the tank, decided to abandon his role like a dog.


    So I pretended to meditate, sitting cross-legged on top of the carriage with my eyes gently closed.


    If I did this in my modern body, people would have thought I was just dozing off, but a robust 6�� tank in full armor sitting like this set the right atmosphere.


    In reality, I was just browsing the web through a holographic window whenever the invisible camera wasn''t focused directly on my face.


    After a few days of awkwardly continuing our journey while playing our roles, we finally arrived safely at Harpy City without incident.


    The eyes of the Empire''s people widened in astonishment.

 384 - Mercenaries of the Tower 4

    384 - Mercenaries of the Tower 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The journey back proved far more challenging than clearing out the sudden influx of centaurs. Traversing the plains and entering the 50th floor''s mountainous terrain to reach the archipelago was an arduous task. The gate connecting the 50th and 51st floors lay outside the archipelago, forcing hundreds to crowd onto that narrow path to cross over.


    Upon reaching the archipelago, we were greeted by harpies soaring through the sky and stone dwarves scurrying about on the ground. The tension was palpable, like cats with their hackles raised.


    At the sound of flapping wings, the mercenaries and knights stiffened, instinctively reaching for their weapons. Their faces hardened with tension, exuding a murderous aura. I realized this was how people accustomed to monster waves would react upon seeing a city of different races.


    The silver lining was that stone dwarves mingled with human workers, and the flying harpies were red harpies - the imperial nobility. Unlike black harpies with only human heads, red harpies wore clothing and could speak, making them somewhat more acceptable as a different race.


    "Huh, so the rumors about a city of different races in the tower were true."


    "And here I thought those mercenary bastards were spouting drunken nonsense."


    The harpies'' striking appearance likely helped ease the wariness. The mercenary group, full of burly men, began openly craning their necks upward as they walked. Even the caravan workers were busy swiveling their heads, following the scantily-clad harpies.


    Despite being the harpies'' archipelago on the 50th floor, there were so many human caravans passing through that we could sightsee without issue.


    "Thanks to you heroes, we made it here without any casualties."


    "What a peculiar experience this has been. I wonder when we''ll ever return to the Empire..."


    "If you ever visit the western Empire, I''ll be sure to treat you to a meal!"


    And so we faced the gate on the 50th floor. Everyone looked grim at the news that beyond the gate lay a kingdom city, and from there they''d have to head north to cross into the Empire. ...Except for the grinning mage, thrilled at the prospect of monopolizing research opportunities.


    The mercenaries faced a near continent-wide trek from the kingdom to the Empire. The caravan couldn''t visit contracted cities within the set timeframe. The handful of knights and soldiers caught up in this at the checkpoint needed proof they weren''t deserting en masse.


    Come to think of it, the knights and soldiers roped in at the checkpoint had it worst. They might get tangled up in accusations of armed mass desertion if they weren''t careful.


    "So, what do we do now?"


    "We should head outside the tower and ask Sebastian for help. We can''t just leave the mansion on the 50th floor empty."


    "Ah, right. That''s true."


    As the sacrificial lambs swallowed by the magic tower disappeared through the gate, Han Se-ah stretched contentedly. She must have felt liberated after being hounded by mages throughout the journey.


    However, there was something neither she, nor the viewers, nor I had anticipated��


    "Hero! The tower, the tower has started swallowing innocent people!"


    "We heard people from the Empire were swallowed! Do you know the conditions?"


    The tower swallowing people posed a far bigger problem than we''d realized.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    "His Highness the Prince''s..."


    "From the magic tower��"


    "The temple''s saint...!"


    Was the third princess, the kingdom''s precious flower beloved by citizens below and the Goddess above, the only valuable person?


    There was also the first prince who''d inherit the throne and the second prince honing his swordsmanship. Katie''s father who oversaw the vast north was there, as were the great lords controlling vast territories across the kingdom. The temple feared their saints or holy men might fall victim to the Demon King''s malice, and even the merchant guild masters, who wielded financial rather than political power, had started trembling after hearing the news.


    Their desperate gazes naturally turned to the hero chosen by the Goddess,


    "No, this is such a big deal... I know it is! I get it, okay! But why put so much pressure on a player, it''s not a quest!"


    -You''d be shitting bricks too if you could wake up abandoned in the tower lol


    -Waaaaaah hero-nim, please solve it for uuuus


    -Teacher looks worn out too, wanna escape into the tower?


    -Just stay holed up in the tower, everyone comes looking when you strut around in the city lol


    -Forget quests, isn''t this basically telling us to speed run to the 55th floor?


    And me, Roland, the wielder of the holy sword.


    I never imagined that building connections with nobles to earn gold would backfire like this. Seeing the troubled maid Emma pulling a small cart of what she claimed were letters for me, I felt a headache coming on.


    The contents of the letters were quite varied. There were young ladies anxious about the tower''s story, people using the tower as an excuse to reminisce about the past or trying to reestablish connections with the hero''s party, and plenty of nobles who dismissed the kidnappings as rumors, believing they wouldn''t be in danger.


    Of course, there were too many letters filling an entire handcart to read them all, so I only picked a few from the top. But the rest probably contained similar content.


    "For now, let''s head into the tower. From what I heard at the guild, it seems people only appeared around us, so we need to assess the situation accurately."


    "Yes, that sounds good. We can''t dawdle while people are panicking."


    "Right. This time they appeared near us, but... if someone gets dragged to a floor above 52, they''ll die for sure."


    My companions, who had briefly stayed at the mansion to ask Sebastian and Emma about managing the estate, were equally caught in the storm of worry and rumors.


    As the wielder of the holy sword, I received enough letters to fill a handcart, but Irene, the saint candidate, and Katie, the Northern Duke''s second daughter, must have been hassled just as much. The only one relatively unscathed was Grace from the rural village, but even she wasn''t spared.


    Given her less imposing background compared to the other party members, mid-tier nobles had been circling the mansion, clinging to Grace''s pants leg, begging for just one meeting.


    So, feeling a strange mental fatigue, we headed toward the 50th floor of the tower, almost as if fleeing.


    Toggle New Ads


    1/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 385 - Mercenaries of the Tower 5

    385 - Mercenaries of the Tower 5


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The tower relentlessly swallowed people.


    This didn''t mean that people were abducted en masse. Even nobles from the Empire had taken interest in the tower after realizing an entire mercenary group had vanished beyond the kingdom''s borders.


    On top of that, mages began flocking to the tower, their eyes gleaming at its anomalies - or as they''d put it, "long-distance spatial teleportation magic that triggers no mana reaction across continents." As a result, even mercenaries with no connection to the tower started pouring in, lured by the promise of gold.


    If they found a clue, mountains of gold coins would rain down - enough to live a life of leisure forever. And if they managed to stop this wicked tower that threatened the higher-ups by uncovering its secrets, the reward promised wasn''t just a lifetime of leisure, but generations of it.


    A vast and bountiful estate, heaps of gold coins that needed carts to move, gems you could stuff in sacks like grain, the Goddess''s blessing from the temple, and fame rivaling that of heroes. The promise of a reward that went beyond a reversal of fortune to a complete upheaval of one''s life drew all the top-tier talents to the tower.


    "Wow, so many people have already gathered in the safe zone," Han Se-ah remarked.


    "They''ve really set up camp, haven''t they?"


    -No, it''s not a metaphor, they''ve literally set up camp lol


    -Weren''t monsters supposed to stay away from the safe zone? A tent city has sprung up near it


    -If people are getting abducted from the safe zone, then occupying the entire safe zone is the solution


    -Were there this many high-rank adventurers on the continent? Why are there so many people


    -That doesn''t look like adventurers, more like knights. Nobles must''ve sent them lol


    As a result, the safe zone near the gate was in utter chaos. The safe zone wasn''t just a golden grassland with monsters lurking right at its edge - monsters wouldn''t come within several hundred meters. Naturally, adventurers began establishing bases on the 51st and 52nd floors as well.


    Just as they''d built palisades in the safe zone of the orc-infested forest, and mages had solidified the ground in the miasma-filled swamp.


    The open field of the plains, with its clear line of sight, was actually quite advantageous as a base.


    "Damn, another bust. We traveled southwest for a week and found nothing."


    "Really? You''re lucky then. There''ve been four reports of mutant ogres from the south. From what I''ve checked, looks like two of them are prowling around."


    "Two of them? If we''d had bad luck, we might not have made it back."


    That''s how it went in the safe zone of the 52nd floor, packed with people. No matter how tempting the reward, it was impossible for a single party to explore the vast space completely, so information naturally got exchanged.


    Two ogres spotted approaching from the south, be cautious in combat. The west was full of monsters with no safe zones or gates. Judging by the delayed return of adventurers who headed north, they were either dead or there was a gate to the 53rd floor��


    As we were gathering this intel, someone quietly approached us.


    "Hello there, Hero. How are you?" a voice called out.


    "Uh, who are you?" I asked.


    A long-haired man approached with a sly smile. His curly long hair hung messily to his shoulders, and his chin was covered in an unkempt beard. Still, he must have had that �� birth buff, as his handsome features gave him a strangely alluring air.


    More precisely, it was my emergency money pouch at my waist that did the talking. Though it was only the size of a fist, it was full of gold coins, so Lukius looked rather surprised when he received it.


    He seemed taken aback that I''d hand over such a large sum without even verifying the information, but... A high-ranking mercenary should make enough that he wouldn''t try to scam for just this much. Besides, the moment he ate and ran, I could brand him as a Demon King''s lackey for obstructing the hero''s progress.


    Unaware of my sinister thoughts, Lukius, looking oddly touched, didn''t even check the contents of the pouch before he started speaking. He leaned forward, whispering as if sharing a secret.


    "I thought all safe zones were the same, but they''re not."


    "...Huh?" I responded, confused.


    "See, when the mages asked for samples to study the vegetation in the safe zone, I walked around just in the safe areas and noticed something strange."


    As everyone''s heads instinctively bowed at this ominous information, viewers laughed about us doing some kind of skit or comic dialogue, but our group seemed to be taking it quite seriously.


    After all, the tower''s safe zones had been absolute spaces until now. In plains, forests, caves, swamps, and alpine regions, they''d always been responsible for adventurers'' lives. So hearing that something was wrong with these safe zones sounded serious.


    Seeing our expressions, Lukius guided us through the busy crowd of mercenaries and adventurers.


    "Now, look here. Like this."


    As he suddenly squatted down in the center of the safe zone, people''s attention briefly turned to us, but they were all too busy with their own tasks to do more than glance.


    Thanks to this, we were the only ones who could see Lukius''s fingertips digging through the grass in the center of the clearing.


    "In a real safe zone, flowers like this are hidden. Strangely, you can''t pick this one by hand. I even tried using a knife to sell it to mages for a high price, but it wouldn''t cut."


    "Oh my, this is..." Irene gasped.


    Pushing aside the wild grass tinged with gold revealed a tiny wildflower about the size of an index finger. A flower that looked like a golden bead embedded in the center of a four-leaf clover swayed gently at Lukius''s gesture.


    As if to prove his point, even Lukius''s rough attempt to break the stem with brute force seemed like nothing more than a gentle breeze to the flower, which continued to sway softly.


    Irene was the first to react to this sight. She seemed to have detected the faint divine energy emanating from the petals, rather than being surprised by the jewel-like beauty of the flower.


    "If what Lukius says is true... it means there are fake safe zones, right?" she asked.


    "Then perhaps, the people were summoned by fake safe zones..." I mused.


    First the continent-sized Empire got an update, and now even safe zones had knockoffs? As I clicked my tongue in disbelief, Katie, with a serious face, tapped my shoulder and asked a question.


    "Roland, how spread out are the adventurers who''ve entered the 51st and 52nd floors right now?"


    "What if about half of those adventurers triggered fake safe zones?"


    ...Ah, fuck.


    Toggle New Ads


    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 386 - Nobles of the Tower 1

    386 - Nobles of the Tower 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The gimmick on the 51st floor was a type of offense. A time attack offense, to be precise. If you failed the time attack, a random NPC would vanish into the tower''s darkness - an incredibly vicious penalty.


    The Empire''s appearance didn''t just abnormally increase the number of ordinary peasants. Peasants, hunters, adventurers, mercenaries, soldiers, knights, and nobles all increased about fivefold across the board. This wasn''t a modern society where the entire population was tracked and counted, so it could be even more, but certainly no less.


    Well, they were advancing through that vast landmass, breaking through monster waves, so the numbers had to be staggering.


    And now all those countless mercenaries, adventurers, and soldiers had entered the tower, causing problems.


    "We should check other safe zones too."


    "Shouldn''t we talk to the Magic Tower first?"


    "Surely it won''t trigger randomly just from people entering?"


    With numbers increased at least fivefold from before Season 2 started, plus all sorts of adventurers and mercenaries specially hired by the kingdom and empire''s upper echelons due to anxiety.


    They''d long since departed for unknown spaces, and most adventurers tended to pack plenty of food for long-term exploration at times like this.


    Even I only rested about once every two months when exploring the swamp with the Rebecca Mercenaries.


    Even if we told returning adventurers resupplying food about the fake safe zones, it would take at least one to two months. This wasn''t a world where you could just send a quick message on KakaoTalk or something.


    "...So then, I can''t do anything but pray? I have to beg ''please, please'' hoping important NPCs for scenario progression don''t get taken away?"


    -What the fuck, how can there be a gimmick like this lololololololol


    -What if by sheer luck the Empire''s Emperor or the Kingdom''s King gets yeeted into the tower? Does it move on to the ''continent is fucked'' episode?


    -Shouldn''t we try resetting for real? If important figures get taken, we should reset and change it, right?


    -Is this really a gimmick? It just seems to annoy like crazy


    -But since it''s spatial movement, won''t the Magic Tower mages research and come up with something?


    "No, what is this, no way..."


    Ridiculously, there was nothing we could do. We could urgently gather mages and ask them to research the safe zones, but even that wouldn''t yield immediate results.


    As Han Se-ah''s dumbfounded expression showed, all we could do was pray that important NPCs wouldn''t disappear. Our last hope was believing BB Games was a game company with common sense and decency.


    For example, NPCs crucial to the story wouldn''t be taken, and only average mid to low-ranking troops or civilians would be dragged in to become shackles for the players. It was a cruel story in a way, but wasn''t it more beneficial continentally and for gamers if some poor farmer died rather than a military commander dying and the Empire getting breached by monster waves?


    "So this is how it flows. Should I have bought some land somewhere?"


    -I didn''t expect that serious atmosphere to suddenly flow into a real estate speculation competition


    -The mansion land prices on the 50th floor Harpy Archipelago must have skyrocketed lolololololol This is fucking ridiculous


    -So if you have money and ability, you evacuate to the tower? Well, if you don''t want to die, that''s what you gotta do


    -Even if some people can''t escape, it seems everyone avoids it if possible?


    -If there''s a drink with a 0.01% chance of killing you when you drink it, of course you shouldn''t drink it lol


    Who would consume it just because the probability is low?


    Naturally, the nobles of the adventurer city were the first to start. Those who held only noble titles and rights to the city without territories to rule.


    With just one gate, they could go back and forth to their mansions in 5 minutes, so evacuating to the tower interior was a very easy thing.


    Next were the wealthy merchants passing through the adventurer city, then the nobles of nearby territories...


    The high and mighty concerned for their safety flocked to the tower en masse. It wasn''t like Lukius spread the story, I guess everyone thought similarly.


    The idea that you weren''t safe even in the northern Empire if you were outside the tower, so you might as well be in a safe zone inside the tower, occurred to everyone.


    "The space untouched by the Goddess''s will has become a space blocking the Demon King''s malice. Seeing it like this, it feels nostalgic, like our efforts have borne fruit."


    "You could think of it that way. Still, not everyone can flee to the tower, so we need to resolve the tower''s anomaly as soon as possible."


    From what I heard at the Adventurers Guild, tent villages for merchants had sprung up on the plains. Mages who didn''t want their research disturbed had poured into the forest, high-ranking temple officials trying to visit the tower directly and start pilgrimages in this opportunity had visited the swamp clearings, and wealthy nobles had purchased mansions in the stone dwarves'' underground cities and harpy nations.


    As Irene said, the areas conquered by Han Se-ah as the player hero had become spaces safer for people than the outside. In adventurer terms, they''d become real safe zones.


    Meanwhile, not everyone was sitting idle. We couldn''t do anything about the adventurers and mercenaries who had already left for far-off places in the plains, but the information Lukius discovered spread to those who departed later or returned with good timing.


    "The ratio of fake safe zones is higher than expected... should I say? 5 out of 12 is almost 40%. It''s nearly half that are fake, they really made it viciously."


    -But I still don''t get why they made kidnapping a gimmick


    -It''s just to shackle the players, what else. If you carelessly choose a safe zone, you get a burden to protect


    -By the way, won''t gates between the Kingdom and Empire open when that''s resolved?


    -I don''t know about anything else, but Empire travel will be convenient, gotta make some progress so things happen


    -Tower travel without breaking through will be convenient for sure, Kingdom tours alone take years


    That''s why we also headed to the plains of the 52nd floor after minimal preparations at the mansion on the 50th floor. The nobles, royalty, and temples would have to deal with adventurers who might trigger fake safe zones without knowing.

 387 - Nobles of the Tower 2

    387 - Nobles of the Tower 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Setting aside the gimmick of the safe zone discovered by some lucky adventurer, the tower exploration was progressing smoothly.


    The mercenary group dispatched from the Empire had found the gate leading from the 52nd to the 53rd floor. Fortunately, we received that information and were able to head straight to the 53rd floor without wasting time.


    It would''ve been disappointing if we''d wandered around the 52nd floor only to return and find the gate to the 53rd floor already open. Thinking about it that way, Han Se-ah''s luck might not be so bad after all.


    "I see a goblin unit up ahead, and a safe zone beyond them. What should we do, wait?" Grace asked.


    "Hmm, if there''s nothing but goblins around, let''s break through and check it out right away," I replied.


    My greaves made clanking noises as they trampled the soft prairie grass. Under the warm sunlight that had been shining for 24 hours straight, the oddly heated armor moved forward along with Grace, who''d spotted something.


    Whether our paths didn''t overlap or rumors had spread that the hero party headed east from the 53rd floor gate, other adventurers were nowhere to be seen.


    ...And neither were ogres.


    How was it that we''d come all the way to the 53rd floor to check the gimmick of the plains layer and investigate the fake safe zones, but we hadn''t encountered a single ogre? This immediately made me take back what I''d just thought about Han Se-ah''s luck being decent.


    "So, we''re charging in?" Irene asked.


    "Yeah. There''s a safe zone nearby, so let''s quickly clean up and enter it," I confirmed.


    "What if the safe zone is fake?"


    "Last time, it didn''t activate as soon as we entered, but during the camp. We should have enough time to check."


    As the party chatted away, I pulled down the helmet I''d taken off because of the sunlight. The sun''s heat warmed my face, narrowing my field of vision. The thumping of my heart synced with the mana enveloping my entire body.


    When dealing with goblins, a shield with a wide surface area was more convenient than a mace. So, I lowered my stance like an American football player, gripped the shield with both hands, and advanced like a bulldozer.


    My body, enhanced to an absurd degree, cut through the wind and crushed the prairie as it moved forward. In the distance, through my narrowed vision, I saw startled goblins. They took the textbook stance of planting their shields in the ground and aiming their spears at the rapidly approaching enemy.


    However, the goblin race was far too weak to withstand the full-speed charge of a 6��. At this acceleration, I could even push back an ogre, so how could goblins in mere armor hope to withstand it?


    Crack�D�D!! Crunch�D�D�D!!!


    Kyeek�D?!


    It started with the long, sharp spear tip. The fierce spear tip that could take the lives of even high-ranking adventurers if recklessly charged at crumbled like trampled clay when it hit my shield.


    As the spear tip crumbled and the shaft broke, those who screamed and collapsed just before the shields collided. Though their health had increased as 51st floor goblins, it seemed they still couldn''t ignore the reflect damage.


    Perhaps troubled by their comrade behind them screaming and dying just before the collision, the goblin''s eyes, filled with ferocity and unease, wavered between me charging in and their dead comrade behind.


    "I''ll surround them so they can''t escape!" Han Se-ah called out.


    "Wow, looking at it like this, it really does feel like heaven. The view is wide open, there are no monsters, and we have snacks in our inventory. No wonder some players make the prairie a tourist spot instead of progressing," Han Se-ah remarked.


    -What do you mean by making the prairie a tourist spot?


    -Oh lol there are people who don''t progress the game and just relax on the first floor, resetting when they encounter mobs


    -Not progressing the game, buying snacks with initial funds, and playing on the prairie before resetting lololololol


    -So what are you going to do if you find a fake safe zone instead of a real one?


    -If you give up on game progression, you can enjoy free chicken and beer on the prairie every day, why wouldn''t you do this?


    The party had been marching across the prairie for hours under the relentless sun. Though it was a space that magically maintained its temperature even when heated by sunlight, feeling hot and sweaty was an unavoidable reaction for living beings.


    Han Se-ah started chatting with viewers while wiping her nape with a magical water droplet in her palm, while the other three began gossiping around the four-leaf clover flower in the center of the clearing.


    It was a beautiful shape with a golden jewel embedded in a golden four-leaf clover, so it was bound to appeal to women. Add to that the faint divine energy and fragrance, and all three were completely captivated, like cats drawn to catnip.


    "If this is a symbol bestowed by the Goddess, I wonder if there was something like this in the safe zones we passed through?" Katie pondered.


    "Probably not. If you think about it, the safe zones on the lower floors have already been touched by people, even undergoing construction," Grace replied.


    "True, if there had been something this unusual while they were tilling the land and building structures, mages would have definitely started researching it, right?" Irene added.


    My lips curled up into a smile at the sight of them huddled around the flower with faces like lovesick girls.


    Even as Han Se-ah took out some high-quality jerky from her inventory to satisfy their hunger lightly after being nagged by viewers, their gazes remained fixed on the flower. It reminded me of how 3-4 year old kids react when you turn on Pororo for them.


    "Here, chew on these while we talk," Han Se-ah offered.


    "Thanks, Hanna," Katie responded.


    This wasn''t bitter and disgusting salted jerky made from rotting meat preserved with cheap salt. Considering the players'' tastes, it was tender jerky with a salty flavor to satisfy sodium needs and a peppery aroma that tingled the tongue.


    The taste naturally made you crave a cold beer. As I was munching on the jerky, tearing into it like fresh meat, Grace''s head suddenly whipped around.


    She had been nibbling on the jerky like a squirrel, but now she was pointing west - the direction we came from. We clearly said we were heading east from the gate, so who could be following our party? As I grabbed my shield and lifted my helmet to be on guard, I saw something running - no, crawling - from the direction Grace was pointing.


    "...What? Why is Manaashi here?"


    It was still far away and hard to see clearly, but a black naga crawling across the prairie with a long trident was clearly visible. Given its size, it was quite noticeable even from a distance...


    Why was he here, and who was he with?


    Toggle New Ads


    4/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 388 - Nobles of the Tower 3

    388 - Nobles of the Tower 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The black naga''s lower body slithered through the tall grass of the prairie, as nimble and swift as a fish cutting through water. Manaashi, the black naga, charged faster than a person, even outpacing most horses.


    I wondered why this creature, who should have been muscle training with the Temple Knights in the purified marsh, was racing across the prairie. As I pondered this, two more people chasing after Manaashi came into view.


    One was 5�� ''Lucky One'' Lukius, his curly long hair fluttering as he ran, mouthing "fuck, fuck" over and over. The other was 5�� ''Radiant'' McDonagh Martin, a countryside boy who had joined the knights.


    ...What kind of combination was this?


    An adventurer from the Empire, a knight from a rural fief, and a different species who had been bound to the tower but saved by the Goddess. Three people with absolutely nothing in common were sprinting towards us.


    "Hey, hero!"


    "Huh? When did Manaashi learn to speak so fluently?"


    "Maybe he picked it up while mingling with the brothers at the temple?"


    Manaashi opened his mouth clearly without the typical hissing sounds or choppy words of the naga species. It seemed he hadn''t just done muscle training, but had also received social education.


    Whether due to the muscle training''s effectiveness or inherent racial differences, Manaashi approached calmly while the two 5�� warriors on either side were panting heavily.


    To run from the edge of the prairie''s horizon at a speed rivaling centaurs and still be fine - he must have trained his stamina quite thoroughly.


    Was there no cliche? about enemies-turned-allies becoming ridiculously weak?


    As I was thinking this, McDonagh and Lukius arrived in the safe zone following Manaashi.


    "Manaashi? We thought you''d be with the temple brothers. What brings you here?"


    "Ah. How could I remain idle after hearing such a dreadful story, having been saved by the Goddess?"


    "Dreadful story?"


    Irene, who had more or less been incorporated into the temple faction, was the first to speak up. She asked why Manaashi, who should have been helping the Temple Knights deal with undead in the polluted marsh and scouting the pilgrimage path created in the marsh, was here.


    In response, Manaashi let out a hissing breath - apparently his habits weren''t fully corrected even if his language was - and began to explain. From the story, it seemed he was taking the fake safe zones very seriously.


    "A space created by the Demon King''s power, where evil seeds cannot set foot, is clearly a blessing from the Goddess. Therefore, this vile scheme to mock it and sow distrust must be crushed as soon as possible!"


    "Ah, so that''s how they''re interpreting it."


    -Manaashi''s pissed off lmao


    -What''s he on about? The safe zone is the Goddess''s what now?


    -The tower''s the Demon King''s but monsters can''t enter safe zones so it must be from the Goddess


    -Oy oy, don''t get too heated. You''ll lose your gains


    We understood that the three had gathered and received a request to investigate the safe zones. But why had they hastily followed us? The fact that they came this far accurately meant they must have asked around about which direction the hero''s party went, right?


    Lukius scratched the back of his head sheepishly in response.


    "Well, this might sound a bit strange, but... it was my intuition."


    "Intuition?"


    "Yes. I just had this overwhelming feeling that we should join up with you, hero."


    At his words, the expressions of our group changed subtly.


    Tailing us and abruptly joining up after receiving a request was practically the same as violating the unwritten rules of adventurers.


    We had no connection besides exchanging a few words when he sold us information. Yet to follow us in the tower and join us while we were resting in a safe zone - honestly, if his companions weren''t Manaashi and McDonagh but other mercenaries, we might have thought they were bandits and smashed their heads in.


    ...Should we consider it lucky that his life is saved thanks to his companions?


    "Hey, we should accept this, right? I mean, he''s the Lucky One. Isn''t that saying he''s the LUCK god-tier character recognized by BB Games? If we take him along, we might find some clues about the ogres or something."


    -lol Is putting a luck totem in the baggage slot for real?


    -It''s the golden rule to always grab LUK in RPGs if it''s there lol


    -Forget the rest, but how can we ditch Manaashiafter he came all this way lololol


    -Seeing McDonagh suddenly makes me crave a hamburger. How is a person''s name hamburger-like lolololol


    -A muscle freak naga, a hamburger knight, and a luck totem? This party composition is fucked up for real lololol


    Of course, there was one person who showed a uniquely different reaction - Han Se-ah.


    While the others were suspicious of the mercenary they''d only met twice, Han Se-ah knew well that Lukius''s title was ''Lucky One''.


    It wasn''t like we were accepting him as a regular party member. Using an NPC with god-tier luck as a temporary companion - wasn''t this quite familiar to any gamer playing an RPG? Plus, it seemed her resolve had weakened a bit since we hadn''t encountered a single ogre on our way to the 53rd floor.


    "I think it''s fine."


    "If Hanna says so..."


    "...And if Lukius discovers something, it counts as our party finding it, right? Fuck yeah, bring on the mission."


    And so, due to someone''s trivial desire, we gained three temporary companions.


    ---


    Toggle New Ads


    5/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 390 - Nobles of the Tower 5

    390 - Nobles of the Tower 5


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    To put it bluntly, Heroes Chronicle was a virtual reality game that didn''t give players complete freedom.


    The basic premise was too clearly defined: team up with companions to climb the tower, establish safe zones, and defeat the Demon King''s army to weaken his evil power.


    Whether you climbed the tower or not, whether you left the city to roleplay as a slave or pretended to be a noble genius relying solely on inventory magic, no matter how wild your gameplay got, the main and side quests ultimately revolved around conquering the tower floor by floor.


    Yes, "floor by floor."


    [Equipment enhanced by the Stone Dwarves'' special technique]


    [With this, we might be able to reach the Harpy Queen who controls storms and lightning]


    [But those guys, they seemed to be acting a bit strange...]


    ...


    ......


    .........


    ......


    ...


    [The safe zone in the plains is like a paradise of golden grasslands]


    [But why did the safe zone summon someone from outside the tower?]


    [We should investigate this safe zone that can summon people]


    "Oh shit, another complication? But if we need to bring Ogre mana stones to get special enhancement stones, that doesn''t add up. ...Must be because of the Season 2 patch!"


    This was precisely the area Han Se-ah was least confident in.


    Even if she hoarded mana stones in her inventory like a squirrel''s winter food cache, Han Se-ah didn''t spend as much gold as one might expect. Part of it was because our party was so strong that we made good money, and part of it was because she didn''t waste gold on unnecessary things.


    Other players would have to rent lodging, pay for food, and repair equipment for long-term hunting, so BB Games set mana stone prices quite high. But since we ignored the prerequisite quests and went straight for the boss''s head, we had gold to spare.


    That leftover gold went into the Lucky One''s pocket, and in return we got special enhancement stones. As soon as we got our hands on them, several quest logs whizzed by, not just one��


    "No! Can''t a person just kill a boss without enhancing? Don''t you know about broken straight swords? Ever heard of the ''no enhance, no talisman samurai'' spirit?"


    -The useless pack mule of the hero party isn''t even checking quests while teacher progresses the game lol it''s the end times


    Katie jumped in place at Han Se-ah''s words. Her eyes widened like a child who received a game console instead of a storybook for Christmas.


    Though she kept saying it was fine, that we should discuss it first, etc., she couldn''t hide her grinning lips. Because of this, she didn''t even notice Grace and Irene smiling at her from either side with motherly affection.


    But Han Se-ah''s decision was understandable.


    [Special Enhancement Stone - Winter Fragment]


    [A crystal of magic that even the pressure of the underworld, which melts even rocks, could not melt]


    We didn''t know yet if there were special enhancement stones other than attribute enhancements, but the first enhancement stone that came into our hands was an ice attribute stone.


    "Don''t be so modest. The magic contained inside is ice attribute, that''s why."


    "Oh, really? Well, in that case... Hehe!"


    While regular enhancement stones looked like metal, crystal, or gems, special enhancement stones gleamed as if advertising their special magical properties.


    The analogy is a bit cheap, but... it was like adding LED flair when customizing a computer. With a soft light emanating from inside the sky-blue crystal, it was like looking at a custom-built PC bought with money saved during military service.


    Anyway, at this point I could see why nobles would buy something so expensive that they wouldn''t even use. Even with mana stones, there was a culture of using them for show because of their enormous size, despite being less attractive than cut gems.


    So an enhancement stone much larger than ordinary gems, with light emanating from inside due to magical effects? To nobles, these weren''t enhancement stones but cutting-edge fashion accessories that would set trends.


    "By the way, how do we find a Stone Dwarf who knows how to handle this enhancement stone?"


    "Even if we find one, we can''t enhance right away if they''re not on the 50th floor, right? It would take over a day to run to the city on the 49th floor."


    "...Oh, right?"


    "W-what?!"


    But there was a minor yet crucial problem: we didn''t know any blacksmiths. We knew some Stone Dwarves, sure, but no blacksmiths to speak of.


    Sure, we progressed through scenarios with Stone Dwarves like Old Bobo and Granny Shasha, and used plenty of Stone Dwarf shops while staying in the underground city... but we naturally wouldn''t know much about master blacksmiths skilled in handling special enhancement stones.


    For starters, the named NPC Old Bobo seemed more like an engineering expert specializing in vacuum stones, while Granny Shasha was closer to a civil engineering expert who planned and built the city.


    Good weapons came from the fingertips of legendary blacksmiths. Katie, nicknamed "Loli" for her romantic notions about weapons and knights, trembled like an otaku hearing that collaboration merchandise was about to sell out. But perhaps Lukius''s luck had rubbed off on her as well.


    "Enhancement stone? One with mana in it? Hmm... Go see Old Didi. He''s been grumbling about having no work lately."


    "Ah, I see. Thank you, brother."


    With a single question thrown out while buying groceries in the market of the underground city on the 50th floor, our dilemma was immediately resolved. We heard there was a master craftsman whose work had dried up because the nobles who bought special enhancement stones weren''t actually getting enhancements done.


    Ah, come to think of it, this must be a required quest.


    There''s no way an NPC to progress the main scenario would be absent or too difficult to find.

 391 - Hero Party 1

    391 - Hero Party 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    What if there was no craftsman who could handle special enhancement stones?


    What if there was an additional quest to use special enhancement stones, what if there was a problem with Old Didi the stone dwarf, what if, what if, what if...


    Contrary to the viewers'' excited chatter cluttering Han Se-ah''s mind, Old Didi was openly hammering away in the largest building on the main street.


    "Hm? If it isn''t the squishies. Want to enhance your equipment?"


    "Yes. I''d like to use this to enhance my sword."


    The stone dwarf called Didi picked up the special enhancement stone that Katie had been cherishing with plier-like tweezers. He examined it from various angles, then hastily unsheathed a sword from his waist and gently caressed the blade.


    Perhaps because his fingers were made of stone, a peculiar sound like sharpening a knife with a whetstone could be heard. Despite scraping metal with stone, it wasn''t a spine-chilling noise, but rather a calming one. Stone dwarf finger ASMR might actually get a decent number of views.


    "Well, well, you squishies have a good eye for quality. Come back in about three hours."


    "Okay!"


    Katie readily entrusted her sword without question, as if that calm demeanor alone had filled her with confidence. It was surprising that enhancing equipment only took three hours.


    When directly enhancing with regular enhancement stones, it took less than a minute for the mana to be absorbed with a whoosh and it was over. I wasn''t sure if three hours should be considered long or short. Anyway, this enhancement felt similar to the tutorial for special enhancement, so Katie''s sword probably wouldn''t shatter into pieces.


    For some reason, I felt like I heard humming about slipping hands from a corner of the market street, but it must have been my imagination.


    "Three hours, huh? That''s just enough time to shop for food and camping supplies and come back."


    "Since our group has grown and exploration will likely take longer, we should reduce the jerky and buy more grain powder and dried beans."


    "Ugh, not too many beans."


    "Katie, no matter what, you can''t be picky in the tower."


    Did kids who hate beans exist in both the East and West?


    Katie shuddered at the thought of baked beans, a dish much easier and quicker to make than stew or soup. Well, it was hard to eat tasty when it was just dried beans with a bit of sauce simmered in.


    Honestly, even I, with my mutt''s appetite that gobbled up anything Irene cooked without complaint, was a bit reluctant when it came to baked beans. It was a bit much to just scoop up beans stewed in sauce like rice, without any actual rice or side dishes.


    Katie disliked it, and I''d eat it without complaint thanks to my experience roughing it in the tower, but I didn''t particularly like it.


    And our player Han Se-ah also openly showed her aversion. Well, with gamer-friendly options like chimek, bulgogi, and all sorts of world cuisines readily available, eating nothing but boiled beans was a bit perverted, wasn''t it?


    "Hmm... Then how about buying some biscuits instead of beans?"


    "Increasing the amount of biscuits instead of bread might work. I prefer dipping biscuits in soup over baked beans too."


    "I see..."


    Grace also chimed in, seemingly willing to give up bread as a side dish rather than eat beans as a staple. As we walked through the market discussing such trivial yet important matters of beans versus bread, a sudden shout rang out.


    Though they outnumbered us, we were the stronger side here. Han Se-ah''s streamer instincts seemed to work in situations like this too - she immediately noticed this and stepped forward to confidently ask questions, making the other side shrink back instead.


    As expected, even if she seemed lacking in some areas, she delivered when it counted. Thinking that, I also stepped forward and folded my arms behind Han Se-ah. Given their armored appearance, they looked like knights from some domain, so they might recognize my face.


    "I-Isn''t that Sir Roland? The, the owner of the holy sword..."


    "Just what has the young master been up to..."


    They certainly seemed to recognize the face of the holy sword''s owner, if not the hero''s. The people who recognized my face shrank back even more and started whispering amongst themselves.


    But wait, what?


    Young master?


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    5�� ''Lucky One'' Lukius was, to be precise, 5�� ''Lucky One'' Lukius Cornelius.


    ''What is our party, some kind of family for runaways?''


    So he wasn''t lying about being from the Empire. When Han Se-ah asked about his somewhat romantic name, the answer came back that he was from a count''s family in the eastern part of the Empire.


    The Cornelius County in the eastern Empire. A prestigious family that had boasted wealth for generations, owning vast and fertile lands. Not just a family with money, but wealthy national contributors in charge of military supplies sent to the northern part of the Empire.


    Lukius was born as the third son in a strict household that took duty and devotion as their family motto to the point of making it their family precept, and wanted for freedom... This really was a fucking runaway family, wasn''t it?


    "He may say that, but I believe he left for the sake of his older brothers."


    "Older brothers?"


    "Despite appearances, the young master is someone who really cares for his family."


    The knights - that is, the knights of the Cornelius County - who guided us to their quarters at the mention of "hero", heaved a deep sigh as Lukius scratched the back of his head with an awkward expression. At least with his ��-boosted handsome middle-aged face, he didn''t look pathetic even with such a sheepish expression.


    The knight''s subsequent explanation was quite predictable. The knight, who had served the Cornelius family since childhood, slowly unfolded a cliche? story, saying he remembered Lukius from when he was young.


    The eldest son, kind but incompetent. The second son, on the contrary, capable but with a nasty personality. And the third son, average in both personality and ability, but strangely "lucky" since childhood. Because of this, the family''s retainers were divided into factions over who to serve as the next count.


    Serving the legitimate eldest son didn''t seem like it would help the family business. But promoting the capable second son to count when the eldest wasn''t incompetent enough to ruin the family was also problematic. Then how about young master Lukius, who strangely revitalized every business he touched during his successor training...?


    The factions were split like this, he said.


    Seeing the retainers split not just into two, but three factions and start to falter, Lukius followed his ''Lucky One'' instincts and ran away from the family, eventually reaching the high ranks and fatefully joining the hero''s party.


    After carefully listening to all this explanation, Han Se-ah put down her empty teacup on the table and muttered softly.


    "Isn''t this a runaway family rather than a hero''s party?"


    We were on the same wavelength.


    Fuck.

 392 - Hero Party 2

    392 - Hero Party 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Lukius Cornelius''s story was more interesting than expected. There''s undeniable fun in hearing someone''s embarrassing past from their acquaintance, and the bonus ''Lucky One'' episodes that slipped out were quite juicy.


    At six, he accidentally won his first practice duel with knights by stumbling and flailing his wooden sword��


    At eight, the necklace he bought at the market as a gift for his mother turned out to be an incredibly valuable magical artifact that had mistakenly ended up there��


    At ten, while leading a merchant caravan as part of his heir training, his competitors conveniently fell ill, bringing profit to his territory��


    "Is that even possible? No, if that''s the case, he should''ve been with us in the kingdom from the start. By now we''d have cleared the 80th floor... is what I almost said! Almost, people! I love my current companions too much, so don''t twist this with your devilish editing!"


    -Too late, isn''t it? You can already hear the moms typing away, eyes rolled back in their heads as they edit, right? Doesn''t the sound of keyboards being smashed send chills down your spine?


    -The rich get richer, they say, but here''s an 18-year-old whining about missing one 5��. Fucking hell.


    -You think that "I almost said" shit''s gonna save you? You need a good beating.


    -LOL But with that kind of luck, couldn''t he take down bosses too?


    -Maybe not take them down, but he''d probably survive no matter what, right? Always finding a lucky way out?


    If the person in question had spouted these stories, they''d be dismissed as the drunken ramblings of a mercenary. Mercenaries and adventurers lived by their reputation, so those lacking in skill tended to inflate their achievements to the point where believing them made you the fool.


    But when the storyteller was a knight with his family''s crest on his chest, it was a different story. Plus, the ''Lucky One'' title was clearly visible to players.


    "Jake, how long do you plan on prattling about my past?"


    "Oh, my apologies, young master. I got carried away meeting the hero I''ve only heard stories about."


    Duels, trade, monster slaying, political machinations, and luck in trivial daily matters. His fortune was so evident that people started saying he was favored by the Goddess. So Lukius Cornelius decided to leave home before his coming-of-age ceremony, and naturally, his ''luck'' allowed him to escape his family without a hitch.


    After that, it was a series of fortunate everyday occurrences. Relying on his family-taught swordsmanship and innate luck, he joined a mercenary band fighting monster waves, reached an advanced level, and then decided to head to the kingdom.


    "Do you know that the social circles are abuzz with your name these days, young master? There''s talk that the Empire greatly aided the kingdom''s hero."


    "What? Why would it spread like that?"


    The story went that they finally uncovered the truth about the fake safe zone, and that rumor spread far and wide until it reached the Cornelius family.


    While the kingdom and empire weren''t sworn enemies and weren''t at war, there was bound to be some regional rivalry. Both the imperial and royal families were chosen by the Goddess and given separate trials and missions of continental exploration and tower climbing... but humans loved to compare.


    ''Come to think of it, I wonder how the influx of kingdom knights to the stone dwarves'' underground city is playing out politically?''


    The political scene was already in turmoil with the sudden appearance of a princess.


    Raei Translations


    ---


    Our great escape ended more quickly than expected.


    Time flew by as they strolled through the underground city''s distinctive buildings, just the two of them.


    After all, we were told to come back for the sword in 3 hours, but then we got tangled up with Lukius.


    Tracking the noise, meeting Lukius, being guided to the lodgings, and hearing the situation took nearly an hour. Even though I hurriedly escaped when it seemed like the conversation was shifting from personal stories to political matters, we only had about two hours left, or rather, an hour and forty minutes at most.


    "...We seemed to have an important conversation, but I can''t organize any of it. So let''s start by catching Roland."


    -Meanwhile, it''s so sweet seeing Grace holding hands with Roland as they leave LOL


    -Ah LOL Leaving the headache-inducing stuff to the party''s chore boy


    -Tsk tsk, our teacher is enjoying a date, so the road-paving minion should handle the annoying political issues


    -Honestly, I want to secretly watch their date, but I''m really curious about the special enhancement stone


    -If we waste time watching the date here, the kids will cry. They''ll cry LOL Hurry up and go.


    Even though the soft warmth at your fingertips and that mischievous smile that gently curves at the slightest thing makes you want to spend time alone until evening turns to night...


    Katie''s face on the camera was a bit concerning.


    As one viewer pointed out, she was looking around the market street with eyes full of expectation, saying she''d sense my presence. It felt like a terrible thing to do if I just passed by pretending not to notice.


    So after quickly finishing the skewers we were sharing, we headed towards the market intersection where Katie was looking around, feigning coincidence. In the busy market street, crowded with merchants and laborers for inter-species trade and nobles seeking refuge, there was no way a dexterity-type swordsman could find us.


    "Ah, Roland! Over here, over here!"


    "Oh my, everyone''s out already?"


    Of course, Han Se-ah, who had attached her camera to us, was the first to spot us. As she naturally turned towards us, Katie reacted like a ghost. It seemed Lukius didn''t come along, probably wanting to have more conversations with his family members who came looking for him.


    Thanks to that, only three beauties - Katie, Irene, and Han Se-ah - were waving their hands in the middle of the market street, drawing everyone''s attention.


    In other words, except for the stone dwarves who weren''t particularly interested in squishy faces, the eyes of people gathered in the underground city for various reasons were all focused on us.


    Toggle New Ads


    4/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 393 - Hero Party 3

    393 - Hero Party 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Good-looking people drew attention wherever they went. I hadn''t realized this as a military student, but I felt it firsthand since becoming Roland.


    When a handsome man or beautiful woman with a good physique walked confidently with an upright posture, their beautiful hair swaying gracefully, even most nobles couldn''t compare. Thanks to our inventory and magic, we always stayed clean even during exploration, so we weren''t just pretty faces - we were on a whole different level from commoners. No wonder we attracted stares.


    The gazes of merchant guild workers carrying luggage, squires running errands for the knight order, and mercenaries flush with gold heading to drink all converged on us.


    And when gazes gathered like that, rumors started to spread. There was always someone ready to pick up on those stories.


    "Here they come again. They''re pretending not to notice, but their bodies are pointed right at us."


    "Again? How the hell do rumors spread so quickly?"


    "I guess they''re bored being stuck in this underground city."


    -Their response time feels like those forum addicts waiting for new posts


    -At this point, it''s like they sent spies for intel instead of errand boys to the market lol


    -What is this, some variety show fan club desperately searching for celebrity sightings? What the fuck


    -Lmao the kid looks like he''s about to cry, is this really okay?


    Those nobles who entered the Tower out of fear of being kidnapped in fake safe zones were exactly that type of person.


    Thinking about it, it was as natural as water flowing downhill or Han Se-ah''s gaming intelligence being as low as her luck stat that nobles tried to cling to hero parties when they saw them. After all, weren''t these the nobles who burned dozens of gold coins on a single word or handshake?


    "Hey, I went to the Tower''s extraordinary city and happened to meet the hero party breaking through the front lines. I invited them over and we even enjoyed tea together!"


    --If you shouted that magical incantation loudly, it was like some class-reversal world where a viscount or baron could make a count or Duke envious in the kingdom''s social circles. If you treated us lavishly at a huge financial loss, you gained intangible benefits worth more than double the gold coins you poured out.


    But that was only if we accepted.


    "Haah, should we duck into an alley this time? A few turns should do it."


    "Please, Hanna. I''m begging you..."


    We''d already been caught once at the market intersection with "Excuse me, are you perhaps the heroes...?", once while walking down the street with "If you have a moment...", and now by a servant saying "The viscount so-and-so..."


    It was more than enough time for Katie''s excited smile at the thought of seeing her newly reborn beloved weapon, thanks to the special enhancement stone, to droop downwards.


    No matter how divinely chosen the hero party might be, we couldn''t just shout "Fuck off!" at people politely addressing us. Especially if they were nobles.


    With a cool ''shing'', the one-handed longsword slid into its sheath. Old man Didi, who had an uncanny knack for pocketing enhancement fees, took the pouch of gold coins Katie had prepared without even checking it, mimicking how I usually handed over gold without complaint.


    Come to think of it, our whole party must have quite a bit saved up, not just me, since we didn''t have many expenses. Whether they deposited gold in the bank or stored it in Han Se-ah''s inventory, they must have amassed a fortune. Grace seemed to have sent some to her parents in the village, and Irene donated to the temple, but given how lucrative our work was, those two probably had plenty left over too.


    "We''re heading back to the 53rd floor tomorrow, right? Mmm~ I can''t wait!"


    "You''re that excited?"


    "Of course! Any knight who uses a sword - no, any adventurer or mercenary - would be speechless with envy if they saw this."


    Katie naturally looked forward to real combat now that her weapon had been reborn. I''d have liked to spar with her in an open area, but there were no empty spaces in the Stone Dwarves'' city. The buildings were carved from rock, so we''d have to go outside the city... but she didn''t seem interested in that.


    Still, she couldn''t hide her excitement. Her lips were curled up in a constant smile. Her hands couldn''t stay still either, fidgeting around her waist.


    Her restless fingers idly tapped her belt, then slyly brushed the sword hilt before quickly retreating from the chill to caress the scabbard, then back to the belt. Seeing this, a mischievous urge welled up in me. I swiftly grabbed her busy hand and gave it a firm squeeze.


    "Wh-what?! Roland? Why?"


    "Oh, your hand looked bored."


    Katie''s cheeks flushed bright red, either realizing how frantically her hands were moving, or feeling self-conscious under Irene''s knowing smile and Grace''s teasing laughter behind her hand.


    As Han Se-ah silently captured the sudden display of affection on camera, a warm, cozy silence settled over the party returning to their lodgings. Not awkward or unpleasant, but a pleasant silence with a soft, rosy atmosphere flowing through it.


    But as with the date with Grace, uninvited guests always intruded on joyful moments. As we left the underground city and took the elevator-like magic device back to our lodgings in the Harpy Empire, a truly unwelcome visitor awaited us.


    "Um, heroes? There''s someone in the reception room who claims to be an Imperial noble..."


    The maid sent by Emma and Sebastian lowered her gaze and mumbled, clearly troubled. Judging by her utterly deflated appearance, the visitor must have been quite pushy.


    Since this wasn''t a mansion bestowed by the princess, but temporary lodgings within the Tower, maybe it was a noble of too high a rank for a maid skilled in housework to handle, even without a �� rating. If I''d known, I would have brought Emma or Sebastian along.


    Still, not a Kingdom noble, but an Imperial one... Could it be my guest?


    "Oh, oh! Sir Roland!"


    Yep, fuck me.


    Why were my bad premonitions never wrong?


    Toggle New Ads


    5/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 394 - Hero Party 4

    394 - Hero Party 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Though they said someone had come from the Empire, it wasn''t someone who knew or sought out Roland of Lombardo - that ill-fated genius knight Roland. Of course, just as nobles in the Kingdom did, there were likely nobles in the Empire who felt a sort of romantic attachment to hero parties.


    Most nobles provided generous financial support without interfering, so to put it kindly, it could be seen as something between vanity and youthful enthusiasm - a kind of fandom bordering on pretension and boyish dreams.


    They were the type to visit the adventurer''s city, shake hands once, have a brief 5-minute chat, and then hand over 10 gold coins. In true fantasy world fashion, the wealth gap was so enormous that it was hard to calculate exactly how much 10 gold coins would be in modern terms, but it was at least more expensive than a famous idol''s fan signing event.


    "The exploits of the hero party, which have resounded beyond the Kingdom to the Empire, have always deeply moved me, Sir Roland!"


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes! Everything, from the stories of your indomitable spirit as an adventurer who never retreated an inch before your comrades, even before being chosen by the holy sword!"


    So this old man who came to see me directly must have been of that ilk.


    A mustache reminiscent of Pringles, sharp eyes, a hat with a large brim, and a long rapier hanging at his waist. Add to that an old-fashioned coat, and the conclusion was obvious - he was clearly obsessed with dueling.


    I didn''t remember exactly, but that outfit was probably the dueling costume that appeared in a minor event in Heroines Chronicle. A noble who wandered around wearing dueling formal wear all the way from the Empire to the Kingdom just to see the hero party.


    Just as in modern society, you could tell someone''s interests without talking to them if they wore clothes printed with female anime characters and carried anime merchandise, this man was that type.


    "So, what brings you all the way here?"


    "Well..."


    As I pondered this, I posed a question to him, who was expressing fervent interest in me while showing no interest at all in Han Se-ah, the real hero.


    Pringles Mustache''s name was Marx.


    As soon as Han Se-ah displayed the name 3�� ''Duel Arbiter'' Marx Fabius through the system window, sickles, hammers, and standing people began sprouting like mushrooms in the chat.


    "To be blunt, the knights of our territory have gone missing."


    "Oh, I see..."


    As evident from the old-fashioned surname plastered on, he was a noble from the southern Empire. Viscount Fabius, neither a large nor wealthy territory, but a noble famous as a dueling master befitting his title and attire.


    Of course, even if he was famous, considering he was just a viscount and the Empire was at least twice as large as the Kingdom, he was probably only well-known in the south.


    Anyway, being from such a Fabius viscounty meant they had lived peacefully without any particular problems or worries. Being in the south, there were no monster invasions from the Wave, just dealing with the occasional wandering wild monster.


    ...Until the knights in charge of public safety disappeared en masse.


    "But is the number of knights usually that small? Is it because the viscounty is small?"


    -Koreans familiar with the Romance of the Three Kingdoms say that number is small. Asians are crazy :(


    Weapons were enhanced with special enhancement stones, food was packed plentifully in the inventory, and after finishing conversations with people from the family, Lukius and the temporary party members all gathered at the plaza.


    Before meeting with the temporary party members, we filled our stomachs with hot soup Irene had prepared and soft bread we wouldn''t be able to eat for a while. We received quests related to safe zones and ogres from the Adventurers'' Guild again, so all that remained was exploration.


    "Are we heading straight to the 53rd floor?"


    "I hear a gate to the 54th floor has been discovered."


    "That''s fast. Is it because even mercenaries from the Empire are all rushing in?"


    In the two days spent enhancing weapons and getting involved with noble families, they''d broken through to the 54th floor, so we might as well start right from the 54th floor.


    Someone with OCD who meticulously completed quests would thoroughly search from the safe zone on the 51st floor, but Han Se-ah wasn''t that type. If there was a character who could leech off others, she preferred to rush ahead faster than anyone else, regardless of the aftermath.


    Despite that, she insisted on fully revealing the minimap and completing all quests, which seemed contradictory, but wasn''t enduring such contradictions what made a true RPG player?


    "Right, today''s goal is to head for the gate on the 54th floor. After that, we''ll start exploration with finding safe zones as our top priority. I think verifying various safe zones is more important than quickly ascending right now."


    "Shh�D I''ve heard. People are being dragged away by the Demon King."


    Unfortunately, there was no gate directly to the 54th floor, so we had to start from the 50th floor and walk to the 54th. This was normal for adventurers, so no one particularly complained.


    All the temporary party members were not young, so they had a slightly stubborn quality. Back in my day, to reach the 54th floor, you had to enter from the 1st floor and use 53 gates... Fortunately, that stubbornness was directed at themselves rather than others.


    Additionally, the gazes of the group turning towards Katie played a role.


    "By the way, that sword looks extraordinary."


    "Hehe, you have a good eye."


    "Shh, it''s chilling. Like a winter wind."


    Lukius, born into a noble family and seriously trained in swordsmanship; Manaashi, who used a spear but seemed very interested in quality weapons, thinking of himself as a ''warrior''; and McDonagh, a knight from the countryside with an upright personality and romanticized view of ''knighthood'' befitting his simple and honest character.


    As the envious and amazed gazes of the three temporary party members turned to Katie''s waist, her shoulders straightened and her chest thrust forward proudly.


    It seemed the holy sword was treated more as a lump of aura and a Goddess''s token rather than a ''sword'', but Katie''s sword was a bit different. As long as they could get their hands on special enhancement stones, they could enhance their own weapons like that too.


    That''s why Lukius, who sold the special enhancement stone outright for gold coins, seemed to regret it the most. I thought he was just an uncle who liked drinking and gambling, but it looked like he was quite serious about equipment, probably from his long experience as a mercenary.


    "Hmm, I hope I''ll get a chance to demonstrate my sword''s abilities on the way!"


    "A good sword, a good owner. Shh�D It''s a fine thing indeed."


    Katie also hadn''t had the chance to use her newly enhanced beloved sword in actual combat yet. She looked like she wanted to draw her sword right away but was trying hard to hold back.


    Amidst these various emotions, the hero party''s adventure began.


    A safe, even boring adventure to the 54th floor.


    ...Does, uh, bad luck rub off on others?

 395 - Hero Party 5

    395 - Hero Party 5


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The exploration was smooth sailing��too smooth.


    The kingdom and empire''s mercenaries, their eyes glazed over from the shower of gold coins from terrified nobles, had already paved the way.


    Sure, monsters spawned randomly, but their cycles weren''t that short. Getting threatened by additional spawns once or twice during a fight was one thing, but who''d enjoy the game if it happened five or six times a day? If they spawned that frequently, we''d be moving in groups of 10 or 20 instead of 5-person parties.


    "Why can''t we even see a single goblin?" Katie grumbled.


    "It''s alright, Katie," Irene soothed. "Maybe a terrifying ogre is waiting for us at the end of this peaceful road. The Goddess always has a plan."


    The path to the 51st floor from the Harpy Territories was peaceful because the Harpy Guards patrolled and abducted any spawned one-horned goats and shadow leopards as potential livestock.


    And the prairie zone starting from the 51st floor was, of course, neatly cleared by our fellow adventurers as we moved from verified safe zone to safe zone towards the gate. Even goblins, when you wiped out a group, could earn you gold coins. Who''d ignore that?


    It was us who were peculiar, ignoring monster groups to complete quests or advance to the next floor. Average adventurers prioritized dealing with the walking coin purses in front of them over the next floor''s gate.


    The result of that ruthlessly engulfed our party.


    "But we''re already on the 53rd floor, and still not even once..." Katie''s voice trailed off. "No, we''re about to reach the 54th floor, so surely now."


    "Yes, that''s right," Irene reassured her. "Don''t be too impatient. The day will come when you''ll finally draw your sword and shine."


    Katie''s lips jutted out as she grumbled, and Irene patted her shoulder, soothing her gently. Grace and Han Se-ah seemed to be holding back laughter, their jaw muscles visibly tense, while our temporary party of three nodded in understanding of her disappointment.


    Was ''avant-garde'' the right word to describe nodding while doing squats?


    "So this is the training method of those Temple Knights, huh?" one of them asked.


    "Ssshh�D That''s right," Manaashi hissed with laughter. "I don''t have legs like humans, so I can''t do it."


    Manaashi started training his arm muscles using a large food sack from Han Se-ah''s inventory as a dumbbell. Learning from him, Lukius and McDonagh began squatting using their scabbards like poles behind their shoulders.


    What the hell was this sight?


    Was there some kind of Confucian dragon or old-fashioned dragon living inside me? No matter how safe this area was, seeing this chaotic scene made my head spin.


    "Somehow, with three more people, it feels more lively, like we''re on a trip," Han Se-ah observed.


    -If fifteen more stars were added, it''d feel like a trip


    -Seeing her lips jutting out and cheeks puffed up makes me wanna pinch ''em so bad lol


    -So this is why my mom used to say "duck butt, duck butt" when I threw tantrums


    -And in the midst of all this, turning the safe zone into a gym, what the fuck lol


    -Longsword squats and rice sack dumbbells, are they insane or what lol


    Despite my confused state of mind, Han Se-ah and the viewers were all smiles. With the pouty kid, the comforting mom, and Manaashi educating the gym newbies, there was plenty to see.


    To be honest, it might have seemed a bit racially insensitive, but... seeing a muscular black naga doing arm exercises with a grain sack felt more like a circus act than a workout.


    Then, using the electrifying omnipotence that could tear steel like paper with bare hands as a signal, I kicked off the ground and charged forward.


    Kyeeek?


    Gyaaak?!


    Kwaaang!!!


    With each step, I shattered the ground, creating clouds of dust. As I made sounds closer to explosions than footsteps, startled goblins pointed their spears at us like hedgehogs, and an orc with bulging neck veins pulled out something long from his waist.


    "Ssshh! Enemy commander, I got one!" Manaashi called out.


    "Nice hit!" Han Se-ah cheered.


    But that feeble struggle ended before it even began. A long spear flew like a meteor over our heads, completely crushing the head and chest of one of the three javelineers before embedding itself in the ground. Following that, an arrow pierced through both a palm and a bomb handle.


    With me and Manaashi pushing in like tanks from the front, and chaos erupting from behind due to the misfire of a bomb drawn but not thrown.


    The goblin formation, only knowing how to solidify their ranks and pressure the enemy with shields, crumbled in an instant. As Manaashi said, once the orc javelineers disappeared, they became nothing but a ragtag bunch.


    "Wow, how much is all this worth? As expected of the hero''s party!" Lukius exclaimed.


    "Lukius, let''s focus!" McDonagh called out. "...But man, that sword is really cool!"


    "I should get some enhancement stones for myself after we deal with these guys!" Lukius added.


    First, me, charging in with my shield, and Manaashi, who couldn''t hold back and threw his spear at the orc javelineer before ramming in alongside me, trusting his scales.


    If the two melee tanks broke the goblin formation, the role of the other three swordsmen was to penetrate from the sides.


    Again today, Lukius used his longsword like a short spear, gripping the blade with one hand and stabbing fallen goblins repeatedly, while McDonagh struck stumbling goblins with his shield and gauntlet before finishing them off with his arming sword to the face.


    While both showed performances worthy of their 5�� status, it was Katie who stole the spotlight, capturing the attention of our group and the viewers.


    "This, is, really, amazing!!!" she shouted.


    Perhaps due to her excitement, she let out exclamations with each swing of her sword, unlike her usual self.


    Normally, a sky-blue aura would surge, making the surrounding goblins cower, but with the special enhancement stone applied to her weapon, the ice attribute debuff was beyond imagination. It wasn''t just chilling the air; along the sword''s path, blue mana crystals sparkled, clinging to nearby goblins like frost settling.


    The small-bodied goblins were heavily armed with thick armor and shields, but with the icy blue frost of mana crystals settling on top, even those not cut by the sword ended up collapsing to the ground.


    They tried to swarm around Katie to block her movements, but... with their feet bound by ice crystals, they looked no different from livestock crawling into a slaughterhouse of their own accord.


    ''Did the slow effect evolve into a bind? As expected of the ice attribute.''


    It was a terrifying power that made me realize once again that the ice attribute was unbeatable.


    Toggle New Ads


    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 396 - Big Mama and the Soup Gang 1

    396 - Big Mama and the Soup Gang 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Ice attributes were notorious for inflicting additional mental damage when unleashing their overpowered performance against enemy players.


    Whether it was an ice arrow archer endlessly kiting a slow tank without a dash skill, or taking turns freezing the opponent in a turn-based game with a 30% chance that kept triggering, leaving them helpless as you took turn after turn - the ice element''s broken nature transcended genres.


    While getting blown up by fiery damage might elicit an impressed "Whoa!", being frozen in place and wasting time felt like being burned alive from the inside out.


    "That sword is truly amazing! Is this the culmination of thousands of years of craftsmanship by otherworldly artisans?!"


    "Damn, I thought I''d paid a hefty sum, but at this rate I should''ve kept it instead of selling. Say, is there anywhere to trade those enhancement stones?"


    On the flip side, having such power on your side was incredibly reassuring.


    Manaashi and I charged in, scattering the goblins left and right as we tumbled about. The enemy had slipped past us to our rear, so we needed to get up and reposition. But before we could right ourselves, a frost imbued with mana settled over our heads.


    This wasn''t just a chilly sensation that clung to metal armor and caused frostbite. Created from mana and boosted by the system, it was the embodiment of a debuff that forcibly slowed movement.


    As the frigid armor chilled their bodies and stiffened their muscles, they became sluggish to the point of freezing in place. For McDonagh and Lukius following behind, the hunt that ensued was easier than shooting fish in a barrel.


    And that wasn''t all. The evolved 5�� Grace was now capable of sniping down the frantically flailing harpies. Even Han Se-ah, while dense in other areas, displayed her top-notch mana control by manipulating the wind to pull in the mana stones with impressive control.


    "They may be numerous, but in the end they''re just goblins. Still, it''s convenient that they stand there stupidly, making it easy to aim for their helmet eye slits."


    "If we enhance the bow like this, couldn''t we shoot lightning too?!"


    "When an elemental character gets an AoE skill, the game becomes a cakewalk. Roland was strong, but it felt like he had to chip away one by one. Now with dozens of goblins frozen solid, hunting has become effortless."


    -You''ve been cruising through everything from the first floor until now, and you''re saying it''s even easier?


    -At this point, it''s not just eating sashimi, it''s like a whale swallowing whole live fish.


    -More importantly, I really like this attribute enhancer. When are we breaking through the 40th floor? lol


    -I''m super curious about enhancement stones for other attributes too.


    -If we enhance the archer''s bow like the kid said, wouldn''t that make alchemical arrows unnecessary?


    The warriors were all smiles as they wrapped up the aftermath of the quick and easy battle. Katie was satisfied with finally being able to swing her sword to her heart''s content, while the other three were clearly excited about enhancing their own weapons after seeing the magic sword in action.


    Every time they picked up a goblin mana stone from the meadow, where a light frost had settled before melting into dew under the unyielding sun, their mouths twitched visibly with anticipation.


    "Wow, maybe because three groups merged, we''ve got loads of mana stones."


    "At this rate, how many gold coins? Five? Seven? Hehe, I can''t wait for the day our expedition ends."


    Even though they were goblins who fell easily to the broken ice attribute magic, they were still 51st floor monsters. While small in stature, their strength far surpassed that of goblins, rivaling that of adult men. Just as obviously as there was a 50th floor above the 40th, the mana they contained was naturally more abundant than the harpies''.


    Of course, it wouldn''t match a named monster like the Red Harpy, but they made up for it in numbers. Quality over quantity didn''t apply here - ten 5,000 won bills were worth more than four 10,000 won bills. It was simple arithmetic.


    "There don''t seem to be any other monsters around. Still, the commotion might have attracted monsters from afar. If you''re not tired or hurt, let''s move locations."


    Manaashi, who despite being a different race with a snake lower body and snake scales on his upper body, befriended the people of the temple like a capybara.


    McDonagh, who seemed to have hit the jackpot by joining the kingdom''s knighthood despite his rural origins, became the beloved youngest member.


    Lukius, whose noble upbringing seemed unbelievable given his smooth-talking nature and extensive mercenary experience that had honed his chatty personality.


    Irene, raised in the temple with a longing for adventure and hardship but little practical knowledge, accustomed to caring for children and listening to their stories.


    Grace, a country girl who had cultivated a fascination with adventurers, trained as a ranger, and was as curious as she was at home running through the mountains.


    And our Katie, who maintained her childlike innocence to the point of embodying it, for who adding explanations in these situations was closer to a waste of time.


    With three people who loved to talk paired with three who were great at reacting, there was never a moment of audio silence in Han Se-ah''s stream.


    "Monster waves are exactly what they sound like - they come at you like waves. Have you ever been to the sea?"


    "No, I''ve only heard stories."


    "Well, imagine someone endlessly drawing water from a well that never runs dry. That''s how they keep coming. You kill ten, twenty show up. You kill twenty, forty appear."


    "Endlessly?"


    "Yeah, endlessly. I knew a mercenary group that fought in one place for three whole weeks before they finally had to retreat because they ran out of supplies. Think about it - five or six battles a day, day and night, for three weeks. That''s over a hundred battles in the same spot."


    "Wow... Over a hundred. That''s unimaginable in our fief."


    Among these stories, Lukius''s tales were the most popular.


    While Manaashi''s gym rat stories and McDonagh''s rural tales were quite popular too, they were stories of the kingdom. Lukius''s monster wave stories, however, were tales from Season 2 that other streamers hadn''t experienced. Naturally, viewers couldn''t help but be intrigued.


    "Hm? A donation asking me to throw a question at Lukius? Well, it is getting a bit dull just listening..."


    -Was there really such a chat? (genuinely curious)


    -Ghost! It''s a ghost! A debt-collecting ghost! Ghost! It''s a ghost! A debt-collecting ghost! Ghost! It''s a ghost! A debt-collecting ghost! Ghost! It''s a ghost! A debt-collecting ghost!


    -lol This shameless woman wouldn''t miss such an opportunity. She''s putting her debt collection skills learned from the tower grandpa to good use right away!


    -Sometimes she moves incredibly blatantly. How come her nickname isn''t Scrooge? I don''t understand :)


    "...There are people up ahead."


    "Battle ready?"


    Grace''s serious expression as she stopped the group mercilessly shattered her money-making plans.


    Toggle New Ads


    3/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 397 - Big Mama and the Soup Gang 2

    397 - Big Mama and the Soup Gang 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Beyond the vast prairie''s open horizon, where swaying grass blades blurred into the distant figures, Grace gazed intently.


    "People?"


    "Yes, people."


    Normally, she would have provided more details. The number of goblins, the mix of orc javelineers judging by the different footsteps, adventurers resting or mercenaries sorting through loot - that kind of specific information.


    But this time was different.


    Puzzledly, she kept repeating "people" over and over. As she spoke, her delicate brow furrowed slightly, creating wrinkles as if she herself wasn''t sure. Then her eyes sharpened, focusing her senses to perceive beyond the horizon.


    ''...What''s going on? Could the fake safe zone be randomly bringing people here?''


    "The people are fighting a goblin unit."


    People? What kind of situation could this be? As I pondered this, Grace''s footsteps naturally quickened. For a moment, I was mesmerized by the sight of her back as she ran forward, trampling the prairie grass.


    Seeing her rush off without explanation after mentioning a fight meant we needed to help. Realizing this, I pressed down my helmet once more.


    "Shit, a battle? It''s a battle then?!"


    The scout drew her bowstring and rushed off without explanation, while I immediately entered a combat stance by pressing down my helmet. As Manaashi, accustomed to tribal warfare, began following right behind me at full speed, the rest of the party hurriedly moved their feet as well.


    "Hueek, hieek... H-How far are we running?"


    "Hnngh, Hanna, you okay?"


    "You three go ahead! I''ll stay with these two!"


    As a result, when Han Se-ah and Irene fell behind due to lack of stamina, Katie naturally slowed her pace to escort the two, sending the three temporary companions ahead.


    ...I''d need to scold Grace sharply for this, if nothing else.


    I didn''t know how urgent the situation was, but she''d split the party in half. Of course, we shouldn''t have much trouble even without Han Se-ah and Irene''s support, and if push came to shove, we could hold out until the three who fell behind caught up. But it was certainly something an adventurer shouldn''t do.


    "What the hell is going on...?"


    "I''m not sure either, but we have to help! Look over there!"


    "What the fuck?!"


    But one thing was even more certain - we needed to help right away, just as Grace said.


    Running so fast that the prairie breeze felt like a storm, smashing the ground beneath our feet, I finally saw what Grace had detected.


    People were fighting against about fifty goblins. There were about a hundred people, twice the number of goblins, swarming like they were in a brawl, swinging weapons wildly at the goblins in a frenzy.


    And I could see why Grace hadn''t mentioned adventurers or mercenaries.


    "Don''t chicken out, k-kill them!"


    "They''re just gob-goblins after all! Kill them calmly!"


    "No, not at all. Everyone here came voluntarily, risking their lives."


    2�� ''Doctrine Spreader'' Louis, 2�� ''Stubborn'' Paul, 2�� ''Hot-Tempered'' Luca - three 2��s, a dozen or so 1��s, and the rest were ordinary people without even a single star. This meant that over a hundred low to intermediate-level adventurers, who should be seen below the 20th floor, not even the 30th, were wandering on the 54th floor.


    A group of scrubs who would become cold corpses if surrounded by not just berserk ogres or centaur cavalry, but even a goblin infantry unit. They barely managed to hold out with their numbers of a hundred, but if they stayed on the 54th floor like this, they''d be wiped out within two days, let alone a week.


    Why on earth were people of such pathetic levels gathered here? As I pondered this, Han Se-ah, who had been busily moving her camera, muttered towards the viewers.


    "Why the hell are they gathered here? They weren''t really transferred? From what I can see, it''s a human variety pack - farmers, woodcutters, adventurers, mercenaries, back-alley alchemists, and even street thugs who couldn''t form a guild."


    -Wtf lol Is this a job center? You could drive a van here and pick up workers


    -But seriously, what is this? Earlier I saw an uncle with a pickaxe turning a fallen goblin''s head into a quarry


    -It''s not a group of adventurers, just job center uncles


    -But there''s a good mix from kids to geezers, what the hell is going on


    -The quest window''s quiet, so it''s not main, just an event?


    If Manaashi and I had detected the weakness of this motley crew, Han Se-ah had noticed something strange while pretending to support with magic while filming her stream.


    A lumberjack somehow dodging a spear thrust and bringing his axe down on a shield, a mason smashing his pickaxe into a fallen goblin''s helmet. Anyone could see they weren''t fighting with proper weapons.


    That''s why, despite outnumbering them two to one, they were slowly being pushed back by a small goblin infantry unit without even orc javelineers. If there hadn''t been a mix of 2��s and 1��s, more than half would have died before we arrived.


    Well, plenty of people were skewered by spear tips even before Manaashi and I pounced. Though no one died instantly from getting their stomach or neck pierced by the slowly approaching spears, thanks to some combat experience, that was the best they could manage.


    "We know. That we''re woefully inadequate to be here, that it''s bordering on reckless courage risking our lives."


    As I looked around thinking this, the bespectacled pretty boy, 2�� ''Doctrine Spreader'' Louis, opened his mouth.


    "But everyone gathered because we couldn''t just sit still. Even if it''s reckless, even if we lose our lives, we believe there are times we must move forward."


    "Move forward? Where to?"


    "Aunt Marianne and Aunt Johanna have disappeared."


    "Johanna... the baker lady?"


    For a moment I couldn''t recall who those two were, but thanks to Grace''s quiet murmur, I remembered.


    Aunt Marianne, the starless innkeeper. Someone who treated hungry adventurers like her own sons with cheap, filling meals. Aunt Johanna, 1�� ''Kind Baker''. A member of the baker''s guild that supplied bread to the temple, a devout believer who, like Marianne, helped the city''s poor.


    Only then could I find the one commonality in this ragtag group with nothing else in common. Farmers, lumberjacks, masons, street thugs, merchant guild workers or mercenary band porters... In other words, people living as the city''s lower class, blocked by the walls of talent and reality.


    Low to intermediate-level adventurers who, not chosen by the stars, had to risk their lives just to hunt orcs on the 20th floor.


    They were all people who would - and had to - give their lives for a meal.


    Toggle New Ads


    4/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 398 - Big Mama and the Soup Gang 3

    398 - Big Mama and the Soup Gang 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Marianne''s inn was renowned for its cheap, generous portions without compromising on food quality. Even outside meal times, it was packed with adventurers filling their hungry bellies after grueling hunts.


    When you consider that well-off adventurers tend to splurge on food and drink at fancy inns like ''Lucky Scoundrel'' while cozying up to pretty girls, it''s obvious what kind of people frequented Marianne''s place.


    People who rejoiced at earning a few silver coins after risking their lives. People living hand-to-mouth, destined for a miserable, impoverished old age or a wretched death once their strength gave out. That''s why they considered Marianne, who gave an extra scoop of meat for a few coppers, like family.


    The same went for Johanna, who grumbled about overbaked bread even as she handed it out. Sharing misshapen loaves in back alleys that she claimed were too ugly to sell to the temple. But when this happened repeatedly for years, even the dimmest fool would figure it out.


    A baker in the bakers'' guild supplying bread to the temple wouldn''t make the exact same mistake every time she baked for ten years straight.


    "Don''t know if we''ll be able to find them..."


    "Why, you chickening out?"


    "Fuck you, I know we''re probably gonna die either way. But if I''m gonna die, I wanna find them first..."


    "At least the mana stones are good. If we can make it out alive, it''ll be worth some serious coin."


    "Shit, you really think we can survive this?"


    "We knew what we were getting into. Why get greedy now?"


    "We can''t make it out on our own, but if we gather enough mana stones and ask another adventurer..."


    "Right, if we find the ladies we can ask a senior adventurer for help."


    "If they''re from the kingdom, they must''ve eaten at the ladies'' restaurant at least once."


    Whenever I thought about this world, there was an analogy I always came back to. A dark fantasy world where thieves got their wrists cut off and fraudsters had their tongues ripped out.


    I guess in a world without the concept of human rights, even the Goddess of Life said it was fine as long as you didn''t murder for trivial reasons.


    In a place with no notion of human rights, these two women had been carrying out acts bordering on welfare through small acts of sharing for decades.


    It wasn''t like they could''ve run restaurants while wandering from city to city in modern society. They''d been at it since before I entered the adventurer city, so at least 12 years. Considering this mishmash fantasy world of medieval and modern elements, they could''ve been living like this for up to 40 years.


    The fruits of their labor were right before our eyes.


    "I wonder if this food will be enough. We''ll have to keep going back and forth to the safe zone on the 53rd floor, right?"


    "With mana stones this good, we could buy plenty of food if we sell them."


    Of course, not all hundred-or-so people were unified by a sense of loyalty and determination to save the two women at the cost of their own lives.


    "No, how the fuck am I supposed to help? I''m pissed off and uneasy too, so anyone who keeps harping on about this better be ready to get cut. Hey, what was it earlier, the Fabius family? Why didn''t you say anything when that old man was talking, but now you''re like this?"


    -lol they ignored the mustached old man but came running when the pretty boy showed up


    -fuck lol are you treating the knights and the food-giving moms the same?


    -No overreacting pls. If you''re so butthurt, why don''t you break through to the 50th floor and protect the ladies yourselves instead of backseat gaming?


    -Come on, no matter how much you spam the chat, you can''t magically find the ladies somewhere in the plains


    -Is it cuz this is a VR game that these idiots are getting so into it like middle-aged women overidentifying with drama characters


    Irene seemed to be holding back her words out of respect for those who took up arms directly, while feeling sorrow for the lives that would be lost in vain. Meanwhile, Han Se-ah was busy dealing with viewers as usual.


    Two upstanding citizens who performed selfless acts of kindness, and over a hundred people gathered willing to lay down their lives for them. This was enough to move anyone, East or West, so viewers were engrossed in Irene and Luis''s story as if watching an immersive drama.


    "Talk some sense, what''s with all this collection talk? How can we realistically find NPCs when we haven''t even encountered an ogre yet?"


    But it seemed they were a bit overly excited. I guessed Han Se-ah got a bit too into it as well. She seemed more irritated than usual at viewers who were urging action, probably because she was full of desire to help like the viewers but had no way to do so.


    So I showed the maximum goodwill I could.


    "Priest Luis, please take this."


    "This... for me?"


    As he finished talking with Irene and made the sign of the cross, I went over and held out my adventurer''s badge.


    Realistically, a party of just five - no, eight including the three temporary companions - couldn''t possibly check an entire landmass larger than a city. So the only thing I, or rather our party, could do was lend our name.


    Just like how Marx Fabius showed his family crest to the tower''s adventurers on behalf of his knights, promising generous rewards to those who help the order.


    "If you meet other adventurers, show them this badge and request help in the name of the holy sword and hero. You can ask for food, or describe the ladies and ask for help rescuing them."


    "Ah... thank you."


    Luis seemed to think faster than me, considering how even adventurers two or three times his age implicitly accepted him as the leader. Even with the hero''s authority, you couldn''t forcibly conscript adventurers with just a badge.


    Realistically, my badge was more likely to end up discarded on the plains next to a cold corpse.


    Still, I hoped this priest Luis would manage to rescue the two ladies safely. After all, I too once solved my meals at Marianne''s inn as a novice.


    Toggle New Ads


    5/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 399 - Big Mama and the Soup Gang 4

    399 - Big Mama and the Soup Gang 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Those people had slim chances of achieving their goals even with the best luck, and if luck turned against them, they''d likely all die. Except for Irene, Grace and Katie, along with our three temporary companions, chose this path themselves, so we didn''t try to stop them. It seemed everyone shared similar thoughts.


    A world where death was commonplace. Mercenaries, monsters, even herb gatherers, hunters, farmers, and fishermen - all risked their lives daily against monsters.


    But Irene''s reaction was noticeably different from usual.


    "Goddess, protect us...!"


    "Shhk- It feels reassuring to have her at our backs!"


    Some viewers had nicknamed them the Soup Gang - a group of low to mid-tier adventurers we''d just sent off. After their departure, Irene began actively using holy magic in every battle.


    Until now, she''d only used holy magic when facing ranged or area attacks. She''d cast protective spells to shield us from arrows, magic, or debris from rampaging ogres. But now she was casting protective magic before each fight, like building a fortress.


    As a born 5�� Saint Candidate, her mana reserves were deep enough that using holy magic once per battle wouldn''t deplete her divine energy. Still, this was a clear change in her behavior.


    After such deep consideration leading to this sudden shift in combat style, everyone''s eyes naturally drifted towards Irene.


    "I mean, how do I even ask about it...?"


    -Lol this antisocial idiot can''t even talk to his party members


    -Just say you''re worried or ask if she''s okay, it''s not that hard


    -It''s not easy to start a conversation...


    -LMAO you guys are basement dwellers while she''s a streamer


    -For real, it''s not just answering, even starting a conversation is hard.


    The party members also noticed something''s different, but the viewers who make a fuss over everything would definitely pick up on it.


    Some overly invested viewers wailed dramatically about saving "our Auntie," but they were a tiny minority. Most viewers assumed there must be some sad backstory and moved on, busy teasing Han Se-ah and worrying about Irene''s change.


    Some cracked self-deprecating jokes about how impossible it is to start conversations, while others drooled over how beautiful Irene looked even with a troubled expression. A short donation suddenly shifted the viewers'' opinions:


    [Han Se-ah The First Pathmaker donated 10s,000 won!]


    Isn''t this Irene''s character quest? Feels like we should help


    "Ah, going to the salon is pretty awkward. I mean... for guys it only takes an hour at most... Character quest? Why?"


    She usually half-ignored the flood of donations, letting most slide by. I mean, with three or four donations popping up every minute, it''d be impossible to respond to them all and still stream.


    While the sharp-tongued Pathmaker who pointed it out in the donation and I who scratched that itchy spot were being praised, Irene slowly opened her mouth as we walked across the plains.


    "You''re right, I do know Priest Louis. We weren''t close, but he was one of the children I took care of."


    So they did know each other from the same temple background. Everyone''s attention focused on the soft voice flowing from Irene''s lips, which had finally opened after much difficulty.


    Grace''s steps ahead of us noticeably slowed, and Katie stopped mid-sentence about swords to subtly change formation. Han Se-ah moved the camera to film Irene and me, while our three temporary companions gradually fell silent from their chatty conversation.


    As silence fell, with only the rustling of grass in the wind reaching our ears, Irene''s gentle voice became clearly audible.


    "The orphanage takes in quite a few children, so I can''t remember every single one. But I can usually recall faces and names... Louis stood out in my memory because we shared the common background of becoming priests after growing up in the orphanage."


    "..."


    Given the heavy subject and story, the chat filled with meaningless "??" characters and crying emojis from around the world. I just nodded slightly, also at a loss for words.


    That seemed to be enough, or perhaps she wanted to unburden her troubled mind. Irene continued speaking, unconcerned. We walked across the quiet plains, silently agreeing to listen intently to her words.


    "As I mentioned before, he was lucky enough to make it from the back alleys to the temple. He has a strong will and takes action."


    Her story sounded almost like a lament, or perhaps a way to soothe her anxious heart. Louis''s ability to lead his peers despite his shortcomings, his willingness to risk his life for his beliefs, and her own position of having to watch this dangerous journey under the name of a pilgrimage.


    In essence, it seemed the Saint Candidate who had spent her entire life within the temple''s embrace was now questioning her beliefs after witnessing the potential sacrifice of an acquaintance rather than a stranger.


    Interpreting this as a game quest after hearing the term "character quest" feels too callous, but summarizing Irene''s slightly rambling story, there''s no better description.


    Given her sensitive nature and devout faith, questioning the Goddess''s teachings felt sacrilegious, but letting things unfold according to doctrine meant the death of a young boy she''d known for years. This hit especially hard for Irene, who until now had experienced comfortable adventures without a single death, let alone injuries.


    As Irene poured out her troubled thoughts with a pained expression, Manaashi unexpectedly spoke up.


    "Sssk- You seem deeply troubled, young nun."


    "Ah, brother. You heard."


    Her cheeks flushed bright red, apparently having whispered quietly to just me beside her, thinking the others wouldn''t hear. Han Se-ah would hear through the camera, but the rest of our companions were all high-ranking warriors who could manipulate mana. Of course they''d hear.


    I guess she''s not used to that sort of thing, given her non-physical profession. Grace especially is specialized in detection, able to hear sounds from 300-400 meters away, let alone a few meters.


    "Sss sss sss, though young, that priest is a fine warrior. We can''t stop those who''ve set their minds on marching to the battlefield."


    "A warrior, is it?"


    "So don''t overthink it or let it pain your heart too much. Sssk- There''s a saved warrior standing right before you, isn''t there?"


    Irene finally smiled faintly as Manaashi joked, puffing out his chest and thumping his scale-covered torso. Though her smile still looked a bit weak, suggesting her worries weren''t entirely gone, she seemed to have accepted Manaashi''s logic to some extent.


    Well, Manaashi''s entire race was wiped out by the Demon King, and he only received salvation after the world had ended. He died upholding his beliefs, yet in the end received the miracle of salvation. Having such living proof right before her eyes must have eased Irene''s heart a little.


    ...Of course, that didn''t stop her from using holy magic.


    If anything, she began constantly chanting prayers and using holy magic, endlessly wielding divine energy as if trying to confirm something.

 400 - Big Mama and the Soup Gang 5

    400 - Big Mama and the Soup Gang 5


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The knights of the Fabius family and the aunties from the adventurers'' town vanished into the tower, serving as a warning about this gimmick''s fake safe zones-


    Or so I wanted to say, but the viewers'' attention had long since shifted to Irene''s character quest.


    "Now that I think about it, that''s true. Grace started as a 3�� and made it to 5��, and Katie evolved from 4�� to 5��. It''s about time for a natural 5�� to reach 6�� too. But calling it an achievement... seems a bit off. It''s probably just a trigger, and she might pull off some miracle during a boss fight."


    -Honestly, finding two people isn''t exactly what I''d call a miracle lol


    -Is she going to learn some seriously miraculous holy magic that makes her current spells look like child''s play?


    -Reddit says getting six stars is super hard, so I''m excited


    -Why do these Yankee friends keep going on about eggplants? Do they really love stir-fried eggplant that much?


    -Laughing my ass off. LMAO translates to ''eggplant'' in the translator. It''s probably a typo plus auto-translation issue.


    Well, it''s not every day you see an NPC companion born as a 5�� evolve into a 6��, so it''s natural to be excited.


    Han Se-ah''s stream attracted millions of viewers, with Kim Seok-hyun, aka the Sword-Wielding Warrior, close behind with his niche hundred thousand viewers. But this didn''t mean the streaming market had solidified into a two-horse race between first and second place.


    Given Heroes Chronicle''s real-time gameplay, viewers who weren''t playing themselves had no choice but to hop between different streams.


    Why?


    Because even the most popular streamers could only produce so much content in a day.


    They''d watch Roland''s combat highlights, then Kim Seok-hyun''s mad movie, followed by Han Se-ah''s 40th floor main quest summary, then Kim Seok-hyun''s beginner swordsmanship class... Even then, they''d only have four or five videos to watch in a week.


    The minority of ''female cam viewers'' who weren''t after Heroes Chronicle content but pretty female streamers would lap up even mundane videos of Grace, Irene, and Katie chatting while camping during exploration. But viewers seeking game content had no choice but to look for other streamers.


    "You''ve seen someone who wasn''t a companion reach 6��? Got a video? Oh, I had to block that because trolls kept popping up. If you whisper me the address or video name, I''ll check and show you guys."


    [Roland''s Hefty Warhammer donated 10,000 won!]


    You''ll probably find it if you look for Monk Yuna''s channel


    "Wow, using a donation for this. Thank you."


    That''s how big data accumulated.


    With so many viewers, there were just as many streamers, so all sorts of information piled up. And since this wasn''t a game enjoyed only in Korea, but across the East and West, the speed at which information accumulated was staggering.


    No one had cleared the tower faster than Han Se-ah while accompanied by a natural 5�� companion. But quite a few people had met or become socially entangled with natural 5�� companions, so they must have read what those people wrote on the internet.


    "By the way, Sister, you''ve come past the 50th floor as part of the hero''s party, but is this your first time seeing someone die? How is that possible?"


    "She''s probably seen people die indirectly, but it''s likely her first time losing an acquaintance."


    "Is that so? You must have lived in a good place. Ah, I''m not being sarcastic. I didn''t see people die until I left my family too."


    Lukius, startled, flapped his hands before turning to look at the women busy preparing dinner. It was a statement that could be taken as rude sarcasm, but it wasn''t entirely wrong.


    As for me, well, I''ve lived 11 years with adventuring as my main job and mercenary work as a side gig, so I''ve seen plenty of people die. Having traveled to remote parts of the kingdom with just my body to rely on for gold coins, I know well how commoners exposed to monsters without magical aid fare.


    Grace, coming from a country village, must have seen villagers drop dead for various reasons during the village''s development. Katie, though a young lady, seems to know well how monsters and winter kill commoners, probably due to the harsh nature of the North.


    If I had to guess, Grace probably experienced the death of a well-known villager to a wandering monster at least once, and Katie must have lost one or two doting knights who cared for her since childhood.


    But Irene''s story was a bit different.


    "Well, she''s a girl who stayed in the temple continuously until she entered the tower for ascetic practice."


    "She''s the last to gain experience, huh?"


    "Shhk�D Her heart, dulled by peace, will be sharpened. She''ll have to overcome it herself."


    Though she was raised in an orphanage, it was quite a wealthy temple located in the center of a big city. The only crisis she''d faced in her life was when noble patronage occasionally got cut off or became insufficient, making fundraising difficult.


    To put it nicely, she''s a noble religious person who gave up comfort and entered the path of asceticism for her mission. To put it badly, she''s a young lady ignorant of the ways of the world who got a rude awakening to harsh reality.


    The rest of the party seemed to realize this too, as they gathered around Irene. Well, except for Han Se-ah, who was so focused on the character quest with her viewers that she was oblivious to everything else. They all seemed to have noticed Irene''s state of mind.


    Still, her faith wouldn''t crumble just because of this, right? Besides wishing she''d truly overcome it, is there anything else I can do?


    "Dinner''s ready!"


    Thinking this way, I ate the hot stew, expressed a bit of disappointment at the reduced meat, and went to sleep. The next morning...


    "...What''s this, Irene?"


    "Huh? Oh, I tried applying holy magic a little differently."


    Lukius and McDonagh, who stood the last watch, looked at us perplexedly from inside a pure white barrier. Actually, from inside separate small barriers.


    She wasn''t a flower in a greenhouse, but a bamboo in a greenhouse...


    Toggle New Ads


    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 401 - The Weight of a Star 1

    401 - The Weight of a Star 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    [Please Nerf The Nun Habit Thickness donated 10,000 won!]


    Breaking news, Irene Mommy learned a new skill!!!!


    "What the hell is this...?"


    Morning had come, and time starting to flow meant Han Se-ah had begun gaming. As soon as she logged in, she couldn''t believe what was happening before her eyes and stared at Irene with a dumbfounded expression.


    "This is quite solid. It even follows my movements."


    "If I swing my sword... it doesn''t get blocked. So I can cut freely, but the enemy can''t attack me?"


    "Impressive. It''s more refined and pure divine energy than most Temple Knights."


    As a player, Han Se-ah could clearly see Irene''s title of 5�� ''Saint Candidate''. So while she hadn''t achieved a feat or upgraded to 6��, she had somehow improved and strengthened her holy magic. Lukius and McDonagh, lightly swinging their swords at each other inside the barrier, exclaimed in admiration, snapping her out of her daze.


    Originally, Irene''s protective holy magic was a kind of shelter creation. It formed a dome of divine energy centered on her, blocking attacks from the outside while allowing attacks from the inside to pass through.


    But what they were seeing now had some similarities to Laurencia''s holy magic they''d seen in the Harpy Archipelago. To be more precise, it was like a mix of the Second Kingdom Knight Commander''s enhancement skill and Laurencia''s wide-area holy magic.


    The truly frightening part was that this evolution had occurred without an upgrade.


    "Wait a second. Irene''s still 5��? Her skill evolved, but she didn''t upgrade. What''s going on here?"


    Irene was indeed a greenhouse flower. A temple lady born and raised in the center of a safe city, showered with love as she grew up.


    But in this world, there are delicate young ladies who crumble under the harsh winds despite their sheltered upbringing, and there are those who use their first taste of adversity and hardship as a stepping stone for tremendous growth.


    [NunTaku donated 10,000 won!]


    She''s not used to combat, so this is her first time applying holy magic


    "Applying holy magic? Oh, I get it! Until now, the party was doing fine with just the basics, so she didn''t think about improving!"


    -LOL that makes sense. Grace worked hard cuz she sucked, the kid was obsessed cuz it''s her hobby, but mommy didn''t need to


    -TBH mommy didn''t have much to do in combat scenes. teacher just takes all the hits and that''s it


    -LOL yeah, when the tank''s getting hit but not losing HP, what''s the healer supposed to do?


    -She wasn''t really a Saint Candidate, more like a food-making supporter. Like a baggage duo with Han Se-ah LOL


    -Don''t talk shit about Irene mommy before I track down your IP address and find you, you son of a bitch. Mommy''s the one who got Han Se-ah into BB''s stream in the first place


    As soon as they saw Irene''s protective holy magic evolve into something like ''Protective Holy Magic (Improved)'' when Han Se-ah connected to the stream, viewers started chiming in. While there was a lot of nonsense, the donations that came in slower than the chat had quite a few sensible comments.


    The tower was vast beyond measure.


    Adventurers scattered in all directions had to spend an average of 2-3 weeks on foot before finding a gate. From what I knew, Joseon Dynasty scholars took about 20 days to walk non-stop from Seoul to Busan, and their knees gave out in the process.


    On top of that, adventurers moved while fighting, so one layer was roughly the size of Gangwon Province, if we''re estimating. Sometimes gates were close together, sometimes far apart, so situations varied, but that''s a very rough calculation.


    So no matter how much Irene''s heart ached, it was physically impossible to find the two aunties. From the 51st to the 54th floor, four layers - that''s roughly the area of the Korean Peninsula. How could it be possible to find two women without any hints in such a vast area? It''s not like finding Mr. Kim in Seoul, it''s more like finding Mrs. Lee somewhere on the entire Korean Peninsula.


    "That''s why we need to move forward as quickly as possible. We need to get information about the fake safe zones on the 55th floor to end this tragedy."


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Irene, who seemed to have sorted out her feelings while practicing holy magic in her sleeping bag all night, shouted energetically. The rest of the party showed relieved sighs and warm smiles at her behavior.


    I thought her spirit wouldn''t be broken, but to recover her mental state so quickly in just a day or two - maybe bamboo suited her better than a flower after all.


    Just as bamboo shoots grow several meters in a day, Irene, who had started to grow, seemed to be shooting up as well.


    While we dawdled trying to save just two people, dozens could disappear into the tower. So, as Irene said, quickly breaking through the tower was the hero party''s mission.


    "But I''m really, really happy that Irene has grown... when are the fake safe zone and the ogre gonna show up?"


    -Come to think of it, that''s true. What''s the point of all this character quest hype LOL


    -We got distracted by the food lady and the soup gang, but we still haven''t met the ogre, shit LOL


    -When are you gonna upgrade Grace''s bow LOL This is driving me crazy


    -Don''t lie LOL Are you saying you really haven''t met it yet? You probably secretly killed it and pocketed the enhancement stones while we weren''t watching, right?


    -For real LOL We all know you''ve got your inventory stuffed with enhancement stones from massacring ogres off-stream LOL


    Our party was smoothly sailing along without any issues. When Manaashi and I charged in heavily, Lukius and McDonagh, supporting Katie, tore through the enemy lines. Whether it was centaurs rushing in quickly or goblins advancing in formation, nothing could withstand the charge of our 26�� combined force.


    But the problem was that our exploration continued peacefully, almost too smoothly. Neither the berserk ogre that could be exchanged for special enhancement stones, nor the fake safe zones disrupting our nighttime rest, stubbornly refused to appear.


    Instead, what appeared before our eyes was a familiar and almost welcome arched gate.


    "...Found the gate leading to the 55th floor."


    "Indeed. How''s our food situation, Hanna?"


    "...Hmm, it''s tricky. I think we should just record it, report to the guild, and come back."


    A centaur unit that had been charging somewhere suddenly changed direction oddly. Considering that Grace''s and the centaurs'' detection abilities were roughly equal, it was very strange, so we headed in that direction and found the gate leading to the 55th floor.


    It seemed that because the game system prevented monsters from waiting at gate entrances to spawn kill, the fast-moving centaurs had avoided the gate and failed to detect us.


    In other words, Han Se-ah had managed to climb from the 51st to the 55th floor without experiencing a single gimmick event of the layers.


    At this rate, the joke about "meeting the 55th floor mid-boss before the berserk ogre" might become reality.


    ...Was this good luck or bad luck?

 c402

    c402


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    As Season 2 began and we moved from the 54th to the 55th floor, our budding Saint candidate finally started to grow. As the saying goes, great things take time, and her development was nothing to scoff at. From the start, her ability to apply both protection and purification simultaneously was reminiscent of the double casting often seen in novels.


    While that was certainly a joyous occasion, Han Se-ah''s mouth drooped like melting ice cream, refusing to turn upward. This was likely because our party had finally reached the 55th floor.


    "Wow... We''ve actually made it to the 55th floor. Come to think of it, we''re the first party here. Grace is so incredible that we skipped all the fake safe zones and took a shortcut through the real ones, right?"


    -With a 5�� guide and the lucky totem, the speed is insane lololololol


    -Yeah, they hit all the safe zones while skipping the fake ones. Isn''t this the fastest clear time without quest complications?


    -Han Se-ah must be pissed that she can''t get special enhancement stones and mission rewards lolololol


    -As expected of our path-paving sis, working tirelessly to be number one ???? Giving up even on missions to push forward ?????


    -At this rate, won''t they encounter the Ogre right after defeating the mid-boss?


    To replenish our dwindling food supplies, we registered the gate in the lantern and returned to the 50th floor, the Harpy Islands. Even as we retraced our steps through the safe zones using Grace''s intuition and Han Se-ah''s minimap, the Ogre didn''t appear.


    We touched base at the 50th floor, rested and regrouped, reported to the guild, and then arrived back at the 55th floor.


    "In that case, why don''t we spend some time searching for fake safe zones on the 55th floor?"


    Lukius suddenly spoke up.


    "What do you mean, Lukius?"


    As we gazed at the uncharted territory untouched by other adventurers, Lukius unexpectedly broke the silence. Everyone''s attention naturally turned to him, as if they had been maintaining a reverent quiet in honor of being the first to reach the 55th floor.


    Scratching his chin, Lukius continued in his typical mercenary-like, slightly deferential manner, addressing Han Se-ah:


    "Well, you see. The reason we three joined the hero''s party was to investigate the fake safe zones, right?"


    "That''s right."


    "But recently, we''ve been clearing floors so quickly that we haven''t even seen a fake safe zone... I''m a bit worried we might be missing something important."


    Lukius quickly backpedaled, insisting he was just throwing out an idea without any real significance. Of course, our group wasn''t so authoritarian that we''d get angry at a mere mercenary for voicing an opinion, so everyone started to seriously consider his suggestion.


    Especially Han Se-ah, who knew about Lukius''s ''Lucky One'' title.


    "...Guys, if the lucky one is saying this, could there be something to it? Maybe if we don''t investigate the fake safe zones before the mid-boss fight, we''ll miss out on something irreversible."


    -Sounds plausible :) Lukius Lucky Boy seems to have sharper instincts than expected. It might be wise to heed his words.


    Below the 50th floor, when monsters got stronger, individuals became slightly more powerful and their numbers increased.


    To put it roughly, if there were two goblins with strength stat 4, the next floor might have three goblins with strength stat 5. This applied to everything from goblins and kobolds to black-feathered wild harpies, excluding special named monsters.


    "Bombs incoming!"


    "Irene, bestow your protection!"


    But the 55th floor was different.


    Was it because of balance issues? While it was fine for ten enemies to gradually increase to twenty, having dozens of enemies suddenly become hundreds would be too much.


    Instead of increasing the number of goblin infantry, they drastically increased the number of commander-level orc javelineers. At this point, it was more like goblin infantry supporting a javelin corps rather than orc javelineers commanding goblin infantry.


    As usual, Manaashi and I charged into the goblin infantry, with stick bombs flying over our heads with a whoosh. The unstable, flickering mana in various colors looked quite threatening. With their sheer numbers, Grace could only pierce through two or three at most.


    Han Se-ah, Irene, and Grace didn''t charge in, so they were under Irene''s protection. If needed, Han Se-ah could help a bit more with her shield magic, so there was no need to worry.


    The problem was Katie, Lukius, and McDonagh, who were trying to follow Manaashi and me into the fray. Various stick bombs that looked ready to explode at any moment fell with a plop in front of the three running across the prairie. With nearly twenty orc javelineers throwing bombs haphazardly, it looked extremely dangerous, but--


    "Goddess, grant us your protection!"


    "Nice, this is why we bring a priest!"


    "Heck yeah! This is what a barrier is, this is what a priest is!"


    -Go go den! Go go den! Go go den! Go go den! Go go den! Go go den! Go go den! Go go den! Go go den!


    -LOL, if this level of barrier can withstand bomb explosions, how strong must the large barrier be?


    -Seeing mama go wild really puts Han Se-ah''s lack of conscience in perspective, coasting all the way to the 55th floor


    -Surprise attack criticism habit free ride spotted Suddenly reminded of the amazing free rider


    -The bombs seem more focused on CC than damage? There''s lightning, gas, and other stuff keep flying around


    Faster than the bombs could explode, a burst of light enveloped the three, rendering the orc javelineers'' ultimate attack completely useless.


    As one viewer pointed out, the three broke through the chaotic explosions behind them unscathed and pounced on the goblins. Even though they had barriers, they wouldn''t charge headfirst into explosions, so they dodged direct hits and used the barriers to negate the aftermath, resulting in a clean charge.


    The spectacular explosions that would have incapacitated over a dozen members of a mid-rank adventurer party couldn''t stop the three''s advance.


    "Sheek- Strong bodies you have, but lacking in discipline!"


    And so, the price they had to pay was an assault by four 5�� close-combat warriors and one 6�� tank.


    The orc javelineers, startled by the three emerging unscathed from the bombs, hastily drew axes and clubs, but Manaashi wasn''t about to stand idly by.


    He skewered one with his spear, then began smashing orcs with his forearms and tail, moving as flexibly as a rampaging snake. Usually, he just swung his spear around, but it seemed he was inspired by Irene''s progress and decided to go a bit wild.

 403 - Weight of the Star 3

    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    It didn''t take long for the orc javelineers guarded by goblin infantry to turn into mana stones. Apparently inspired by Irene''s growth, Manaashi had started rampaging like a madman.


    Manaashi, once a 2.5m tall named naga warrior, had grown into a senior warrior blessed in the Goddess''s name. He''d also honed his muscle training techniques through interactions with Temple Knights.


    In simple terms, a 3m giant had finished bulking up. It wasn''t a metaphor - his tree trunk-like body, enhanced with mana, was swinging around like a maniac. Watching the orc javelineers and goblins getting smashed by this rampage, I could understand why people die or get injured by ropes in disaster movies.


    You know, in those scenes where a bridge collapses or a ship sinks, and huge metal cables start whipping around... While I was tougher, the difference in size meant his range of destruction was much wider. It was quite brutal.


    "Whoa, that''s surprising. How did orcs get their hands on things like this?"


    "Since they''re organized like an army, maybe they have some kind of supply base somewhere?"


    Lukius, cheerfully collecting mana stones from the ravaged prairie, clicked his tongue as he examined a small crater left by an orc javelineer''s bomb.


    Of course, next to it was a much larger area churned up by Manaashi rolling around, and there were plenty of deep grooves I''d made while smashing things, but he seemed to take those as a given. Lukius and McDonagh skillfully navigated the uneven ground, scraping up every last mana stone.


    As they discussed the various alchemical bombs used by the orc javelineers, the topic naturally shifted to Irene''s barrier.


    "By the way, this barrier is much tougher than I expected. It absorbed all the shockwaves that could crater the ground like this."


    "I know, right? I even flinched when one went off under my feet, but it didn''t hurt at all. I didn''t even feel a shake."


    Lukius, apparently a bit less skilled than Katie and McDonagh, couldn''t dodge all the randomly thrown bombs. He joked around, stomping his feet on the ground.


    Still, I doubted it could block an attack from a berserk ogre. It''s best to think of it as something that can stop fragments and such. With its purification and immunity functions, it could completely negate wide-area CC skills. Even if we don''t realize it now, we might be able to cheese some mechanics related to this later.


    I wasn''t the only one thinking along these lines. After seeing Irene in action, viewers started buzzing with all sorts of speculations.


    "Free ride... that might be right? If Irene had mastered this skill a bit earlier, we probably could''ve just walked through the poison gas swamp with the barrier on.


    I mean, Roland just moved around freely thanks to his ridiculous stamina, but that''s because he''s Roland."


    -This game has four types of jobs: tank, DPS, healer, and ''teacher''


    -If you break it down, it''s melee DPS, tank, rogue, archer, mage, priest, teacher, right? lol


    -It''s not breaking it down, it''s just that he''s melee DPS, tank, and teacher combined, isn''t it?


    -lol For real, is he still the only one in a party with a natural-born 6��? How lucky can you get?


    -Too lucky (not encountering the ogre from floors 51 to 55)


    Huh? That''s not it. Why did the conversation suddenly turn to me?


    Apparently, the flow of the conversation had shifted from the overpowered barrier to my body, which was even tougher than that barrier. Of course, I wasn''t the one being criticized - it was Han Se-ah, so I didn''t really care. It was a bit amusing, but praise for my combat ability directly translated into criticism of Han Se-ah.


    After collecting all the mana stones from the prairie, which was even more of a mess than usual due to the orc javelineers'' indiscriminate bomb throwing and Manaashi''s excited rampage, we started walking aimlessly across the prairie again.


    "A fake safe zone, huh? That''d be hard to spot from a distance, right? I guess we should check out every safe zone we come across."


    "I suppose so. Until the mages from the Magic Tower figure out how to distinguish them, we''ll have to confirm that golden flower in the center of each safe zone."


    Up front, Grace and I discussed searching for safe zones.


    I''m not sure how far they plan to go with these so-called magical devices, but Han Se-ah''s eyes seemed to see some kind of holographic AR guide showing where to place them. Whether it was a system assist or a function created by the Magic Tower, I couldn''t tell since I was watching through the camera, but I could at least glimpse it in third-person view, so there were no mistakes in the setup.


    "Since the safe zone is circular, we''ll place these at the star-shaped points, and put this antenna-like thing in the center where the flower should be. That should do it."


    -Shit, she looks like a corrupt businessman starting to develop a green belt


    -All those ugly things spread out in that beautiful scenery... How is that a magical device?


    -Please stop destroying forests for indiscriminate quest progression, sob sob


    -But the magical devices do look kinda high-tech. Feels like excavators are about to show up


    -Looks more like something made by construction workers in hard hats than by the Magic Tower lol


    The magical devices looked more suited to a concrete jungle than a fantasy world.


    From what the viewers were saying, the tripod magical device showing Han Se-ah the holographic AR guide was just a land surveying camera with a large crystal ball instead of a lens, and the long stakes driven into the edges of the safe zone were just stakes with mana stones stuck on top.


    As a result, we ended up trampling the beautiful golden meadow while driving in stakes, so it was natural for viewers to laugh and throw comments at Han Se-ah.


    From road-paving to environmental destruction, nature will reject you, this is worthy of the road construction committee, your mouth says no but your body follows the Magic Tower... After a parade of all sorts of wisecracks, the magical devices in the safe zone finally started to move with a click-click sound.


    "Oh, oh? Lights are coming on, does this mean it''s installed correctly?"


    "Sheek- Neither priests nor mages can understand these contraptions. I cannot fathom what these things are for."


    Like antennas receiving signals from aliens, the stakes with mana stones started blinking periodically, then emitted strange operating sounds - gyong-gyong-gyong - along with waves of mana.


    Everyone here was at least 5�� rank, so they all seemed to notice these waves. Especially Manaashi, coming from the naga tribe more familiar with warriors and shamans than knights and mages, was rolling his eyes as if looking at something incomprehensible.


    Well, if we''re just talking about what we can see and feel, ignoring all the magic stuff, it was a confusing mix of flashing lights, rhythmic noises, and bursts of mana waves. It was chaotic enough to be disorienting.


    "This is working properly, right, Hanna?"


    "Yes! It''s operating exactly as the Magic Tower explained!"


    But as the speed of the flashing lights and the gyong-gyong sounds changed to something more like a bomb about to explode, Katie asked anxiously.


    As the gyong-gyong sound quickened to the point where it could be summarized as "guk!", even Han Se-ah, who had been speaking confidently, started nervously rolling her eyes when suddenly-


    "W-who are you?"


    "...Shouldn''t I be the one asking that?"


    A person suddenly popped out of the fake safe zone.


    ...What the hell is going on?


    ---


    Toggle New Ads


    5/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 c404

    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The mana stones in the stake-like magical devices simultaneously lost their light and crumbled into dry sand, while the flashy lights faded away.


    "W-who are you?"


    "...Shouldn''t I be the one asking that?"


    What appeared suddenly in the now-quiet golden meadow was a female mage, her face scrunched up as if her butt hurt from landing hard on the ground.


    Her messy hair tied up haphazardly, crooked glasses, and the pen and ink stains on her hands painted a clear picture of who she was. It looked like she''d been working on a thesis until just moments ago.


    Dark circles, glasses, and a ��-rated appearance combined to create the typical image of an unkempt yet naturally beautiful scholar.


    "Hmm, so you''re the hero. And this is a request from the Magic Tower... Franks, that bastard."


    "...?"


    Fortunately, multiple people weren''t summoned randomly, and the summoned person was an elite mage who''d be in the top 0.1% in intelligence in this fantasy world.


    Thanks to that, we were able to start a calm conversation without any confusion or commotion. Of course, by conversation, I mean Han Se-ah nervously showing the crumbled stakes and rambling on about the request she received from the Magic Tower.


    Maybe it was because her research was interrupted, but the mage''s sharp gaze made her look like a stressed office worker. Was that why Han Se-ah was acting so submissive?


    "So, this is the request you received from the Magic Tower in the adventurers'' city, right? I think I know why."


    "What is it?"


    "What else? These bastards messed up the coordinates and blew up someone else''s research lab."


    It seemed she personally knew Franks, the request manager she called a bastard. No, if she even knew what kind of research he was doing, they were probably more than just acquaintances.


    Despite being suddenly kidnapped to the tower, she remained calm as she analyzed and explained the situation.


    I couldn''t understand the magical theory at all, so I''ll skip that part. To put it simply, it was like, "If fake safe zones can summon people, why don''t we try it too?" They needed to know the conditions for summoning to either prevent or utilize it, so they used magical devices to force it to activate.


    If the magical devices had activated normally, the research team waiting nervously in the lab - that is, Franks, the request manager, and the hired mercenaries - would have popped up and trampled the prairie. But due to a small mistake, this lady, who had been organizing documents alone in the neighboring lab, was transported here instead.


    "So then..."


    "I need to gather my materials and return anyway. I''d like to ask if I could join your group."


    "Y-yes. Of course."


    Of course, we couldn''t just brazenly abandon her and leave, even if the Magic Tower''s mages had made a mistake. She knew about this quest - or rather, the project the Magic Tower was working on - and was just a 3�� theoretical mage. Leaving her behind would be as good as telling her to die.


    And so, in addition to the three close-combat warriors, we gained one more temporary companion.


    A companion named Maelis Borange, 3�� ''Persistent Recorder''.


    "Hmm, hero. Do you happen to have any spare magical devices left?"


    But this is a first. She''s progressing the quest normally, was it possible with just the help of a 3��? Why hasn''t this happened until now?


    -But why is someone donating in won while talking like a foreigner living in Korea?


    -lol Just one 3�� is enough for the quests to progress on their own


    -I gave up on being a mage after seeing this. It''s better to leave magic to NPC companions


    -Is it because it''s a virtual reality game that you need real-world abilities to be a mage...


    -If this is true, doesn''t it prove that Han Se-ah''s brain level is under 2��?


    As one viewer pointed out, if just one 3�� mage was enough to keep the quest line from getting tangled, how had they managed to mess up everything until now? Could this also be considered a talent? A talent as an internet streamer or jester, that is.


    "Ah, I see the hero is the type who relies on intuition. There are quite a few mages like that."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes. There are quite a few people who can''t explain magic theoretically but can freely wield it relying on their senses. On the other hand, there are people like me who only use magic according to set theories."


    If there was one fortunate thing, it was that Maelis seemed to understand even when Han Se-ah showed her clueless side.


    She didn''t lose her rose-colored glasses view of Han Se-ah as a genius mage chosen as a hero, the first human to break through to the 55th floor, able to use unique spatial magic (the inventory), and able to sense paths she''d checked once before (the minimap).


    On top of that, when using intermediate magic, Han Se-ah could apply magic skillfully as Maelis had said, so the misunderstanding kept piling up. The smart mage auntie who expertly modified the magical devices with a professional touch praised Han Se-ah, causing the eyes of our companions to fill with trust and affection.


    "There seems to be another safe zone if we go that way. There are no monsters nearby... Hm?"


    "What is it? Did something appear?"


    As we were moving forward smoothly like a ship catching a tailwind, thanks to Maelis''s persistent assistance living up to her title and the lucky totem''s great performance in the party, Grace suddenly turned around in surprise.


    "Behind us, I think an ogre has appeared. It''s close enough that it should have noticed us. We need to prepare for a fight."


    At her words, I turned around and focused my mana on my eyes. Far off on the horizon of the prairie, something bulged up alone. Since berserk ogres were larger than regular ogres, it looked like a huge rock or sculpture sitting alone on the prairie.


    Hmm... If that''s the case, the berserk ogre probably saw us too, as Grace said. Leaving aside the possibility that it smelled us, at this distance, it must have spotted us scurrying around on the prairie. After all, there was nothing on this prairie except for the actual grass.


    "It''s definitely coming this way... Ah, it''s running."


    "The dust it''s kicking up looks similar to when Roland runs."


    As if to prove Grace''s words right, the creature that had been lumbering towards us suddenly started running. A cloud of dust rose from beyond the prairie, and we could hear a fierce roar-


    "Grooooar!"


    Amidst the tense atmosphere among our companions, seeing Maelis''s face full of curiosity and Han Se-ah''s face full of expectation, I felt a sudden surge of mischief.


    "Hmm... If we run to the safe zone, will that thing disappear?"


    "Oh my? That is quite curious indeed."


    "W-what?! You''re joking, right, Roland?!"


    At my question, Maelis''s eyes sparkled with curiosity, while Han Se-ah''s eyes widened in shock. It''s a bit of a shame that if we don''t face that ogre now and run away instead, we''ll probably lose about three missions.


    At that speed, it''s probably best to fight it now.

 405 - Weight of the Star 5

    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    A terrifying giant charged from beyond the horizon.


    With each step, the soft earth cratered as if hit by shells. Its thick, swinging arms exuded a more menacing aura than siege weapons.


    This tower monster could easily crumble the small walls of a rural lord''s castle like toy blocks if it charged head-on.


    Yet, instead of cowering at this frightening sight, some were licking their lips in anticipation.


    "Shiik- Such a large enemy, excellent!"


    "My, I''ve read the documents, but seeing it in person is so much more vivid."


    Well, a person and a naga were.


    Manaashi puffed up his muscles like an animal threatening its prey, raised the snake part of his body he usually kept low to the ground, and filled his trident with aura, ready to greet the ogre.


    Meanwhile, Maelis, delighted to observe a named monster she''d only seen as mana stones in the Magic Tower under the hero party''s protection, pulled out a recording magical device from her bosom.


    Seeing these two, completely devoid of tension, the rest of the group also entered battle stance, fingering their sword hilts or tapping their bowstrings. Though they briefly flinched at the 8m tall, elephant-sized beast charging on two legs, our team had dealt with this before.


    "Roland, shiik- I''ll- take- the- shiishii- lead-"


    "Alright, just don''t overdo it."


    "Shiik shiik shiik- What an amusing concern-"


    As the group spread out to surround the ogre, Manaashi, hissing with excitement like a riled-up viper to the point where his words were barely audible, advanced with his trident.


    The ogre, not yet in berserk mode but clearly excited at the sight of humans, charged forward drooling like a rabid dog. Manaashi, hissing harshly, stood rigid and rushed to meet it.


    Though Manaashi was nearly 3m tall, he looked puny compared to the 8m berserk ogre. It''s like how an anaconda might seem huge until you put it next to an elephant.


    "Come on�D�D!"


    "I-I should cast protection, right?"


    "Leave me out of it."


    "Huh? Um, alright."


    Irene was flustered by Manaashi''s boldness in facing the ogre head-on. Still, she wasn''t going to just stand by, quickly casting her barriers.


    Shining white barriers enveloped everyone, starting with Manaashi who had rushed far ahead. I waved my hand, declining the barrier. I''d noticed that if the barrier blocked attacks, my passive skill wouldn''t activate.


    My passive reflected damage, but if the damage itself was nullified, the skills didn''t mesh well. It was a trivial amount of damage compared to the ogre''s health, but the K-gamer mentality in me didn''t want to miss out.


    The close-combat warriors, except for me, charged forward under personal barriers, while Irene, Grace, Han Se-ah, and Maelis took aim at the ogre from within a hefty large barrier.


    "Looks like it hurt more than expected, seeing how it''s freaking out over losing just one arm."


    The ogre''s skin was so tough that no bone fragments pierced through the forearm, creating a grotesque sight, but the huge forearm bent in the opposite direction and dangling limply was pitiful to see. Even Lukius and McDonagh, who had been charging forward, couldn''t help but comment.


    After completely shattering the outstretched right arm, Manaashi moved to the opposite side, using the ogre''s nape as leverage. Though the ogre tried to prevent its other arm from being broken by activating berserk mode and tensing its muscles... it ended up facing our group with both arms restrained.


    Lukius raised his longsword high over his head, seemingly intent on half-swording against the massive ogre that was growing even larger due to berserk mode. He started by deeply slashing the ogre''s broken right arm, initiating the trio of close-combat warriors'' joint attack.


    -At this point, isn''t it more like group bullying? The ogre just seems really pitiful


    -Watching them all rush in to beat it up after tying its arms reminds me of school PTSD


    -Stop it now it hurts the most don''t even blink your eyes ugh


    -Damn, seeing it like this, why does the ogre seem so pitiful? At least when teacher beat it up, it felt exhilarating


    -It''d feel better if he just smashed it with the warhammer, but breaking, snapping, and cutting makes it scarier


    With one arm''s joint reversed and broken, and a high-ranking warrior tightly clinging to the other arm in a test of strength.


    Meanwhile, small human swordsmen burrowed at its feet, slicing away at its calves, heels, and the limp broken arm with aura, creating a rather horrific scene. It didn''t look like a hero party facing a terrifying monster, but more like poachers engaging in animal abuse-level hunting.


    Moreover, with Han Se-ah unable to use magic effectively set aside, Grace persistently aiming arrows at its eyes only strengthened the poacher impression.


    Seeing that it could be handled without my intervention, I paused to watch Katie''s swordsmanship when Maelis''s urgent cry came from behind.


    "Wait, wait a moment! Is it possible to subdue it?!"


    "Huh? Subdue it?"


    "Yes! If we can keep it alive even with its limbs cut off, thanks to its unique tenacity, I want to try dragging it to a safe zone!"


    This suggestion suddenly came from Maelis, who had been recording with her magical device, while Han Se-ah, finding it awkward to use magic, focused on filming.


    Safe zones were originally areas where monsters neither appeared nor approached. So, would monsters react to fake safe zones? Maelis, struck by this academic curiosity, quickly made this request upon seeing the ogre half-dead despite using berserk mode.


    What would happen if we forcibly dragged it in? I''m sure I heard something at the guild about the Magic Tower experimenting with this before Han Se-ah logged in. Wasn''t it that tower monsters, not being ordinary living beings, would get roasted by divine energy or something?


    Certainly, real safe zones were spaces created by the Goddess''s divine energy to block the Demon King''s invasion. So I was curious what would happen if we threw a monster into a fake safe zone. Realistically, it would be safer and more efficient to grab a goblin and toss it in, but...


    "Wow, this sister''s eyes have gone crazy. No, I''m not joking or using a metaphor, her eyes have literally rolled back. She was fine until just now, but while filming with the magical device, her eyes got bloodshot and everything, look at this."


    -We were saying it was brutal when the arm broke, but here she is saying "let''s cut it up" lol


    -Is this like a mage thing? "As long as we keep it alive, we can cut off its arms and legs" wtf lol That''s scary


    -But what happens if you put a monster in a safe zone? There must be a 100% someone who''s done an experiment vlog on this


    -If you catch a horned rabbit or goblin and shove it in a safe zone, it melts into mana stones


    -Yeah, it melts into mana stones, but it dies in a pretty gross way so the video got age-restricted lol


    To a mage consumed by academic fervor, words like ''efficiency'' and ''safety'' might as well not exist.

 407 - Tear-Stained Graduation Thesis 2

    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The berserk ogre vanished, along with its neatly cut limbs and the named-level mana stone that should have been exchanged for a rare enhancement stone. Witnessing this, Maelis''s face lit up with joy, while Han Se-ah''s expression turned to despair and bewilderment.


    Curious about their reactions, I and the viewers listened as she slowly began to explain.


    "No... When we talked earlier, we made a deal. I promised to help Maelis with her research topic, even if it meant raiding her lab. I thought we could get mana stones, bomb materials from the Magic Tower, and kill two birds with one stone."


    -This wicked woman is trying to suck the life out of a grad student who lost her thesis. How cruel


    -No wonder she was acting so subservient, she was bending over backwards planning to exploit her


    -lol How do you immediately think about exploiting someone the moment you meet them?


    -Looks like that whispering earlier was a backroom deal to hand over thesis rights in exchange for money lol


    -Only polite to those who pay... Sucking the blood of a grad student who lost their graduation... You''d eat a flea''s liver as a delicacy...


    So, Han Se-ah had been dreaming an empty dream.


    Apparently, in Han Se-ah''s mind, fake safe zones were spatial transfer magic. Didn''t the Magic Tower, which opened gates and charged fees, give out free gate passes as boss clear rewards?


    So when research on fake gate spatial transfer magic started, she thought she could quietly get a foot in the door and suck up gold coins sweetly. If not gold coins, then at least consumables like alchemical bombs or magic scrolls that could be thrown around freely.


    For Maelis, with one research project completely wiped out, her entire lab was in danger of disappearing. She was in a situation where she''d give up everything - liver, gall bladder, the lot - just for a research topic and evidence to prove it. So it seemed Han Se-ah had drawn up a grand plan where Maelis would take the research topic, and the hero party would share in some of the profits derived from this research.


    She was arguing that after going to the trouble of capturing that huge ogre and conducting the first experiment, wasn''t the hero party basically a sponsor for the lab?


    Well, Han Se-ah was the type to spout nonsense with a straight face in front of hundreds of thousands or millions of terrifying viewers, global viewers gathered from all corners of the world, from Korea to the four cardinal directions. No matter how sharp-looking Maelis might be, why would she act subservient?


    "Maybe the mana stone fell somewhere in the grass?"


    "I don''t sense any danger, and the mana doesn''t feel unstable, so we should look for it."


    We should come up with a new nickname for Han Se-ah, like "scammer" or "professor," for thinking of exploiting a grad student''s graduation thesis. While viewers argued and bickered over such reasons, Lukius quietly approached the grass.


    Wondering if the mana stone might be buried in the dirt, he moved around, rummaging through grass clumps and pushing aside piles of dirt that had been dug up during the experiment. As he searched for the mana stone, others, including McDonagh, subtly joined in.


    After all, we''d seen snowflakes shooting out of a sword, so it seemed a bit of a waste to just give up on a named-level mana stone after saying "experiment over!" It was an expensive mana stone from a named-level monster we''d only encountered after reaching the 55th floor, which could be used to distribute gold coins or enhance someone''s sword.


    "We don''t have any left of those."


    "I''m telling you to go get some, okay? Don''t you get the hint when our busy hero is waiting over there?"


    Secondly, Maelis knew how to throw her weight around, being a noble family''s third daughter. The justification she brought was nothing less than a research topic first discovered by the hero party, with one proof-of-concept experiment using a named-level mana stone.


    In other words, not cooperating with this meant picking a fight with the hero party. And our hero was known as a genius mage, had made all sorts of magical discoveries inside the tower, and was thus in the good graces of the Magic Tower elders - you know, those old geezers who caused a ruckus in the carriage.


    It was like bringing a professor''s acquaintance who was close to the graduate school board and raising hell, but in this medieval K-fantasy world, it was hard to find a stronger justification. Moreover, the research topic was "Turn fake safe zones into real ones!" That says it all.


    With nobles and royalty in an uproar over fake safe zones, is there anything more urgent?


    Are you a reactionary dreaming of overthrowing the kingdom? Or are you planning to target nobles through hit-and-runs?


    There''s research the hero party is interested in, but support is lacking because you''re busy with your own work?


    Which lab do you belong to, and which mage is in charge to be hindering Hanna''s research?


    Turning fake safe zones real is a noble act of purifying the tower, and you''re postponing this?


    Brother, could you accompany us for a moment? It''s nothing much, just to the basement...


    The moment Maelis, backed by the hero''s authority, showed even a hint of arrogance, she''d become an upstart mage trying to match nobles, waiting for royalty to be harmed, aiming to suck up additional benefits through this, and a heretic tarnishing the Goddess''s name.


    If you didn''t prostrate yourself in front of the rampaging Maelis, you''d be choosing between being hanged for treason or tortured for blasphemy. Of course, getting expelled after incurring the wrath of the Magic Tower''s higher-ups was a given.


    In a medieval fantasy world, incurring the wrath of the royal family, nobility, and temple all at once was basically asking for a slow death. Add the anger of the hero and the Magic Tower, and wow, you''d achieve a miraculous 1+4 exchange rate.


    "Wow, their cooperation is so snappy. Seeing how Maelis is acting, maybe she should be called ''Queen of Power Trips'' instead of ''Persistent Recorder''?"


    -This isn''t cooperation, it''s just straight-up threatening lol


    -No mana stones? Then go to the Magic Tower and get some (while pointing a sword)


    -Not just a robber with a knife, but a robber with a holy sword


    -How does she have connections to royalty lol A grad student makes a mistake and the president calls


    -She''s so determined to exploit that she crawled out of the tower and into the Magic Tower. How cruel, how cruel


    And so, experiments progressed at lightning speed thanks to the tearful efforts of mages who had bet their lives (literally). Once again, in just three days of rest and reorganization after completing exploration, mages produced results at an incredible pace.


    Franks and his lab staff, who''d been cursed at as sons of bitches and whatnot, didn''t want to be dragged to the temple basement and hung upside down to drink holy water through their nostrils. Other mages were desperate to glean even a tangential research topic by sucking up to Maelis, whose lab had been blown away.


    When the desire for life and the thirst for knowledge harmonize, is there a better way to whip humans into action?

 408 - Tear-Stained Graduation Thesis 3

    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    For mages, desire was the ultimate fuel.


    From the start, the term ''mage'' was synonymous with ''lunatic''. This was a truth as undeniable as fire being hot or water flowing downhill.


    In a place without human rights, the concept of research ethics simply couldn''t exist.


    The Goddess had said that monsters and humans were equal in life, and this was the irrefutable first verse of the prophecy. When the Goddess of Life who created this land spoke about life, denying it would naturally lead to a meeting with Temple Knights, followed by a full-course tour of the temple basement, personally guided by the heresy inquisitor.


    Starting with villagers throwing stones, progressing to steel flicks from gauntleted hands and beatings with iron rods, and ending with a talent show (displaying one''s innards) - this wasn''t what shy nobles wanted. So instead of denying the Goddess''s words, they carefully added detailed conditions to that sentence.


    Monsters and humans are equal life forms, yet they fight to the death. Carnivores eat herbivores - isn''t this the essence of life?


    It''s natural for the capable to rule over the incapable!


    No matter how much equality is preached, it''s logical for intelligent beings to want to be a bit more ''equal'' than others. The ''special'' royalty chosen by the Goddess, the ''special'' nobles who supported them, and the ''special'' mana-users who guarded them quickly adopted a slightly twisted version of the survival of the fittest logic.


    Of course, even powerless commoners had no intention of saying "We''re all equal humans, let''s be friends" to the sword-wielders who protected their villages and slaughtered monsters in one strike. So it was a logic everyone could understand.


    Moreover, if you argued that all life was truly equal, it would mean that goblins - who dug holes, ate animal carcasses, and tried to rape any woman they saw - were the same as those who lived difficult lives but still believed in the Goddess and lived with a clear conscience. This made it even more acceptable.


    So most mages had no qualms about human experimentation. Just as humans ate livestock, it was natural for mages to experiment on people.


    "You''ve already figured this out?"


    "Yes. With the hefty research grant, we hired lots of mercenaries."


    "...Isn''t this just saying you did human experiments?"


    -They need people for experiments, and with the Empire appearing, there''s an overflow of test subjects


    -Are you saying the results of magic experiments are already out in less than two days?


    -Why the hell isn''t she 5�� if she''s this competent? lolololololololol


    -Are natural-born 5�� or 6�� mages like Einstein or von Neumann level? I don''t get it


    -Seeing how Teacher Roland cleared the 50th floor with no equipment, 6�� mages must be at the level of creating a whole new theory, right?


    And for mercenaries, the ultimate fuel was gold coins. What a perfect synergy!


    The Magic Tower madmen who saw mercenaries as smart test subjects willing to do anything for money, and the moth-like mercenaries who thought their lives were as valuable as gold coins but saw the Magic Tower as a sucker handing out bags of gold.


    When these two groups came together, experiments progressed at an incredible speed, like chemical fuel catching fire.


    And to Han Se-ah, a gamer, it would seem like a very reasonable hypothesis.


    Purifying safe zones expands human territory. If safe zones are contaminated, human territory shrinks. And the boss''s strength is proportional to the size of that territory.


    "This seems like that kind of gimmick, right? Like in that game I played briefly before, where the boss monster gets stronger if players take too long to kill minions or die."


    -That''s pretty common lol Bosses changing difficulty based on gimmick performance is so common it''s cliche?


    -More importantly, can we actually check if real safe zones get contaminated?


    -Who knows, the 55th floor mid-boss might already be occupying a big safe zone


    -Actually, isn''t this overlapping? One layer is supposed to be purified at the 55th floor, but teacher already pushed through to the 45th floor with the holy sword


    -There''s a possibility lol The safe zone gimmick purifies an entire layer, but teacher already did it lolololol


    This was a gimmick that anyone who had played RPGs would have heard of or experienced somewhere. Well, except for the safe zone gimmick, it was a very common story.


    So common that it could be used not just in RPG games but even in mobile games.


    Therefore, when Hanna - genius mage, hero, holy sword owner, and leader of the hero party - nodded at the mages'' hypothesis, it became not just a hypothesis but a half-confirmed truth.


    Let me say it again, all of this happened in just three days while we were resting and regrouping.


    "So, are we heading back to the 55th floor now?"


    "That''s right. But it looks like it''ll be just us this time."


    After finishing our rest and regrouping, the party gathered. It might be disappointing news for Han Se-ah and some viewers, but this time, the trio hired as mercenaries would not be joining the party.


    McDonagh, who got stuck with the dirty work as the youngest in the knights, returned to report the secret of the fake safe zones that he had uncovered with the hero party. Manaashi, having enjoyed his test of strength against the ogre, returned to the temple without regrets to await the Magic Tower''s research.


    And Lukius, the lucky totem that Han Se-ah had been considering whether to drag along with the party, once again felt some kind of intuition and left the party, accepting a request from the Magic Tower and disappearing without even resting.


    "Ah... I could understand the other two, but I was planning to use Lukius to find the mid-boss on the 55th floor. Maybe I should have offered him an employment contract earlier."


    -Didn''t he run away immediately because he knew he''d be screwed if he stayed with you?


    -As expected, the lucky totem sensed he might get a straw stuck in his spine and escaped like a ghost lololol


    -So now you''re going to search for the mid-boss? Without the lucky totem?


    -Why does it sound so scary when you say you''re going to search for something without the lucky totem? lol I can already see the future wailing


    -you''re not going to spend like three months on the 55th floor and find it next year, are you?


    Well, we couldn''t keep temporary NPC companions as mercenaries forever. After all, it would be weird if the hero party, which isn''t a group of porters, went around with a bunch of mercenaries hanging off them.


    And so, as the mages went wild and Maelis''s neck stiffened from the aftermath, Han Se-ah, who had been promised considerable benefits from her, suggested starting the exploration of the 55th floor again with mixed feelings of joy and fear.


    The goal was, of course, the mid-boss that should be - had to be - on the 55th floor.

 410 - Tear-Stained Graduation Thesis 5

    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The indiscriminate use of fake safe zones had led to civilian casualties, prompting stricter controls. While this stopped the brute force exploration tactics and limited access to only a select few elites, the pace of exploration didn''t slow significantly.


    After all, mid-rank mercenary bands seeking quick riches weren''t likely to pioneer the unknown areas of the 55th floor. They were content to wander between safe zones collecting mana stones, with no interest in discovering new safe zones or gates.


    As a result, only the most elite adventurers, those who had reached the pinnacle of their ranks and were filled with requests from the Magic Tower, ventured into the unknown. This ensured that the exploration pace remained steady.


    "I think I''ve found something," Grace said suddenly.


    "What is it?" Roland asked.


    "Several groups of centaurs, but they''re not heading our way."


    We had re-entered the 55th floor after receiving a free magical device with rare mana stones from the Magic Tower''s mages. As we moved towards unexplored areas using Han Se-ah''s minimap and Grace''s memory, Grace abruptly turned her head in one direction.


    It was unlike her usual calm demeanor. The suddenness of her movement startled Irene and Han Se-ah, who quickly rushed over.


    Looking in the direction Grace was facing, we could see dust clouds rising in the distance. The concerning part was that there were more than three such clouds. The good news, as Grace had pointed out, was that they weren''t heading towards us.


    If it had been a group of centaurs with similar detection abilities to Grace, they would have spotted us. But they were ignoring us and rushing off somewhere... What could be over there?


    "So, what should we do?" Katie asked.


    "What do you mean?" Roland replied.


    "It''s unlikely for centaur groups to gather like this without reason," Grace explained. "Maybe there''s a monster encampment, as the guild suggested. They''re not paying attention to us now, but if we get too close, it could become troublesome."


    As we watched the distant dust clouds rise and fall, Grace whispered her concerns. Irene and Katie nodded in agreement, seeing the logic in her words.


    The centaur groups had already galloped beyond our detection range, but they must be gathering somewhere. Surely they hadn''t spotted some unfortunate adventurer party or mercenary band that we''d missed and decided to ambush them?


    The Magic Tower researchers, the Guild collecting adventurers'' reports, and even the excitable viewers all predicted that the mid-boss of the 55th floor would be a monster army unit. It made sense, given the organized formations of infantry, javelineers, and cavalry roaming around.


    Grace''s current worry was likely that if we approached their fortress carelessly, we''d be swarmed by an overwhelming number of monsters.


    "Even so, we can''t just turn back without checking it out."


    "Let''s approach carefully. If centaurs come out to chase us, we''ll retreat, lure them away, and deal with them."


    "Who knows... Maybe it was summoned along with them rather than built," Grace replied.


    Lying flat in the tallest grass we could find, we observed the monsters'' encampment, which matched everyone''s expectations perfectly.


    There was a moat dug from mounds of earth and a palisade made of wood from an unknown source. Watching the goblin soldiers digging earth and repairing the palisade like conscripted laborers, I could almost smell the musty odor of rain ponchos beneath the fragrant grass.


    No matter how much they dug the prairie soil, it would return to its original state without special magical treatment. Yet the soldiers kept digging and fortifying. It seemed that in the 21st century, medieval fantasy, and the Demon King''s army alike, manpower was always cheaper than magic.


    "This is more elaborate than I thought," Katie whispered.


    "We can''t get any closer," Grace cautioned. "The centaurs that went inside might come back this way."


    "I think we should observe from here as much as we can," Irene suggested. "We can see if other monsters are gathering like the centaurs did."


    Katie and Grace whispered from either side, their voices so soft they could barely be heard over the rustling grass. They were clearly worried about being overheard by returning centaurs or orc sentries.


    Curious about the quiet Han Se-ah and Irene, I slightly raised my head, only to feel two soft hands gently pressing down on my neck. They must have been a bit tense about the monster army. Of course, I could see what Han Se-ah was doing through the camera without raising my head.


    "Wow, can this really be the figure of someone who doesn''t exercise?" Han Se-ah mused.


    -Forbes'' #1 streamer who understands public sentiment, Han Se-ah! Surprise harassment, constant harassment, she''s on fire lol.


    -Suddenly, once again, amazing, Han! Suddenly, once again, amazing, Han! Suddenly, once again, amazing, Han! Suddenly, once again, amazing, Han! Suddenly, once again, amazing, Han!


    -Wow~ Look at that booty~ Wow~ Look at that booty~ Wow~ Look at that booty~ Wow~ Look at that booty~ Wow~ Look at that booty~ Wow~ Look at that booty~ Wow~ Look at that booty~ Wow~ Look at that booty~ Wow~ Look at that booty~


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    -Lol, the AI mod has learned well. It''s merciless with the cuts.


    While Irene was curiously observing the palisade, Han Se-ah was admiring Irene''s backside, completely ignoring the fortifications.


    Had she lost her mind now that the quest was progressing smoothly? Why was she filming Irene''s gently curved hips even while lying flat on the ground? The camera movement was as sultry as if she were shooting a gravure photo shoot, moving from the nape of the neck down the back and along the hip line.


    If Han Se-ah hadn''t revealed her face for her exercise streams and was instead a virtual streamer wearing a mask, I would have believed she was a catfish.


    "Roland, what are you thinking about so intently?" Katie asked.


    "I''m having trouble estimating their approximate forces. It seems larger than I expected, considering almost three units of centaurs went in."


    Katie''s armor aside, Grace''s form-fitting leather armor and Irene''s habit that clung to her body''s curves as she lay prone... Han Se-ah''s cheeky comments about this being far more important footage than the 55th floor''s mid-boss made me want to give her a sharp flick on the forehead.


    Of course, I was appreciating the view properly myself.

 411 - Tactical Roland Drop 1

    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    A tall palisade and a deep moat stood before them.


    The goblins'' fortification work and the orcs standing guard were strangely triggering PTSD in Korean men only. Those armored ones looked like orc hunters, didn''t they?


    Anyway, while chuckling at the viewers trembling and comparing the moat-digging to drainage work, they noticed something about the monster encampment on the 55th floor. Despite the centaur cavalry gathering and what appeared to be orc snipers rather than javelineers in the watchtowers...


    They roughly concluded that this wasn''t the mid-boss.


    To be precise, it might be part of the mid-boss, but not the whole thing.


    "It''s wide, but there aren''t as many troops as I expected. Besides the orcs watching from the towers, I don''t see any special monsters," Grace observed.


    "Could this be a captured safe zone?" Katie wondered.


    The place was indeed teeming with monsters. Hundreds of goblins scurried about managing the camp, and Han Se-ah''s camera revealed at least a hundred orcs inside. Including the centaur cavalry, there were easily thousands of troops stationed there.


    For an unlucky adventurer, it would be an overwhelming, hopeless force. But from another perspective, it was just a thousand or so monsters.


    Still, for the 55th floor''s mid-boss, only a thousand goblins and orcs?


    Looking at the Harpy Empire just below, their army that fought the knights was in the thousands. If the Harpy Empire had thousands of minions before the boss, could a mere thousand regular monsters really be the mid-boss here?


    "You might be right. It seems smaller than I thought. Of course, a thousand soldiers are threatening, but... if you ask me if they''re scarier than the ogre, I''d say no."


    "True, that makes sense. The Demon King''s specially prepared monster should be stronger than an ogre," Han Se-ah agreed.


    While Han Se-ah and the viewers were thinking this way, our party started having similar thoughts. After all, they were all 5�� mana users.


    Even with sturdy armor on the goblins and orc hunters firing arrows from afar, these were still mid-tier monsters at best.


    Though their numbers were impressive, Han Se-ah could probably take out about 40% of them with a single, full-power lightning strike. Even if mages tried to conserve mana, there was no need to hold back here.


    In short, their confidence in handling this easily made them doubt it was truly the mid-boss. Indeed, if most were goblins, it seemed more fitting for the 45th floor than the 50th.


    "If they''re this weak, should we engage?" Han Se-ah suggested.


    "I don''t see any other monsters nearby. At most, there might be some centaur scouts coming from the other side," Grace replied.


    Even with thousands of troops, most were goblins. It was natural to feel they were manageable, no matter how well-armored.


    So, as they crawled through the tall grass, the idea of attacking began to surface. Even if the moat was deep, Han Se-ah''s Earth Control could make a path with minimal mana loss, and the palisade was just logs after all.


    They could probably smash through it if no reinforcements arrived during the fight... but what worried them wasn''t the monsters'' strength, but Han Se-ah''s quest line.


    Amidst the viewers'' flood of donations, Han Se-ah quietly spoke to me.


    Perhaps caught up in the mood set by our companions lowering their voices cutely, she also whispered. We looked a bit silly, crawling around the grass with our heads together, but since we were all attractive people, it made for a nice scene.


    If it were ugly people crawling around, it would be comedy, but with these faces, it became a sweet romance unfolding in the meadow.


    Somehow, we managed to roll our bodies together without being spotted. From lying side by side observing the palisade, we formed a circle with our heads together like human flower petals. Han Se-ah began to speak with a serious expression.


    "There might be captured people in there."


    Throwing caution to the wind and ready to jump up shouting "Roland! Charge!" her logic was about the missing people.


    Forget about some noble family''s knights, we''d just learned that the kind ladies who fed us cheaply had disappeared. For our party, filled with a sense of heroic duty, the possibility of people being held captive was the perfect justification.


    In truth, the genius mage Han Se-ah had long since wrapped us around her finger. If she''d just said she sensed something strange and rushed in, we''d have followed anyway. But it was amusing to watch her try to logically clear the viewers'' mission, so I let her continue.


    She was already convinced, but her eyes were rolling as she tried to persuade us further. I couldn''t stop this show.


    "Well, judging by the centaurs gathering, these monsters seem to be under some kind of command. If people were kidnapped as part of their plan, they might be held in a place like this. Of course, they could be dead or gone, but... I want to check."


    "Hanna... you''re something else."


    Though she stumbled a bit in her eagerness to construct this reasoning, Han Se-ah''s words were textbook hero material.


    Naturally, our party, who would nod along even to Han Se-ah''s nonsense, was moved. Grace chuckled at her pure heroic demeanor, Katie felt inspired by the chivalrous mage, and the devout Irene nodded with teary eyes.


    Me?


    Well, knowing why Han Se-ah said those things, I just nodded silently while trying to manage my expression.


    So, after this conversation that moved three people but not two, just as we decided to fight-


    Fwhoooosh--


    Ting--!


    "Kuhup, ack, hnngg..."


    Along with a sensation like someone tapping my behind, Han Se-ah suddenly coughed and buried her face in the grass.


    Wondering what was going on, I glanced at the chat filled with laughter from East and West alike: "kkk," "lol," "www," etc. And on Han Se-ah''s stream, there was a clear image of an orc sentry who had casually fired an arrow at the rustling grass.


    It seems he shot out of curiosity at the rustling, and that long, thick arrow characteristic of orc hunters flew through the air... and precisely struck my backside. Being the tank with the toughest body, I had positioned myself facing away from the monsters.


    "What''s wrong, Hanna?" Katie asked.


    "I think we''ve been spotted. The arrow they shot to check hit some armor and bounced off."


    "Not armor, but right between... Mmmph!"


    ...This little shit, why was she filming my ass instead of Grace and Irene?

 409 - Tear-Stained Graduation Thesis 4

    409 - Tear-Stained Graduation Thesis 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Was it the final bit of luck left by Lukius the Lucky One, or was it the first sunny day for Han Se-ah, who had been running around with messed up quests all this time?


    "This is a real safe zone this time. We can rest here."


    "It won''t suddenly change just because we stayed here, right?"


    "No way. There are already several adventurers and mercenaries who''ve set up camps in other safe zones."


    Thanks to the assistance of NPCs, from Lukius to Maelis, Han Se-ah''s quest line progressed smoothly without getting tangled or stalling.


    In the past, recklessly breaking through layers meant missing important clues or quests and getting stuck after moving up. But this time, they were confirming and clearing all quests and important clues while maintaining speed, making it theoretically perfect gameplay to stream.


    They''d discovered fake safe zones, learned about monster army units, experimented with named-level mana stones, and were already roaming the 55th floor. With nothing missed and nothing blocked, they were progressing steadily, making viewers exclaim that it was fun to watch.


    "But we''re not making any money because we have to stuff mana stones into fake safe zones. Was this gimmick designed to be cleared slowly and steadily, like an army vs. army, territory-capturing concept?"


    -Or maybe other factions need to join in to push through with sheer numbers lol How can one party defeat an army?


    -One party can''t defeat it, but one Roland can


    -Enemy army unit confirmed ahead! Tactical Roland deployment!


    -Aren''t you just advancing too quickly? lol Looking at how things are going, you''ll need Magic Tower support this time too


    -Later adventurers trying to match her speed won''t just split their legs, their whole bodies will be torn in half for real lol


    According to the Magic Tower''s research results, thankfully, purifying fake safe zones required monster mana stones. Even without rare named-level stones, stuffing in goblin, orc, and centaur stones would eventually purify them.


    And there was only one reason we hadn''t noticed this until now.


    "By the way, shit, mana doesn''t leak from stones stored in the inventory... Isn''t this just designed to screw over players?


    I mean, what gamer would carry mana stones in a pouch on their waist instead of using their inventory?"


    -That''s true lol We wouldn''t have known if we didn''t cash in mana stones midway


    -If mana stones in the inventory disappeared, we probably would''ve noticed right away while eating. That would''ve been too easy


    In short, it took only a few mana stones, about 1-2 gold coins, for people to stay half a day, but nearly fifty gold coins to completely purify.


    Well, there''s bound to be a huge difference between renting a motel room for a few hours, staying overnight, and buying out an entire motel room, right? To purify a fake safe zone, you''d need to stuff in at least a named-level monster from the 55th floor.


    So the solution the Magic Tower came up with was very simple, crude, and effective.


    "What? We have to pay 100 gold coins and buy a magical device to go up from here? This is absurd--"


    "Brother, if you have complaints, let''s have a little chat. If you''d just visit the temple for a moment..."


    "It''s absurd, yes! How can it cost only 100 gold coins to purify the Demon King''s evil magic with the Goddess''s blessing? What will be left if you bestow such grace?"


    "Ho ho, you''re a more devout brother than I expected."


    If the problem was people without mana stones entering fake safe zones and getting kidnapped, why not just stop those without stones from going up at the 50th floor?


    The solution the Magic Tower''s mages came up with was to prevent those without mana stones from using the gate, and the knights and temple forces, fearing for their lords and innocent brothers and sisters being dragged away, raised both hands in praise of the mages'' simple and clear solution.


    The Magic Tower, the Temple, and the Knights.


    These three terrifying armed groups, who mercenaries and adventurers could barely make eye contact with, started price-gouging and forcing sales of mana stones. The powerless adventurers and mercenaries had no choice but to buy them, albeit grudgingly.


    "Ugh, shit... A hundred gold coins."


    "Should we just catch some mountain goats and sell them to the harpies?"


    "No, if we solve this request well, we''ll end up profiting. Let''s go up to the prairie."


    Of course, it wasn''t an unreasonable amount.


    While a hundred gold coins for gate usage was enormous, most adventurers going up to the 51st floor had reached senior rank. It wasn''t mid-rank mercenary bands recklessly trying to hunt ogres, but adventurers who had reached senior rank could afford that much.


    With five-person parties being the norm and each party needing to buy one mana stone-embedded magical device, it amounted to a 20 gold coin entrance fee per person. And for senior adventurers, 20 gold coins could be earned by completing two or three requests.


    Once they paid and went up, they''d hunt goblins, orcs, or centaurs, so unless they kept encountering fake safe zones consecutively, profits would shrink sharply but they wouldn''t incur losses. It was also a way to filter out mid-rank groups that only had numbers, so things were running better than expected.


    "Whew, shit. 20 gold coins for gate usage."


    "Hey, lower your voice. There are knights behind us."


    Returning to the 50th floor for supplies after finishing exploration of the 55th floor, I finished assessing the situation while eavesdropping on the grumbling adventurers and mercenaries. A very minor issue was that due to the sharply reduced profits, earnings were about the same whether on the 40th or 50th floor... but what could be done? They were just mercenaries and adventurers after all.


    Our party was promised exemption from gate usage fees, and on top of uncovering the purification method for fake safe zones, Han Se-ah had planted a straw in Maelis, so we could get free mana stones when we left.


    If you don''t like it, you should rise up the ranks. This was a medieval world where the term "privileged class" existed.

 412 - Tactical Roland Drop 2

    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    It was no big deal.


    Unlike the goblins who worked mechanically as if devoid of emotion, the orcs, who could be considered non-commissioned officers, seemed to retain some feelings. While the goblins crawled around trying to maintain formation until they were wiped out in an ambush, the orc javelineers didn''t haphazardly throw bombs when surprised, did they?


    So the orc hunters watching from the watchtowers, or rather orc longbowmen if we''re giving them a new name for the 55th floor''s armored monsters.


    Anyway, unlike the goblins, they weren''t diligently standing guard. They probably thought something seemed suspicious but were too lazy to check directly, so they just fired an arrow to confirm.


    The problem was that the arrow aimed far too accurately at my ass.


    ''Did these bastards spend all their time making gifs...?''


    I could already see video donations flooding Han Se-ah''s stream from the corner of my eye, despite my limited vision from wearing my helmet low. A man in armor lying prone in the grass, the camera zooming in, sturdy steel armor showing no trace of body lines unlike the women''s armor��


    And then an arrow flying in with a "tang" and bouncing off.


    It cut through the air, wobbling up and down like a swimming fish. As if filmed in slow motion, the magnified arrow flew straight between my butt cheeks without a millimeter of error. In other words, it nearly "stuck" there precisely rather than just hitting the meaty part.


    "Kreek��, enemy attack!"


    Kek kek kek!


    Kirruruk!!


    Suddenly the orcs speaking human language rang the watchtower bells, and goblin infantry swarmed onto the palisade like a pack of dogs, carrying things to throw. At the same time, the gates opened and a centaur cavalry unit charged towards me.


    But what I saw wasn''t a terrifying monster army, but various memes of my butt that had already been made in less than 5 minutes.


    A Western girl in hot pants lying prone and shooting, her hips swaying, my butt, a plump butt bouncing up and down while twerking, my butt deflecting an arrow, an interview where everyone answers "plump butt" when asked what they look at in a lover, and my butt again...


    These fucking bastards, really.


    "I''ll break down the palisade, follow me in!" I shouted.


    "Got it, Roland!" Han Se-ah replied.


    Thinking I might end up giving Han Se-ah a steel flick to the forehead hard enough to send her back to this morning, I gripped my warhammer tightly and just charged forward.


    I advanced, ignoring the centaur scouts galloping across the soft prairie soil, wielding long spears like they were doing a lance charge and curved swords. I pushed on, deflecting swords aimed at my neck and spears thrusting at my chest with my armor, heading for the wide open gates.


    The monsters on the palisade seemed to stir, perhaps realizing our numbers were fewer than expected and thinking they could trample us. They noticed a single person breaking through the cavalry unit and advancing.


    "This time, I won''t, ugh, save mana!"


    -Try to control your expression a bit lololololol It''s funny as hell though lolololol


    Raei Translations


    ---


    The tank advancing and breaking formation didn''t fall.


    The swordsman who dove into the fray to induce chaos couldn''t be caught, the archer firing from afar didn''t miss a single shot, and thanks to that, the mage chanted spells without any interference while occasional attacks dissipated against the priest''s barrier.


    "This is it! This is what a mage should be!"


    Amidst all this, Han Se-ah, who had spread gifs of my butt worldwide, seemed the most excited. Seeing her bouncing around happily was cute, but then I''d see the gifs plastered all over the forums and want to give her a flick to the forehead again. Inspiring both abuse and affection��perhaps this was also an innate quality of a streamer.


    Still, maybe because she''d fainted a couple times from recklessly using mana, she said she wouldn''t fall for it a third time and used her mana properly this time.


    Muttering about how a person couldn''t possibly make the same mistake three times, she squeezed out mana to a dangerous degree. Thanks to that, not only the centaur unit but most of the orc javelineers inside the encampment were electrocuted in their armor.


    Indeed, a high-ranking mage was like a wide-area killing weapon like artillery.


    "Phew~! Look at how a dozen or so collapse in electrocution with just one lightning strike. Boom! Crash! This is why mages are the flower of fantasy!"


    -Watching this really makes me want to play a mage


    -The official melee character hate stream: ON


    -Forbes'' #1 ranked streamer for snake oil sales


    -Tell that damn Forbes to stop watching her streams


    -By the way, seeing the wide-area lightning fry reminds me of that old Magic Tower geezer who helped in the orc forest. She''s similar now, huh?


    She seemed quite excited, probably because she didn''t collapse this time and swept up hundreds of monsters. As we picked up mana stones amidst the charred grass, she couldn''t stop talking.


    It felt like just yesterday she was fighting goblins 2-on-1, but now she was roasting hundreds of goblins with high-rank magic. Though she had her annoying points, compared to the Magic Tower psychos, her personality was probably in the top 10%.


    A sense of pride filled a corner of my heart for raising such a talented newbie to this point, but it was quickly washed away by a wave of irritation as photos of my butt popped up with uncanny timing.


    ...I''d have to scold her later for zooming in on my butt during the strategy meeting, if nothing else. That was for the mission reward.


    "Hanna?" I called out.


    "Huh? What? Did you gather all the mana stones?" she asked.


    "The center of the encampment looks blackened from the lightning. Can you check it with magic?"


    "...Oh!"


    Her smiling face twisted strangely at my casual remark. The excitement that had been burning hot suddenly cooled, and she probably felt a chill. How many times had she messed up quests like this now?


    As I watched her expression cloud with worry and concern, I struggled to control the corners of my mouth from rising.


    There was no ulterior motive��this was just a senior adventurer''s duty to guide a junior adventurer.

 413 - Tactical Roland Drop 3

    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The star of this battle wasn''t me, but Han Se-ah.


    While the tank drew the monsters'' aggro and held firm, and the archer and swordsman cleared out the side interference, the priest supported them. Once the side branches were dealt with, the neatly gathered monsters went boom boom boom with a wide-area high-rank magic!


    Wanting a satisfying display, she didn''t summon Ice Storm but instead hurled lightning bolts through Call Lightning. No matter how sturdy their armor, mere mid-rank monsters couldn''t withstand lightning imbued with mana. Unless they had a mana shield outside their skin, the mana-soaked lightning would fry their insides black.


    With each thick bolt of lightning that struck, dozens of monsters collapsed from electrocution. Han Se-ah, clearly getting a huge "high" from this spectacle, flung magic around wildly.


    Yes, wildly.


    "The, center? ...Oh, wait, that''s right? To see if this is a safe zone or not, we need to check the core of the base? Oh, oh no no no!?"


    -Just when I thought she''d finally show off something cool, she immediately turns into a klutz again, fuck


    -Her magic control was dazzling, never hitting her companions, but what happened to the hint?


    -Come to think of it, shouldn''t she have just calmly called a blizzard and frozen them to death?


    -At least a blizzard would''ve been gentler than lightning. Look at how blackened and scorched the ground is


    -Does lightning normally have that much physical force? The ground is all torn up and shattered


    High-rank magic, Snow Storm, is a wide-area DoT damage spell that summons a mana-infused blizzard to gradually wear down the enemy''s health.


    High-rank magic, Call Lightning, is a burst damage spell that summons mana-infused lightning to fry the enemy, with the area of effect adjustable based on mana control.


    Even ordinary lightning has enough power to snap a large tree in half with one strike, so imagine the mana-infused lightning of a high-rank mage intent on killing monsters. With dozens of bolts hammering the ground, it''s no wonder the earth was a mess as if bombarded.


    Again, lightning can snap even thick tree trunks.


    How could the thin grass of the prairie possibly withstand it?


    "We''ve gathered all the mana stones, so let''s check it out like Roland said."


    "Then I''ll keep watch from the palisade. Four people are enough to search the ground, and enemies might come."


    "Please keep a good lookout, Grace."


    "Did you find anything?"


    So, it was time for a counterattack after taking so many hits...! With that kind of feeling, I held out the purple crystal just as her eyebrows twitched.


    The prairie was green, safe zones were golden like wheat fields. So the dark purple crystal glowing ominously in my palm was clearly out of place to anyone who saw it.


    It was also quite large, about the size of my palm, so it really caught the eye.


    As I held out the gloomy dark purple crystal that looked like it could be an evil black mage''s magic catalyst, the group rushed over. Among them, Han Se-ah''s expression was like someone who tried to sneeze but had their nose forcibly pinched shut - blank yet with a crooked smile.


    Her face twisted in a strange mix of emotions - relief that the quest clue wasn''t lost, anxiety that she almost destroyed it herself, and a bit of vengeful glee towards the teasing viewers. Seeing her expression made me feel like the biscuits I ate in the mercenary corps 10 years ago were finally being digested.


    "It''s a dark purple crystal, and I found it in that pile of dirt over there. It must have been flung to the side from the bomb and lightning blast."


    "It''s definitely a completely different color from mana stones."


    While Grace glanced this way curiously before returning to patrol the palisade, Katie and Irene gathered in front of me, putting their heads together.


    The nun''s hood, not a hair out of place, and Katie''s silver hair nearly touched as they leaned in close. In this world, mana stones were a light blue that deepened with the amount of mana, and rare stones from bosses or named monsters were red. So this suddenly appearing dark purple crystal was clearly something special to the 55th floor.


    [A dark purple crystal emitting a strange light]


    [Why was something like this buried in an encampment full of monsters?]


    [Could it be related to the golden flower that blooms in safe zones? Will the Magic Tower be able to figure it out?]


    "Wow, this thing survived. Well, didn''t they say you can''t forcibly uproot the golden flowers in safe zones either? They were researching it as some kind of marker, so I guess the symbols for fake safe zones or monster encampments wouldn''t break in battle either."


    -She''s talking like that but her expression is totally fucked, right?


    -?? She was shaking and poking through dirt piles with her staff, now she''s talking like she predicted this


    -Just when I thought she was killing some monsters, turns out the teacher is still progressing the story. Stop coasting ??


    -Lady! This lightning-grilled pork belly is raw inside! This isn''t sashimi, please cook it properly!


    -No, maybe it''s better for the progression if she just leaves it to the teacher and focuses on the camera


    Han Se-ah, who had come to look at the crystal meekly without even a peep, unable to counterattack the viewers, reached out to put it in her inventory. As she touched the crystal, a quest window popped up in the corner of her stream screen, signaling the story''s progression.


    The contrast between her cool image of flashily firing lightning and her comical expression twisted with anxiety, along with the quest progressing thanks to her 6�� companion''s help, successfully diverted the viewers'' aggro.


    Of course, we couldn''t stop things like "Bulletproof Performance.GIF" from being uploaded to internet websites like the Heroes Chronicle Forum... But at least the viewers weren''t typing it in the chat or sending it as video donations.


    Thinking this, I slowly examined the dark purple crystal along with Grace, who had finished patrolling and quickly climbed down from the palisade.

 414 - Tactical Roland Drop 4

    414 - Tactical Roland Drop 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    We demolished a massive encampment teeming with thousands of monsters and obtained a dark purple crystal that seemed to be its core.


    On the surface, it looked like a chunk of amethyst, nearly black in its deep purple hue, the kind you might find as a decorative piece in a sauna. It was about the size of a palm and resembled premium currency from some mobile game.


    One thing was certain, though - this was no ordinary rock. Despite being bombarded by a high-rank mage''s lightning, it remained flawless and radiant. It had to be more extraordinary than a regular mana stone. Everyone seemed to share this thought, with soft "ooh"s and "aah"s escaping from between their huddled heads.


    "It seems kind of... ominous," Grace mused.


    "There''s probably not much more we can figure out just standing around like this, right?" Katie added.


    "True. We should put it in the inventory quickly, in case it can be absorbed by a safe zone," Irene suggested.


    But that was the extent of their observations. After all, a hero party was more of a guerrilla special forces unit meant to wield swords and smack down demon kings, not a team of genius scientists analyzing unfamiliar objects on sight.


    So, the dark purple crystal was quietly sealed away in Han Se-ah''s inventory, and we moved on. We agreed not to take it out until we left the tower, as Katie pointed out that it might corrupt a real safe zone into a monster encampment, which would be a real headache.


    After that, events unfolded as smoothly as a well-set line of dominoes.


    "Oh, so this is that suspicious thing from the monster encampment..."


    "My goodness! Thank you so much, heroes!"


    True to her title of ''Ambitious'', Charlotte Cavendish moved quickly to establish a research exchange agreement with Maelis Borange and took possession of the dark purple crystal.


    While combat mages might measure their skills by the amount of mana they could accumulate and the number of destructive spells they could wield, scholarly mages who spent their lives cooped up in labs building reputations through experiments valued research papers more than personal rank.


    With a mere 2�� and 3�� receiving secrets of the tower from the heroes, even the most distinguished elder mages began to quietly approach them and join their faction.


    It seemed Charlotte, noticing that Han Se-ah disliked being pestered by the Magic Tower geezers, had brought in Maelis and started controlling the elders to monopolize power and knowledge... Watching this made me appreciate anew how impressive those who use their brains for politicking can be.


    Anyway, Han Se-ah was happy not to suffer through three days and nights of relentless questioning from the Magic Tower geezers, the viewers were happy not to riot by writing novels in the chat, and Charlotte and Maelis had risen from grad student-level slaves to positions where they could enslave others.


    I wondered why so many mages were gathering, but research topics sprouted by the dozens, from the Magic Tower''s spatial movement to interpreting the goblins'' disciplined behavior as a mental disturbance spell.


    "So, what should we do now?" I asked.


    "Well... I have a favor to ask," Irene replied hesitantly.


    While the Magic Tower was busy grinding its disciples and finally moving its heavy ass into action, our party needed to continue on our way.


    As we sipped hot tea brought by a maid in Zedeau''s mansion, Irene, who seemed oddly withdrawn, raised her hand halfway like a child about to give a presentation and opened her mouth.


    Usually, Irene didn''t assert her opinions much, always kindly and reliably supporting us from behind. So when she gathered everyone to make a request, all eyes instantly filled with curiosity.


    Staying on the 55th floor for continuous grinding might feel a bit off and slightly uncomfortable, but refusing would turn the relaxed eight hundred thousand viewers into a horde of one and a half million rioters.


    "Then how do we handle the merchant group..." Han Se-ah began.


    "Let''s send word to the royal family through Sebastian, and also talk to Charlotte and Maelis. We''ll need to give them mana stones in exchange for just taking food," I suggested.


    "Ah, that''s true. Everyone... thank you so much for going along with this."


    "It''s not a burden. Those who''ve received the sword shouldn''t back down at times like this. Especially not for their own comfort."


    As soon as Han Se-ah gave her permission, Katie, who must have received some kind of imperial education before running away, quickly tied together the Magic Tower, merchant groups, and the royal family.


    "When we make the contract, please include my arrows too."


    "We''ll need whetstones, oil, and cloth for weapon maintenance as well. Though not as much as the arrows."


    While Han Se-ah, who had agreed without much thought, wore a blank expression, and Irene''s large doe-like eyes welled up with gratitude, Katie rapidly advanced the conversation.


    She wasn''t as shrewd or quick-witted as the two mages, Charlotte and Maelis. But thanks to her high-born background as the Northern Duke''s daughter and what she''d learned there, Katie was the one among us who knew best how to wield her status as a member of the hero party.


    Unlike the country girl Grace and the nun Irene, Katie held her head high and started ordering people around with an attitude that screamed, "I told you to do it, so you''re not going to? Are you crazy?"


    It might seem arrogant, but in a medieval fantasy setting, there was no threat more effective than this. Whether they were rich merchants or not, who could slack off in front of the cherished daughter of the Northern Duke, a member of the Goddess-chosen hero party, and sponsored by the royal princess?


    "Oh my, of course! That''s absolutely! Possible!" the merchant agreed hastily.


    "Then, provisions for five people every two weeks, along with some consumables."


    "At cost price! No margin! Consumables are on the house!"


    The large merchant group contracted with the royal family efficiently assigned some personnel exclusively to the heroes and got to work diligently.


    The alternative was to act arrogantly because they''d made some money, get dragged away by inquisitors, tortured in a basement, have their group dissolved and handed over to rivals, and then end up on the gallows with a sign reading "Insulting the Royal Family and Blasphemy," their bodies mangled from torture.


    "Is everyone ready?" I asked.


    "Of course," came the unified response.


    -I shall progress the quest before this mana stone cools


    -I thought my child would coast through life, but now they''re out grinding. Dad is so moved


    -It''s a bit sad to see the girls and mama work hard, but no thoughts of grinding alone?


    -Ah, the great ^Born6��RolandOne-TrickInventoryMinimapWaterPurifierLighterFlashlightRoadPaverMechGifBombardier^ Han Se-ah is truly amazing


    -At that point, it''s not a one-trick pony anymore lololololololol


    Thanks to the gentle choice offered by the Northern Duke, the princess, and the saint, and the royal merchant moving more efficiently than anyone else when faced with a deadly dilemma, the framework for grinding on the 55th floor was quickly established.

 415 - Tactical Roland Drop 5

    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Roland, the tactical weapon, was deployed to the 55th floor.


    After weeks of intense grinding, jokes flooded the chat, but Han Se-ah, the stream''s host, didn''t react. She was too exhausted to respond to the trivial jokes floating around in the chat.


    And the reason she was exhausted was because I had pushed her,


    ''Such memes shouldn''t exist in this world, but now that I know they do, no one else should be spared from knowing.''


    ''Sob... those fucking bastards brought such fucked up memes. But I can''t be the only one to see them''


    The reason I pushed her to the point of exhaustion was because I kept recalling sayings I''d seen on the internet.


    Some evil Yankee bastards on Reddit spread a bizarre meme of a muscular alien warrior choking someone with their firm ass, and of course, the bastard was blonde and muscular. With keywords like blonde, muscular, white skin, and ass overlapping, I don''t even want to explain what followed.


    Sure, comments about a sexy ass can be laughed off... but it''s hard to laugh when you become the subject of an image that makes you wonder why the hell it exists and who drew it for what purpose.


    "Whew, I think centaurs are approaching from the front," Grace said.


    "It''s true... Maybe it''s because there are so many of those monster encampments?" Katie replied. "It seems like monsters appear much more frequently than on the 54th floor."


    "At this point, it feels like we''re eating mana stones like bread," Irene added.


    Unlike Han Se-ah, who seemed dazed �C whether genuinely or for the stream �C the others were still lively.


    Maybe they felt guilty about adventuring comfortably while people were going missing, but despite the grueling pace that left no room for complaints, everyone''s faces remained serene. Using a real safe zone we''d found by circling around the gate as our base, we spread out in all directions, slaughtering every monster in sight without hesitation.


    Just as people might say about game addicts, "Did they do nothing but eat, shit, and play?" our group was also exploring at a level where we did nothing but eat, sleep, shit, and hunt.


    "Still, it''s fortunate we''ve found more encampments than expected," Grace muttered. "Whatever they''re planning... we''ve definitely interfered with it."


    "Interfered? Wouldn''t ''annihilated'' be more fitting?" Katie joked with a smirk.


    No wonder �C we''d been hunting non-stop for almost a month and had destroyed eleven of their bases. Adding the first dark purple crystal, that made twelve research materials sent to the Magic Tower.


    Mages who could finish their research in no time with just one or two samples had been analyzing twelve crystals for a month. I wondered if the difficulty of this aspect had also increased with Season 2.


    If we''d leisurely traveled back and forth to the 55th floor after sending one crystal, it might have taken half a year to uncover the secret of the monster encampments. Irene had looked so apologetic when she asked this of us, but ironically, it seemed Han Se-ah ended up owing her instead.


    "Ugh, did the game really have to get this hardcore just because it''s Season 2?" Han Se-ah grumbled. "It''s like they''re threatening people not to clear it. Still, I''m glad we''ve made such good progress."


    -But you collected all the ogre enhancement stones, so let''s drink to that~


    -No wonder the channel''s recent videos are all combat footage. You''ve really settled on the 55th floor lol


    Anyway, Han Se-ah had been playing with such a silver spoon that even the viewers were getting sick of it. So it was my role as a senior adventurer who joined the party to give her a taste of harsh reality.


    Thinking this, we chatted as we descended from the 55th floor gate to the 54th, 53rd... The main topic for my companions, who''d suffered alongside Han Se-ah, was the sweets they could eat at Zedeau''s.


    Hmm... I didn''t mind the homeless life on the prairie, wiping ourselves with rags dampened by Han Se-ah''s water magic, but I guess even they, as young women in their prime, wanted to relieve stress with something sweet.


    "By the way, are we resting for a day on the 50th floor, or heading straight outside the tower?" I asked.


    "Mmm, I''d like to visit a restaurant in the underground city," Grace replied. "There weren''t any dessert shops I liked in the harpy city."


    "We''ll probably arrive in the late afternoon," Katie added. "How about heading straight to the Magic Tower and then grabbing a drink in the evening?"


    Their conversation bounced between topics: how to distribute strength and mana during consecutive battles, macarons, how to break solid formations with minimal movement, syrup-drenched pancakes, the supplies we''d received without markup and our consequently full wallets, crispy fried chicken and cold draft beer.


    They might not have complained during the month-long march, but desires had clearly built up. As the talk shifted from sweet desserts to alcohol, Grace''s eyes narrowed mischievously, and she jabbed my side with her elbow.


    After a month of pitching tents, unrolling sleeping bags, and standing watch, desires had built up in various ways. It couldn''t be helped. I didn''t care if the viewers caught on with their uncanny perception and started typing acronyms, or if Han Se-ah looked between me and the others with some kind of lewd expectation.


    ------


    While the tactical Roland deployed to the 55th floor repeatedly drove Han Se-ah like a dog and turned monsters into mana stones, the Magic Tower mages dedicated their lives to analyzing the dark purple crystals our party had retrieved.


    Well, mages are madmen sensitive to gold coins, and it''s not the common folk but the nobles of the kingdom and empire who buy research results and magitech items...


    Didn''t they say the Magic Tower''s strange spatial magic could even kidnap nobles?


    Their patrons who fund the research might disappear!


    For various reasons �C to satisfy their personal intellectual thirst, pressured by the nobles funding their labs, or out of devout faith despite being mages �C they threw themselves at the dark purple crystals.


    Thanks to the rapidly increasing number of lunatics who would research for 72 straight hours, making "overtime" sound like a silly joke, then return the crystal and check into the temple for recovery, the Magic Tower had completely unraveled the gimmicks of both the 55th and 60th floors in just a month.


    "So, there''s no mid-boss on the 55th floor?" I asked.


    "More precisely, it''s been coming down from the 60th floor all along."


    The fact that the Demon King''s army, like the Orc Chieftain on the 20th floor, had been mass-producing troops and sending them downwards.


    ---


    Toggle New Ads


    No more status windows! Super outdated code, causes that stupid wall of text sometimes. It''ll probably come back in the future when I update the site.


    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 416 - Grassland Occupation War 1

    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The gimmick of the prairie layers from the 51st to 60th floors is a territory-capturing game.


    Additionally, after the mages analyzed the dark purple crystals and we researched the safe zones and monster encampments we''d conquered, the gimmick was fully revealed. Viewers were making a fuss, saying it was Han Se-ah''s first-ever gaming achievement to get complete information before diving in headfirst.


    "What do you mean they''re gradually coming down?" I asked.


    "This crystal you heroes brought us is truly remarkable. And also wicked and vicious," the excited mage explained.


    The priest, wearing a displeased expression, added to the mage''s explanation. It was actually quite a simple gimmick. The monster army on the 60th floor kidnapped humans through fake safe zones and processed them with black magic to create these dark purple crystals.


    Come to think of it, wasn''t it strange that fake safe zones consumed mana when people entered, and then summoned people when the mana was completely depleted? How could a summoning spell be cast when mana reached zero?


    So in fact, what we''d been calling fake safe zones were actually neutral safe zones. When you fill a neutral safe zone with mana, it eventually bears the fruit of divine energy and becomes a real safe zone. When a neutral safe zone is completely drained of mana, it becomes a ''potential'' monster encampment that sucks away life force.


    "So that means from the 56th floor up...?" Katie asked.


    "Yes. There''s a high chance their army is waiting," the priest confirmed.


    Neutral safe zone > Charge with mana > divine energy flower blooms > Possible to build a provisional temple


    Neutral safe zone > Mana depleted > Plant dark magic crystal > Use as monster encampment


    These facts were now clearly revealed, with no more secrets to speak of. As it dawned on everyone that the dark purple crystals we''d been diligently collecting were objects made by grinding up people with black magic, the expressions of my companions darkened rapidly.


    It seemed that among the randomly kidnapped people, the lucky ones fell to the human-controlled areas around the 51st to 54th floors, but those taken higher up weren''t just wandering the prairie to their deaths - they were captured by the monster army and processed into crystals.


    "Hmm... So this means the mid-boss isn''t the monster army, but more like a commander, right? The boss would be the general on the 60th floor, and the mid-boss would be like a subordinate general," I mused.


    -All this talk of generals is giving me strong Three Kingdoms vibes. Is it just me?


    -Is this the part where we go throw Roland and defeat the enemy general?


    -Talking about Three Kingdoms, I smell old man


    -On the other hand, the general-like guy could be the mid-boss, and the one making crystals with black magic could be the boss


    -That''s true too. Isn''t the black magic crystal more important than the monster army?


    While Grace, Irene, and Katie''s expressions grew noticeably darker, Han Se-ah seemed busy sorting through discussion points with her viewers.


    Well, while my companions were probably thinking about the innocent victims who had disappeared and died, Han Se-ah was likely still thinking the mid-boss we hadn''t encountered on the 55th floor. Despite being stuck in an endless loop of eat-sleep-shit-game for a long month, we still hadn''t met the mid-boss.


    "Still, thanks to you heroes, we should be able to minimize the damage," the mage said soothingly. "Now that we''ve discovered their evil plan, we can move forward by purifying the safe zones."


    Normally, Irene would have gently emitted divine energy and given them a soothing massage, but today even Irene, our last line of defense, had her head down, experiencing the pain of a hangover for the first time in her life. Still, they were all such beauties that it was entertaining to watch. As I stood with my arms crossed, I felt a sharp glare.


    "Roland, you, look fine?" Katie managed.


    "Of course. I detoxified in real-time," I replied.


    "...What?"


    Even Han Se-ah, who had drunk the least, was fiddling with settings while being scolded by viewers for her wavering vision. So to Katie''s eyes, even the genius mage Han Se-ah seemed to be suffering from a hangover. In reality, she wasn''t hungover but harassed by viewers.


    As all four of them were clutching their throbbing heads and churning stomachs, I alone was looking down at them with a chuckle. Perhaps that''s why a sense of indignation arose.


    Of course, the glare wasn''t threatening. Her nickname wasn''t just due to her behavior, but also her small stature, delicate figure, and youthful face. With such an adorable face, teary-eyed glares only looked like sulky complaints expressing grievance.


    "H-How...?" Katie stammered.


    "This is how adventurers usually wash away their thoughts when they start thinking too much," I explained.


    "W-Wash away? More like threw up..."


    The first to recover was, of course, Katie, the melee warrior most accustomed to using her body. Next was Grace, the scout character who, despite being sensitive and passing out first, was used to handling her senses.


    And in last place was our future saint, Irene, who clearly hadn''t had much experience with alcohol in her life. While Katie glared at me and Grace massaged her own nape to loosen up, Irene was still face-down on the table, making weak "hueeng" noises.


    Still, it seemed that drinking hard liquor and stuffing their faces with all sorts of greasy and sweet foods for the first time in a month had cleared away their complicated thoughts. It''s standard practice for adventurers and mercenaries to wash away problems they can''t immediately solve with alcohol, sending them to the back of their memories.


    "Now that we know their plan, we should steadily move up and conquer the 56th floor," I said.


    "All of a sudden?" Han Se-ah asked, confused.


    "What do you mean, all of a sudden? Didn''t we talk to the temple yesterday about conquering the prairie like the 35th floor swamp?"


    "Uh... Oh. I guess we did."


    The problem was that they seemed to have washed away the plans discussed while drinking, but that was just a minor side effect, right? ...They''d also forgotten about finding a closed inn in the market street while moving between bars.


    In the end, those people never made it back.


    ---


    Toggle New Ads


    3/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 417 - Grassland Occupation War 2

    417 - Grassland Occupation War 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The life of an adventurer and mercenary is one of becoming accustomed to saying goodbye. Half of the senior adventurers who trained me are dead, and the other half retired. That says it all. Even though temple priests can use healing sacred laws, the harsh medieval environment makes it difficult to transport patients to the temple in the first place.


    And high-rank monsters, like ogres that occasionally pop up in the local hills, can turn people into a meat paste that even a saint''s ancestors couldn''t save if they all gathered together.


    So what we need to do is humbly accept farewells and move forward.


    "H-Humbly? It just hurts..."


    "Whew, I''ll give you a massage, with divine energy..."


    "Ugh, I shouldn''t have, gotten on this, carriage..."


    No matter what I say, my companions, with their insides churning from the carriage''s bumps, probably won''t understand.


    Grace, Irene, and Katie were making various "urk" and "eek" noises, suffering with each jolt of the carriage. Han Se-ah was guiltily averting her gaze from them, only to face a barrage of insults from viewers.


    Whether it was because she was circulating divine energy instead of mana in her body, or because she could hold her liquor better, Irene was the first to recover from the hangover. She had the other two lying on her thighs, kneading their necks, but all three still looked equally pale.


    "No, they looked too weak to walk, so I just suggested we ride something. Filming three suffering people at once and selling it for money? You''re really cherry-picking from all these chat messages. Just say it outright. You''re dead, seriously."


    -Logically ???????? Since they''re hungover ??????? Putting them in a carriage ???????


    -As a long-time viewer of Han Se-ah''s streams, knowing this isn''t malicious makes it even scarier. You really have no sense...


    -Wasn''t the atmosphere really solemn just a moment ago? Why did the conversation turn out like this?


    -So the 2�� priest and rescue team lost contact, so you tried to drink to forget, but now you''re torturing your hungover companions with a full course carriage ride?


    -Why not just rest and heal with divine energy before walking... Putting these hangover-stricken kids in a carriage...


    The viewers'' observation that when something bizarre happens to the party, it''s usually Han Se-ah''s doing, was spot on.


    Seeing the three looking nauseous and struggling to walk, I suggested we rest for the day and leave tomorrow. But perhaps due to psychological burden and sadness, they wanted to set out slowly today. After all, even if we entered the tower, we wouldn''t be fighting right away, so if we were going to rest, we might as well do it at Zedeau''s mansion on the 50th floor.


    But their enthusiasm took a strange turn, and the suggestion to rest at the mansion became resting at a safe zone on the 51st floor, which then became going up to the 52nd, 53rd, and even the 54th floor. Our companions were acting overly enthusiastic, as if they understood why I had made them drink that hard liquor.


    The final blow came from Han Se-ah, who suggested, "In that case, why don''t we just ride a merchant carriage?"


    "Oh my, heroes. Are you alright? I, I should have driven a better carriage."


    "It''s fine. It''s much better than walking."


    The carriage we hitched a ride on belonged to a merchant group heading to the tent village in the 54th floor''s safe zone. We weren''t stuffed in the back of a cargo carriage with supplies, but riding in the carriage of the merchant group''s general manager, who was excitedly fawning over us as VIP guests.


    He was a shrewd man who calculated in 0.1 seconds how beneficial it would be for the merchant group to have the hero party accompany them, even if he had to suffer in the cargo carriage with the workers.


    As a streamer, she often wandered off alone to communicate with viewers and complete missions, so they naturally accepted it. When a genius mage says she needs to sense mana and wanders around the city alone, you can''t really interfere.


    Even if left alone, she''d follow along eventually, and...


    "You''ll stay with us today, right Hanna?" Irene asked.


    "Hm? Oh, yes, . It''s not big enough to wander around separately anyway."


    The kind-hearted Irene made sure to check and take care of her.


    Grace was on my left, Katie on my right. Behind us, Irene and Han Se-ah naturally linked arms. As beautiful women flocked around a scruffy adventurer and mercenary, we couldn''t help but attract attention.


    Even armor that didn''t reveal skin and neat hoods that completely hid their hair couldn''t conceal their beautiful appearances, so this was only natural.


    The only reason we weren''t bothered was probably because this place was filled with top-tier adventurers who had reached the highest ranks and famous mercenary groups. At that level, it would be strange not to know the heroes'' names and appearances.


    An exotic black-haired beauty mage, a golden-eyed nun in thick habit, a gray-haired beauty with leather armor and a Magic Tower composite bow, and a silver-haired princess in light armor. With such distinctive looks and colorful hair - black, gold, gray, and silver - rather than plain brown, it would be strange not to recognize them.


    "Hey, I haven''t seen those faces before. Where are you from?"


    "...Huh?"


    "Not you, lanky guy. I mean the ladies behind you."


    ...Didn''t I just say it would be strange not to recognize them? What''s this about?


    As Han Se-ah''s camera focused on the scene, a voice cut through the viewers'' incessant chanting of acronyms. Turning my head, I saw a man standing before us, the very image of a "sleazy young master," with long hair neatly pulled back.


    He had dark blue hair, almost black, styled in a slick-back, and a beauty mark under his eye. He was handsome enough to have plenty of ��s, but there was something oddly off about his aura.


    I''m not judging him negatively for hitting on someone he just met, but isn''t there a meme that if a sleazy-looking pretty boy has a beauty mark, he must be a gay character? Actually, isn''t this blatant flirting an act of asserting his heterosexuality to the world?


    "By the way, your gaze seems quite impure," he said to me.


    "I like women," I muttered reflexively.


    "...?"


    Seeing the viewers burst into laughter at my unintentional comment, I guess the meme about long-haired pretty boys with beauty marks being gay exists in Han Se-ah''s Earth 4 as well.


    ---


    Toggle New Ads


    4/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 418 - Voyeurism

    418 - Voyeurism


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 419: Comedy Duo 1

    To be honest, I was more than just surprised - I was dumbfounded.


    It felt like watching a documentary scene where a baby gazelle fearlessly charges at a lion, headbutting it with its tiny head.


    No matter how high-ranking a noble might be, they couldn''t openly insult the hero party, right? This guy was basically saying he didn''t recognize our faces at all. We weren''t playing heroes in secret to save people - we''d openly shown our faces at the temple, Magic Tower, royal palace, and even the empire.


    At this point, it was beyond irritation or annoyance - it was almost admirable. Maybe this sleazy noble had face blindness and couldn''t recognize people, or perhaps he looked normal but was actually cursed by black magic and being controlled.


    Otherwise, how could he not recognize us on the 55th floor?


    "Hey, who are those people...?" a nearby mercenary whispered.


    "I don''t fucking know. Maybe he''s just crazy?" another replied.


    "Did they come from the Empire? Even the Imperial folks knew who we were."


    Even the mercenary groups buying supplies nearby were whispering and keeping their distance to avoid trouble. An interesting spectacle was unfolding - people were gathering to watch but maintaining distance from this long-haired man, creating a strange situation.


    Despite the murmuring crowd forming a peculiar stage around us, the man seemed oblivious. Either he was incredibly dense or confident despite noticing the atmosphere.


    Though his walk seemed casual, his center of gravity was stable, and his steps and breathing were rhythmic. He must have easily reached the high ranks to be hunting on the 55th floor. He didn''t seem to be from the Kingdom - perhaps a foolish young noble from the Empire?


    ''Maybe he''s a country bumpkin from the far north of the Empire who leveled up fighting monster waves but is clueless about Kingdom politics?''


    If he was from the remote northern Empire, which took nearly a year to reach by carriage from the Kingdom, it might make sense that he didn''t know the hero party''s appearance. Perhaps he''d only faced monster waves in that barren corner of the north before coming straight to the tower to make big money.


    As I pondered this, glancing around, the long-haired man''s expression gradually soured. But rather than feeling annoyed or irritated, I found it rather refreshing.


    I remembered a gif I''d seen online of a lion looking bewildered as a baby gazelle kept headbutting it. There was also one of a hawk startled by a pigeon entering its nest while it was resting on its eggs. Of course, in both cases, the ending was the same - the clueless baby gazelle and pigeon became delivered meals.


    "What do you mean, adventurer?" the man asked.


    "I''m saying it''s troublesome to be hit on by a man in front of everyone like this," I replied.


    "W-What?!"


    I wasn''t angry, but that didn''t mean I wouldn''t tease him a bit. As I threw out that blatant insinuation about his sexuality, his face instantly turned beet red. The adventurers watching us burst into stifled laughter.


    They probably hadn''t expected the holy sword''s owner, a member of the hero party, to respond like this.


    But what else could I do? This level of provocation was practically flirting in the mercenary world.


    Beating up and chasing away someone for talking to your attractive companion would lead to troublesome rumors. Even though we''re now recognized as heroes and wouldn''t have trouble finding quest partners, old habits die hard.


    It was also a pain to rough up a low-level who didn''t even register as a threat. Besides, our companions were just watching him like zoo monkeys, without any particular reaction.


    "Yes, you idiot!" Alisa snapped.


    "But I heard the holy sword''s owner was a 3-meter giant who could shatter an ogre''s leg with a single blow..."


    "Why would you believe the ramblings of drunkards?"


    To be honest, even to my internet-savvy eyes, these two''s comedy routine was quite amusing. It reminded me of Japanese manzai comedy, with one person saying stupid things and the other retorting.


    The reason they didn''t recognize us as the hero party was apparently due to the wild rumors Olek had been hearing in the northern Empire. The news of us helping mercenaries fight an ogre had spread north, picking up some bizarre embellishments along the way.


    "What kind of rumors spread exactly?" I asked.


    "Ah, hero. Well... they weren''t proper rumors. Just some drunkards misinterpreting a bard''s tale and spreading nonsense," Alisa explained sheepishly.


    According to the rumors, the holy sword''s owner was a monstrous figure with incredible strength who could shatter an ogre''s limbs, standing 3 meters tall with beast-like mane of hair and eyes that glowed like magic tools even in broad daylight.


    The mage chosen by the Goddess was said to be a mysterious witch with jet-black hair that swirled around her like night mist. Supposedly, she was a great witch from a remote part of the Kingdom who converted to the faith after being chosen by the Goddess, and she used mysterious spells unknown even to Magic Tower mages.


    As for the others, Grace was rumored to have arms reaching down to her shins, fist-sized eyes, and long ears due to archery-related gossip. Katie was described as some kind of yeti or snow woman who could freeze people to death with her breath or touch.


    The only one without wild rumors was Irene, about who only stories of her beauty and kindness had spread, leaving no room for exaggeration. At this point, it sounded less like a hero party and more like a mixed-race group of monsters being led around by a saint.


    "But logically speaking, that doesn''t make sense..." I began.


    "I''m so sorry about our captain''s stupidity..." Alisa apologized.


    Naturally, the educated classes didn''t believe these tales at all. They were the kind of stories only uneducated commoners would spread. After all, nobles knew how amazing it was for superhumans who could handle mana to accomplish such feats in human bodies.


    But for him to believe such rumors despite reaching the 5�� high rank himself - I wondered just how low his intelligence could be.


    "To think all those rumors were false... And the holy sword''s owner, wielding a massive blade, is actually about my height..." Olek muttered, dumbfounded.


    "I''m really sorry. He''s actually a good person, though," Alisa insisted.


    "That''s right. He''s usually quite decent, it''s just... he tends to act childishly in situations like this," another knight added.


    Even the other Ice Cross Knights who had come because of the commotion were trying to defend him somehow, so he must be a good person overall, but-


    [Help Olek Sibedev and advance to the 60th floor with the Ice Cross Knights 0/1]


    What kind of quest is this, Goddess?


    I looked up at the sky in protest, but of course, there was no answer. Only Alisa and the Ice Cross Knights blushed at my head movement, misinterpreting it as embarrassment.


    ---

 Chapter 420: Comedy Duo 2

    The group suddenly displaying classic rom-com behavior was the Ice Cross Knights from the northern Empire. They were Margrave Sibedev''s 2nd Knight Order, who had been facing monster waves but came down to the Kingdom for more experience after clearing their territory.


    From what I heard, Margrave Sibedev''s lands bordered monster wave territories, with Viscount Friedrich''s support from behind.


    Olek Sibedev, the Margrave''s second son, was the knight captain, while Alisa Friedrich, Viscount Friedrich''s eldest daughter, was the vice-captain. The rest of the knights were young nobles from smaller neighboring domains, sent to prove their loyalty to the Sibedev family.


    Naturally, they weren''t the core fighting force, but a sub-knight order made up of noble sons without inheritance rights who showed talent with the sword. This was the Ice Cross Knights.


    "A knight order made up of noble families'' second sons?" I asked.


    "Yes, hero. It''s embarrassing to say, but in the past, some dishonorable people ignored a Margrave''s request for aid out of selfishness, causing problems at the Empire''s borders," Alisa explained.


    ''...Isn''t that my story?''


    After receiving supplies and fighting several battles on the 55th floor, we returned to the safe zone via minimap to pitch our tents. Alisa Friedrich stuck close to Han Se-ah, chattering away.


    By the way, that story about problems at the Empire''s border - isn''t that about me?


    More precisely, it seemed to be about Roland''s father, Margrave[1] of Bretagne. If such idiotic incidents of not supporting frontier Margraves and letting borders fall had happened multiple times, players would''ve encountered the ruins of the old Empire rather than the current Empire in Season 2.


    Anyway, it was common sense for Margraves to face monster waves while neighboring domains provided support. But because of bastards who didn''t follow common sense, a knight order of noble youth was formed. It was created with the intention of sending family bloodlines, if not heirs, to the Margrave''s domain to solidify alliances.


    "Hey, how many times is this? Can''t you even hammer in a tent stake properly?" one knight complained.


    "Ah, shit... The soil''s too soft. I''m not used to unfrozen ground," another replied.


    While Alisa Friedrich stuck close to our group, using her status as a fellow woman, Olek Sibedev and the other knights were handling the chores I should''ve been doing.


    The viscount and baron''s third and fourth sons acted friendly towards Olek, the Margrave''s second son and knight captain. They didn''t seem to have much sense of authority, behaving more like adventurers who''d formed friendships rather than young nobles, but they were still doing their jobs properly.


    ...They''re actually quite decent, except for the stupidity?


    Maybe it''s because they''re from the far northeast, where visitors are as rare as eccentric bards coming to see monster waves. Apart from being incredibly gullible, almost to the point of having paper-thin ears, he was more useful than I''d expected.


    I guess he''s worth his 5�� rating after all.


    "But if the holy sword''s owner isn''t 3 meters tall... does that mean the rainbow treasure in the mountain peak''s frost mist is fake too?" Olek wondered.


    "What are you talking about, Captain? That''s a fairy tale for kids who''ve never even held a sword. Don''t tell me you still believed that?" Alisa sighed.


    "No, but there must be some truth for stories to start! Even if it''s a bit different from the tale, something could exist."


    It seems the star buff didn''t reach his head.


    Still, my assessment that he''s surprisingly useful hasn''t changed. The coordination among the twenty-one Ice Cross Knights was impressively precise, as if they''d trained together since childhood.


    While the Kingdom''s 2nd Knight Order was a group of superhumans boosted by the knight commander''s buff, the Ice Cross Knights fought by charging in as a group of 21 to break through and overwhelm. Although individually they had just reached the high ranks, when 21 of them banded together, they were quite formidable.


    Watching them charge straight into goblin infantry to break through, then devour them like a school of sharks swallowing sardines, the term "trash mob farmers" came to mind. They might not be much help against a mid-boss or the boss monster waiting for us on the 60th floor, but they''d be a great help in clearing monster encampments along the way.


    After Grace came Katie.


    As I was preparing to rest in my assigned tent, spreading out the sleeping bag Han Se-ah had given me, Katie quietly approached and sat down next to me.


    She stuck so close as if about to share a secret that our armor lightly clinked together. If we hadn''t been in armor, I would have felt the soft touch of her beautifully swollen chest... As I indulged in these lecherous thoughts, Katie awkwardly fidgeted before suddenly hugging me tightly.


    The sudden embrace wasn''t an overflow of affection, but more like comforting a child on the verge of tears. After patting my armor with a clanging sound, Katie covered her blushing cheeks with both hands and quickly ran off to her own tent.


    "It''s, it''s okay!"


    "What is, why, wait a second?"


    What the hell is going on?


    Why am I getting the first of the two ways to anger someone from Grace, and receiving Katie''s embarrassed encouragement without even understanding the situation?


    Just as I was starting to feel frustrated and about to get up to chase after Katie, the final runner in this relay was our saint-in-training, Irene.


    As I was about to stand up, I felt a soft touch on my head, gently pushing me back down by my shoulders.


    I could have stood up abruptly with Irene hanging on, but I couldn''t just shove away a woman gently hugging me from behind. I felt my strength draining as the formidable weapons hidden under her nun''s habit enveloped my nape.


    "Roland."


    "Irene, please tell me what''s going on."


    "Sometimes, even if there are things hard to say, remember that the Goddess has arranged all rewards."


    "...???"


    The symbol of motherhood that had warmly and softly embraced not only my nape but also the back of my head regrettably pulled away. Then, like a mother kissing a child, she planted a soft kiss on the crown of my head.


    When I quickly turned around while sitting, Irene, who had bent down to kiss my cheek as well, gave me a sad smile as she gently caressed my cheek.


    To figure out what the hell was going on, I opened Han Se-ah''s stream window that I had closed earlier. Han Se-ah, who had been filming Irene and me, was now slowly approaching as if she was next in line after Irene.


    Next to Han Se-ah was Alisa Friedrich, who had been chattering away since earlier.


    ''No way, did they hear about Roland''s past? Alisa seemed more normal and sensible compared to Olek... Does she know me?''


    Seeing Han Se-ah gulp as viewers told her nonsense about comforting the teacher, an odd sense of unease welled up in a corner of my chest.


    Honestly, Han Se-ah and Olek Sibedev are both similarly scatterbrained.


    ---


    [1. changed border count to margrave]

 Chapter 421: Third-Person Personal History Perspective 1

    Han Se-ah approached slowly, making no effort to hide her presence. Her face was set with determination, like someone tasked with comforting a VIP for a photo op.


    "Ah, shit. What should I say?" she muttered.


    -Hey, watch your words. One wrong move and we might lose our tank


    -?? But with the Goddess''s blessing, he can''t leave the party, right?


    -Forget leaving, if you piss off the tank, the DPS is screwed


    -A man with a sad past, takes women like he''s like the protagonist of an otome game :)


    -Considering Han''s hellfire mouth and social skills, there''s a high chance this''ll be provocation rather than comfort ??


    As expected, it seems my family''s story came up in front of all the viewers.


    Ironically, while I didn''t harbor any resentment towards the Empire or longing for my parents, everyone was looking at me with sad eyes. I couldn''t exactly complain that my parents were living healthily and enjoying their hobbies on Earth 1, not Earth 4.


    With that in mind, as I watched Han Se-ah slowly approach, she gulped nervously while looking at me. Ah, don''t stare too long into the abyss, lest the abyss stare back at you.


    Just as I was about to chuckle at the random quote that popped into my head, Han Se-ah plopped down next to me. Her demeanor was so solemn that it felt like she was about to make a major announcement. If you didn''t know the context and just looked at her face, you''d think she was about to declare her retirement from streaming.


    The suspicious movements of the hero and the holy sword''s owner with his unfortunate past history. As we sat side by side, people''s gazes naturally gathered.


    "Um, well," she began.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    Pretending not to know anything, I glanced around subtly and noticed quite a few gazes on us. Olek was too stupid to understand anything, while Alisa seemed to know about my past, acting like an external brain. Meanwhile, about half of the remaining 19 knights appeared to know something about me as well.


    It seems my story has spread more than I expected in the Empire. Well, I guess it''d be hard for the tale of an ill-fated genius Imperial knight becoming the Kingdom''s chosen holy sword wielder not to spread.


    Though I''d spent ten years doing nothing much, I had been wandering around the Kingdom trying to earn gold coins. Just as the princess who originally didn''t exist came into being with a backstory, additional settings might have been tacked onto my past when the Empire was created.


    It''s my story, but I''m the only one who doesn''t know it, goddammit!


    "I wanted to talk about going to the 56th floor," Han Se-ah said.


    -Don''t run away! Face it head on!Don''t run away! Face it head on!Don''t run away! Face it head on!Don''t run away! Face it head on!Don''t run away! Face it head on!


    -Scared so you''re changing the subject? Can''t do anything?Scared so you''re changing the subject? Can''t do anything?Scared so you''re changing the subject? Can''t do anything?


    -You''ve been ranked 0th on Forbes'' list of streamers with the stupidest sense


    -?? She really reeks of social awkwardness when it''s her turn to speak proactively, it''s heartbreaking


    -Being so focused on gaming might lead to poor social language skills, which is mostly understandable but a bit sad :(


    "Sir Roland, have you decided which direction we should head?" a knight asked.


    "Hmm, I think that''s something the pathfinders should discuss among themselves," I replied.


    "Ah, I see. Then I''ll speak with Grace and let you know."


    While Han Se-ah suffered through all sorts of nonsense for failing her mission, the exploration continued smoothly. The knights moved efficiently, conducting the search quite capably, even as Grace, Katie, or Irene took turns hovering near me in an extreme display of comforting behavior.


    Although the knight order was impressive, they couldn''t just run wild through the vast tower, so it seemed they had their own exploration experts.


    Dealing with monster waves isn''t just about defending against incoming monsters; it''s also about finding their lairs and exterminating even their offspring. So the knight order probably had people specially trained in tracking.


    Of course, being primarily swordsmen, they weren''t as skilled as professional archers or rogues, but they could at least find traces. If not, they would have gotten lost somewhere in the prairie before meeting us, their bodies becoming food and their souls processed into purple crystals.


    "Direction? Well, I was thinking northeast. Is there an issue?" Grace asked.


    "We need to contact the merchant group via magitech device, so we need to know the schedule," the knight replied. "To receive food supplies for twenty-one people on time, we need to coordinate the schedule each time."


    "Ah, I see. That makes sense without inventory magic."


    Just looking at the knight talking with Grace now proved the point. The knights in charge of exploration and supplies were chatting with Grace while fiddling with magitech devices from their pockets. They seemed to be making contact to ensure smooth supplies while also recording the coordinates they''d mapped out.


    A group of 21 high-ranking knights who could easily handle goblins and orcs was efficiently managing supplies and even recording coordinates as they explored. Of course, it wasn''t much help to Han Se-ah with her minimap cheat, but the fact that they thought of and recorded this information themselves was proof of their competence.


    At this point, aside from the captain Olek being gullible enough to believe all sorts of baseless rumors, there wasn''t much to fault them for.


    "Roland, should we head northeast or southwest?" Grace asked.


    "Those are completely opposite directions. Any reason?" I asked.


    "According to information from the merchant group dealing with the Ice Cross Knights, there''s a mercenary band that requested food delivery to the east of where we are.


    The west is the direction we came from, and the east is where another mercenary band headed, so we''re thinking of going either north or south."


    "Is that so? ...Let''s go southwest then. It''d be annoying to get too far from the gate."


    On top of everything else, these noble young masters had even managed to get information from the merchant group.


    If only the captain didn''t genuinely believe all sorts of nonsense like the 3m Roland theory, the Han Se-ah witch theory, the Grace Zhuge Liang theory, and the Katie ice Poke?mon theory, they''d be an almost perfect group to the point of jealousy. If they were a mercenary band or adventurer party instead of a knight order, I bet even respectable noble families would be offering bags of gold coins for exclusive contracts.


    As I pondered this, Grace had somehow made her way to my side and naturally linked arms with me.


    ...The comforting isn''t over yet, huh?


    ---

 Chapter 422: Third-Person Personal History Perspective 2

    Naturally, Han Se-ah never got around to comforting me.


    Grace, Irene, and Katie had grown close through a medieval fantasy adventurer-style romance - that is, being pulled into the bedroom before a confession. When learning about a loved one''s sad past, it''s natural to silently embrace them or stay by their side without bringing it up.


    But Han Se-ah and I didn''t have that kind of relationship. We started as senior and junior adventurers, became the Goddess''s hero and holy sword''s owner, and unknown to others, we were also a game player and key NPC. Conversely, only I knew that I was one of her viewers.


    Han Se-ah had built up an inner closeness by voyeuristically filming me, even outside of streams. I viewed her not just as a companion but as a viewer looking at a streamer.


    "A pretty large group of goblins and orcs is approaching. Seems there might be an encampment nearby," I said.


    "Prepare for battle!" Han Se-ah called out.


    Don''t we lack justification? This situation reminded me of a famous movie quote from a past life. We both felt more than just ordinary party member closeness towards each other, but we couldn''t explain it, resulting in one-sided feelings of intimacy.


    As a viewer, I felt close to the first internet streamer who brought the internet to my boring medieval life of 10 years. But I couldn''t reveal that I was an NPC possessed by a viewer watching the stream through a hologram window.


    Han Se-ah had built up a different kind of inner closeness by secretly watching not only my streams but also my dates with companions and even nighttime relationships... But that was a lewd secret she couldn''t reveal even to viewers, let alone me.


    So Han Se-ah''s perfect answer was--


    "Alright, battle preparations! ...The mission? I''m not doing it. Yeah, keep trying~ I don''t know how to do that stuff~ Could you bring up your parents'' death by betrayal to someone''s face? I''m not taking the mission and I''ll push through the story~"


    -Wow, the great Han Se-ah is refusing such a big mission reward ??


    -But seriously, how the fuck do you clear that? You could ruin the relationship if you try ????


    -I want you to comfort Roland''s grief, is money not enough?


    -I wondered why they were making a fuss about the mission, turns out all the Roland-loving ladies gathered to torment with a mission?


    -I''m not a lady but a gay man who likes blonde muscular hot guys, just ignore the mission


    The ability to maintain a thick skin anytime, anywhere, whether in front of fifty thousand or a million people. That must have been the driving force behind Han Se-ah becoming a world-renowned streamer beyond first-class.


    Or not.


    "Sir Roland, if you''re going to charge, we''ll follow," Olek said.


    "If the holy sword''s owner leads, well..." Alisa added.


    As Han Se-ah started canceling all missions while drawling her words annoyingly, seemingly having her freak-out switch flipped by the viewers'' harassment, I watched her clownish behavior with interest as the comedy duo approached me.


    Olek, who gained trust by putting his body on the line at the front, and even Alisa, who actually commanded the knights, had sparkling eyes. It seemed they wanted to confirm my skills.


    Since I hadn''t stepped up in the last battle as I was checking the Ice Cross Knights'' abilities, they were subtly encouraging me to charge by saying things like "we''ll follow."


    "Then I''ll take the vanguard this time," I said.


    "...!"


    To be honest, I found their expectant, sparkling eyes less burdensome than the gentle, sorrowful gazes filled with soft compassion.


    At first, I almost cursed the Goddess for making us bring along a blockhead like Olek, but as long as he was good with a sword and had a good heart, it was fine. It was funny how he''d spout all kinds of baseless rumors from who-knows-where and believe them all, but at least he wasn''t hindering the exploration.


    And it seemed to be helping Han Se-ah.


    "So, you''re saying not all witches living in the southern swamps of the Kingdom are black?" Olek asked.


    "There might be people with sun-tanned brown skin, but no one as completely black as my hair," Han Se-ah explained.


    With 19 knights taking care of collecting mana stones - despite being noble sons, they naturally took on the menial tasks, perhaps unable to ask the lovely ladies of the hero party to dig through the dirt - Han Se-ah had free time to chat with the newly joined Ice Cross Knights for her stream. Olek was the easiest target and an endless source of material.


    In truth, Han Se-ah was making a tearful effort to change the subject, trying to avoid the malicious mission-obsessed viewers who kept suggesting things like "try touching his chest" to somehow get her and me together. Still, Olek was entertaining to watch.


    Wouldn''t pushing your chest at an NPC like that get you instantly banned for sexually suggestive behavior? I''m not sure about the regulations in this world, what with the Harpy View Dropkick incident that caused an uproar on the internet.


    "Is that so? I heard that witches living in the south have completely black skin and hair, making them hard to find at night, and when they smile, only their snow-white teeth show through their long, split mouths," Olek said.


    "...This isn''t me saying this, it''s an NPC, right? I''m not going to get banned for racist comments, am I?" Han Se-ah muttered nervously.


    This is a world without internet, where bards are a popular profession.


    The reason they know about Roland Bretagne''s past is because bards spread rumors by composing songs, and Olek''s head is full of all sorts of weird false rumors because bards spout nonsense to fleece ignorant commoners.


    That''s why Han Se-ah quickly shut down Olek''s nonsense that seemed likely to summon BLM organizations in an instant, and once again changed the subject.


    She really was risking her life to stream, in a different sense.


    "Instead of southern stories, the one you were talking about earlier seemed more interesting," Han Se-ah said.


    "Which story do you mean?" Olek asked.


    "That frost mist treasure? ...Wait, what''s this?"


    The rainbow treasure story is better than racist talk. The idea of treasure at the end of a rainbow is a common myth believed in both East and West.


    Thinking this, Han Se-ah hurriedly changed the subject, but her expression twisted strangely mid-sentence.


    [In that far-off northern part of the Empire, on a snowy mountain peak where frost mist freezes to the very core]


    [It''s said that when the Goddess''s grace shines down, a crouching wolf crosses the rainbow bridge to ascend to the sky]


    [But why does the Empire''s legend include the story of the Kingdom''s Wesley family crest?]


    Northern snowfield, frost mist, rainbow bridge, crouching wolf, Wesley.


    A character quest had started from an unexpected place.


    Is this why she wanted me to bring them along?


    ---

 Chapter 423: Third-Person Personal History Perspective 3

    The Wesley family had been the ducal house guarding the northern part of the kingdom for generations. As befitting the title of Duke in K-fantasy, they had a touch of royal blood, receiving blessings from the Goddess and treated as nobility while protecting the harsh snowfields.


    Unlike the tragic tales of siblings massacring each other and shouting "Succeeding you, father!" to become the Duke, this noble house had steadfastly maintained its position as a pillar of the kingdom. The only slight issue was that when Heroes Chronicle Season 2 began, an empire suddenly appeared in the kingdom''s north.


    Because of this, the Wesley family''s role shifted from being the Northern Duke protecting the kingdom from the harsh snowfield''s monsters to being the Northern Duke maintaining order at the border with the empire.


    To describe it in the most similar way possible... It felt like the Minister of Defense being forcibly transferred to become the Minister of Foreign Affairs.


    "Hmm... This seems like some kind of character quest, doesn''t it? Maybe a clue to upgrade Katie to 6��, or something like a performance upgrade similar to awakening.


    The problem is that it''s telling us to go to the northern part of the empire, not the kingdom, where a monster wave has occurred."


    -Haha, are they forcing us to go to the empire just to get a taste of what they''ve created?


    -For real, I guess the empire was created for a character enhancement event.


    -The party members are already fixed from Season 1 with the Goddess''s approval, so it''s probably not for additional recruitment.


    -Didn''t the Katie bring some necklace and broken magic armor given as golem food when she ran away?


    -I remember something about repairing an ice armor... It must be a key repair part.


    As Han Se-ah immediately started talking about the quest, it was clear that while Olek''s nonsense was entertaining to listen to, a party member''s enhancement quest was naturally more interesting. Especially if it felt like a hidden quest concealed within the ramblings of an unrelated NPC.


    The viewers quickly shifted from missions and malicious chats intended to tease Han Se-ah, like comforting Roland or touching his chest, to speculating about the north.


    However, there was something that Han Se-ah and the viewers failed to notice in their enthusiastic speculation: there was a huge obstacle to completing this character quest.


    "...So the story about magical equipment sleeping where the rainbow begins, huh?"


    "Ah, I''ve heard that story too."


    "I thought it was just a tale circulating in the northern empire. It''s being told in the kingdom too, Miss Katie?"


    "Well, it seems both the kingdom and the empire have similar thoughts when they see the pure white snowfields and high peaks of eternal snow."


    Katie, as the daughter of a ducal family and a knight in the hero''s party, naturally spoke informally to Olek, who was older than her. After checking the tent, she abruptly joined the conversation between Han Se-ah and Olek, apparently curious about their chat.


    Despite interrupting and speaking informally, Katie''s dignified appearance and straightforward attitude, befitting a Duke''s daughter and surpassing the level of a senior adventurer, seemed to prevent Olek from feeling offended. He responded politely to Katie''s actions, which lived up to her nickname.


    However, as the two continued their conversation, Han Se-ah''s expression gradually hardened.


    "Still, it''s just a fanciful tale."


    "A fanciful tale, you say?"


    "They say even the kingdom''s adventurers spent a long time searching the high mountains between the kingdom and the empire, talking about the Goddess''s equipment sleeping there or a dragon''s nest existing. Even our family''s ancestors got involved."


    Han Se-ah, or more precisely, the ''player,'' was set up as a country bumpkin who came to the city of adventurers by carriage from a nameless rural estate to become an adventurer.


    From the start, hidden classes like being from a noble family or having royal blood, hidden lineages, and hidden family histories were the exclusive domain of NPCs.


    How could a country girl from a nameless village in the kingdom''s southeast suddenly talk about the northern empire, hundreds of kilometers away and over a year''s journey by carriage, let alone about the hidden secrets of a ducal family that was a pillar of the kingdom? She''d be treated like a madwoman.


    Moreover, with priests openly communicating with the Goddess and saints regularly appearing, it was hard to lie about receiving divine revelations. So all Han Se-ah could do was pray desperately for a side quest to the empire to appear between the main quest and character quest.


    [Rolands Sturdy Heavy Sword donated 10,000 won!]


    If you run to the empire before reaching the 60th floor, I''ll give 100,000 won lol


    [Katie Love Team donated 50,000 won!]


    Are you abandoning your team? Not enhancing? Looking down on 4-stars because you have born 5 and 6-stars? Blatant discrimination?


    [Katie Enthusiast donated 30,000 won!]


    Hey, shouldn''t we do the character quest before defeating the boss?


    It was the established flow of the stream that when Han Se-ah struggled with an unsolvable problem, viewers always came with missions.


    Lying in the tent set up by the Ice Cross Knights, with them even taking care of the night watch, I leisurely watched Han Se-ah''s stream. Her face was contorted as she suffered from both chat and donation harassment.


    Having more people around did make things convenient in this way. Even if we had to take turns for night watch in pairs, the Ice Cross Knights could handle it, allowing the hero''s party to rest properly at night like true heroes. Of course, with everyone having superhuman bodies, they wouldn''t get tired whether they stood watch or not.


    "Roland, won''t your eyes hurt if you keep looking up like that? Should I lend you some cloth for a blindfold?"


    "I''m not trying to sleep, just thinking about the story Olek told earlier."


    "The one about the treasure under the rainbow? When the children at the temple heard that story, they''d run outside on rainy days, and the nuns would often scold them for catching colds."


    As I lay in my sleeping bag, watching Han Se-ah''s struggles, Irene naturally approached me. It seemed the awkward pampering time wasn''t over yet, as Grace had come after my conversation with Katie, and now Irene approached, like well-oiled gears.


    She came to the head of my sprawled-out sleeping bag, gently lifted my head, and offered her lap as a pillow. After briefly admiring her large pouch of divine energy that shaded me from the sun so well I didn''t need a blindfold, I dropped a piece of bait.


    "I''ve heard this story while traveling too, and I don''t think it''s completely baseless."


    "Oh my, really?"


    As I savored the gentle touch of her hand smoothing my hair and the soft feeling of her thigh against the back of my head, I glanced slyly at the camera approaching to capture this scene with uncanny precision.


    If the player couldn''t tell the truth, I''d have to do it myself.


    After all, our Katie needed that enhancement.


    ---

 Chapter 424: Third-Person Personal History Perspective 4

    Of course, I couldn''t just go up to Han Se-ah and say, "I believe you, you''re definitely the player," and start talking about quests.


    Nor could I go to Katie and tell her, "Actually, what Olek said was about your ancestors."


    Since it was impossible to speak directly, I had to drop hints subtly.


    So I started with Irene, who was offering her lap as a pillow. With my sleeping bag spread beneath me and my head resting on her thigh, I couldn''t ask for anything more. The sun was warm, but Irene''s substantial pouch of divine energy cast a shadow over my eyes, making it the perfect position for a nap.


    "You say it doesn''t seem far-fetched. Why''s that?"


    "Back in the day, I traveled all over the kingdom trying to make money as an adventurer."


    "Yes, I heard about that from the guild folks. They said you were a great help, only traveling through the kingdom''s remote areas without crossing into the empire..."


    Did she think I didn''t go to the empire because of past wounds? The hand gently stroking my forehead hesitated for a moment, then, as if apologetic, moved down to softly massage my closed eyelids.


    Even as I kept my eyes shut and observed Han Se-ah''s reaction through the hologram window, I could clearly feel the affectionate touch. I hadn''t expected Irene, of all people, to be so clingy like this, not Grace or Katie.


    It was a drowsy situation where I could easily fall asleep, but the camera was focused on Irene and me, so I had to keep talking. Of course, we couldn''t rush off to the northern empire right away, so I just needed to drop enough hints for Han Se-ah and the viewers to let their imaginations run wild and come up with a solution.


    "So when I went north, I heard an interesting story."


    "Oh, what kind of story? It sounds like something good to tell the children, but it''s not scary, is it?"


    "Of course not."


    Irene''s fingers gently caressed my eyelids, then pressed on my eyebrows and forehead as if giving a real massage. She seemed to be using all her strength, but it was far too weak to penetrate the skin of a 6�� tank.


    Still, it felt nice, and I needed time to think.


    I stretched my arms up, wrapped them around Irene''s waist, and turned to bury my face in her soft belly. I wondered how a body without an ounce of fat could be so soft and smooth.


    This wasn''t exactly a private moment, happening in the middle of a sun-drenched prairie where everyone else was busy setting up tents and working. Surprised by this sudden display of affection, Irene quickly grabbed my head.


    Come to think of it, on the night of our first time together, I had buried my nose in her cleavage like this, and she had loved how her stomach quivered each time I�D


    "Ahem. It''s nothing special, just a story I heard in a small hunters'' village settled in the harsh northern mountains."


    "Oh, a hunters'' village?"


    "Living in the northern mountains, their numbers didn''t grow much, and since they couldn''t farm, it was a small village where everyone roamed the mountains."


    This wasn''t the time for that.


    ------


    As expected, Han Se-ah and the viewers reacted very sensitively to the story I leaked.


    Of course, they believed my story was true because of the quest window. The story about the wandering knight village chief of the hunters'' village was nonsense I made up, but the existence of a Wesley family branch that crossed the snowy mountains was an undeniable truth.


    While the story about treasure buried under the rainbow in the snowy mountains was dismissed as a children''s fairy tale, the bait about a member of the Wesley family crossing the snowy mountains towards the northern empire had been dropped.


    This led to viewers getting impatient and urging Han Se-ah to seize the opportunity I had thrown her. Even though we were about to ascend to the 56th floor and it would take months to head towards the empire.


    "Well, convincing with that rainbow fairy tale is impossible since there''s no evidence. But how can we use Roland''s story about the Wesley branch family to somehow visit the northern empire? ...Should I hold a story contest? Submit some scenarios to my stream channel, I''ll even offer prizes like chicken or pizza combos."


    -Just claim you received transmissions from the empire using the omnipotent mana theory?


    -You know it''ll be a headache if you spout nonsense you can''t handle and get suspected, right? These are companions you''ll be with until you behead the Demon King.


    -How about saying you saw research materials when you wandered around the empire''s magic tower during the Season 2 tutorial?


    -Can''t we just say the hero wants to go and handle a wave, then head north? My head hurts.


    -Forget about being a hero, you''re just a ^flashlight water purifier luggage bag map portable shower tunnel digging multi-purpose tool^, how can you make such claims lol Just go where teacher wants to go.


    It had been a daunting character quest with no end in sight. It was both an enhancement quest for an NPC companion who showed affection and emotional investment like a fan looking at a celebrity, and a garbage quest forcing a long journey from the kingdom''s center to the northern empire.


    This led to a situation where people were half-resigned, cursing BB Games and saying it was either give up or pray, with some even suggesting that companions born with many ��s could unexpectedly hold them back. Amidst all this, when a potential answer popped up, all sorts of reactions, both positive and negative, couldn''t help but burst forth.


    The positive people were Katie''s fans, expecting how happy katie, who was thrilled just by applying enhancement stones to her sword, would be if she restored the magic armor. The negative ones were Han Se-ah''s fans? who cried out about Han Se-ah''s free ride and demanded she inherit the money earned from streaming to Roland.


    Some spread their wings of imagination, hoping for the evolution of their favorite character, while others felt like they had struck gold in a field their in-laws had bought. Time flowed on relentlessly, even as their stomachs churned.


    We destroyed encampments, purified them with mana stones, received food supplies, marked our exploration information on the minimap and map, and used the gate to move up to the 56th floor�D


    "What''s that now."


    "It seems they really have organized an army."


    What appeared before us was an earthen fortress made by piling up soil from the prairie.


    These crazy bastards weren''t satisfied with just wooden fences, they even built an earthen fortress.


    ---

 Chapter 418

    Could life really be this smooth? At the ripe age of 25, Han Se-ah, who had made a name for herself worldwide through internet streaming, silently mused over such an audacious thought.


    It all started with her, a dedicated gamer, diving into a virtual reality game. Half out of curiosity about the VR games she''d only seen in nerdy novels suddenly becoming reality, and half thinking it''d be great content for her gaming and fitness streaming channel, she had casually begun playing.


    At that point, her only concerns were the typical dangers of VR games she''d seen in manga and novels, or the possibility of her stream blowing up due to censorship. Worries like her brain getting fried while streaming, or suddenly getting hit by a censorship beam in the middle of a good game.


    Now, over a year into the game and having turned from 24 to 25, she found herself grappling with an entirely different worry��


    ''Should I suggest we head to town for a break soon? Damn, why did I have to drink that liquor?''


    Her current predicament was that her NPC companions weren''t having sex.


    It wasn''t that Roland, who could put any porn site stud to shame, was having problems downstairs. Nor had any romantic drama sparked a cold war among party members. They''d simply been rushing from story beat to story beat, from the Harpy Empire all the way to the Monster Plains.


    In the Harpy Empire, they''d been busy sharing sleeping quarters with adventurers and stone dwarves in the crowded slave district. Once they reached the plains, they had to move quickly to avoid being kidnapped by fake safe zones.


    Dealing with all sorts of viewers while moving non-stop to save the world of Heroes Chronicle every single day had left her stressed out with no way to relieve it. At least she''d pre-recorded some footage, so she could have some alone time without interruptions.


    No matter how slow the game''s progress, a person couldn''t spend 18 out of 24 hours a day, 7 days a week, playing games. Thanks to her tug-of-war with viewers, she''d won some rest time. Now she could leisurely move her mouse, choosing files from her secret folder at her own pace.


    -Roland_Rebecca_InTheForest.mp4


    -Roland_Grace_InnRoom.mp4


    -Roland_Grace_Drunk.mp4


    -Roland_Katie_SexEd.mp4


    -Roland_Katie_GraceToo.mp4


    The folder contained Roland''s lewd private life captured by the camera. Listening to the conversations, it seemed she''d missed the first few encounters, but after that, she''d diligently attached cameras to catch almost everything.


    Beneath the sturdy armor that easily deflected boss monster attacks lay a beautifully muscled body unlike any she''d seen in her years of working out. While the muscle bros subtly showing off at the gym made her think, "Good for you, worked hard, huh? Juicing?"


    Roland''s body evoked slightly different thoughts.


    Of course, this applied to her companions'' bodies as well. As expected of game data-constructed beauties, how could even typically hard-to-manage areas be so spotless, pink, and beautiful?


    Having frantically increased her exercise regimen after noticing her lower belly slightly protruding again from being so immersed in the game, Se-ah felt a bit indignant. How could the skin of medieval adventurers who didn''t use cosmetics and only cleaned themselves with wet rags be of that quality?


    "Ro-Roland~?"


    Her thumb and middle finger, without a single callus and perfectly smooth, gently rubbed her proudly erect clitoris before slowly moving down. Her small hand entirely enveloped the vulva, which was twitching lewdly and dripping with so much love juice that she worried about what would have happened without the towel.


    The pubic mound gently scratched by her fingers, the clit pressed firmly against her palm. As her hand movements, now more routine than familiar, drained the strength from her body, she slumped back in the chair, surrendering herself to the sensations.


    "This, this! My chest feels a bit tight~?"


    "For someone complaining, you seem to be enjoying it."


    "It feels good, but- Eek?!"


    In the video that had resumed playing, showing a close-up of the impressive cock, Grace was now embraced alongside Katie. She was squeezed so tightly she could barely breathe, her snow-white breasts mercilessly crushed - a sight that made Se-ah, as a fellow woman, marvel.


    Matching the scene, she squeezed her hand, causing the breast under her shirt to be deliciously pinched. An electric-like pleasure rose from below, which had become not just damp but soaking wet-


    "Hick, hick, hnng???"


    "Ungh, haaah...?"


    Of course, the pleasure she felt couldn''t compare to what her companions on screen, with their lewdly melting expressions, were experiencing. Slumped in the chair, savoring the afterglow of her orgasm, she idly kneaded herself with her palm, feeling somewhat unsatisfied.


    She''d certainly felt pleasure, but it felt so lacking compared to the two women who had collapsed with blissful, satisfied expressions, unable to even sleep properly.


    With legs splayed out on the table, unable to close them, Grace had fallen asleep dripping semen, while Katie curled up like a baby on the bed, her pale bottom exposed. Their expressions looked so enviable that-


    ''Enviable? What am I...?''


    A strange thought seemed to flit through her hazy mind, but it didn''t linger. The next file had started playing automatically, this time featuring a maid and noble lady sandwich.


    Unlike his gentle treatment of the virgin Katie, this time his approach was much more forceful. The wild scene of him aggressively kissing and ripping open the shirt, buttons flying, reignited the embers of lust, causing them to blaze anew.


    Then, as he gradually moved lower, burying his face between her thighs like a dog instead of using his impressive cock, Se-ah found herself thinking:


    If it were Roland''s tongue pleasuring me now instead of my hand, if it were his cock-?


    Simultaneously, love juices flowed through her palm. As if to say her lewd body, thoroughly aroused by mere imagination, found the pre-laid towel woefully inadequate, it gushed out hot honey. As if wondering how it would feel to have that thick tongue and cock, which existed only virtually, enter a place where she hadn''t even dared to insert a toy out of nervousness.


    In her foggy state of mind, she couldn''t quite grasp it, but her body was already yearning for the robust man beyond the screen. So, no matter how much tame self-pleasure she indulged in, her thirst wouldn''t be quenched.


    With a hazy mind, she languidly moved her hand, squish squish?. There was no one to interrupt her private happy time, no schedule or appointments to stop for, so defeated by lust, she squelch squelch? couldn''t even think of stopping. Every time the next video automatically played, her hand moved, eventually soiling the chair beyond the towel.


    And so, a streamer''s day off flowed by, accompanied by languid moans.

 Chapter 425: Third-Person Personal History Perspective 5

    The tower we needed to clear was a mysterious space beyond magic - something that couldn''t be explained or analyzed by modern science or even fantasy magic. From floors 1 to 10, and 51 to 60, vast prairies stretched out, larger than any city.


    The sun hung at an angle suggesting around 11 AM, staying up all day. Despite this, the ground maintained a gentle warmth. Though not a drop of rain had fallen, fresh grass grew anywhere from ankle to knee height.


    In this wide-open prairie where superhuman scouts could spot targets kilometers away, an earthen fortress suddenly rose up.


    "It really stands out, even more than the wooden fence," I said.


    "Is it a larger encampment? Though the size doesn''t seem that different," Grace noted.


    "Maybe the issue isn''t how much land they can occupy?" Katie suggested.


    On the prairie where unnamed wildflowers barely reached above our knees, a roughly 5-meter earthen wall towered above us. With densely placed wooden stakes on top of this dirt mound on completely flat ground without even a gentle slope, it clearly suggested stronger defenses than the monster encampments on the 55th floor. Still, being only the 56th floor, it couldn''t be overwhelmingly stronger.


    After all, even stone walls couldn''t withstand aura without magical reinforcement.


    "Hmm, they must have used magic to raise the earth before building their camp on high ground. Still, we should be able to jump over something like that," Olek said.


    "Captain, why don''t we just charge and find the supply entrance to break through? The centaurs must have a path they use," a knight suggested.


    "Since they kidnap people too, there must be at least one wide road, not just a narrow path," another added.


    Even the Ice Cross Knights, who had just reached high rank, were casually discussing whether to jump over or break through. A 5-meter dirt mound could be cleared with two jumps, and the wooden stakes on top could be cut like straw using aura.


    The only variable worth worrying about was the possibility of an aura-wielding enemy hiding behind the fence, waiting to strike at any opening, rather than just mid-rank orc hunters.


    Though the knights could move like death itself against mid-rank orcs and goblins, and their group tactics let them handle even high-rank monsters, they''d be torn apart like goblins if hit by aura while jumping the wall or breaking the fence.


    "No need to jump over or sneak around looking for an entrance. I''ll break through the fence - follow my signal," I said.


    "Yes, understood!" they replied.


    With 11 years of adventuring experience, I didn''t want the dishonor of seeing fellow knights die, even if they weren''t my companions. Besides, our Goddess had given us a quest to bring these guys along, so I needed to take point.


    To be honest, it was a bit embarrassing, but as an adventurer and tank, I took pride in not losing a single companion or temporary ally over the past few years.


    Having people praise me to my face with chuunibyou nicknames like "Indomitable Hero" or "Immovable Iron Wall" made me cringe like squid on a grill, but as a man, wasn''t it natural to take pride in that record?


    "I''ll go first and break down as much of the fence as I can. Then the Ice Cross Knights charge in. Focus on widening the gaps in the fence and clearing debris rather than fighting enemies, to keep support flowing smoothly. After that, Hanna, Grace, and Irene advance slowly with the knights to clear the inside," I explained.


    "Got it, Roland. Be careful just in case," Han Se-ah said.


    "Should I cast a barrier on you?" Irene asked.


    "Just on the knights. I prefer handling my own defense."


    So once again, I laid out a straightforward strategy of charging in order.


    I''d take any traps behind the wall and fence with my body, then the Ice Cross Knights would advance behind me while Han Se-ah, our main firepower, cleared the trash mobs under Irene''s protection. Just like how rogues and mages follow a tank in adventuring parties, or how archers and mages support charging knights on the battlefield.


    Apparently it was magic meant to blast enemies away with shockwaves rather than kill with raw power - I didn''t even feel like I''d been hit, let alone resisted anything.


    Of course, being launched this high would mean instant death for anyone below high rank. Unless quickly saved by a mage, they''d die from their bones being crushed on impact after being flung to such heights by the magic circle.


    I was up there long enough to register Irene''s barrier, flip myself over, grip my hammer, and gather plenty of mana.


    "Here I cooooome��!!!"


    Unfortunately for them, they''d gotten the direction wrong.


    Whether the magic circle was meant to filter out mid-rank small fry or due to the monsters'' limited intelligence, it had reacted too late to my charge.


    Instead of blasting me backward toward my startled allies, it launched me about 20 meters up and forward in my leaping posture, letting me sail clear over the fence to target roughly the center of their camp.


    The orc warriors pausing mid-helmet adjustment to stare up at me dumbfounded, the orc hunters hastily aiming bows that couldn''t even pierce Irene''s barrier, the goblins huddled together trying to climb the fence while carrying supplies.


    They''d gathered so nicely to look up at me - perfect positioning for a gift.


    KWAAAANG��!!!


    With the barrier protecting me and my posture set, I swung my warhammer full force the moment my feet touched down, legs spread wide.


    Like folding my body in half, I swung in an exaggerated motion past 180 degrees to nearly 320 degrees, smashing into the center of the clustered monsters.


    "Change of plans! You break the fence!!!" I shouted.


    "Yes��!!!" they responded.


    The ground cratered as if struck by a meteor, and goblins went flying in all directions from just the shockwave. A 100kg mass falling from 20 meters up would be devastating enough - what about one wrapped in aura?


    Dirt flew higher than the fence as my mana-charged shout boomed over the thunderous impact. The knights'' discipline showed as they rushed in without confusion to start dismantling the fence as soon as they heard my order.


    "Captain! Magic circles on the earthen wall!" one called.


    "Pierce through spots where you sense suspicious mana first! They''re just cheap tricks - hit the center before they can activate!" Olek ordered.


    "Just don''t step on them!" another added.


    After watching through Han Se-ah''s camera as they climbed up, stabbing the earthen wall with aura-charged swords under Irene''s personal barriers, I pulled my deeply embedded hammer from the ground like Excalibur and looked around.


    Orc, goblin, orc, orc, goblin, orc...


    No centaurs and oddly few in number.


    Was this place empty?


    ---

 Chapter 426: The Heros Bomb Pocket 1

    Even in this medieval fantasy virtual reality game - more specifically this mishmash K-fantasy with questionable historical accuracy - certain common sense rules existed.


    For example: mages were either lunatics, madmen, or psychopaths; wandering monsters were craftier than expected; and you never joked about the Goddess in front of temple folk, even in jest.


    Among these rules was the basic principle that "enemies get stronger as you climb the tower."


    "The numbers seem low. Did they head out somewhere?" Grace asked.


    "Here''s what looks like centaur barracks. Something must have happened to make them leave," a knight replied.


    So it made sense that a simple wooden fence and shallow moat in the middle of nowhere would be upgraded to a 5-meter earthen wall with mines that could blast armored people dozens of meters into the air.


    Conversely, having fewer troops in such an enhanced camp went against common sense. No wonder the Ice Cross Knights felt something was off and searched the area thoroughly.


    Like any proper explosives expert, Han Se-ah quietly went to the earthen wall and started playing in the dirt with Earth Control to find magic mines. The knights viewed this as perfectly normal, thinking "Ah, the mage is curious..."


    "Hey, I think we could use this somehow."


    -Mom that girl''s eating dirt


    -Baby no no don''t look at things like that


    -While everyone else is collecting mana stones and checking the center, you''re checking bombs first you crazy bitch lol


    -Possessed maybe? Must be the ghost of someone who died trying to detonate a suicide vest


    -Please just complete the quest for fuck''s sake lol


    While Han Se-ah finally found and pocketed some well-crafted crystal landmines from the dirt, and the Ice Cross Knights discussed with Katie whether they could melt down and reuse the monsters'' weapons, Irene, Grace and I examined the center of the clearing.


    Sure enough, Grace''s search revealed a dark purple crystal just beneath the soil. As if proving we''d leveled up from floor 55 to 56, the black magic seemed slightly more concentrated.


    "Do we purify after digging out the crystal?" Irene asked.


    "Actually, once we remove the crystal from the safe zone, the land will start absorbing mana. We can probably just put it in Hanna''s inventory," I explained.


    With the black crystal found, we just needed to decide whether to purify this land after isolating it. Irene looked ready to blast the human life-draining black crystal with holy magic right then and there, but Grace had a different reaction.


    "Roland, what if we... buried it back in the ground?" she suggested.


    "Hm?"


    "What?!"


    Irene startled at Grace''s suggestion to not just delay but skip purification entirely. For the usually quiet and gentle Irene to raise her voice in shock showed just how surprised she was.


    Of course, Grace didn''t want to maintain a base powered by human lives. Since Katie and the knights were discussing the reduced troops and missing forces, she''d thought of setting a trap. As a hunter, she was clearly used to deception, traps, and ambushes.


    "Using their own weapons against them - excellent!" Olek exclaimed.


    "If we take out the centaurs with those devices, we can exploit openings from the returning goblins," Alisa added.


    "Mmm, if the goblins follow right behind the centaurs, I can protect any captured people with barriers," Irene said.


    No one argued against the excellent suggestion to transplant mines and catch the unsuspecting returning forces in a minefield.


    The only concern was potential prisoners, but Irene''s barriers could protect them. The mines didn''t instantly kill with poison gas or flames, just launched people into the air with shockwaves.


    So everyone busily got to work without questioning the hero''s plan. Han Se-ah restored the excavated walls with Earth Control, and they roughly reassembled the aura-sliced fence pieces like a puzzle, just enough to stand.


    The fence entrance and earthen ramp were on the opposite side from our sword cuts, so a rough assembly would do.


    If the plan failed, we could always jump out and kill them all. No matter how fast the centaurs were, we had Han Se-ah with Ice Storm and Katie the walking slow machine.


    "Hold it steady from up there!"


    "We can''t catch it if you''re not lifting it straight!"


    If I''d hit the fence with my hammer, we''d have sawdust instead of cut logs. Maybe getting launched by the mine was actually lucky.


    It was quite a sight watching the high-ranking knights fitting huge logs together like puzzle pieces, grunting with effort. Though it would probably collapse if an orc so much as knocked on it, it looked fine from a distance.


    Then came the grand mine-planting operation, everyone crouching together outside the fence gate.


    "What if we planted them in the middle instead of the entrance? They''d fly right after stepping on them," a knight suggested.


    "Won''t they come in single file anyway? Only the lead would step on it," another said.


    "Then let''s plant some on either side of the entrance slope. They might step on them while backing up to check the camp," a third added.


    "We''ve got plenty since they were scattered around the fence instead of a moat."


    Strange - was being explosives-crazy contagious?


    Han Se-ah carefully setting down the collected mines, Ice Cross Knights gingerly receiving them worried about accidental detonation.


    Giant kid Olek getting along with Katie made sense, but why did the other knights look so excited too?


    Their eager little movements reminded me of middle schoolers gathering to try setting up pranks like wedging erasers in doorframes.


    And the only sane one, Alisa, just sighed and watched from a step back, unable to stop them. As their external brain and inhibitor, she seemed quite used to such scenes. Maybe something like chuunibyou spread like a plague among northern nobles.


    ---

 Chapter 427: The Heros Bomb Pocket 2

    To be honest, I was also overflowing with interest in explosives. How many men weren''t fascinated by guns and explosives anyway?


    Plus, these mines were entertaining to watch. Instead of lethal mines spewing flames and electricity, they were shockwave mines that launched targets dozens of meters away.


    The chat was already full of suggestions about using mines to jump over walls or as boosters for siege warfare. Though a strange desire to not act like Han Se-ah kept me quiet, both I and the hundreds of thousands of viewers were clearly excited about the mines.


    "Think this spacing will work?" a knight asked.


    "The entrance is wide, so they might come in double file," another suggested.


    "True, they maintain military formation, so they''ll probably keep their ranks and files," a third added.


    It was quite a spectacle watching twenty-two people crouched together, giggling while carefully replanting the magic device mines they''d regretfully destroyed while charging in.


    The knights used gauntlets and backup daggers to dig, since they might need Snow Storm later, while Han Se-ah scraped holes with the bottom of her staff. Then they very carefully planted the pressure-sensitive mines and gently covered them with dirt.


    They were being more careful than the last humans planting the final seeds in an apocalyptic world.


    "Should we bet on how many step on mines? We could do groups of 5, betting whether lots of centaurs hit them or not," Han Se-ah suggested.


    -lol Boss when are you opening the house? Stop talking and just open it


    -Whoever you are I''ll eat well~Whoever you are I''ll eat well~Whoever you are I''ll eat well~


    -lol Why do you think you''ll get to eat? Spam all you want now, memory wipe''s coming soon


    -Can''t remember? From now on your name is Chunsik, and you have to comment here


    -Chunsik (earns points by watching streams and commenting 20 hours out of 24)


    While I contemplated asking for one mine for myself since getting launched looked surprisingly fun, all the mine-type magic devices were replanted.


    Han Se-ah, Katie, and twenty Ice Cross Knights dusting off dirt wore pure smiles like kindergarteners proud after finishing sandbox playtime.


    We''d quickly wiped out one camp anyway, and marked where the dark purple crystal was buried, so we could afford to wait here for a day.


    "Speaking of which, Captain, what about the tents? Should we unpack or use the ones they were using?" a knight asked.


    "Better set up new ones together, right? Don''t really want to use bedding the monsters used," Olek replied.


    "Yes sir. We''ll level the ground and set up tents for the heroes too."


    The knights rushed off without putting away their daggers and small hammers, apparently planning to do all the chores while already dirty.


    Though they didn''t have inventory space like Han Se-ah''s weightless storage, these noble sons did have magitech military packs that could compress sleeping bags and tents. Each carrying such expensive items that even high-rank adventurer parties would think twice about buying - truly young noble masters.


    As I observed this strange glimpse of class differences, Grace quietly approached after circling the fence.


    "But won''t the centaurs detect how oddly quiet the base is? What if they just run away?" she asked.


    "Mmm, maybe she thoughtfully stepped aside seeing us talk?" Grace suggested.


    "Seems like it. ...She''s not completely oblivious, so she probably knows about our, um, relationship."


    As I watched Han Se-ah entertaining herself while filming and the Ice Cross Knights suddenly turning tent stake driving into a strength contest, whispers tickled my ears from both sides.


    Apparently Irene''s lap pillow, which had been most hesitant, and my embrace of her waist while fishing for northern stories had sparked something, making all three approach more boldly.


    Usually they just chatted nearby or stood beside me in formation, but now they didn''t even try hiding that we were dating, linking arms or leaning their weight against me.


    "Ah, such beautiful scenery you''d never see in the north. Why do horrible monster armies have to appear here?" Katie sighed.


    "After we deal with the Demon King, will everyone be able to enjoy this beautiful view?" Grace wondered.


    "It''d be nice if we could keep the first floor usable. The prairie there is beautiful too, and herbs grow there," Irene added.


    Even then, the three lived up to their viewer-given nicknames.


    Grace grabbed my wrist or clung to my arm while chattering away, Irene lived up to her "Mama" nickname by patting me soothingly or offering her lap as a pillow, and playful Katie, true to her "kid" image, leaned against me and bumped me with her head.


    With beauties who could humble idols and actresses clearly showing their characters while acting sweet, the chat went wild like drunk aunties getting worked up.


    Compared to weird muscular butt memes, obsessive shippers were almost cute, so I didn''t mind much. The AI automatically cut off excessive sexual harassment anyway. As long as they avoided the kind of images you''d find in the darkest corners of the internet--


    PAAAAANG��!


    PHEEEEEEE��!


    Just then, something huge whooshed through the air above us.


    A centaur who''d stepped on a mine.


    "W-What!"


    "They''ve reached the entrance! Battle stations!"


    Everyone''s eyes naturally turned to Grace beside me. Her melted smile instantly hardened as she shook her head, nocking an arrow like a cowboy drawing a pistol and instantly piercing the flying centaur dead.


    As if the centaur''s first and last flight without wings ending in a mana stone dropping into the clearing was a signal, the battle began.


    "Can''t you sense anything right at the gate now?"


    "No, at this distance we should sense something even without scouts."


    Seems the fence wasn''t the only thing that evolved from floor 55 to 56.


    ---

 Chapter 428: The Heros Bomb Pocket 3

    Instead of archer centaurs, these centaurs seemed to be rogues, trying to stealthily infiltrate the base and surround us without making a sound.


    Though they managed to avoid even Grace''s detection and skillfully surround us... they were greeted by the minefield of magitech devices that Han Se-ah, Katie, and the Ice Cross Knights had carefully transplanted one by one. No matter how good their stealth, mines explode when stepped on.


    While they could fool an archer''s detection, they couldn''t fool gravity - the centaurs started floating into the sky.


    Yes, the centaurs flew.


    With no wings and their huge bodies, they got to taste the air 20 meters up. They''d have to pay for their Seoul sightseeing flight with leg bones. With no priest to cast barriers, they had to trust only their tough bodies as they fell from 20 meters up.


    The result was, well, you can guess.


    CRUNCH��!


    CRACK, SNAP��!!!


    GACK, WHEEZE, PRRRT��?!


    Just the sounds alone painted a picture of misery. It was probably better we couldn''t see what happened outside the fence. If they hadn''t turned into mana stones upon death, there would''ve been mangled horse corpses scattered everywhere, turning the earthen wall into a blood wall.


    Thank goodness for that - I had no interest in fighting in a field of pulped corpses instead of a swamp.


    "How did they get here without us noticing?!" Grace exclaimed.


    "Since when do hooved bastards have stealth?!" a knight shouted.


    Not just Grace was startled - the Ice Cross Knights leaped over the fence gate without opening it, rushing out through the mine-cleared entrance.


    We couldn''t just stand around either, so we jumped onto the fence to assess the situation. Despite their skill at concealing their presence, they weren''t actually invisible - mana stones were scattered everywhere and confused centaurs stumbled around. Their combat ability seemed about the same as regular centaur scouts, with skills just hiding their presence.


    Instead of getting stronger with each floor, these scouts seemed to get stealthier and faster.


    "They''re nothing special - clean them up quickly!" Olek ordered.


    But as Olek said, their combat ability was unimpressive. These stealth-focused scout units got caught in Katie''s ice aura after stepping on mines, dropping their combat power below goblin level.


    Their only talent was concealing their presence, which broke when they hit the mines, and speed, which didn''t help much when we had two AOE CC characters.


    "I''ll tear up the ground to stop them running! Watch your feet!" Han Se-ah called.


    "Yes, hero!"


    The Ice Cross Knights surrounded the few centaurs who hadn''t stepped on mines, while Katie had already pushed in to give them a taste of slow hell.


    Seeing this, Han Se-ah started destroying the ground with Earth Control instead of the mana-heavy high-rank magic Summon Snow Storm. With her impeccable mana control, she manipulated the earth until the prairie looked like rain-soaked furrows.


    She seemed to have mixed in Water magic too - the ground became bumpy and waterlogged, instantly creating fine mud that feet sank into.


    "Seems they noticed we were inside the fence. But they weren''t strong, so they must be scout-type monsters," I replied.


    "Scouts? Ah, so regular centaurs are light cavalry, but these are more specialized for reconnaissance. That explains how they detected something wrong with their camp from further than Grace''s range and approached while stealthed."


    "Centaur scouts, huh. Like the orc hunters with great bows - maybe each floor strengthens one type?"


    "Then will the goblins get stronger on the next floor?"


    Everyone seemed to think similarly as they collected mana stones and returned inside the fence, whispering among themselves. Though they hadn''t helped kidnap humans with the goblin infantry, it was quite shocking that they''d fooled the senses of a 5�� scout archer and knight guide to approach within meters of the fence.


    If we''d been able to see them, we would''ve spotted them hundreds of meters away even with stealth, but we happened to be laying out sleeping bags inside the tall fence.


    To make excuses, we hadn''t posted sentries since we''d heavily mined the only entrance, but while that made sense logically, everyone''s pride still took a hit.


    As one viewer said, in cruder terms, everyone was ''triggered.''


    When you win after taking an unexpected hit from an equal opponent, you might say "Great fight!" But when a low-level trash mob gets in a lucky shot, it just makes the victory unpleasant.


    "How many mana stones roughly? Counting the barracks too, we should be done," Katie asked.


    "Already checked - no additional forces. Unless they sleep on bare ground without tents, there can''t be more," Olek replied.


    "Now, shall we check the house results? Who''s the lucky winner of points through camera judgment? There were about a dozen or so flying around earlier, how many points were bet on that?"


    "Then we''ll stay here today and grab that black magic crystal when we leave tomorrow."


    Amid the subtly annoyed group, Han Se-ah kept up her entertainer act. Still, with no injuries and a clean victory, everyone tried to lighten their expressions as they headed to the pitched tents to rest.


    But the scratch to their pride was unavoidable - the knights naturally climbed the fence without being ordered. Since it wouldn''t take hours to circle the fence, they seemed to be planning guard duty in pairs.


    "Alright! Camera review shows exactly seventeen flying centaurs enjoyed the high air! The winner who bet most points on 16-20 is SuspiciousHor...."


    -Hey, say the full nickname Han Se-ah lol


    -Why can''t you say SuspiciousHorseButtsAndTailGrabber? Embarrassed for your viewer?


    -If there was a contest for making people miserable with 12 characters, you''d win


    -These aren''t just suspicious friends, they''re cavalry enthusiast friends who really really love ponies, so scary


    -Are they commissioning centaur lewds with those points now? lol


    Regardless, Han Se-ah''s entertainer act continued until the sun outside the tower set.


    ---

 Chapter 429: The Heros Bomb Pocket 4

    Time flowed as the suspicious horse-butt-obsessed viewer mingled with Han Se-ah''s clownish antics.


    Meanwhile, viewers wrote analysis posts until their eyes turned bloodshot thanks to Han Se-ah''s gambling den. When she opened betting on how many centaurs would fly, most bet around 10, leaving everyone broke.


    And Han Se-ah, true to her born entertainer nature, not only fanned the flames but poured oil on them and summoned an east wind. She opened another kind of betting, saying memories should come full circle.


    "Look here. On floor 55 we got fences and orc javelineers evolved into orc longbowmen, right? Why orc longbowmen? Don''t know, Roland called them that. If teacher named them, just assume he''s right and move on. He even names bugs from underground, calling them this-and-that crawler."


    "Orcs evolved from regular to javelin throwers to longbowmen. Centaurs evolved into stealth scout centaurs on floor 56. So on floor 57, won''t the goblin infantry evolve? Maybe, maybe not."


    "Last time I got warned for exchanging points for pizza gift cards - they said points for physical prizes would make it real gambling. They let it slide with a warning since it was my first time, but I almost got in trouble. So write your floor 57 monster predictions on the fan cafe instead. Most liked correct answers get pizza sets."


    "The criteria are either exact correct answers, lots of likes, or if I just find it hilarious enough to burst out laughing."


    The problem was our bomb maniac seemed to have ignited her own intelligence too, forgetting she had millions of live viewers.


    Unlike stream forums where you could post with just a viewer ID, the fan cafe required personal verification to join, yet still had millions of members.


    Though the prizes were just chicken, pizza and burgers, all you had to do was post something online.


    While some couldn''t be bothered to participate in such a minor event, for the rotting cyber ghosts, it was like getting chicken just for blinking. Posting online was as natural to them as breathing for humans or swimming for fish.


    The result was this mess:


    [Event] Comic about goblins evolving into ogres and building harems.manwha


    [Event] Se-ah show that card, is it Sakura?


    [Event] Why Koreans are the real descendants of dwarves


    [Event] What if I bet against goblin evolution here?


    [Event] Think I saw goblin variants in the south, could this be it?


    From people posting unfunny memes with no intention of getting the right answer, to folks bringing in D&D and Warhammer to explain fantasy monster genealogy.


    Some normal posts occasionally appeared - field reports from adventurer-type users who explored the kingdom instead of climbing the tower. Since Han Se-ah was world #1 and Kim Seok-hyun world #2 at tower climbing, earning the "fucking kimchi gamer" label, information about outside the tower naturally drew interest.


    Seems these BB Games bastards didn''t want players crushing everything with small parties. Whether kingdom or empire, they were steering us to work with other NPCs and command like generals.


    "Seems pointless to continue in this direction. Let''s stay here today, then go back for supplies and try north," I said.


    "That sounds good. We''ve come further than expected dealing with these camps," Katie replied.


    Remove mines, with Han Se-ah sneaking some into her inventory, jump the walls, break the fence, charge in. Kill all the tower monsters who charged without thought of retreat, collect mana stones, then rest.


    By now everyone moved in perfect sync on tasks that felt more like labor than adventure.


    The only annoying task was distributing mana stones, but true to their noble upbringing, these young masters with expensive magitech gear, sleeping bags and tents seemed ungreedy. Besides food supplies to continue exploring, they didn''t even ask for mana stones.


    Well, exploring the tower''s front lines with the hero party was already an enormous intangible benefit. These nobles burned gold coins just shaking hands - fighting together against the demon army was worth more than money could buy.


    ''Maybe I should collect participation fees from nobles later? Give some to the temple as donations... would that make this a crusade?''


    While I watched the Ice Cross Knights busily doing chores instead of me, setting up tents and lighting campfires, Katie jumped onto the fence past the barracks and plopped down beside me.


    Seems I got some strange misunderstandings from browsing Han Se-ah''s event posts too intently. Just as Han Se-ah accidentally got the image of a "genius beauty mage hero who''s naive about the world due to her rural origins," I got branded as a "knight throwing himself into danger to forget his tragic past."


    The reality was I''d been wandering around trying to learn anything I could, feeling like an isekai protagonist in this fantasy world, and working to secure a comfortable retirement comparable to modern life by buying magitech devices with plenty of gold coins. Yet here was this misunderstanding.


    "It''s beautiful scenery anytime. Different from the northern snowfields," Katie said.


    "True. Great neighborhood except for needing eye masks to sleep," I replied.


    "And except for monsters kidnapping people for black magic sacrifices."


    Still, it wasn''t a bad feeling having beautiful women freely showing their worried love. Katie''s aegyo of playfully bumping her head against my arm as we sat side by side on the fence had enough power to melt even the most wooden man.


    It would have been quite a nice atmosphere if not for that ghostlike approaching camera.


    Damn, she''s really persistent.


    ---

 Chapter 430: The Heros Bomb Pocket 5

    Sometimes people would soar into the air after stepping on mines, but thanks to their sturdy bodies and Irene''s barriers, exploration of the 56th floor continued without injuries.


    However, our smooth progress hit a wall right at the gate leading from floor 56 to 57. The problem wasn''t with our party members or the 21 Ice Cross Knights��


    "Don''t tell me they''ve blocked the gate?"


    "Huh, after sending troops below and seeing them fall too easily, are they trying to buy time?"


    It was something we never imagined could happen.


    The gate should have hummed with magical resonance and transported us upward. But what stood before us now was just a stone doorframe. At least the lantern still recognized it as a gate for mapping purposes.


    Without any magical response, it looked like nothing more than a pile of stones. The only unusual thing was that it remained firmly standing even when kicked.


    Well, we could probably solve the gate issue by using Han Se-ah as bait and pulling a "Help us, Magic Tower." The real problem was the Ice Cross Knights. Story-wise, these 21 knights had no reason to accompany us to the 60th floor. But the Goddess wanted me to climb with them.


    ''If they were mercenaries, we could at least make a contract.''


    They weren''t even Kingdom nobles but Imperial nobles. Forget glory from conquering the tower - if monster waves hit their domains, they''d have to return home to protect them.


    To put it bluntly, if your house was on fire and your parents were in danger, you couldn''t stay helping some old man who fell at the subway station. Protecting your homeland, family, and property comes first. Even if the Goddess gave us this mission, pioneering the Empire was also her decree.


    Plus, Han Se-ah was the party leader. If she decided to end our arrangement with the Ice Cross Knights for whatever reason and continue with just us, the quest would naturally fail.


    ''Should we leave this to the mages and head north? Maybe rush some kind of magical contract to keep them with us until floor 60...''


    So naturally, thoughts of minor tricks to complete the quest came to mind.


    To guide Han Se-ah, linking this to the northern Empire through Katie''s character quest would be best. While I couldn''t plan and guide every detail, Han Se-ah was fairly straightforward, so I could probably create some kind of narrative flow.


    Gate blocked - Travel together to northern Empire - Complete Katie''s character quest - Use that to bind the Ice Cross Knights with a contract


    Or maybe just present a contract saying it''s the Goddess''s decree, no arguments...


    [Do��]


    [Don''t]


    [You can''t say]


    Guess not.


    Between talking about using power for my sake and this, our Goddess seemed bound by certain restrictions. Maybe even goddesses had to follow game rules in this virtual world. Though I suppose it would be harder on humans if the Demon King started guerrilla warfare instead of staying in his castle.


    But now an evil orc dark wizard (Olek''s imagination) had become so terrified of the Goddess''s army''s (Olek''s claim about the Ice Cross Knights and our party) overwhelming advance that he chose to seal the gate and go into hiding.


    Though it was pure speculation without any evidence and oversold mere high-rank monsters, there was no reason to object. These friends had followed perfectly so far and even handled all the menial tasks.


    "Did we really advance too quickly?"


    "They blocked it right away, barely months after the kidnappings started. If they were planning some grand ritual in the tower, they couldn''t have taken even a thousand people."


    "A thousand... that seems both large and small."


    Indeed, it was an odd number.


    Without CCTV or ID cards, the chatty knights just roughly estimated a thousand. But considering Han Se-ah''s quest progress speed, it was definitely a small number.


    Compared to BB Games'' average victim count, our progress was beyond fast - more like rushing through. Unless BB Games developed this game with energy drink-soaked udon noodles for brains, they must have set reasonable numbers.


    So maybe the blocked gate was a speed bump to prevent unprepared mid-bosses and bosses from dying pathetically. BB Games, knowing about my existence as a 6�� character, could predict we''d break through at incredible speed.


    I mean, someone could eventually pull both 6�� ''Paladin'' Roland and 6�� ''White Feather Shield'' Bradamante at once, right? They had to consider the possibility of what players called "twin pulls" if they didn''t block progress.


    BB Games wasn''t some old-school game company - being suspiciously mysterious and connected to the Goddess, they wouldn''t get caught off guard with a "No way this could happen... ARGH we can''t access admin rights!"


    "So how do we get to the north then?"


    "We can use the Magic Tower''s gate."


    "...We can use that already?"


    -You really don''t care about anything except bombs lol


    -You literally used it when Season 2 started, you goldfish lol


    -But forget the hero party, can some second son noble knights just freely cross borders with that? Seems unlikely


    -Wait, didn''t they say they came here using it?


    -If you pay enough it''s probably possible, when were Magic Tower mages ever sane


    As I kept bringing up the north while descending the tower, the northern journey was decided surprisingly easily. Thanks to the full cooperation of Han Se-ah, who couldn''t abandon the character quest, and viewers who wanted to try anything unknown.


    Now I just had to figure out how to help Han Se-ah''s quest while naturally roping in the Ice Cross Knights.


    Shit.

 Chapter 418: Voyeurism

    Chapter 418: Voyeurism


    Could life really be this smooth? At the ripe age of 25, Han Se-ah, who had made a name for herself worldwide through internet streaming, silently mused over such an audacious thought.


    It all started with her, a dedicated gamer, diving into a virtual reality game. Half out of curiosity about the VR games she''d only seen in nerdy novels suddenly becoming reality, and half thinking it''d be great content for her gaming and fitness streaming channel, she had casually begun playing.


    At that point, her only concerns were the typical dangers of VR games she''d seen in manga and novels, or the possibility of her stream blowing up due to censorship. Worries like her brain getting fried while streaming, or suddenly getting hit by a censorship beam in the middle of a good game.


    Now, over a year into the game and having turned from 24 to 25, she found herself grappling with an entirely different worry��


    ''Should I suggest we head to town for a break soon? Damn, why did I have to drink that liquor?''


    Her current predicament was that her NPC companions weren''t having sex.


    It wasn''t that Roland, who could put any porn site stud to shame, was having problems downstairs. Nor had any romantic drama sparked a cold war among party members. They''d simply been rushing from story beat to story beat, from the Harpy Empire all the way to the Monster Plains.


    In the Harpy Empire, they''d been busy sharing sleeping quarters with adventurers and stone dwarves in the crowded slave district. Once they reached the plains, they had to move quickly to avoid being kidnapped by fake safe zones.


    Dealing with all sorts of viewers while moving non-stop to save the world of Heroes Chronicle every single day had left her stressed out with no way to relieve it. At least she''d pre-recorded some footage, so she could have some alone time without interruptions.


    No matter how slow the game''s progress, a person couldn''t spend 18 out of 24 hours a day, 7 days a week, playing games. Thanks to her tug-of-war with viewers, she''d won some rest time. Now she could leisurely move her mouse, choosing files from her secret folder at her own pace.


    -Roland_Rebecca_InTheForest.mp4


    -Roland_Grace_InnRoom.mp4


    -Roland_Grace_Drunk.mp4


    -Roland_Katie_SexEd.mp4


    -Roland_Katie_GraceToo.mp4


    The folder contained Roland''s lewd private life captured by the camera. Listening to the conversations, it seemed she''d missed the first few encounters, but after that, she''d diligently attached cameras to catch almost everything.


    Beneath the sturdy armor that easily deflected boss monster attacks lay a beautifully muscled body unlike any she''d seen in her years of working out. While the muscle bros subtly showing off at the gym made her think, "Good for you, worked hard, huh? Juicing?"


    Roland''s body evoked slightly different thoughts.


    Of course, this applied to her companions'' bodies as well. As expected of game data-constructed beauties, how could even typically hard-to-manage areas be so spotless, pink, and beautiful?


    Having frantically increased her exercise regimen after noticing her lower belly slightly protruding again from being so immersed in the game, Se-ah felt a bit indignant. How could the skin of medieval adventurers who didn''t use cosmetics and only cleaned themselves with wet rags be of that quality?


    "Ro-Roland~?"


    Her thumb and middle finger, without a single callus and perfectly smooth, gently rubbed her proudly erect clitoris before slowly moving down. Her small hand entirely enveloped the vulva, which was twitching lewdly and dripping with so much love juice that she worried about what would have happened without the towel.


    The pubic mound gently scratched by her fingers, the clit pressed firmly against her palm. As her hand movements, now more routine than familiar, drained the strength from her body, she slumped back in the chair, surrendering herself to the sensations.


    "This, this! My chest feels a bit tight~?"


    "For someone complaining, you seem to be enjoying it."


    "It feels good, but- Eek?!"


    In the video that had resumed playing, showing a close-up of the impressive cock, Grace was now embraced alongside Katie. She was squeezed so tightly she could barely breathe, her snow-white breasts mercilessly crushed - a sight that made Se-ah, as a fellow woman, marvel.


    Matching the scene, she squeezed her hand, causing the breast under her shirt to be deliciously pinched. An electric-like pleasure rose from below, which had become not just damp but soaking wet-


    "Hick, hick, hnng???"


    "Ungh, haaah...?"


    Of course, the pleasure she felt couldn''t compare to what her companions on screen, with their lewdly melting expressions, were experiencing. Slumped in the chair, savoring the afterglow of her orgasm, she idly kneaded herself with her palm, feeling somewhat unsatisfied.


    She''d certainly felt pleasure, but it felt so lacking compared to the two women who had collapsed with blissful, satisfied expressions, unable to even sleep properly.


    With legs splayed out on the table, unable to close them, Grace had fallen asleep dripping semen, while Katie curled up like a baby on the bed, her pale bottom exposed. Their expressions looked so enviable that-


    ''Enviable? What am I...?''


    A strange thought seemed to flit through her hazy mind, but it didn''t linger. The next file had started playing automatically, this time featuring a maid and noble lady sandwich.


    Unlike his gentle treatment of the virgin Katie, this time his approach was much more forceful. The wild scene of him aggressively kissing and ripping open the shirt, buttons flying, reignited the embers of lust, causing them to blaze anew.


    Then, as he gradually moved lower, burying his face between her thighs like a dog instead of using his impressive cock, Se-ah found herself thinking:


    If it were Roland''s tongue pleasuring me now instead of my hand, if it were his cock-?


    Simultaneously, love juices flowed through her palm. As if to say her lewd body, thoroughly aroused by mere imagination, found the pre-laid towel woefully inadequate, it gushed out hot honey. As if wondering how it would feel to have that thick tongue and cock, which existed only virtually, enter a place where she hadn''t even dared to insert a toy out of nervousness.


    In her foggy state of mind, she couldn''t quite grasp it, but her body was already yearning for the robust man beyond the screen. So, no matter how much tame self-pleasure she indulged in, her thirst wouldn''t be quenched.


    With a hazy mind, she languidly moved her hand, squish squish?. There was no one to interrupt her private happy time, no schedule or appointments to stop for, so defeated by lust, she squelch squelch? couldn''t even think of stopping. Every time the next video automatically played, her hand moved, eventually soiling the chair beyond the towel.


    And so, a streamer''s day off flowed by, accompanied by languid moans.

 Chapter 431: Stage Lock 1

    Chapter 431: Stage Lock 1


    The group readily accepted the idea of heading north together.


    The main quest had hit a wall because they''d blocked the entrance like a Terran[1] building bunkers, scrambling to prepare defenses against our rapid advance. And when gamers hit a main quest lockout, they naturally turn to side quests.


    Han Se-ah and her viewers were gleefully excited about the prospect of traveling to the northern Empire with the Ice Cross Knights to enhance Katie.


    The others tended to follow without question when the party leader, Goddess-chosen hero, and genius mage Han Se-ah suggested something. Plus, since I''d brought up going to the Empire as a way to overcome my past trauma, everyone nodded in agreement despite their concerned looks.


    As for the Ice Cross Knights...


    "Hahaha! The Sibedev domain will absolutely welcome the heroes!"


    "Why don''t we go through Friedrich domain? Since Margrave Sibedev''s territory is on the frontline, the Magic Tower in Friedrich would be perfect. I can even make gate reservations to the Empire under my name."


    "Man, must be rough for those without Magic Towers in their domain!"


    When the hero party casually mentioned wanting to experience monster waves, they enthusiastically welcomed the idea with open arms. The northern Empire trip was unanimously approved without a single dissenting vote.


    I could worry about getting all the Ice Cross Knights to floor 60 later. No matter how hard I wracked my brain now, the perfect solution wouldn''t just pop out like I was some intelligence 99 character.


    The only option was to somehow build camaraderie between the Ice Cross Knights while completing Katie''s character quest so they''d fight together through floor 60. The quest would be cleared even if they returned home to protect their domains after floor 61.


    "Our domain is famous for apples! One glass of kompot made from them makes the cold winter wind feel like nothing!"


    "It''s just apples preserved in honey! It''s not the apples that taste good, it''s the honey and sugar!"


    "Women love sweet things, you bear-brained idiot!"


    Watching them, bonding clearly wouldn''t be an issue.


    Somehow they were all like Olek, or maybe growing up together had infected them with his personality - all 20 Ice Cross Knights were chattering away boisterously.


    Alisa, the sole woman, cleverly used her "fellow woman" position to get on casual speaking terms with our party members. The other 20 knights forgot gender differences entirely, acting like neighborhood uncles bragging about their hometown to a favorite celebrity.


    Not like obsessive fans sending creepy love to idols, but like uncles trying to feed a skinny singer who came to perform at a local festival.


    I looked up kompot and found it''s a traditional Russian drink made by preserving fruits like apples or cherries in honey and sugar. A tea made with fruit preserves would definitely be sweet. They were busy bragging about their domains'' sweet desserts like apple pies and molasses cookies.


    Though they were enthusiastically clamoring, there was no creepy undertone, so even the sensitive Grace just laughed awkwardly and exchanged glances with Han Se-ah. It was hard to push them away when they were full of good intentions, not trying to hit on beautiful women but genuinely excited about heroes visiting their remote domains and giving the residents something to be proud of.


    It''s easy to reject those approaching with ill intent, but harder to turn away those sincerely wanting to show hospitality. They weren''t asking for anything - just wanted us to travel through their domains and let them treat us to local specialties.


    "Say, doesn''t Sibedev domain have a Magic Tower? I''d like to go directly there if possible."


    "Vice-captain''s tyranny! That cuts our domain out of the route!"


    "Do the paperwork yourself if you''re jealous!"


    Maybe it was because they were all similar ages who''d trained together for over a decade since childhood, but their closeness made it hard to tell if this was a knight order or a class reunion. While Olek and Alisa were branded as childhood sweetheart types, really all 21 knights were basically childhood friends.


    Anyway, Alisa confidently smiled after silencing the jeers with one shout. Though with a build slightly smaller than Katie''s, her appearance inspired more admiration than intimidation.


    "Oh? So we can''t go straight to Sibedev domain?"


    "It''s because of when the Magic Towers were built. Our domain''s tower was built behind Sibedev domain before it was properly developed. The Magic Tower built there to research monster waves, then people gathered and our domain formed."


    "Then Sibedev domain came after?"


    "More like it expanded. Our domain stayed focused on supplies, while the previous Margrave Sibedev came to support us and expanded the territory by pushing back monster waves, becoming Margrave."


    Though Han Se-ah''s mind was full of "hurry up" thoughts wanting to clear the quest, she nodded resignedly at Alisa''s logical explanation.


    A Magic Tower wasn''t some toy building that could be instantly mass-produced like in a game when territory expanded. Actually, thinking logically, it was strange to have a Magic Tower right behind a Margrave''s domain where monster waves hit.


    Who would believe it if Samsung built a semiconductor lab in the Korean DMZ?


    "So we teleport to Friedrich''s Magic Tower first, then move to Sibedev domain from there?"


    "That''s the fastest way."


    The knights who''d been jeering quickly fell silent, apparently not having been serious. Watching Han Se-ah chat while surrounded by Grace and Katie made them look like middle schoolers getting shaken down by high school and college students.


    From floor 56 to 50, then out of the tower through the gate to the Magic Tower. Moving as a group naturally drew people''s attention as they chatted.


    "Hanna, we should report to the guild first. We can handle the Magic Tower when moving through gates or leave it to the guild."


    "Report? Ah right, we should let them know the gate from floor 56 to 57 is blocked."


    "Whatever they''re trying to accomplish by blocking the gate, at least people won''t be kidnapped anymore."


    So I just said it outright.


    In the street with hundreds of listening ears, I announced that the Demon King''s army had blocked the door to floor 57 and gone into hiding. The hero party saying it openly would help stop anxiety-inducing false rumors.


    ---


    [1. raei: starcraft]

 Chapter 432: Stage Lock 2

    The gates connecting Magic Towers looked completely different from the tower gates we usually used.


    The wide floor wasn''t stone but metal, engraved with magic circles meticulously carved by artisans with hammers and chisels. The massive magic circle, large enough to consume an entire tower floor, was filled with what looked like expensive magical dye.


    That wasn''t all - columns inscribed with irregularly flashing runes stood like temple pillars, and overhead a strange sphere that looked straight out of an 80s sci-fi movie hummed as it rotated its constituent rings.


    "Mages are amazing, no matter how many times I see this."


    "So this is what Magic Tower gates look like."


    "I saw it during the Season 2 tutorial but still can''t get used to it. Doesn''t it feel like the game genre suddenly switches to sci-fi here? Like that spinning thing''s about to open a hell gate with demons crawling out."


    "Alisa Friedrich''s party, total of 26 people, correct?"


    Unlike the simple doorframe gates that just teleported you through the middle, this Magic Tower gate screamed expensive complexity. As we admired it, a mage approached with clicking footsteps.


    A woman with tightly bound purple hair and glasses - exactly what you''d picture for a pretty mage - walked toward us, her heels clicking on the metal floor.


    It felt weird calling her "pretty but generic," but the game''s �� appearance buffs left no choice. In my past life, these women would''ve had hundreds of thousands of Instagram followers, but here beauties worked in general stores and inns everywhere.


    "Destination: Empire''s north, Friedrich viscounty, yes... Oh? Hero? Aren''t you Hero Hanna and Holy Sword Owner Roland?"


    "Yes, is there a problem?"


    The female mage had been buried in her clipboard but looked up with a start, apparently sensing something odd. True to mage form, dark circles under her eyes suggested overtime and night shifts were the norm.


    Her startled look turned to a frown as she bit her lip, leaving Alisa confused by the Imperial teleport mage''s intense reaction. They''d used the gate fine on the way here - her eyes showed clear bewilderment at this development.


    But the startled mage''s irritation wasn''t directed at the Ice Cross Knights or hero party, but at the coworker who hadn''t handled things properly.


    "Hero, as explained last time, you can use the gate once per month for free."


    "Oh, really?"


    "Yes. It seems the previous staff didn''t explain properly."


    -She heard this when waiting for Teacher Roland in the Empire after Season 2 tutorial started


    -Why remember that?


    -Because we rewatch her streams when she''s not live


    -Ugh gross stalker get away *spits*


    -lol Why play Heroes Chronicle when you can watch 20 hours of Han Se-ah streams, that''s virtual reality


    The Imperial mage must feel wronged. When Season 2 started and Han Se-ah waited for me at the Empire''s Magic Tower, they probably explained everything thoroughly.


    What was Han Se-ah doing then? Didn''t she open point betting on when I''d visit the Magic Tower? She tried collecting mission rewards by running point bets with viewers but failed due to my trolling.


    The old mage''s eyes widened as he slowly examined us, then narrowed like a crescent moon.


    "My, you''ve brought distinguished guests, young lady. I must quickly arrange hospitality."


    "Hospitality?"


    "Yes. As both an Imperial noble and believer, it would be shameful to let the hero leave without proper reception."


    "Right? And though we''re fine, a carriage would be nice."


    "A carriage for five people..."


    "No! A carriage isn''t necessary. If the knights can walk, so can we!"


    Alisa and the old mage seamlessly coordinated their hospitality plans.


    Han Se-ah just asked one question, but suddenly plans materialized to meet the lord at the mansion, receive a dinner banquet, stay overnight, then travel by luxury carriage as honored guests.


    "Um... won''t this make it impossible to explore the domain? Maybe we could look around after dinner, saying we want an evening walk."


    -6 out of 7 missions instantly cut lol


    -Worried Roland would block missions? Plot twist, it was Alisa!


    -Refusing a blonde twin-tailed noble girl''s mansion invitation?


    -Pretty impressive character in many ways lol What kind of hybrid is this childhood friend blonde twin-tailed noble girl knight


    -Must have both a Yankee sensibility guy and Japanese anime otaku on the NPC design team


    Han Se-ah''s expression turned pitiful - she''d planned to accept missions and light up her minimap while in the north. But too bad - when nobles invite you to their mansion, you follow noble rules.


    ''This game really ties players down politically. Though I guess the Goddess-chosen hero can''t avoid politics.''


    Han Se-ah looked around desperately as 620,000 won worth of missions evaporated in under 3 minutes, but it was hopeless.


    I had no intention of helping with her missions and enjoyed watching her distress. The other members weren''t rebellious enough to refuse noble hospitality. Plus, they''d gotten close enough with Alisa to speak casually - who would refuse?


    Grace was whispering with Alisa, curious about hunting in the snow. Irene was looking around the Magic Tower, excited to visit the Empire when she hadn''t even toured the Kingdom. And Katie was again listening intently to Olek''s exaggerated stories.


    "So, any stories besides that rainbow treasure?"


    "Plenty! Just what I''ve heard could make me a wandering bard across the continent!"


    Though it was convenient that she took interest in the character quest herself, describing temple inquisitors as bloodthirsty berserkers seemed blasphemous.


    And so Han Se-ah''s missions failed before they began as the hero party took their first steps into the Empire.

 Chapter 433: Stage Lock 3

    The Empire''s north wasn''t much different from the Kingdom''s north.


    Well, they were both based on Heroines Chronicle.


    If you dropped a Seoul country boy in some northern German city, then moved him to southern France and asked "What''s different about the buildings?" would he have an answer? He''d probably just look at the signs and think "Must be Europe."


    At least northern Germany and southern France had temperature differences - this was more like comparing northern Russia to northern Finland. Just medieval wooden buildings covered in snow and people wearing fur clothes.


    "Oh, it''s cold. The wind''s chillier than expected."


    "It''s not properly cold yet, but that''s normal for non-northerners."


    "Still manageable thanks to mana. ...Can''t keep using mana though, maybe we should buy some winter clothes?"


    In this town where everyone from workers to kids wore fur-lined winter gear, we had five idiots who didn''t know the word "cold."


    We should have taken a carriage up slowly, buying clothes and gloves while restocking food when it got cold. Instead, we teleported straight from the warm central region to the Empire''s north.


    Actually, we could have just asked the Magic Tower, but we forgot about that too.


    "Want to hit the market before the mansion if it''s too hard?"


    "Nah, we''re not that delicate. ...But I will ask for clothes at the mansion."


    "I''ll tell the maids, don''t worry."


    Of course, our party members were all superhuman 5��s. Forget using aura - their bodies were naturally enhanced with mana. Even non-warriors like our archer, rogue, mage and priest had tougher stats than normal people, so it wasn''t unbearable.


    The snowy northern autumn wind just felt "kinda cool." Personally, it felt like 15��C despite probably being -10��C. Back in Korea, this was when I''d switch from shorts and t-shirts to light hoodies.


    So walking slowly to the mansion while sightseeing shouldn''t be a problem��


    "Ugh fuck, it''s cold. Why am I the only one cold? What''s this physical enhancement bullshit, you melee-walking idiots? Warriors and their exclusive club again? Have some mage sensitivity!"


    -Are there even any viewers who''ve pushed the story to high rank?


    -Excuse you, Han Se-ah''s average viewer is floor 45 high-rank with 15��+ total companions


    -That average is way too low, didn''t most clear floor 50 and follow Season 2?


    -From 185cm average height and 100M won salary to floor 50 average now lol


    -Stop being cheap and check your condition properly, you''ll look down and find frostbitten fingers


    ...there wouldn''t be any issues.


    As Han Se-ah told chat, she wasn''t cheap enough to collapse from frostbite walking through snow, right? At that point she''d be less a player and more a sunfish. R?��??o?BE??


    But that showed how amazing Margrave Sibedev and Viscount Friedrich were. Modern eyes might see a backward countryside, but for medieval fantasy residents, this was practically a golden age.


    Despite bordering monster wave territory, no wandering monsters. Despite the harsh northern cold, no one starved though they weren''t rich. No nobles throwing their weight around to squeeze and torment commoners.


    Plus the Friedrich couple were quite devout, keeping Irene smiling throughout dinner.


    "It''s wonderful here. As a religious person, this seems like a model to follow - finding happiness while pioneering harsh lands according to the Goddess''s will."


    "How was the temple?"


    "Small but very well maintained. The nuns and villagers clearly put loving care into it!"


    True to her nun nature, she got excited about unexpected things. Our carriage headed to Sibedev domain while she chattered with cheeks flushed from cold wind and religious fervor about the admirable people at the temple.


    Olek drove with Alisa beside him. Behind them rode the Ice Cross Knights, each with their own horse like proper noble young masters.


    A noble family''s crested carriage driven by two armored knights, followed by 19 mounted knights. All high-rank - enough force to raze a small rural domain.


    "So that''s why there''s no bandits. Shouldn''t places like this have bandits yelling ''hand over everything you''ve got''?"


    -You see this setup and still say that? lol Who would they even try to rob


    -Looks like only knights and military supplies travel between Sibedev and Friedrich, who''d dare


    -Bandits would freeze to death in this climate anyway lol


    -But it is kinda boring, nothing to watch except bouncy mama since yesterday


    -That means you''ve watched 33% of Han Se-ah''s stream? 33% noonas, 33% kids, 33% mama, 1% teacher, 0% Han


    "If you don''t lower those three to 30% and give me 5% share right now, I''m bringing the Magic Tower grandpa next time."


    [Han Se-ah The Trailblazer donated 10,000 won!]


    -This broadcaster''s threatening tactical HAL weapons lol she crazy?


    The domain was so peaceful you''d doubt it was the frontline, nature harsh but our force overwhelming even to country bumpkins.


    As Han Se-ah fidgeted restlessly in the carriage, Grace suddenly whipped her head sideways with a snap, her flowing hair nearly slapping my cheek like a whip.


    "What''s wrong, Grace?"


    "...I think we might experience a monster wave."


    Ah, the Empire''s northern event begins already.

 Chapter 434: Stage Lock 4

    Obviously, the unidentified horde charging toward us had over 140% probability of being a monster wave, given that we were in the north.


    After all, what bandits would directly charge at high-rank killing machines escorted by 19 knights and warhorses, in a top-class magically-enhanced carriage driven by two armored knights and bearing a noble family''s crest, all to target some noble lady''s soft behind?


    If such bandits existed, martial arts novels would have forest bandits beheading emperors and collecting tolls in the imperial palace, while in fantasy novels the Demon King''s army would get their supplies pillaged trying to invade human nations, bringing world peace.


    "They''re running chaotically along the ridge. Not maintaining formation... they''re not targeting us. Running like hunted beasts."


    "Raid! It''s a raid!"


    Grace calmly analyzed from inside the carriage. Proving her point about their chaotic approach, a familiar voice called from outside - the Ice Cross Knights'' scout-type character shouting.


    Han Se-ah immediately started controlling her camera outside, while I leaned my upper body out the carriage window, practically hanging off the moving vehicle.


    A dangerous position that would shatter a normal person''s neck from the bumps alone, but for a high-rank warrior it was no different than standing normally. Like a meerkat perched on the window sill, I stretched my neck out to see chaos in the northern conifer forest.


    "That''s a lot of something."


    "Yeah, huge numbers. That''s why I thought monster wave."


    The ridge was densely packed with sharp-needled conifers, though not too steep. At the forest''s edge, monsters were charging recklessly, shaking trees violently and sometimes even shattering them.


    Like reeds swaying chaotically when beasts run through them, an absurd number of monsters were charging through, bodily smashing thick trees.


    The impact shook snow from branches creating blizzard-like conditions, while younger or rotting trees snapped at the waist and toppled. Amidst this came unfamiliar death screams - either something tripped and fell, or got caught while fleeing.


    "That''s not orcs or goblins, what is it?"


    "Seems like yetis, but can''t tell what''s chasing them."


    The following knights spurred their horses to gather around our carriage and answer my question. Yetis - they were mob monsters from Heroines Chronicle.


    Even lazy mobile games can''t just recycle goblins in all four directions. Sure, there were stupid games like Farming Man Online or Color Monster Paint, but Heroines Chronicle took its illustrations and designs seriously.


    Only the designs though - the balance and business model were fucked up, those bastards.


    Anyway, yetis were warrior-type mobs common in the north. About 2.5m tall hairy humanoids with log clubs, if I remembered right. As I tried recalling those hazy old memories, Han Se-ah''s camera finally caught them.


    "Those are yetis? They look very... generic. Though I guess orcs and goblins look pretty standard too, so yetis don''t need to be special. Guess you need to be like an ogre to look impressive."


    -Why make wave fodder monsters special lol


    -But isn''t that the standard yeti look? Big hairy unga-bungas


    "Don''t know about the rest, but if they just snatch horses and run, they''re hard to catch."


    Ogres were violent warrior-type monsters confident in their strength and size. Even their tactics were simple like attacking from behind while moving or at night, so you could face them head-on.


    But Giant Worms tunneling underground to leap at mana signatures and Wyverns diving from the sky at spotted prey never fought fair.


    As high-rank monsters they were tough too, but their hunting strategy was ignoring obviously powerful and scary humans like me to snatch delicious soft targets like horses and flee. From the perspective of 3-5m monsters, horses were naturally more appealing than humans.


    Anyone would target easier prey given the choice between small, tasteless prey that could hurt you versus large, delicious prey you could swallow whole with meat to spare.


    "How''d you notice so fast? Maybe because I''ve never seen them before, but I couldn''t tell until Roland mentioned it."


    "...When I was with Rebecca''s Mercenaries, we had a Wyvern that only snatched horses from our supply wagons. Must have attacked humans before - it never targeted people, just snuck down at night to grab horses and run."


    "Ah, you... experienced it."


    So this collaboration between these dogshit and bullshit monsters created a perfectly maddening situation.


    To avoid Wyvern dive-bombs you''d need caves, but enter caves and Giant Worms would collapse them to swallow you whole.


    To avoid getting dragged underground by Giant Worms you''d need high rocks, but climb exposed areas and Wyverns would swoop down.


    Like fighting game veterans crushing people with high-low mixups from hell, Giant Worms and Wyverns forced a bullshit choice between sky and underground. While targeting supplies and horses rather than tanks.


    ''Just eat the yetis and fuck off.''


    Memories surfaced of humans pulling wagons after all our horses died. I''d hoped dozens of yetis would satisfy the two monsters'' appetites, but maybe Han Se-ah''s misfortune blessed the party.


    The yeti horde running diagonally along the ridge finally crossed the road to Sibedev domain in their escape.


    Ignoring the rumbling horses and sword-drawn humans stopped on the main road, they tumbled down the ridge in panic and fled across to the opposite hill.


    "...Their movement changed, seems they''re noticing us."


    "Everyone off the horses! They''ll target them!"


    "Hero! We might lose the carriage even if not the horses!"


    Then the monsters hunting them one by one from sky and ground sensed us too. No need for stealth or cover - how could they miss over twenty horses standing exposed on the main road?


    Which asshole created the fantasy setting of monsters preferring livestock meat? Just let them eat the mana-rich, big yetis.


    As I drew my warhammer full of rage and irritation, rumbling vibrations shook beneath my feet as shadows appeared overhead.

 Chapter 435: Stage Lock 5

    The ancient sages said even ten people couldn''t stop one thief. How could we easily protect horses from thieves who swam freely underground and flew like birds through the sky?


    Of course, combining everyone''s strength here, we could butcher even Giant Worms and Wyverns despite their tough shells and tendons, then sell them to the Magic Tower.


    The problem was horses dying in the process.


    "Hanna and Grace, keep the Wyvern in check, everyone else watch for the Worm surfacing! Irene, can you put barriers on the horses?"


    "Yes, I can!"


    "Got it! ...But are horses really that important? You keep saying stop the horses, protect the horses, shield the horses. I know they''re expensive livestock but do they need this much protection?"


    -lol A hundred newbie adventurers couldn''t buy one horse here


    -Fantasy novels often say horses are more precious than people


    -This separates players from non-players lol Ask why they''re expensive and you''re either newb or non-player


    -Don''t just laugh among yourselves, explain why they''re expensive


    -Why am I non-player lol I''m approaching 10,000 hours on Han Se-ah''s stream, treat me as a player


    Han Se-ah''s muttering showed her lack of medieval sensibility, making me want to explain.


    Horses were incredibly expensive. Even in modern society, factoring in maintenance costs, they could cost more than sports cars - imagine medieval times. Bluntly put, these knights'' horses were worth several times more than some rural serfs'' lives.


    These were trained warhorses adapted to the Empire''s harsh northern snowfields, maintaining formation calmly even during monster waves. Modern racehorses could cost 40-80 billion won - these must be worth about 1 billion each based on ability.


    Twenty-six high-rank knights - 21 noble young masters and a 5-person hero party - losing such valuable horses to just two high-rank monsters would be laughable. Not something to spread around, but a matter of pride.


    Sure, winning without injuries was expected, but it''d be weird for a museum guard to say "The 1 billion won jewel was stolen but no guards were hurt!"


    "Just hold tight so the horses don''t panic and run!"


    "What about the others?"


    "They''ll return to him even if they run briefly!"


    Everyone except Han Se-ah understood the horses'' value. The knights hurriedly started securing them.


    Thinking not everyone needed to watch the ground, some grabbed the lead horse''s reins and patted its head soothingly. Meanwhile, shadows repeatedly passed overhead threateningly.


    Being high-rank monsters with instinctive mana use, they seemed to be feinting to scatter our tight group of 26 high-ranks.


    The Wyvern repeatedly fake-diving overhead while the Giant Worm shook the ground in sync. Their reluctance to actually attack showed how long this monster duo had cooperated.


    "Ah seriously... how annoying!"


    "Hanna, don''t call lightning yet, save it. That thing''s measuring my arrow range."


    "Hyaaaah-!"


    A battle cry more cute than impressive.


    But the mana from her staff was anything but cute. She''d gathered so much that the flashing magical light activated not Call Lightning or Summon Ice Storm, but earth-controlling Earth Control.


    "I-it''s out... ugh..."


    "H-Hanna! Are you really okay?"


    "Kill it before it goes back innnn---!!!"


    Magic couldn''t dig underground. The intelligent but unwise Giant Worm rushed to death based on hasty conclusions from watching northern battle mages fight monster waves.


    Like its Wyvern friend, it soared skyward instead of underground. Its disgusting elongated body flew high like a fish caught in an underwater explosion. Did it think it wouldn''t be targeted while shaking the ground under Han Se-ah?


    Though Giant Worms swam through earth like water, they couldn''t control themselves in mid-air. Its well-fed body, nearly 7m long, writhed in confusion as 22 aura swords rushed to dice it before it could touch ground.


    Kee, keeeeng--!


    Kyaaak---!!!


    Was it friendship built fighting monster waves in the far north? The Wyvern made the same mistake, believing magic would target it - it shot up when the spell activated, then swooped down startled by its companion''s death cry.


    Maybe it planned to grab its companion and flee since our mage collapsed from exhaustion. Or perhaps shock made it trust its tough body to break our formation.


    "Yes, got it!"


    "Well done, Grace!"


    But even without a mage, Grace''s arrow welcomed it, her pride equally wounded. Her arrowhead pierced both wing joint and armpit, glowing ominous purple.


    If the Giant Worm''s mistake was not expecting a mage to upturn earth, the Wyvern''s was not expecting a finger-sized arrowhead - neither magic nor ballista - to pierce its hide.


    A passive skill ignoring 80% of defense on vital hits shone through, piercing like paper the tough hide that resisted swords and northern cold.


    Kya, kyak, kieek--?!


    Purple naturally meant poison in fantasy games. Whether paralyzing or not, the creature descending to save the Giant Worm spun like a top and landed bizarrely.


    Right in front of my mana-charged warhammer.


    "R-Roland! Wait--!"


    "E-Everyone duck!"


    KWAJAK---!!!

 Chapter 436: People of the North 1

    Everyone makes mistakes.


    "...Sorry. I forgot I got stronger after getting the holy sword."


    "It''s fine, these things happen."


    "Yes, at least we hunted successfully without casualties."


    But my tiny conscience pricked too sharply to just brush it off like that. I''d mistakenly thought their tough outer hide meant their bones, muscles, and tendons were all equally hard.


    While the Giant Worm and Wyvern''s mistakes proved fatal, mine just covered our companions and lovers in blood.


    My excuse was that I hadn''t killed a Wyvern in four whole years. Unlike dumb ogres popping up everywhere, they were hunted by mages or skilled ballista operators, not walking tanks like me.


    But seeing Grace grinning after roughly wringing blood from her hair and hastily washing her face, and Irene checking everyone despite her filthy priest robes, I couldn''t voice my excuses.


    "The carriage is wrecked, guess you''ll have to carry Hanna, Roland."


    "That''s fine."


    Even more foolishly, we''d shielded the horses but left the magic-enhanced carriage unprotected.


    The barrier-protected horses just scraped their hooves irritably at the shower of warm predator bits, but the carriage took the battle''s full impact. Though not completely shattered, the creaking wheels meant we''d have to abandon it.


    The Empire''s monsters probably weren''t particularly weak - I''d just gotten too used to the tower''s strengthened ones. When you''re accustomed to 6m ogres evolving to 10m, this kind of disaster happens outside.


    Only the culprit (me) and mana-drained Han Se-ah lying flat remained clean. Katie had shielded her with her back while helping her.


    "Well, at least the wings and membrane are intact. Maybe its size made it take all the impact there."


    "Wow, how much did it eat to get this big?"


    "Still dissecting the Giant Worm? Can''t we just take the skin?"


    At least only our companions suffered my blunder. Even as noble young masters, the Ice Cross Knights who''d fought monster waves for years started salvaging the blood-soaked monster corpses.


    They cleared away the balloon-like shattered Wyvern body but saved its tattered but intact wings. Wings, claws, partial beak... bone fragments. Plus the chopped Giant Worm''s skin.


    These noble sons worked quite professionally, getting covered in blood and filth while salvaging monster remains without any prissy complaints. Though maybe that was natural since monster wave creatures didn''t vanish into mana stones like tower monsters.


    "Got everything? No mana stones in the guts?"


    "Checked everywhere, nothing."


    "No wonder you kept searching, but why look for mana stones here? If they had them, they''d have shot something from their mouths."


    "Yes, that''s right. Mana deficiency simulates gradually worsening conditions like narrowing vision or dizziness as you approach zero, while mana exhaustion makes you briefly faint then gives you splitting headaches at zero. Why''d I do it if I knew? Ah shit. Why play RPGs if you''re gonna hold back while monsters toy with you?"


    [Magic Tower Paper Holder donated 10,000 won!]


    -How do you uproot a Giant Worm like a radish with Earth Control?


    Here, throw and roll this on the ground.


    She broadcasted comfortably clinging to my back like a koala or sloth, camera drone circling as she described my back like a Simmons mattress. Watching her, I figured she''d take selfies in an oasis shade if dropped in a desert.


    While debating whether to throw her forward or backward, a squad of maids rushed over. Wondering what was happening, I saw the woman called nanny commanding maids like a veteran captain.


    Well, blood-soaked stinking knights would keep them busy. Though Han Se-ah and I avoided the blood shower, everyone else was soaked in dried blood.


    "Heat enough water to bathe everyone here!"


    "W-what? Young master, what happened?"


    "Ahaha, we got attacked on the way!"


    Kind but simple Olek seemed close with everyone from nanny to maids, scratching his head at their shocked looks.


    Overhearing their whispered conversations, even the maids supported Olek and Alisa''s childhood sweetheart romance. They''d expected progress from their long journey to the Kingdom, but instead they returned as bloody vagrants.


    Made his initial rudeness almost incomprehensible. Maybe he''d heard nonsense from adventurer city mercenaries and thought "This is how to treat adventurer ladies!"


    "Now, ladies this way. Um, that person there - was this from the attack? Should we call a priest?"


    "She''s a mage who fainted from mana exhaustion. She''ll wash herself when she wakes - could you show us to our rooms?"


    The commanding nanny approached me. True to the Russian auntie image, she was stout beyond plump with broad shoulders.


    Her sturdy yet motherly appearance, like someone who''d stuff three pigs down a grandchild''s throat if they said they were hungry, naturally drew out my politeness. Having received so much kindness before becoming an adventurer, I couldn''t help being courteous to kind people.


    Of course, this being a medieval fantasy world helped. In a place with generally terrible personalities, where adventurers, mercenaries, and even village farmers naturally robbed and killed outsiders, polite people were quite rare.


    "I see, since you two are clean I''ll show you to your rooms first then point out the baths. Betty! Please guide these two!"


    "Yes, understood~"


    "Oh, the maid skirts are long here - must be for the cold north. It''s pretty in its own way, isn''t it? I prefer long maid skirts to short ones. When I skip short skirt maid avatars while rolling, people rage calling me tasteless."


    As I showed courtesy while thinking this, the nanny smiled contentedly like a well-fed guard dog. She seemed pleased by our polite response despite knowing we were the hero party.


    ...Seeing her grinning at Betty the maid''s skirt, seems the debuff''s almost over. Better throw her soon.

 Chapter 437: People of the North 2

    Unfortunately, my plans to either throw Han Se-ah onto the bed or impale her there remained just that - unfulfilled fantasies.


    "Wow, it''s the Hero!"


    "Is the Hero unconscious? Did she overexert herself using magic to protect the north?"


    "My, my... what kind of relationship do you have with the Holy Sword''s owner?"


    The reason was simple - too many watching eyes.


    The viewers beyond the camera would probably just laugh if I bounced Han Se-ah on the bed like a rubber ball, saying things like "Nice bounce" or "That''s teacher''s reward." But seeing Betty the maid and the small heads gathering around her, I had no choice but to maintain my image.


    Call it an occupational hazard.


    As an adventurer needing noble connections to make good money, instincts honed over 11 years prevented me from spiking Han Se-ah into the bed in front of sparkly-eyed maids.


    These weren''t just random commoners - the gossip of noble household maids significantly influenced adventurer hiring.


    "Why are there so many maids? They all look super young too. Maybe this is like an orphanage or welfare facility where they take in kids, feed and house them. Child welfare laws? You think those exist in this medieval land? Get him, he''s breaking game immersion!"


    -The biggest culture shock in this game is NPC personalities lol


    -At taverns the first thing you learn is kicking out kids begging for food, what welfare?


    -For real, when that pretty tavern lady vlogged about secretly giving bread, 12 times more orphans showed up next time begging for food


    -Give them an inch and they''ll take a mile, medieval or modern


    -After feeding them breakfast they came back for dinner, so she reset and never gave food again


    Especially since these maids looked more like cute kids than beautiful older sisters. I wasn''t some edgy chuunibyou character who could German suplex Han Se-ah in front of young girls squealing with excitement about meeting the real Hero and Holy Sword owner.


    "Now everyone! We mustn''t be noisy while the Hero rests, right?"


    "Yes, Betty!"


    I looked around carefully.


    The gathered maids in their uniforms looked at most high school age, some as young as late elementary school.


    Going by height, they seemed around the same age as the orphans we saw with Irene at the temple. Maybe Han Se-ah was right about the Sibedevs taking in children with nowhere else to go.


    Though I couldn''t throw Han Se-ah on the bed, I did briefly press down on her blanket while pretending to tuck her in, as the noisy little crowd kept staring.


    "Um, Sir Roland? Are you really Sir Roland?"


    "Hey, Asha!"


    "Yes, I''m Roland."


    -Meanwhile the kids still believe the Roland 3m theory - is Olek the culprit or did they catch it from him?


    -Seeing how pure white Olek''s brain is, he probably doesn''t have the intelligence to influence others, more like he seriously believed the kids'' nonsense lol


    Thanks to all this, Han Se-ah, who''d been quiet in Friedrich viscounty, started going wild with her camera the moment her mana exhaustion debuff wore off.


    Come to think of it, though Han Se-ah looked like a university drinking goddess or super-social butterfly with 500+ phone contacts given her looks as a fitness gaming streamer, she was actually an extreme homebody with strong otaku tendencies.


    Besides her pre-Heroes Chronicle fitness content that was basically body showing, her gaming content showed she enjoyed niche otaku games and male-oriented weeb games.


    "Hero! Did you really meet the Goddess?"


    "Of course! Our whole party was summoned before the Goddess together!"


    The Margrave and Lady, and even Olek''s older brother the heir, must have good personalities too, as the apprentice maids were as friendly as middle school girls.


    With these cute little 1-2�� buffed girls gathering around calling "sister, sister!", everyone''s faces had long since melted. Grace, who grew up an only child and quietly looked after Katie like a sister, and even Katie who acted like the baby of the group, seemed to enjoy being called sister.


    Irene, well, she was already beaming contentedly just seeing these children who could have been starving orphans with healthy, chubby cheeks, calling it the Goddess''s blessing. Naturally, their sincere effort to block monster waves reflected their genuine faith in the Goddess.


    "Ah, Sir Roland!"


    "What is it, Olek?"


    It was such a warm and beautiful scene that if you brought someone dark-hearted here, they might melt away with a "Gah, I''m being purified~" like in a cartoon.


    While secretly browsing the internet as our group forgot their worries watching the beauties doting on the cute girls, Olek approached me in fresh clothes. Looking at him now, it was fortunate he took after his mother rather than his father.


    A hairy muscular monster acting crude would seem beastly, but a handsome young master taking after the Lady acting clumsy came across as character design.


    "Everyone else seems caught up with our kids. Want to grab a drink, just us men?"


    "Just us men?"


    "Ah, I don''t mean anything scandalous with women! Actually... there''s this tavern where some guys spread rumors about you being a 3m giant hybrid, hehe."


    The kid awkwardly scratched the back of his head, embarrassed. Seems he''d been dwelling on the shame of hitting on strangers at first sight.


    It was nice that he wanted revenge on the rumor-spreaders rather than me. And instead of using his position and power to crush them, he planned to show off by bringing "the real Sir Roland!" - really showed his good nature.


    "So why me?"


    "To build friendship... okay that''s an excuse. Actually, they made drinking bets about meeting the hero party in the Kingdom. Want to come drink for free?"


    But why did he seem so... lacking upstairs?


    Never thought I''d see a Margrave''s son trying to scam drinks from tavern drunks through bets. Still, I didn''t refuse since I might get quest information.


    Honestly, I was curious what nonsense they''d spout too.

 Chapter 438: People of the North 3

    Leaving our companions to play with the young maids at the mansion, I slipped out with Olek. Our little excursion into Sibedev domain began with the gatekeeper - supposedly taken an arrow an to the knee from the monster waves - silently opening the door for us.


    "Young Master Olek!"


    "Wow! Did you take a bath?"


    "You little rascals!"


    I knew the Sibedev family was popular with commoners, but I hadn''t expected children playing soldier with wooden sticks to greet us so enthusiastically the moment we left the mansion.


    The kids waved cheerfully at Olek, proving his reputation for kindness. In a world where nobles typically beat peasants for blocking their path, the Sibedevs were remarkably approachable.


    Word had clearly spread through town.


    "Seems everyone knows you''re back."


    "Hard to hide our appearance, wasn''t it?"


    "True enough."


    Well, news would spread quickly when knights covered in dried black monster blood and stinking to high heaven marched through carrying monster parts. The Giant Worm hide and Wyvern wings we carried probably added to the rumors.


    While the Giant Worm''s skin could be neatly cut and stacked like leather, we couldn''t just chop up the Wyvern wing that was intact except for the armpit. A dragon-type creature''s wingspan had to be much longer than its height - you couldn''t have a flying meat cube. Even though this one was under 5m tall, its spread wings were much longer.


    "The Giant Worm hide was one thing, but we carried those Wyvern wings like banners on our backs. Must have been quite a sight."


    "Speaking of which, where did they take all those materials?"


    "Probably to the merchant quarter''s warehouse. We have a mage''s storehouse for valuable materials since monster waves sometimes yield mana stones."


    No wonder we drew attention - instead of a quiet date with the neighboring domain''s lady, the famous visitor returned blood-soaked with his group, waving 4m Wyvern wings. In a rural town where rumors spread from boredom, Wyvern wings were bound to cause a stir.


    "Young master! The market folk are saying you hunted a dragon!"


    "They say you raided a dragon''s nest between the Kingdom and Empire!"


    "I heard you defeated an army of dragons attacking our domain!"


    Sure enough, rumors flew wild when we reached the market. The Giant Worm and Wyvern we''d killed had somehow become the Demon King''s creations bent on destroying the Empire.


    Master of Monster Waves, Corrupted Dragon, Terror of the North, Demon King''s Creation, Goddess''s Adversary��


    Why did these townspeople heap such grand titles on one Wyvern wing? Even if 4m wings were impressive, people who''d experienced monster waves should know better.


    "Hey, young master! Back earlier than expected!"


    "Come have a drink with us!"


    The reason became clear pretty quickly.


    Following Olek as he received warm greetings, we turned from a fruit shop into a tavern thick with the smell of stewed soup.


    "Come on, young master. Logically, could a giant hybrid even be born? You know, when a man and woman do important things, the ''size'' matters quite a bit."


    Like I''d been accepted into some primitive tribe, Olson started explaining after I downed the beer. At his words, Olek shouted in surprise while everyone in the tavern burst out laughing.


    Seems everyone in town knew the kid was kind but not too bright.


    The uncles and aunties started chattering loudly as Olson smugly flexed his forearm to illustrate ''size''. After all, giants in this world were like ogres - at least 5m tall.


    As they snickered about how a giant hybrid was physically impossible and they couldn''t believe anyone would buy it, Igor staggered up from the floor.


    "And Sir Roland, I hope you''re not offended."


    "No, go on. This is entertaining."


    "Hehe, you see, even nonsense needs to sound logical for people to like it."


    "Logical nonsense?"


    These three seemed to be retired adventurers who''d made good money and now spread stories for drinking money - basically professional bards.


    In medieval times, anyone literate who could play an instrument and carry a tune could pass as a bard.


    "The giant hybrid rumor started because you''re big, muscular, and brave in adventures. And up north, giants are considered more valiant and impressive than ogres..."


    "True, giant hybrid does sound better than ogre hybrid."


    "Heheh, the connotation is quite different, isn''t it?"


    Igor rambled on after Olson.


    Calling someone an ogre''s son would insult not just the holy sword''s owner but the temple itself, but saying someone was as brave as a giant hybrid sounded like the origin story of a great hero. Of course, this was unique to the Empire''s north - say that in the Kingdom and you''d deserve whatever sword came your way.


    The problem was how rumors changed in the north - "Roland who''s as brave as a giant hybrid" became "Roland the giant hybrid" as "as" disappeared.


    Then they couldn''t disappoint the sparkly-eyed village kids, so they embellished tales of Giant Hybrid Roland''s mighty strikes... and with their bardic sense of duty they made the stories logically consistent, which only made them more believable...


    "So you''re saying this guy seriously believed the exaggerated stories you told the village kids?"


    "Yes, exactly. No excuses, it''s true. You know how kids who''ve never seen monster waves play pretend about being dragons and giants."


    "Right! My kid swings icicles around claiming to be an ice dragon''s heir."


    "Mine asks if he''s your giant brother since he''s tall for his age!"


    "Hahaha, Boris is suspicious though!"


    Olek looked devastated, like a child learning Santa was really their parents. As the camera drone zoomed in on his shocked, betrayed face, I looked around to see everyone pounding their cups and shouting agreement.


    ...I had to admire how he''d completely believed and acted on stories from this environment.

 Chapter 439: People of the North 4

    Olek was devastated to learn that everything he''d believed was actually exaggerated nonsense meant for children under 8 who still played in alleys instead of working.


    But that wasn''t my concern - what mattered was the Wesley family story.


    Fortunately, these three minstrels were reasonable people. They showed proper alarm at spreading false rumors about the hero, and despite their burly appearance, they were observant and knowledgeable like retired adventurers should be - perfect for getting information from.


    "To think our young master actually met a real hero party. When he left for the Kingdom making such bold claims, who''d have thought they''d come true?"


    "Bold claims? What exactly did he say?"


    "Well, you know, manly stuff about wanting to face off against the hero. Said even if the hero was mighty, they couldn''t match a northern man, just going on and on about his ambitions..."


    "Hey, hey now!"


    Olek jumped in alarm at the three adventurers'' revelations. Of course, I wasn''t bothered by mere expressions of wanting to test his skills - he hadn''t actually cursed or anything.


    What interested me wasn''t how gullible Olek had been before coming to the Kingdom, but rather the Wesley family treasure - the story about treasure hidden at the rainbow''s end. I needed to steer the conversation carefully.


    Usually, talkative minstrels like these would loosen their tongues with a few words of praise.


    "By the way, I wanted to ask something. Olek told me an interesting story."


    "An interesting story? What kind...?"


    "About treasure at the rainbow''s end."


    "Ah, that story!"


    From what I could tell, these three worked together seamlessly, having adventured as a team. They were so well-integrated with the townspeople that they could even tease the Margrave''s son despite being outsiders.


    ''Blabbermouth'' Igor gathered various rumors and found interesting stories, ''Braggart'' Tom embellished them to suit people''s tastes, and ''Storyteller'' Olson, with the loudest voice and best speaking skills, spread the rumors convincingly.


    Which meant the Wesley family story must have been something Igor picked up somewhere.


    "Interestingly, I heard a similar story in the Kingdom''s north. Might be something you''d find interesting... want to hear it?"


    "A story from the hero? Only a madman would refuse!"


    "On an empty stomach? And I''m the Holy Sword''s owner, the hero''s back at the mansion."


    "Hahaha!!! If you''re chosen by the Goddess, aren''t you all heroes? The mage, Sir Roland, the archer, and the nun - you''re all heroes!"


    The medieval beer was so weak I doubted it even reached 3% alcohol. Figuring you couldn''t get drunk on this even if injected straight into your veins, I acted like a jovial drinker, making the three men''s mouths stretch into grins.


    They were clearly pleased - being able to brag about buying drinks for the Holy Sword''s owner could get them invited to wealthy merchants'' places instead of just cheap taverns. Someone of my status could make the act of receiving rather than giving feel like a bribe to some people.


    "Roland, what were you doing outside the mansion?"


    "A northern tavern... it''s quite similar to our domain."


    It was potentially an honorable situation - not just the Holy Sword''s owner but the hero and party member visiting together. Though the tavern keeper fainted in a minor incident, nobody paid much attention.


    The other customers were melting at Han Se-ah and Katie''s beauty, while the three retired adventurers were so overwhelmed by the hero''s intense approach they could barely breathe.


    It was like throwing a popular idol into a group of socially awkward men who couldn''t speak in front of women. Han Se-ah, excited about the quest, kept asking questions, but the retired trio could barely stammer responses.


    "Did you draw this marking yourself?"


    "What''s this, it''s similar to our family crest... no, it IS our family crest! Why is it here in the north?"


    With an exotic beauty with black hair and fair skin on the right and a northern beauty with flowing silver hair on the left pressing close and asking questions, Igor''s normally motor-mouth suddenly clamped shut.


    Tom and Olson, who could wave their arms around describing giant private parts to neighborhood aunties, became stuttering mutes in front of Han Se-ah and Katie.


    The townspeople burst into laughter again, pounding tables at the sight, creating absolute chaos.


    "Well, um, Tom found that!"


    "Hey, why''d you say it like that!"


    "Really? Where?"


    "Uh, well, where was it..."


    Regardless, Han Se-ah kept pressing Tom with glittering eyes for quest progression. Katie also tagged along, curious about finding her family crest in a corner of the northern Empire.


    Worn down by the one-sided interrogation, Tom wracked his barely functioning brain to recall a memory.


    A memory from his past wandering the northern snowfields as a mercenary fighting monster waves and adventurer exploring uncharted territories, before coming to Sibedev domain.


    "Ah, yes! I went to a village similar to what Sir Roland described! Actually, after the village disbanded, I got this from a resident who came down looking for a better life!"


    "A village Roland mentioned? The one in the mountain range where people claimed to be descendants of knights?"


    "Yes, that''s right! Ah, now I remember. There were people there who insisted they were from the Kingdom, not the Empire."


    ...Why was the story I hastily made up turning out to be true?


    As Tom gestured wildly while explaining like he''d just remembered, everyone''s eyes turned to me.

 Chapter 440: People of the North 5

    Chapter 440: People of the North 5


    Under the strange pressure from Han Se-ah on the left and Katie on the right, the retired adventurer trio wracked their brains until they finally dredged up old memories. Though they''d been so jovial among men, they now trembled like scared bear cubs when approached by two beauties.


    Well, they were a bit large for bear cubs, but anyway.


    When it was revealed that my hastily made-up story from the Kingdom was actually true, Katie''s eyes began to sparkle.


    "Can you tell us that story in more detail?"


    "What? Oh yes, of course."


    Perhaps it was finding her family crest in this distant northern Empire, or maybe it was because the rainbow story she thought was just a fairy tale had gained some reality. Once Katie''s eyes started sparkling, no mere 3�� braggart could resist - even the Duke of Wesley himself couldn''t stop her.


    As if seized by a mission to tell the lady before him everything he knew, Tom groaned while practically pulling out his messy hair before finally recovering his memories.


    Far in the Empire''s north, beyond the snowfields, there was a stubborn village of settlers halfway up a snow-covered mountain. Though they persisted just below the eternal snow line in an environment so cold the very air froze, they eventually lost their homeland to monster waves.


    "Eternal snow? People actually survived winters in such a cold place?"


    "Yes. They called themselves descendants of knights... but seeing how all the villagers could handle ice-attribute mana, they seemed more like noble descendants than knights."


    "Ice-attribute mana?"


    As Tom stammered through his story, Han Se-ah''s gaze and camera slowly turned to Katie. After all, Katie could also handle ice-attribute mana, and her sister Ann Wesley''s title was ''Ice Rose'' - she must also be an ice-attribute character.


    The family crest depicting a crouching wolf, and the ice-attribute mana passed down through generations of the Wesley family. At this point, that settler village must have been a branch of the Wesley family.


    Though I couldn''t understand why they''d cross the mountains from the Kingdom''s north only to end up stuck in the Empire''s snowy mountains. Maybe they were just madmen like certain mountaineers who climb any tall mountain they see.


    "Wait, so a Wesley heir crossed the mountains from the Kingdom to the Empire, then went north again because the Empire also had mountains? What, did they cross the continent just because the mountains were there?"


    -Could that noble''s name be Edmund? Is Edmund Percival Wesley here too?


    -What''s an Edmund, you yankee? Stop with your inside jokes


    -You know, like that guy who first climbed Everest, maybe they just really liked climbing mountains


    -Is being a bit unhinged just a Wesley family trait passed down through generations?


    -It''s not like it''s some blood curse, how can they all be like this generation after generation lololololololol


    Anyway, Katie''s eyes sparkled with curiosity as she cornered the retired adventurer trio, while viewers erupted in chaos. The true madness of the Wesley family, literally embodying "mountains beyond mountains," was filtering out the pretenders.


    "Ahh, that feels good... I''ve had lots of massages in real life for posture correction, but these maids'' hands are more skillful than professionals."


    -Camera you bastard why are you filming Roland teacher''s back view if you don''t turn it right now I''ll write your name in my will and die I swear please can''t we see our mama just once


    -Ugh that''s not even thirst that''s bone marrow thirst


    -Wait lol Aren''t maids professionals too? They''ve probably served nobles their whole lives, they''re the real professionals


    -Why can''t I see noona''s face making those sounds while getting massaged by maids I have perfectly good eyes why can I only hear sound mom I can''t see anything


    -Fuck lol If you''re going to freak out this much just go watch p*rn lol


    Warm bath water prepared to melt away northern fatigue, followed by thorough skincare and massage from the maids, then a strong but fragrant drink for good sleep.


    Come to think of it, though our party members were called "hero" plenty, wasn''t this our first time receiving such luxurious treatment? Maybe that''s why Grace and Irene''s voices coming through Han Se-ah''s microphone... not camera... were melting away.


    The camera was, as viewers angrily noted, focused on my back muscles.


    While I appreciated the meal, bath, and drink, I hadn''t particularly wanted a massage. No matter how skillfully the maids moved their hands, they''d need to be at least 3�� to work out Roland''s muscles with grip strength alone.


    So while I was casually stretching and web surfing, free from my companions'' gazes, knights started gathering quietly.


    "Um, Sir Roland...?"


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    People approached hesitantly, debating whether to call me "sir" or "lord" before settling on treating me as a knight. Though they wore knight attire, their insignia showed they weren''t Ice Cross Knights. Probably domain knights or ones following the eldest son.


    Dinner was already over and I''d thoroughly enjoyed the bath and massage. Clearly not training time for knights, so they must have gathered to see me. As I stood in the open space, awkwardly marked by the camera''s focus, staring at the knights, their representative finally spoke up with difficulty.


    "Though this may be rude to ask a guest... we''d like to see the skills of one chosen by the Holy Sword."


    "Skills? How so?"


    They were requesting a match even though I''d already bathed and was just doing light stretches to avoid sweating. Yet their expressions showed no rudeness or entitlement, just uncertainty about whether this was appropriate mixed with hopeful anticipation.


    Seems Olek wasn''t the only kind-hearted simpleton around.


    Who knew the entire Margrave''s knight order would be my fan club?

 Chapter 441: End of the Rainbow 1

    Chapter 441: End of the Rainbow 1


    Under the dusky moonlight, the knight order''s eyes sparkled like boys before a gift box. They must have heard about me from the Ice Cross Knights - their expectant gazes as they gathered around felt familiar.


    Just like many adventurers who''d hesitated nearby wondering if they were being rude, these knights approached cautiously while I was slowly stretching in the training ground, having escaped my companions'' lukewarm concerned gazes. But since I wasn''t even working up a sweat and had already bathed, they couldn''t just challenge an honored guest with swords.


    "Hmm, I don''t mind."


    "R-really?!"


    Personally, I didn''t dislike such matches.


    After all, I was sure to win, and I was handling a body far superior to any 21st century modern human''s. Hadn''t every man fantasized about being a fighter at some point? Or wanted to try wrestling moves they''d seen?


    The problem would be if they wanted to see my ''swordsmanship''.


    Though my past wasn''t widely known, people seemed to assume I could use a sword because of my Holy Sword Owner title, despite carrying a warhammer and shield for 10 years. I could tell from how they each held wooden practice swords in light clothing.


    "Oh, is Roland going to spar with the knights?"


    -No interest in watching men rub muscles together please show us our Irene instead


    -Why can''t I see mama getting massaged without her nun clothes when she''s right there goddess what sins have I committed that I can''t see my eyes are dark it''s cold


    -Points? Points? Points? Points? Points? Points? Points? Points? Points?


    -Seeing the chat fill with lunatics must mean it''s past dinner time


    Meanwhile, Han Se-ah''s focused filming continued.


    Well, from what I heard, they were basically naked except for towels during the massage, but Han Se-ah wouldn''t broadcast that. Satisfying viewers'' desires that way would just invite all kinds of trouble.


    The best way to drown out the perverts begging to see bodies was to stimulate the point betting addicts.


    "Still, I''ve already bathed and prepared for bed. Wouldn''t be right to make the maids prepare another bath."


    "Y-you have a point."


    I glanced between the knights'' faces shifting between joy and disappointment with each word and Han Se-ah''s stream window as I thought.


    If the knights asked to see swordsmanship first it would get annoying, so I needed to take initiative and show something else. As mentioned before, my superior physical capabilities meant I could handle light sparring like playing with kids.


    So I lifted my shield without hesitation.


    "Let''s do this then. I''ll just use my shield to block while you attack freely with your swords."


    "I-if that''s the case... th-thank you!"


    "Mmm~ Sleep well, Roland? The courtyard behind the mansion was noisy last night."


    "Just held a shield lightly. Seems the massage was quite good."


    "Feels like my muscles were replaced. Irene''s divine force massage is nice, but noble family maids'' skills can''t be underestimated either."


    After washing up with the maids'' help in the morning, companions joined one by one as we headed to the kitchen for breakfast. Thankfully this helped avoid the burdensome gazes felt through corridors and windows.


    The morning after we''d all received massages, downed nightcap drinks, and slept well, everyone was dressed lightly.


    While diligent Irene had put her nun''s habit back on for morning prayers, Grace and Katie wore just shirts for easy movement, clearly showing their figures. As self-proclaimed gentlemen, the knights couldn''t openly stare, so we naturally became sight shields.


    "Are we eating, just us?"


    "Well, yeah. It''s not a banquet, no need to eat every meal with the Margrave and the Lady."


    "We wouldn''t be able to digest properly that way."


    Grace stretched as she trudged out of her bedroom, while Katie, perhaps impressed by my sparring yesterday, came in from outside wiping sweat with a towel. Irene followed Katie, likely having finished morning prayers.


    Us moving normally meant Han Se-ah had logged in, but why wasn''t she filming this nice scene with her camera? Curious, I checked her broadcast window.


    The screen showed an elegant if not luxurious white bed. I thought she might still be lingering in bed after logging in, but the bed was empty. Why was she filming an empty bed?


    "There you have it. Since many kept asking to see the bed, I''m showing it to satisfy your desires. My, my, so many people interested in Empire beds, it''s quite dizzying."


    -No lol you idiot we asked to see Irene IN the bed not just the bed


    -She''s genius at trolling people like this and she''s hiding too lol


    -We did ask to see the bed but we meant the late night bed with mama Irene in light clothes rolling around not the morning bed after maids cleaned it


    -Ugh I''m dying write bed in your will before you go


    -Is dying because of a bed a happy death or euthanasia?


    Ah, she must be trolling the viewers.


    Seems yesterday''s viewers excessively whining about wanting to see the lightly dressed trio during the massage had gotten under Han Se-ah''s skin. Once "triggered," she started her morning by teasing viewers.


    While some proved their faith by visiting the prayer room early morning, and others trained to improve themselves, our hero faithfully fulfilled her main job of trolling viewers.


    Truly Han Se-ah-like behavior.

 Chapter 442: End of the Rainbow 2

    The morning started with Han Se-ah being Han Se-ah. Since we couldn''t have formal banquets for all three daily meals with the Margrave and the Lady, breakfast was a light affair of hot stew and soft bread prepared by the maids. More precisely, it was a northern-style, Russian-style reddish... borscht?


    Viewers had become so global that someone immediately identified this unfamiliar food as their hometown dish.


    Anyway, after breakfast confirmed that both Kingdom and Empire north were modeled after Russia, we moved to have a relaxed discussion.


    "Should we hire those three retired adventurers to go with us?"


    "Right. We can''t stay at the mansion forever. Who knows when the Demon King''s army might move again, and the Magic Tower might figure out how to force open the gate."


    "Our family crest, in the Empire, hmm... why? And who could it be?"


    "Who could what be?"


    "Many heirs gave up their succession rights to go north, so I can''t tell which era this is from!"


    The conversation topic was naturally about the treasure buried under the rainbow. Both Han Se-ah and I hadn''t even mentioned experiencing monster waves - it was just a convenient excuse.


    Grace, Katie, and Irene weren''t battle-crazed shounen manga characters who''d insist on slicing up monster waves for bloodsport, so the party''s goal naturally shifted. Besides, nobody would refuse when Katie was chattering away so excitedly.


    While Katie enthusiastically discussed her ancestors up front, viewers in chat were jumping excitedly over Han Se-ah''s area attacks.


    "Wow, I caught something good. Our Irene wears thin clothes to sleep, and when she opened her door and stretched, her armpit went nyaang~"


    -So that''s what that mmmnngh sound was, just stretching


    -Of course it''s stretching sounds in the morning what else would it be idiot lololololololol


    -Maybe teacher and Irene were intimately enjoying themselves behind the door early morning until Han Se-ah came and they quickly separated


    -These guys write a whole erotic novel from 2 seconds of moaning if you''re that good start publishing


    Katie chattering away, Irene responding, Grace lazily leaning against me, Han Se-ah trolling viewers, and viewers forever in heat. Since it was the cold north, Grace''s armpits weren''t even visible through her shirt, but such facts didn''t matter to Han Se-ah teasing her viewers.


    My lips curved up involuntarily at this unchanging daily life even in the Empire''s north, making Grace turn to stare intently at my cheek as if asking what I was happy about. I cleared my throat unnecessarily before gathering everyone''s scattered attention.


    "First, those retired adventurers seem to stay in this town, so hiring them as guides should be easy."


    "But if they''re retired, isn''t this quite an old story? If the village disappeared long ago, it might be hard to find."


    "The location being roughly known is enough. We''re not looking for the village but the rainbow near it."


    The meeting progressed quickly once we got to the main point. Really there wasn''t much to discuss, as what we needed to do was crystal clear.


    With only one clue and one witness, we just needed to take the retired adventurer trio to where that ''village'' used to be instead of wasting time on other things. Worst case scenarios would be if it was beyond Empire territory lost to monster waves, or if no rainbow appeared.


    But even if BB Games was called BB Monkeys, would they put a 5�� quest, not even 6��, in such an impossible place in an RPG?


    A character quest activating but requiring areas currently inaccessible, or needing rainbows that never appear. Surely a suspicious but global company running a virtual reality game wouldn''t operate that badly - we had to trust that.


    "Those three? Well... they say they''re retired, but they''ll do anything if you pay well enough."


    "I''m from an adventurer background too, I won''t use position or fame to push people around. The request is guiding us to that settler village and exploring around it. Payment is half upfront, this much."


    "My... if I were just 10 years younger I''d ask to be hired myself, you''re so generous."


    When I placed a fist-sized pouch before the slightly worried-looking woman, she checked it and made a joking comment. A rough woman who took good care of her people - another strongly characterized personality.


    As I thought this, the woman gathered the money pouch and papers, then came out from behind the counter and strode away.


    "What are you doing? Let''s hurry."


    "Hm?"


    "Those three will be drinking again by now, so we need to catch them now for the contract. No customers at this hour anyway, so let''s quickly go to yesterday''s place."


    Never thought I''d see a guild worker leave the counter to catch adventurers. Even Irene, quiet beside me, couldn''t help giggling softly at this.


    Perhaps it reminded her of elderly nuns she often saw at the temple. I took Irene''s smiling hand and followed the receptionist. Hearing our footsteps behind her, she strode forward without looking back.


    In the late morning before lunch, a middle-aged woman jingling a money pouch led a handsome man and beautiful woman - the Holy Sword''s owner and hero party''s nun. People''s gazes naturally gathered, but she ignored them and burst through yesterday''s tavern door.


    "Tom! Igor! Olson! Time to earn your drinking money, you lot!"


    "Ow, my ears. What''s all this noise so early... huh? What''s that?"


    "What else but a contract! How drunk are you adventurers not to recognize one?!"


    "Hey, you need to explain! What receptionist brings contracts to a tavern?"


    "You see the contract but not the employer behind me?"


    "Behind? Oh, Sir Roland... employer?"


    As expected of a tavern near the Margrave''s mansion, it was full of rich idlers. When the receptionist burst in and raised her voice while familiar faces were chatting in broad daylight, all eyes turned to us.


    "Yes, your employer. An employer so generous it makes me jealous, so read this."


    "Orders?"


    "I''m working, just one beer."


    As I watched blankly while she presented papers prepared in that short time, showed the money pouch, and naturally ordered beer like this was normal, the retired adventurer trio bowed their heads after quickly pocketing the money.


    Seeing them bow excessively like receiving divine grace, a thought suddenly struck me.


    I''d packed enough gold coins to be considered generous even in the Kingdom''s central region, but economic sense must be different here in the harsh north- that explained why the receptionist''s eyes had gone crazy when checking the pouch.

 Chapter 443: End of the Rainbow 3

    The best motivation for people is money.


    Some might talk about dreams, hopes, justice, beliefs and other idealistic notions, but living 11 years in a medieval fantasy land makes such talk disappear. After all, wasn''t Roland an adventurer who roamed the Kingdom''s four corners, from northern snowfields to southern jungles, just to earn gold coins?


    The point is, this wasn''t modern fantasy but medieval fantasy.


    More precisely, when divided by economic standards, the upper class lived lives closer to modern times while the lower class lived medieval lives. The obvious reason was the existence of mages, something Earth didn''t have.


    Nobles wore fashionable lace and frilled dresses and silk tailcoats, living clean and comfortable lives with magitech devices similar to modern conveniences. But poor commoners lived medieval lives without game company buffs.


    Lives where pigs were raised inside homes, filth lined the streets, and people didn''t know the word hygiene so they never bathed. If everyone lived that way it wouldn''t matter, but knowing how the rich and noble lived made everyone''s eyes turn red with desire for money.


    Misfortune and discomfort stand out more when there''s something to compare them to.


    "Should we leave right away?"


    "After meeting up with the others buying exploration supplies."


    "Oh my, you could''ve just ordered us to do that."


    So naturally these people from the harsh north followed me around grinning like hypnotized by the glittering gold coins I offered.


    With money you could buy magitech devices that kept homes warm without firewood, or that produced clean water without having to break ice with cracked, frozen fingers.


    Mages sold magitech devices to commoners and nobles alike if they paid, wanting gold coins for research funds. Some eccentrics had strange elitist ideas about only nobles using their items, but commoners didn''t care about that.


    Come to think of it, magitech devices were superior to modern civilization in terms of infrastructure. Even remote villages without plumbing or gas lines could have perfect water and heating with just one fist-sized magitech device.


    "Roland, did you find those people?"


    "Yes. We can leave after meeting Katie back at the mansion."


    "Why''d you send Katie anyway?"


    "Since the hero party came to handle monsters in an Empire Margrave''s territory, not the Kingdom, we should let them know."


    As I thought this, Han Se-ah waved her hand in the distance and called out loudly. Not even trying to hide that she found us using her camera, she came right to us without arranging a meeting spot.


    Well, she probably found constantly speaking cryptically to NPCs annoying and wanted to gloss over such details. Since I was cooperating with her stream anyway, it didn''t feel right teasing her about this. R?


    "So, did you buy everything?"


    "Got everything properly. Tent, sleeping bag, heating stones for warmth, lantern and snow boots. Seems word spread - the shop owner had everything ready."


    -Japanese people poisoned BB Games!


    -Thought the Margrave would be some huge stoic old man but he''s just like his son lololol


    -But is there any reason we need to take those two?


    -Dunno? First time keeping companions this long, maybe teacher still has Empire sensibilities


    While I pondered the minor question of whether diminutives longer than names weren''t annoying to use, Han Se-ah seemed eager to play matchmaker again.


    The three retired adventurers watching cautiously, the childhood friend couple(?) openly flirting, companions examining our carriage, and Han Se-ah giggling alone at a distance for her broadcast. Ten completely mismatched people prepared to venture into the cold snowfields.


    "We can take a merchant carriage to where the village was, then get dog sleds from there."


    "Dog sleds?"


    Katie, more expert than me about the cold north and snow-covered plains, started explaining. She seemed more enthusiastic than usual, probably fired up with curiosity.


    Usually scatter-brained and easily distracted by random things, earning the peculiar nickname "kid," Katie now seemed ready to charge full speed toward our destination. Having it be about her ancestors clearly filled her with overflowing enthusiasm.


    Speaking of dog sleds, I hadn''t realized we''d go so authentically northern. Well, I suppose it made sense since we were heading to the edge of unexplored snowfields, halfway up a snow mountain. Even hardy northern horses couldn''t handle running through snowy mountains.


    "Wow, dog sleds? Really?"


    "Come to think of it, I''ve heard stories about using dogs instead of horses in the cold north since they handle cold better."


    "I thought dogs were just for tracking prey."


    Thanks to this, Han Se-ah grinned at finding a content angle, Irene started sharing stories she''d heard at church, and Grace, apparently only thinking of hunting dogs, began listening to Irene''s story.


    As our group of ten slowly left the mansion again, drawing everyone''s stares, we saw what were clearly merchant group members gathered ahead.


    "Ah, Young Master Olek, you''re here!"


    "Yes, did Father tell you?"


    Apparently these weren''t regular merchants but family merchants delivering supplies to the front lines - they bowed to Olek and led us to carriages clearly too large for normal merchants.


    At this rate we could progress faster than expected.


    ...Was that thought too dismissive of Han Se-ah''s notorious clumsiness?

 Chapter 444: End of the Rainbow 4

    Logically, this journey should have gone smoothly. Setting aside the task of searching snowy plains and mountains for rainbows, we were traveling with the Margrave''s supply caravan to frontline military units. The chances of anything strange happening seemed infinitesimally small.


    No matter how poor medieval law enforcement might be, who''d dare rob the Margrave''s supplies? Monster waves were too far away, and it was too cold and barren for human bandits.


    "...What''s that?"


    "I''ll go ask what''s happening."


    But as everyone knows, the world doesn''t run on logic.


    A restless crowd, angry shouts, fading screams and groans. The noisy commotion clearly indicated trouble, along with the metallic smell of blood wafting from beyond.


    The retired adventurer trio proved why they''d survived this long by quickly catching on, while the rest of our party noticed through senses sharpened by reaching high rank. Only the supply caravan workers remained confused, milling about as the road was blocked.


    We''d barely passed one village when the road was blocked at the second.


    "I should go with you."


    "Well, we need to find out what''s happening."


    When Han Se-ah rushed forward with her camera floating, everyone climbed down from the carriages and hurried ahead. We hadn''t even traveled half a day from the Margrave''s mansion before encountering what seemed like a riot - naturally our curiosity was piqued.


    Sure enough, we found several bloodied people sprawled in the street, just as we''d sensed. They appeared to have been tied up in the marketplace and beaten, with stones thrown at them too.


    Though they seemed relatively "fine" compared to the bloodied stones on the ground, that "fine" just meant no broken bones or shattered limbs. They appeared to be near the upper end of mid-rank - why were they being mobbed by villagers?


    "Please, knights! Cut down these evil bastards!"


    "W-w-why are you doing this?!"


    As I pondered this, people came running toward us.


    Their clubs were bloodied, and they were sweating enough to drip despite the cold - clearly the main perpetrators of the beating.


    They rushed over upon seeing Olek and Alisa in armor, but when Olek drew his sword they dropped to the ground in terror. At least they retained enough sense to beg for mercy the moment a knight drew steel.


    "Explain what''s happening here!"


    "W-we''re sorry!"


    "Don''t apologize, explain the situation!"


    Perhaps Olek felt ashamed this was happening in his father''s territory in front of distinguished guests like our hero party.


    When Olek shouted with veins bulging in his neck, the crowd fell prostrate in fear. The mob that had been cursing at the people writhing like worms in the marketplace all bowed their heads deeply.


    But this wasn''t the response we wanted.


    Even Alisa, who usually called him "Olezhenka" in honeyed tones, straightened up and addressed Olek as "Captain" after assessing the situation. Even the supply caravan workers who''d been grumbling about the blocked road were now furtively eyeing fallen stones.


    The only ones who didn''t fully grasp the situation were us country bumpkins from the Kingdom, from even further south than the Empire''s south.


    "Hey Olek, what''s going on here?"


    "Ah, Hero. Being from the Kingdom, you might not understand this situation."


    When Alisa drew her sword and strode forward with an unusually stern expression, the groaning turned to desperate begging. But her blade swept down without hesitation, spattering red blood across the marketplace, and the kneeling crowd cheered each time a head rolled.


    This seemed excessive for merely discussing robbing supplies while drunk at a tavern, not actually committing the crime.


    But the following explanation made it clear why even mentioning such things was forbidden in the north.


    "Previously, a deeply shameful and tragic incident occurred in the north. A devastating tragedy that befell House Bretagne."


    Olek continued the story of my past while fingering his scabbard.


    I''d thought it was just one Margrave''s territory being breached and causing trouble for the surroundings, but it was far more than that.


    Being a Margrave meant reaching at least 5��, so Margrave Bretagne being breached meant a 5�� lord and hundreds of 4�� and higher knights were completely annihilated.


    This went beyond one Margrave''s family being destroyed and people scattering to survive - a massive monster wave that could devour even high-rank knight orders had breached Bretagne territory and advanced south.


    House Bretagne, destroyed. Over ten Viscounties and baronies in the monster wave''s southward path were swept away, with deaths numbering in the tens of thousands. Sons who became soldiers to defend their country died, merchants who set out to trade for winter supplies died, and entire pioneering villages that thought a Margrave''s territory couldn''t be breached became monster food. A catastrophic event.


    "That''s why the villagers take matters into their own hands if anyone even dares mention such things."


    "...Is this like discussing how to hijack planes as a joke in front of Americans after 9/11?"


    -lol That comparison actually helps me get it


    -Northerners are kind and timid, in our country people would''ve grabbed shotguns right away :(


    -Lucky they still had their lives lol If this is true they should''ve been beaten to death in the tavern


    -I get it but just clean up and get the carriages moving already lololololololol


    -But would even these idiots talk so openly about it? Isn''t this an event flag?


    Even Irene''s eyes, which had been filled with pity during Olek''s explanation, turned sharp - it seemed no one would pray for these bandits'' souls.


    Viewers too were saying they deserved death, suggesting torture, and other harsh comments. But what caught my eye most was one quickly vanishing line.


    ...Why would such incompetent fools appear just as we were heading further north with the supply caravan?

 Chapter 445: End of the Rainbow 5

    Traveling further north with Han Se-ah proved more eventful than expected. So much so that anyone would suspect these were scripted events causing unnecessary trouble.


    In the second village, carelessly mentioning supply raiding led to beatings, stonings, and beheadings mounted on poles. Between the third and fourth villages, broken wagon wheels brought the caravan to a halt.


    Bandits (allegedly), broken carriage wheels, avalanche-buried roads, wandering monster attacks, peddlers trying to sneak into supply lines, sudden blizzard delays...


    "What the hell is this bullshit? We just wanted to head north, why''s every step of the way such a clusterfuck?!"


    -At this point BB Games must be trying to stop Han Se-ah from reaching #1 lol


    -BB Games = Demon King''s Army conspiracy theory lololololol


    -How does someone manage one incident per village, she really lives an interesting life lol


    -As expected of a protagonist, attracting trouble wherever she goes lololololol


    -At this rate when the quest ends will the knight order break through floor 60?


    According to Olek, what should have taken four days took over a week, causing viewers'' outcries to be drowned out by Han Se-ah''s whining. Unwilling to admit her own incompetence, she insisted it was all due to events.


    ...But thinking about it, these probably weren''t scripted events.


    The bandits hadn''t attacked us but were executed in front of us, no monster waves struck while we dealt with broken wheels, and the peddlers seeking safety and blizzards just caused delays.


    This couldn''t be an event - wasn''t it just Han Se-ah''s clumsiness messing up the quest route?


    Though traces of House Wesley remained in the north and Roland Bretagne''s past was woven in, the caravan''s delays led to nothing eventful - we just arrived slowly.


    "We should arrive tomorrow."


    "That took quite a while."


    Was this hardship from a 4�� character quest, or tragedy brought by streamer Han Se-ah''s clumsiness? Most viewers blamed Han Se-ah''s clumsiness.


    I voted for Han Se-ah''s clumsiness too. Setting aside Olek-Katie''s subtle connection and my past, how else could a supply caravan following a simple route suffer daily incidents if not for her clumsiness?


    After such an eventful journey, we finally reached the frontline.


    "Here we are, young master!"


    Following the merchant''s call, I stuck my head out of the carriage into a biting wind. Unlike the domain which felt inhabited, here the savage wind clawing at our skin clearly marked this as pre-settlement territory.


    Barracks devoid of any homely feeling. Clearly a place with no ordinary residents, just soldiers and mercenaries.


    A harsh place populated only by soldiers, knights, mercenaries, and occasional mages shopping for monster materials. When beautiful women emerged from the carriages, men''s eyes went wide. Meanwhile our companions stretched before shrinking from the cold wind.


    "Finally arrived? The north really isn''t peaceful."


    Though Olek and Alisa seemed to know how impressive northern sled dogs were, our companions were startled by dogs larger than ponies, chattering enthusiastically despite the cold.


    How to put it - they say when three women gather, dishes break. With three women plus a female streamer, the endless conversation might surpass mere dish-breaking.


    As I enjoyed what felt like simultaneously watching a gaming video and female streamer radio while browsing the internet through my hologram window, Olek sitting beside me tapped my arm.


    "The nights are getting longer now! Should we set up camp early, Sir Roland?!"


    "Already?"


    Sitting behind Olek and Alisa as shields to browse comfortably, I glanced around to see the retired adventurers nodding agreement.


    Though my internet clock showed it wasn''t even 5 PM, there was no reason for pride in such conditions. When I nodded agreement, the dog sleds turned slightly toward distant rocks.


    "Hey, where are we going?"


    "Setting up camp!"


    "Already?"


    Han Se-ah questioned this too, having checked the real clock while chatting with viewers, but even she wouldn''t ignore NPCs while playing hero.


    We arrived at an enormous boulder oddly placed in the middle of the snowfield. In modern society it would make a perfect tourist attraction - quite impressive how it blocked the blizzards.


    "Well then, let''s start a fire. But um, the tents we''ll sleep in..."


    "Ah, here they are."


    "Whoa, items from thin air?!"


    "So those stories were true!"


    "I''ll handle cooking, could you pass the pemmican?"


    The retired adventurers unleashed the dogs to rest, tossed them what looked like jerky pieces, and started pulling solid fuel from the luggage pile.


    Though there was brief chaos when sleeping bags and tents popping from thin air startled them into tumbling in the snow, our first day in the snowfields passed peacefully.


    They lit the solid fuel and filled pot after pot from inventory with snow. When pemmican hit the heated pot''s melted water, oils sizzled down with savory aromas. Being noble food, it seemed tasty enough even just melted without extra ingredients.


    Of course, by medieval standards of "tasty," Han Se-ah''s disgusted expression was inevitable.


    Thus passed our peaceful first night.


    "Attack! We''re under attack!"


    Just the first night.

 Chapter 446: How to Overcome the Cold 1

    Heroes Chronicle''s world kept turning even when players weren''t logged in. Specifically, logging out outside a player''s "mansion" recognized as a base by the system left you completely exposed.


    Though you wouldn''t return to find months had passed in-game without logging in - automatic progression only lasted until the next morning - even one night in the wilderness often brought terrifying events.


    Because of this, complaints from novice adventurers and mercenary newcomers about getting their heads bashed in during camp and finding themselves back a day earlier had become so common they were boring - anyone ambushed without posting sentries was considered an idiot.


    Indeed.


    "S-something''s coming! Everyone wake up!"


    "H-Hanna won''t wake up!"


    "Grace, carry Hanna and climb the rock with Irene! The rest guard the dog sleds while I intercept from the front!"


    Han Se-ah, who started with 18�� total between her innate 6�� tank and gathered 5��, 4��, and 3�� companions, was an idiot in this regard. While it might be unfair to mock someone for random events during logout, when had cyber ghosts ever cared about fairness?


    Being logged out, Han Se-ah just curled up caterpillar-like in her sleeping bag despite Irene''s repeated face slaps. Startled, Grace quickly hoisted her onto her shoulders and grabbed Irene''s hand, leaping up onto the rock.


    Fortunately, the massive wind-breaking boulder wasn''t smoothly rounded but looked like a sheer cliff face had been cleanly cut. With a ledge partway up like a precipice, Grace laid Han Se-ah there and drew her bow.


    "Last time we had to protect horses, now we''re protecting dogs...!"


    "Wave, it''s boars! Take the sleds and fall back!"


    Simultaneously, the attackers came into view. Though our sled dogs were large enough to be mistaken for wolves or monsters, the charging boars were far bigger.


    The leader at the front looked about the size of a mid-sized car, while those running behind ranged from motorcycle to compact car size. The retired adventurers immediately shouting "boars" and pulling the dog sleds from their charge path suggested these were quite common in the north.


    ''When they charge so straightforwardly, that''s actually better.''


    Their hooves made snow flurries instead of dust clouds as they struck the ground, sending vibrations through the frozen earth with a rumbling sound. As I lowered my helmet, the leader boar''s eyes met mine.


    Mid-sized car bulk - roughly 5m, like a small ogre charging on all fours with similar momentum. With nearly a hundred such creatures, "wave" perfectly described the scene.


    Getting caught in that mindless charge would turn even a half-grown ogre into meat paste, trampled and skewered by tusks. The boar''s eyes blazed with blind hatred for humans mixed with confidence.


    But naturally, I specialized in handling such head-on charges more than flying wyverns or burrowing giant worms.


    "Don''t follow, I''ll take them!"


    "W-will you be alright? They crush not just palisades but even decent-sized rocks like gravel!"


    Tom or Olson''s worried shout vanished in the threatening northern wind, my vision now filled only with the boars'' bristly fur.


    Mid-sized and compact cars charging en masse made their grayish-white bristles look like waves. No wonder people called this a monster wave.


    -What a situation to log into lololololololol


    -Didn''t bother with mosaic and now we''ve got a gore party lol


    -Snuggling with Mama Irene while lowkey flirting with teacher? Watch yourself getting handsy lol


    -Anyone else want to cuddle with Mama while stroking teacher''s cheeks? Hit like if you''re thirsty


    -Caressing his cheek all tender instead of the armor, definitely making moves lololololol


    Living an earnest life, she probably logged in early morning. Finding such a shocking scene before fully waking left me pondering - our relationship had been comfortably platonic with no physical contact.


    Had she been secretly building affection points without my knowledge?


    ...Maybe she''d been secretly watching at night, building one-sided intimacy.


    "The dogs are all safe! But eating this much might tire them out while running...?"


    "Oh yeah? But the handler said they''re smart, so they won''t stupidly eat till they collapse."


    Irene hugging Han Se-ah while giving divine force massages and Grace chattering beside them both gave me and Han Se-ah strange looks.


    Hmm... I hadn''t done anything wrong, but somehow felt like a man caught cheating.


    The awkward atmosphere instantly dissipated at Igor''s shout about the sleds. Unlike noble ladies openly flirting or lovers like Grace openly showing affection by clinging, this embarrassing mood felt a bit unsettling.


    "Come on, stop spamming ''hmm hmm.'' As a companion I can check if something''s on your cheek. It''s not like I held your hand or hugged you - one touch and suddenly I''d have twenty wives and over ten husbands from past collabs."


    -So Irene''s wife #21 and teacher''s husband #11?


    -Let me know when the wedding is, I''ll donate congrats money right away lol Another world first record?


    -Nah there''s surprisingly many already living happily married to NPCs in medieval common law marriages


    -DD Heroes Chronicle is actually an alien corporation trying to destroy humanity by tanking birth rates


    -If humanity''s gonna die from marrying virtual NPCs maybe it deserves to die?


    Han Se-ah slept through both night attack and slaps, then immediately gagged upon waking. Seeing this, Irene and Grace stuck close beside her, supporting her to the prepared dog sled.


    That left just Katie beside me, which was rather convenient.


    Though strange for a mage to draw the tank''s aggro, the first slip of an unworldly genius beauty mage from the countryside warranted great interest from companions. Run while you can, Han Se-ah. Space out during streaming and Irene might lay you across her lap to sleep.


    A reward for some, but quite uncomfortable if it keeps happening.

 Chapter 447: How to Overcome the Cold 2

    Unlike viewers'' expectations as they switched their romance plotting target to Han Se-ah with various insinuations, nothing particularly noteworthy happened after that light cheek touch.


    "Sir Knight-! They''re coming again, from the sky!"


    "The sky? What is it this time?!"


    "A flock of carnivorous wyverns!"


    More precisely, we had no time for such things.


    After the boar pack died headbutting the rock, attacks continued at least once daily.


    Giant reindeer herds charging with blade-sharp antlers like armored deer''s arctic cousins, carnivorous wyverns swooping down from the skies fixated on our dog sleds, yeti packs that had been good food for the previous Giant Worm and Wyvern...


    With one to three attacks daily, viewers started sensing something was wrong.


    "Hey, maybe this isn''t a quest we can clear like this...? Maybe we shouldn''t have come alone but should push through with the Margrave''s army later."


    -Season 2 monster waves aren''t something low levels can handle lol


    -Honestly thought it was easy when I logged in to boar corpses everywhere but guess not


    -Called monster waves and they really come like waves, is this the second batch today?


    -Han Se-ah getting nervous about the quest window not updating lololololololol


    -Are we doing this wrong? Feels like we''re just brute forcing through with Roland


    Viewers too thought like I had - that a character quest shouldn''t be this difficult.


    Just as I''d been certain rainbows would appear for my character quest, viewers found the relentless monster waves suspicious - anyone with basic game knowledge would find this strange.


    Though not high-rank but mid-rank, waves of hundreds of monsters lived up to their name. As the three retired adventurers said, we physically understood why villages couldn''t survive here.


    Though Han Se-ah''s area attacks handled the eagle-pterodactyl hybrid wyverns and I dealt with charging beast-type monsters without major damage... wasn''t this only possible with a 6�� tank? Normal players would reasonably retreat after three days of this, their resolve broken.


    "Well, what can we do? Turning back now would waste all this time. Besides annoying fights, nothing serious has happened, so we might as well push through. Igor said we''re about a day away - if attacks continue like this, we should arrive within two days."


    -She''s not just missing brakes but reverse gear too lol


    -Then what DOES she have exactly lololololololol


    -Just ^inventoryminimapwaterpurifierlighterflashlightroadsweeperclotheswasher^ obviously


    -Hey now, even if it''s tedious to list them all, that''s slanderous oversimplification, she has many more features


    -Looking at her magic skills she''s above average for mages but see how they treat her lololololol


    "Yes, Hanna. Let''s hear about what magic you used."


    Though I understood from watching the stream, Roland couldn''t know that. Apparently when the quest window updated upon reaching the village, she followed its instructions to move mana and opened a dungeon entrance.


    The problem was this dungeon didn''t just open - it kidnapped the opener. Just my guess, but finding only Han Se-ah and me in this dark cave while everyone else vanished seemed reasonable evidence.


    So I needed to hear her excuse before deciding.


    "Well, um... I was trying to push snow away and raise the ground for tents when suspicious magical energy reacted below the surface, then flash - I was teleported. How did you follow?"


    "Strange mana wrapped around you, so I grabbed you and got pulled along."


    "Ah, I see..."


    Seeing her roll her eyes while making up excuses made me consider smacking her, but noticing her face was surprisingly close, I realized I was practically pinning her down and stood up.


    No wonder viewers were spamming "hmm hmm" instead of discussing the dungeon.


    Still, she quickly grabbed my offered hand and stood. Though I wanted to scold her recklessness, I couldn''t reveal I knew the truth from watching her stream - we''d just have to clear this dungeon quickly.


    "By the way, is this a solo dungeon? The entrance pulled me in alone, and Roland just got caught up movie-style rather than properly entering. Could this be a trial dungeon where Katie should enter alone for her character quest?"


    -Yeah bit cliche but character growth dungeons only letting that character in


    -See how she immediately goes female mode after noticing teacher''s reliable shoulders lololololol


    [Chat deleted by moderator]


    -How did the AI censor learn human language well enough to catch "female mode"


    [Chat deleted by moderator]


    -People still getting cut using that exact phrase knowing it gets censored lol


    Han Se-ah quickly brought up the dungeon with viewers, perhaps to break the awkward mood. As gamers often think alike, most thought this was a Wesley family dungeon specifically for Katie.


    I had to agree, for a simple reason.


    "...Hanna, use Shield and maintain it as long as possible."


    "Huh? Why suddenly?"


    "Don''t know why, but mana-infused wind''s blowing from inside. If your winter coat''s not enough, use mana to maintain body heat."


    Because the dungeon was intensely cold. As if warning that ice-attribute treasure lay within, approachable only by those who could handle ice-attribute mana.

 Chapter 448: How to Overcome the Cold 3

    Chapter 448: How to Overcome the Cold 3


    A dungeon reacting to mana to pull in just one person, cold mana-infused wind blowing from within, House Wesley''s crest in the Empire''s north.


    Any experienced gamer would recognize this combination as a personal dungeon.


    "Stay close, I''ll have to block it with my body."


    "Got it, Roland... Ah cold!"


    -lol Of course metal armor''s cold


    -But however cold it is, isn''t teacher fine wearing that hunk of metal?


    -Born 6�� tank, surely they can handle cold armor? Looking at their performance they could probably bathe in lava


    -If walking alone drains HP by %, definitely Katie''s personal dungeon


    -Still if teacher can block it physically probably can brute force it, that''s HC for you


    Plus constant gales blowing from deeper in the cave. Wind that felt chilling even to my 6�� body was enough to freeze a fragile mage''s flesh solid. In gamer terms, direct exposure caused damage over time per second.


    The proper approach would be sending someone from House Wesley immune to DOT damage first. This seemed less Katie''s personal dungeon than a Wesley family dungeon. Those preferring older women to young girls might target Ann Wesley the "Ice Rose."


    How to seduce the northern duke''s daughter busy with successor training was, well, not my problem.


    "You okay, Hanna?"


    "Oh, yeah. Just brushed against your armor getting too close."


    I slowly advanced while caring for Han Se-ah, ignoring viewers'' jeers. The chat was already full of accusations about alpha male natural flirting and Han Se-ah seizing chances to flirt with teacher... but I felt wrongly accused.


    Look, if Han Se-ah died we''d go back to yesterday, you bastards.


    Then we''d have to fight through random monster waves in the snow again - who''d want another monster corpse bath? Anyone wanting that mix of blood, guts, bone fragments and excrement should be hanged by the Goddess Faith for sexual deviancy.


    Though that was once daily life, quality of life improved after player Han Se-ah logged in - living happily and cleanly was the main reason for her unknown beating immunity.


    Conversely, claims of Han Se-ah flirting with me were intriguing. I wasn''t some pubescent boy imagining retirement plans from one cheek touch, but... Han Se-ah maintained clear boundaries.


    Having collaborated with other streamers without a hint of scandal, she avoided even shoulder or arm touches while eagerly watching our party''s romantic encounters - why suddenly touch my cheek?


    "Roland, something''s ahead. Seems to be what''s making this wind."


    "Yeah? We''ll need to break or stop it. Am I walking too fast?"


    "No, I''m fine."


    Though I could guess viewer mob psychology and how Heroes Chronicle worked as a game, Han Se-ah''s mysterious mind was beyond my estimation.


    So I decided to focus on clearing the dungeon. Even with Han Se-ah as baggage, a personal dungeon shouldn''t be too difficult.


    Following her voice from behind, I pushed aside distracting thoughts and pressed forward until a blue statue appeared. As if proving its cold ice attribute physically, a sapphire-like solid blue wolf statue.


    "Ah, ah so cold really! Forget HP drain, it''s weirdly cold! Can''t tell if it''s stinging or freezing, like it''s gently scratching my skin- ah shit!"


    -Scratching skin?


    -I''ve seen this in PE during partner dodgeball lololololololol


    -You had partners in PE? Get out impostor


    -lol Just need to hide behind his back but keeps getting hit dodging left and right


    -Either teacher''s back isn''t wide enough or Han''s got shoulders too big to cover


    Han Se-ah complained to viewers from behind, but her busy mouth suggested it was manageable. Making that assessment, I carefully observed the wolf''s snapping jaws.


    I''d thought sapphire or mana stone blue, but seeing occasional flashes like a slime''s core, probably mana stone. Plus it kept biting at the same spots.


    Most concerning was that deep groove in its wide-open mouth. Too big and deep for a keyhole, roughly sword scabbard sized.


    Could this follow House Wesley''s swordsmanship?


    Approach immune to the wind using family mana, break through the wolf''s attacks with family sword techniques, then insert the inherited sword or proof like a key. That picture emerged thinking of it as a Wesley family dungeon.


    You know, like martial arts novels where ancestors leave sword marks on walls or mechanical formations teaching techniques - the fantasy version.


    "Hanna, this wolf... seems to be House Wesley''s treasure."


    "The wolf? Well, at that size it''d be super expensive..."


    "...This isn''t gem but mana stone golem, and there''s something inside rather than the wolf itself. Seems we need to insert House Wesley''s sword in its mouth to stop it."


    "...Oh."


    Though she couldn''t see the wolf''s mouth stuck close behind me, she''d obviously observed through her camera. Finding such minor reactions annoying to address, I continued:


    "So, if I grab it could you try melting it somehow with mana control?"


    "Huh? Melt it?"


    This dungeon made for House Wesley seemed about 4�� difficulty. The journey here was tough from our brute force approach, but the wolf itself just moved in preset patterns.


    However, I held shield and warhammer instead of a sword, and Wesley''s rightful heir waited worried in the snowy field outside.


    So only one option remained - break through stupidly and stubbornly like always.


    ''If Han Se-ah decides this is impossible and resets, it''s another blood party, fuck.''


    Resetting a tower day was fine, but I didn''t want to repeat a day of camping covered in monster corpses, blood and filth. Just as Korean men worry about college entrance exams and military service when asked about time travel.


    Thinking this, I set down my shield and warhammer and caught the wolf''s neck in a headlock.


    Kae, kaeng--!?

 Chapter 449: How to Overcome the Cold 4

    There''s a saying in the world:


    When the body suffers, the mind must work harder--


    "Got it! I''ve caught it!"


    "Is... is this really the right way to do this...?"


    -Like hell it is lololololololol


    -If Roland''s getting tired of protecting this deadweight, I''m all for it


    -Finding the source of damage and destroying it - that''s the fundamental way of tanking!


    -No don''t destroy it, it''s Katie''s quest item lololololol


    -Just do as you''re told you tool, who told you to think for yourself


    It was a wolf statue with a mana core and a body made of mana stones. Putting its neck in a headlock like Hercules strangling the Nemean lion wouldn''t suffocate it, but I could at least keep its mouth pointed away from Han Se-ah to prevent damage and stop its annoying repeated biting attempts. I wanted to crush or shatter it, but that might destroy House Wesley''s artifact too, so I had to hold back.


    Still, a wolf statue this size made of mana stones - wasn''t this treasure worth enough to buy not just a mansion but a proper castle? Considering how even large harpy mana stones sold for fortunes across the Kingdom and Empire, this thing''s value...


    As I briefly considered capturing and selling it to use the money to enhance Katie instead, Han Se-ah clung tightly to the mana stone wolf''s rear. Being a golem made of mana stones, it didn''t even think to kick at her with its hind legs.


    "Ah, I can feel something glowing inside... but how do we get it out? Is there magic like Earth Control or Water Control or Ice Control for this?"


    The wolf tried moving its mouth for its pattern but was firmly caught, only managing to wiggle its behind while Han Se-ah frantically waved her fingers in the air near its wiggling rear, trying to do something.


    Glimpsing through the camera, the scene looked so absurdly ridiculous I almost lost my grip from laughing. Well, she did look like a lunatic doing mime next to a large dog throwing a tantrum about getting shots.


    Fortunately, Han Se-ah was so focused on her mana control that she''d fixed the camera on the wolf, showing only my forearms as I held its neck. Thanks to that, at least my twitching smile wouldn''t be caught.


    "Hey Roland? This might take a while - you''re not cold, right?"


    "Take as long as you need, just try to melt it carefully. This seems to be a House Wesley treasure, we can''t just wreck it."


    "Got it. I''ll give it a try."


    And so began Han Se-ah''s mana control attempt.


    The viewers watching through the camera just laughed at Han Se-ah making faces and waving her fingers in the air like a mime artist. But to me, able to sense the mana movements up close, it felt different.


    Actually, when I told her to try something, I meant for her as a player to figure out some trick - I hadn''t really expected her to accomplish anything with magic.


    The translucent blue armor piece, looking more like ice than metal, was clearly a precious treasure, so it went straight into Han Se-ah''s inventory.


    But as Han Se-ah said, the problem was that the cave''s open space was just that - open space. The long passage leading to it was a straight line with no cover from freeze beams, and the space where the mana stone wolf had moved in House Wesley''s sword patterns was just an empty area.


    Naturally, there were no visible side passages or dimensional doors for exit. Han Se-ah looked curiously at how I stayed calm in this situation... but I was watching your stream too.


    ''Was this normal in fantasy stories, not just martial arts novels?''


    With nothing to do for a day, Han Se-ah retreated to a corner of the space to "meditate and organize magical insights" while chatting with viewers.


    The first topic was obviously the abnormal monster waves. Even if they were called "waves," having 1-3 attacks per day proved we hadn''t progressed normally.


    Even for 5�� ranks who could not just handle but manifest mana, how could killing thousands of monsters daily make sense? That kind of numbers needed military forces, not just a party.


    "So that''s why we couldn''t see the rainbow. Instead of the proper route, we forced our way through on a speedrun route, and after reaching the dungeon entrance... Katie probably needed to enter with this crest. I had the family crest that was the clue with me. Why did I have it? Why? Because you all asked to see it during the stream so I kept it to examine and forgot to return it!"


    "And about there being no exit... it''s probably like a character cooldown. You know, like when you send companions on missions and they come back after two days? We forced our way in but there''s no way out so we''re waiting. Looking at the quest window, seems like a door should appear over there."


    The brute force route chosen instead of the proper path, resulting lack of quest window updates and sharply increased wave difficulty, but a natural 6�� character''s ability to endure it and a gamer''s "do or die" mentality.


    Plus having the old House Wesley crest that was both quest item and dungeon key, not giving it to Katie but keeping it and pouring in mana to activate the dungeon.


    Looking back calmly now, this approach was so crude and forceful it seemed questionable for a world #1 streamer, and we''d broken into the dungeon for rather stupid reasons.


    "Anyway, that''s why stream ends here. What am I going to do? If I keep this on, I''ll end up repeating the same explanation ten or hundred times to latecomers, so I''m turning it off. Just gonna pretend to meditate while catching up on dramas. You know that one about the Goryeo royal family''s youngest son that''s supposed to be so good... What''s with these reactions?"


    Sitting at a distance pretending to maintain my shield and armor while actually watching her stream, I saw her planning to slack off.


    Well, if the exit appeared as she said, we''d be stuck in this cave all day - she''d be bombarded with the same questions throughout the stream. Why are you in a cave, why just you two, where''s everyone else...


    The viewers seemed to understand how annoying that would be, expressing disappointment but acceptance. They wanted entertainment, not Han Se-ah doing a 20-hour solo crying talk show staring at cave walls.


    Though some might want that, they were a tiny minority.


    "Ah, Roland."


    "Hm?"


    But why was she coming towards me right after ending the stream?


    And close enough for her breath to touch my neck?

 Chapter 450: How Han Se-ah Overcomes the Cold

    Han Se-ah approached.


    She came much closer than usual, so near that in the cool cave I could feel her warm breath on my skin. Considering her normal behavior, this was clearly an unusual situation. As I pondered why she''d suddenly become so bold, a thought struck me.


    ...The announcement about the door opening tomorrow must have been a lie!


    The quest window that was suspiciously never shown on stream. The dungeon probably wasn''t opening tomorrow at all, but rather this evening.


    That would explain this situation quite simply. Han Se-ah planned to ''use'' me and then turn back just one day. If she didn''t reverse time after having her fun with me, my reactions would be rather strange.


    Why she''d been so well-behaved until now? To avoid giving viewers any hints while waiting for the perfect moment to reverse time. The sudden advance? Because the day she''d been quietly waiting for had finally arrived.


    "The armor... isn''t it cold? Um, well..."


    "What''s wrong, Hanna?"


    Even with a perfect chance to hide turning back time from viewers, the fact remained that she was still a virgin. Would she have the courage to suggest sex to a close colleague she''d maintained appropriate distance with?


    Even if it was more like masturbating with an NPC in virtual reality rather than a real relationship between a man and woman, how would she convince and seduce an AI that acted so human?


    As I leisurely observed her with such intriguing thoughts, she squeezed her eyes shut and cried out:


    "Don''t... don''t you find me attractive?!"


    "Uh, well..."


    Holy shit, she really was planning to turn back time.


    I suppose if you''re going to spend a day on sexual desires anyway, why hesitate? Her cheeks flushed bright red as she took another step closer, placing her arms on my shoulders as I sat there and leaning forward.


    The heavy flesh that made me question if she truly had Korean genes swayed forward beneath her robe, pushing against it. Since I was comfortably browsing the internet, I''d set my helmet neatly on the shield, allowing me to fully appreciate the soft sensation.


    Even as a virgin, she was clearly a female streamer who knew her best assets. Despite being a virgin, thoughts of the day''s reversal and others'' reactions completely vanished from my mind as I too became foolish.


    "You''ve fooled around with all the other companions, right?"


    "You knew about that?"


    "Of course I knew! I''m not that dense!"


    Her voice grew loud with embarrassment. As I enjoyed her reaction, I pushed away naughty thoughts like ''It wasn''t intuition, you saw it through the cameras...''


    How could a Korean possibly match Grace''s maternal qualities like this...?


    It was enough to make me reasonably suspicious that VR games must have avatar body correction technology. Of course, I knew this size was accurate from watching her exercise streams to understand Han Se-ah as a streamer, but... feeling it physically was certainly different.


    "Anyway, so, that... Ah, damn it! Are you going to make a woman say more?!"


    "It is warmer being close like this."


    "Well, yeah, I guess..."


    Her earlier boldness in charging forward asking if I didn''t find her attractive had completely vanished once in my arms. I quite liked how docile she''d become. How should I put it - as a streamer she was closer to a comedian, so there was a strong image of ''beauty when quiet,'' perhaps.


    She wanted to do it but didn''t want to move herself, yet was too embarrassed to fully surrender to me, knowing how I usually teased her - caught in an interesting dilemma. Seeing her like that, I finished my mental calculations and slowly moved my hand.


    My fingertips slipped inside her robe to find an ass so smooth it could belong to a baby. Han Se-ah tensed at my hand boldly moving past her waist, but she must have been prepared for this much as her rigid waist gradually melted into jelly.


    Then slowly, very slowly, like breaking in a new sofa, she began making herself comfortable on my thighs. The stimulation of her fullness separated by just a scrap of robe was both tantalizing and increasingly arousing.


    "Mmm, Ro-Roland...?"


    "Yes, Hanna?"


    "...chu?"


    No virgin would enjoy having sensitive areas touched right away. Starting from her lower back, I slowly caressed her while gently patting her bottom as if soothing a child. Growing more heated, she took my face in her hands when I answered her call and gave me a light kiss.


    Her hands firmly held my cheeks, making me look only at her, yet she avoided my gaze shyly as she went chu chu?


    Too shy to even consider using tongue or maintaining lip contact for long, she repeated quick pecks while seemingly enjoying a man''s rough yet full lips, going smooch smooch? Then gradually gathering courage to linger a bit longer, nibbling gently?


    "Haah... that was, this was, my first kiss?"


    "Really? I received something precious then."


    Her heated breathing grew rougher, letting out sighs that hotly brushed below my nose, emphasizing the sensation of saliva-slicked lips.


    Then she grinned as if this much was nothing, making me laugh at how preciously cute it was that she''d try to act tough over something so minor.


    Just 5 minutes ago she''d frozen stiff with huge eyes at the hand grasping her bottom.


    But then again, Han Se-ah was Han Se-ah - shameless yet likeable, seemingly doing strange things yet remaining cute. Though she often made me consider giving her a smack, she ultimately always made me smile. She truly was born to be a streamer.


    "But are you planning to just keep teasing lightly?"


    "Roland, you- you seem to really like saying tha- eep-?"


    However, I found Han Se-ah cutest when she acted confident only to crumble under counterattack, so I wrapped around her nape and kissed her right then.


    Instead of the bird-like pecking kisses where she''d pucker and tap her lips, I caught her parted lips in surprise between my own. Her large eyes darted around as if startled, clearly expecting tongue, which just made Han Se-ah even more adorable.


    Playfully catching her lower lip between mine and nibbling gently. As sticky saliva began dripping from her small mouth that wouldn''t close, the sound of smack smack? rang out loudly along with rough breathing.

 Chapter 451: How Han Se-ah Uses Virtual Reality (+18)

    Every part that my hands touched was soft yet firm - not the muscles of a medieval warrior woman training for strength, but rather the perfect result of modern beauty routines focused on maintaining health and an attractive figure.


    Grace and Katie were firm yet supple, while Irene and Han Se-ah were soft yet bouncy - a perfect balance within the party.


    As my wandering thoughts and mischievous hands explored, my naughty fingers slipped back under her robe. Her eyes rolled sideways, then back the other way when I sucked at her lips to keep her focused. She awkwardly rested her hands on my shoulders while working her lips.


    "Mmph- ah, mmm, yes...?"


    Her eyes slowly closed, suggesting she didn''t mind her first adult kiss. Though the sensation of my tongue naturally slipping between her small, neat teeth seemed strange at first, she quickly adapted, greeting it with little movements of her own tongue.


    But human breath isn''t infinite - with a "phew-?" sound, a silvery arch of saliva stretched between us. A dreamy gaze stared longingly at me, unconcerned by the droplet that fell onto her cleavage.


    She didn''t even think to wipe her glistening lips, instead excitedly wiggling her hips to tease me. As cute as Han Se-ah was when being teased, even I couldn''t hold back much longer in this situation.


    "Hah, haah... this is way more intense in person."


    "In person? What do you mean?"


    "Oh, you know... girl talk stuff."


    Either she planned to turn back time anyway, or the women really had gotten close enough to discuss intimate topics during their friendly chats.


    As we made small talk, my hand caressing her lower back finally slipped beneath her robe to remove her damp undergarments - modern ones even softer and more comfortable than noble ladies'' underwear, perhaps adjusted for player comfort.


    Makes sense - uncomfortable underwear would irritate anyone, male or female. Heroes Chronicle seemed to prioritize realism while avoiding unpleasant sensations for players.


    Though they certainly implemented pleasure properly, which led to absurd complaints from human rights groups about cyber prostitution and AI sexual rights.


    "Ah, wait wait wait!"


    "Haven''t you heard I never stop when asked?"


    "I know that, but- ah!?"


    In this virtual reality game, a superhuman beyond normal people - practically a designed human - was caressing her carefully yet firmly. A situation that would feel good to anyone, regardless of gender.


    The result was pleasure fully implemented, unlike pain, dizziness or bad smells.


    Her robe barely clinging to her shoulders trembled before falling to the floor, revealing pale shoulders, but that hardly mattered now. Her panties had already been rolled up and tossed onto the robe after all.


    Her balanced hips lifted slightly before settling back down onto my thighs, now with nothing between us. Her aroused womanhood eagerly engulfed my massive member, dripping with excitement.


    "Ungh, ahh? h


    "Does it hurt?"


    "Not at all, so please move!?"


    Though they seemed to avoid implementing unpleasant sensations, I hadn''t expected even the pain of losing virginity to be excluded... though implementing that would be more problematic. Few would want to repeatedly experience that sensation, and in a medieval game like this, virgins were more likely to lose it by force.


    "You seem fine, so I''ll continue."


    "You bastar-???"


    Each lift contained all my pent-up frustration at her teasing, each drop my accumulated annoyance at her commentary. With no spot to smack that little head, I pounded her womb instead *thump thump thump*? until harsh sounds finally escaped her lips as her arms went limp on my shoulders.


    She was already going weak though not much time had passed - were mages really this lacking in stamina? As pleasure drained the strength from her rigid waist, her chest began tilting forward.


    Her waist bent forward like someone tired from running, making her large flesh bounce beautifully against my chest, slick with sweat?


    Lewd wet sounds came from below as her firm bottom dripped with arousal, while her body forgot the cold and made obscene noises above - the cave filled with pure lewdness.


    ''...Sorry about this, Wesley ancestors.''


    Two outsiders rutting in a space meant for worthy descendants who overcame trials - quite inappropriate really.


    But what could I do when the hero of this world ordered me to move?


    "Hey, you? hah? ag-again?"


    "Again what?"


    "Not you again, me again?"


    Now she didn''t even have strength to rest her arms on my shoulders, bouncing like a true onahole with just her breasts swaying? But that was fine. Sometimes a man had to keep moving.


    Besides, I had a goal. To be honest, I had no intention of turning back time.


    If the Goddess wasn''t just my delusion, I was fated to cooperate with Han Se-ah. But who cooperates with a masturbation toy? Of course, I couldn''t suddenly reveal all my secrets either.


    So perhaps this was wisest - giving small hints while she was alone with me, camera off, trying something private.


    "Ungh, that''s enough?"


    "Really want me to stop?"


    "...ungh, mmm~???"


    Thinking this, I met Han Se-ah''s eyes. Tears welling up from her first experience of such pleasure, dark eyes visible through sweat-matted hair.


    Though she shook her head no, her hand weakly reaching toward the air showed her intentions. Trying to reset the day before morning came and she lost the chance.


    "Alright, I''ll let you rest."


    "Ah, aah-??? R-Roland...?"


    So I pulled her close as if embracing her, preventing her outstretched hand from reaching. Ensuring she couldn''t select the button through willpower alone in her pleasure-addled state, yet would feel something strange when she kicked off her covers tomorrow morning.

 Chapter 452: Knights Assembly 1

    The morning after Han Se-ah tried using me - an NPC in a virtual reality game - to masturbate but "accidentally" failed to reset the day.


    Being both a professional streamer and natural entertainer, she logged in looking composed after sorting out her feelings overnight. As her hidden quest window had indicated, a gate appeared on the previously empty cave wall with text stating this much time had passed, so this cold should now belong to you.


    Though ironically, the magic armor piece granting that "cold" slept peacefully in Han Se-ah''s inventory before being gifted to Katie.


    "Inside there was this huge wolf made of mana stones. Just getting close, the cold it gave off felt like it could tear your skin."


    "Really? ...Ugh, I should have seen that with my own eyes!"


    After that came a natural return. Rather than wandering the snowfields for days, we found the dungeon surprisingly quickly and got what we wanted. The retired adventurer trio''s grins stretched wide as they drove first the dog sleds then the carriage, feeling they''d earned easy gold.


    Katie beamed at receiving her ancestors'' treasure, Grace and Irene smiled at our safe return, and Olek and Alisa grinned too, perhaps having made progress while waiting.


    Only Han Se-ah occasionally shot complex looks my way. She cleverly kept the camera away when doing so, avoiding viewer suspicion. Seeing those looks, I felt the first step of my plan had succeeded.


    "So Roland grabbed it in a headlock, and when I controlled mana to melt it, there was this flash of light and it turned into this armor piece."


    "Oh, ohh... Were there, were there any other unusual things?"


    "Hmm... Oh! The wolf kept moving in a pattern, and Roland said it seemed like it would stop if you inserted a sword following House Wesley''s swordsmanship."


    Unless I''d gone insane, I was definitely a man from the 21st century before virtual reality games existed. Whether that ditzy Goddess put me here or was protecting me after I arrived for some reason, I''d gone from human to game NPC.


    To escape being an NPC and return to reality, I needed to cooperate with Han Se-ah to reach the end of this game - specifically the tower''s top and defeat the Demon King there.


    For me this was a matter of life - or more precisely soul. But for Han Se-ah it was just a game to stream. Though broadcasting wasn''t trivial to a streamer, at least she wouldn''t lose her soul from quitting a virtual reality game.


    Consider the worst case scenario: What if Han Se-ah quit streaming and stopped playing due to something like an obsessive stalker harassing a pretty female streamer? I''d have to live in this medieval fantasy world where people shit in streets and peasants keep livestock in their homes.


    ''It''s different from when I had no hope or clues and gave up. Watching the internet, I know I want to return to modern society.''


    So to prevent such misfortune, I needed to tell Han Se-ah my situation.


    I couldn''t just say "Hi Hanna, or rather Han Se-ah. I''m actually human trapped in this game as a dimensional traveler, please save me." I had to give hints very slowly. I couldn''t risk her panicking and deleting the game, causing me to cease existing.


    This had to happen gradually. First getting an odd feeling, then growing suspicious, then finally realizing the truth but reacting with "I thought so..."


    This was the best plan I could devise, not being particularly skilled with human psychology. Instead of gambling everything on a single revelation, giving time to process the shock.


    If the world worked like a game fantasy novel, I''d have to act accordingly. Subtly hint at my situation to Han Se-ah, cooperate to defeat the Demon King, then wish to the Goddess for a happy ending returning to reality with my women.


    I didn''t know what methods the Empress used to push knights into the Kingdom or what political diplomacy occurred, but one reality was clear.


    "Hey, if we''d been a bit later, would imperial knights have stolen the floor 60 boss from adventurers?"


    -Holy shit you can''t let your guard down for a second in this world lololololol


    -Wow if we''d waited for rainbows in the snow without knowing about the dungeon under town we''d have gotten robbed


    -But if it''s an Empress not Emperor in the Empire, isn''t she 6�� too?


    -Kingdom has Princess Knight and Empire has Empress, perfect character balance but then what''s Roland?


    -Please Empress specialty equipment leather armor and whip please Empress specialty equipment leather armor and whip please Empress specialty equipment leather armor and whip please Empress specialty equipment leather armor and whip


    [Born and Raised SM Queen donated 10,000 won!]


    Kingdom Princess, Empire Queen, wandering teacher - perfect balance?


    [Blade Queen Whip Queen Night Queen donated 50,000 won!]


    So the Queen''s dress is bondage dress?


    "Why are you all calling the Empress a Queen? I get your preferences but don''t fixate too much. We might lose the boss monster and you care about an Empress we haven''t even seen? Though you''d probably say yes if I asked that."


    While Han Se-ah who knew her viewers well controlled the chatting growing louder and assessed the situation, I approached and tapped her shoulder.


    No special reason - she just had bribes for Ellis in her inventory.


    "But I care more about gate rights to steal boss monsters and gold shuttles from the Magic Tower-eek!?"


    "Oh my, how startling."


    "...You okay, Hanna?"


    I hadn''t expected such an intense reaction.


    She jumped as if a bug had crawled under her clothes from a simple shoulder tap, even biting her tongue in unprecedented shock. Ellis giggled at how cute it was while viewers seemed eager to edit and remix the high-pitched sound.


    I did take things slowly, right?

 Chapter 453: Knights Assembly 2

    Chapter 453: Knights'' Assembly 2


    Her unusually intense scream drew everyone''s attention. A simple hand on the shoulder shouldn''t have caused such a dramatic reaction, yet all eyes instantly turned our way.


    Fortunately, Ellis and our companions laughed it off, while viewers busily edited clips of her screaming, joking she''d lost her mind from too much meditation, making her the butt of their jokes.


    After that dramatic outburst, we returned to our routine. Getting quests from the Adventurers'' Guild, moving to our mansion in the tower, storing our northern gear in storage and gathering plains exploration supplies and food.


    The Ice Cross Knights who tagged along handled their own supply contracts and everyone did their part, making preparations quick.


    "Strange how it''s rolling like a snow ball. Must be because it''s virtual reality - Roland breaking through quickly makes other NPCs break through quickly too. Honestly, if NPCs clear the game at this speed, they''ll be beheading the floor 40 boss while our viewers are still at floor 10."


    -Just rambling because you''re embarrassed about screaming? lololololol


    -Oof don''t hit her with facts, she''ll get cut


    -But this time it really is super fast, we weren''t even in the north for months lol


    -Feels super fast but looking at teacher''s pace maybe not


    -Still the Empress sent her knights, must be all 5��s so of course it''s fast


    Han Se-ah grew oddly talkative, perhaps from embarrassment, as we returned to the eternally sunny plains instead of snow-covered fields.


    The vast plains remained unchanged, but something major had clearly changed.


    "Hey Hans! Move those supplies properly!"


    "Who stacked all this here!?"


    "Finish up work and get to dinner!"


    Low-ranking soldiers and workers bustled about carrying supplies like construction workers.


    We''d left right after establishing restrictions to prevent kidnappings by making people buy mana stones with gold coins. What was this situation? Did they have confidence in controlling the workers properly?


    "What''s going on here?"


    "Who''re you? ...Oh, heard some imperial knights are building some kind of base."


    People crowded every path to the gates. Curious about the situation, I handed a silver coin to a worker in dirt and sweat-stained clothes who readily explained.


    It wasn''t about soldiers drafted for kingdom-empire cooperation, but a story so well-known even log-carrying workers knew it. Either the unseen Empress was quite displeased or had other political motives, but she planned to use the tower as a ''training ground.''


    ''Like the temple took the marsh area, is the Empire trying to take the plains?''


    Though she''d kept her distance since the screaming incident, she seemed to have sorted out her feelings as she slowly approached while suggesting north.


    Made sense - she couldn''t keep her distance forever while progressing the game. She probably realized maintaining obvious distance would give viewers ammunition. So she approached normally to continue the conversation.


    "Then let''s head north. We''ve got our supply contract and know what the Imperial army''s doing."


    "Katie, weren''t you going to show that armor piece to your father?"


    "Well, that can wait. As long as it doesn''t get eaten by a golem, it''ll be fine."


    "Golem? ...Oh, that."


    -lol Family treasure turned to battery


    -Wasn''t that when she got that weird ''18 Mecha Girl'' nickname?


    -But that golem''s doing construction up north now lol Looks like a giant knight but works construction lololol


    -Hey what if this relic gets sucked into a magic circle on the floor again?


    -Scary af put it in inventory for real lol If character quest reward disappears she''ll seriously kill the kid


    When concerns arose about Katie''s self-deprecating jokes and the northern armor piece dissolving again, Katie quickly stuffed the family treasure into her inventory, but nothing else noteworthy happened.


    We explored the plains with the knights, massacred goblin and orc troops, checked if proper flowers bloomed at checkpoints, then set up tents and lit campfires.


    "Phew... Monster corpses turning into mana stones is so convenient."


    "Better than getting covered in guts and filth just to pick up mana stones from the ground."


    The group chatted over grain porridge instead of pemmican. No matter how used to this harsh medieval fantasy world, young women concerned with their looks wouldn''t enjoy being covered in monster corpses.


    Unless they were crazy like Rebecca. Come to think of it, lately we only saw knights but no high-ranking adventurers - where had they all gone?


    "Honestly, after facing monster waves up north, I understand why Roland saved gold coins for magitech devices."


    "Getting covered in filth where it''s hard to wash was rough. ...A group of adventurers is heading this way?"


    --That question would likely be answered soon.


    Through the plains that remained bright despite the late hour, flame-red hair flickering in the distance caught my eye.

 Chapter 454: Knights Assembly 3

    As her title suggests, 5�� ''Mercenary Queen'' Rebecca was both adventurer and mercenary. More precisely, not just a mercenary but a commander leading over a hundred mercenaries.


    While viewers who hadn''t seen that flaming red hair in a while were loudly expressing their desires and late joiners demanded to see what all the "dom queen" fuss was about, there was something they didn''t know - Rebecca had an uncanny nose for money, earning her the nickname "Money Devil" in the industry.


    After all, she was a woman who penetrated the highest tower floors for mana stones, used them to establish Magic Tower trade routes, and sent her mercenaries across the kingdom for commerce.


    She became ''Mercenary Queen'' before Han Se-ah even logged into this world. Back when the marshlands weren''t corrupted, before any beauty buffs, she led over a hundred subordinates while her hair was more like matted animal fur caked with mud - that''s how good she was at making money.


    "Oh? Roland? The tower''s a small world, running into you here."


    "Rebecca, are those Imperial knights behind you?"


    Seeing her leading neatly armored knights instead of her mercenary band made me think not that she''d been promoted to knighthood, but rather:


    She''d found some marks.


    "Ahem, Miss Rebecca. That person is...?"


    "It''s Roland, man. Don''t you know Roland?"


    Some very gullible marks at that.


    As the distance closed and Rebecca recognized us, running over laughing about the tower being small, one of her knight companions tried smoothly joining the conversation.


    His attempt to impress Rebecca while subtly checking me out was so obvious that even I, wearing a helmet for a head, could see right through it. Clear proof Rebecca had thoroughly hooked some suckers.


    Given how thick those rose-colored glasses were, he''d probably offer up his liver and gallbladder if Rebecca asked with a laugh.


    "Roland... ah, the Holy Sword''s owner."


    "Word hasn''t spread to the Empire yet?"


    The young man''s eyes burned every time Rebecca acted friendly with me. Though not incompetent, he seemed young for an officer trainee... in mercenary terms, still wet behind the ears.


    His poor control over his emotions was so obvious that not just us but even the Ice Cross Knights who didn''t know Rebecca noticed, creating an awkward silence despite over fifty people gathered in the safe zone.


    Ah, maybe the Ice Cross Knights were used to this from watching Olek and Alisa''s childhood friend romance comedy daily.


    "By the way Rebecca, who are these people? What are you doing with them?"


    "This? Training rookies. They shower gold coins just for basic instruction. The pay is fucking insane!"


    Yet targeting military gains against the Demon King''s army seemed emotional - training against monster waves could be done anywhere, no need to come all the way to the Kingdom.


    This suggested the Empress had some scheme in sending knights to the tower, but we had no way of knowing her intentions now.


    "Well, even with more competition our job hasn''t changed. Let''s rest well and head north tomorrow."


    "Katie''s right. In the end, we need to hunt the floor 60 boss before anyone else. That''s why we brought the Ice Cross Knights."


    "Hmm, hearing Roland makes my shoulders feel heavy."


    -Maybe your shoulders hurt for other reasons lololololololol


    -Even if Han Se-ah is super un-Korean that''s too direct YES SIR


    -Everyone''s popping up but the conclusion''s the same - gotta hurry since lots want the final blow


    -RUN (to the boss room)


    -Honestly nothing''s changed, Kingdom adventurers temple knights Magic Tower geezers etc always wanted final blow lol


    Setting aside the Empress''s motives, we had to push toward the boss monster. The viewers dismissed Han Se-ah''s grumbling as whining of the well-fed, starting their usual bickering about her companion luck.


    Meanwhile Grace quietly approached me. Gently placing her hand on my forearm as if having something to say, she smiled brightly and asked:


    "Roland, something happened with Hanna, right?"


    "Why suddenly?"


    A question striking right to the point, befitting the Shadow-Chasing Arrow. Though it might seem like checking if a lover cheated, Grace''s eyes held not a hint of displeasure.


    Those bright eyes held pure interest. Even if we could keep secrets from viewers, seems we couldn''t fool her. As I tried avoiding her gaze with that thought, she grabbed my arm and insisted on eye contact.


    Seeing her posture declare she''d keep bothering me until she got an answer, I slightly raised my hands in surrender and secretly observed Han Se-ah.


    Her camera pointed elsewhere as she chatted with viewers while busy hearing about the Empress from the Ice Cross Knights. Had to be careful saying such things in case she turned the camera to eavesdrop.


    "Why do you think that?"


    "Well, Hanna''s looked at Roland''s hands several times while walking. Before she looked at your weapons or armor, but now she watches your hands and shoulders?"


    How did she notice gazes even I hadn''t felt?

 Chapter 455: Knights Assembly 4

    It felt strange seeing the usually quiet upper floors of the tower bustling with people.


    Normally very few adventurers explored the highest floors. Most preferred steadily earning money in safe areas rather than gambling their lives chasing instant riches.


    Better to safely hunt slow undead beside priests than flee from suddenly appearing 10m-tall berserk ogres.


    But that was adventurers'' reasoning. The situation differed for trainee commanders forced into the plains tier by Imperial Empress''s orders, their future evaluations held hostage.


    In military terms, it was like a unit commander directly ordering a fresh lieutenant. Slacking off due to difficulty could make not just them but their entire house fall from the Empress''s favor.


    ''So, how are the latest orders progressing?''


    ''Most commanders are gaining field experience, but the behavior of some, like House Artua''s second son...''


    ''Hmm, Artua? I''ll certainly remember that.''


    --In medieval fantasy''s class society, cutting corners could destroy not just your life but your whole family''s.


    Plus, conquering the tower and handling monster waves was humanity''s divine mission from the Goddess herself. At this point, disobeying the Empress wasn''t just like defying the President - you''d risk being branded a traitor to humanity.


    So the usually sparse tower was now crawling with people like a hunting ground during a burning event.


    "There''s fighting in the northwest. Not adventurers, looks like more Imperials with mercenaries."


    "Grace, how can you tell mercenaries from adventurers?"


    "Well the main thing is multiple bowstrings being drawn in unison? It''s not individual skill shots but coordinated fire on command. Plus adventurers wouldn''t have over ten pathfinder archers."


    Running into others fighting monsters every third encounter said it all. A bit more frequent and it''d be half human, half monster rather than half water, half fish.


    Even the mighty Han Se-ah seemed tired of it, muttering more to herself. Of course, not muttering to our group but whispering where NPCs couldn''t hear to bait viewer reactions. She had to say something when Imperial troops kept interrupting their hunting for merits.


    So the chosen topic became Grace''s pathfinder senses. Seems they found it fascinating how she could tell not just enemy directions but numbers and types with uncanny accuracy.


    "By the way, Hanna."


    "Hm?"


    "Are you interested in Roland?"


    "Ack, what?!"


    "We thought it just reached floor 59, but it barely took days to reach 60. Lots of people must have come up."


    "Probably because everyone hired mercenaries to sweep the plains. The orc numbers are too much for adventurer parties, but easy for mercenary bands."


    The same applied to our party. Though Han Se-ah''s intuition revealed no gates in the north, that was no reason not to climb to floor 60 when we couldn''t find gates.


    Thanks to the merchant group handling food contracts with the Ice Cross Knights, we fortunately heard about the floor 60 gate discovery in time. Thinking this as we crossed the gate, we saw mercenary bands scattering in all directions.


    "Is there even meaning in picking directions when everyone''s spreading out like this?"


    "With people scattering beyond cardinal directions, which way should we go?"


    People hurried past with stiff faces, not even casual greetings like passing bus drivers. Their faces twisted with jealousy and impatience, apparently over some Imperial trainee commander discovering the gate from floor 59 to 60.


    A stark contrast to the grinning mercenaries showered with gold just for killing orcs. What orders had the Empress given these trainee commanders to make them rush around while tolerating being marks?


    As I pondered this looking around, Han Se-ah tapped my elbow.


    "Roland, which way should we go this time? I was wrong on floor 59, so I want to trust your intuition this time."


    "Let''s go north then. No particular reason."


    Seems failing to reset after our night of passion made her anxious, desperately deflecting viewer attention with nonsense until she drew aggro about her bad luck and intuition.


    How to put it - I''d deliberately blocked the reset to hint I wasn''t an NPC... but Han Se-ah seemed completely unaware I''d stopped her hand from reaching the reset button, perhaps due to the pleasure she felt that night.


    Like, didn''t she record herself enjoying it? If she watched that back she might notice I prevented her from pressing the game system button.


    "North is this way. At least it seems we won''t easily lose credit for subjugating the boss monster."


    "Why''s that?"


    "Maybe because it''s floor 60, but there seem to be quite a few enemies. They''re coming from the east now."


    Moving north where there seemed to be fewer people, an attack soon began. Though many Imperial trainee commanders had come up, monsters must have respawned even near the gates since it was the first day.


    The now tediously familiar sound of hoofbeats approached as centaurs trampled the plains in the distance.


    With strange monsters riding their backs.


    ...What were those?

 Chapter 456: Black Mages Cliché 1

    The centaur cavalry charged impressively across the plains, kicking up dust clouds. Their ferocity seemed intent on proving this was floor 60, the final plains tier and location of the boss monster.


    Thanks to Grace''s warning, the first thing we noticed was their greatly increased numbers. These weren''t opponents for adventurer parties but rather army-level threats, and their numbers had grown roughly 1.5 times larger.


    Ah, this must be why the Goddess''s quest specifically told us to bring the Ice Cross Knights. Though quantity-based concepts were common in RPGs, experiencing it felt rather shitty.


    "What''s that on their backs?"


    "Goblins? But they''re bigger - are they operating like real cavalry?"


    "They might throw bombs or use magic or curses. Everyone be careful!"


    They had goblin-like creatures riding on their backs.


    Usually goblins were green-skinned dwarf monsters about elementary school height. But these ones on the centaurs'' backs were larger, with middle-school height and abnormally long arms.


    While viewers debated whether they were hob goblins due to their size, they were likely just mutant goblins created by dark magic.


    And these mutant goblins naturally engaged in ranged attacks via throwing. Like goblin infantry enhanced by orc javelineers, the centaur cavalry gained goblin slingers to become mounted archer units.


    In other words, they were using those long arms to swing leather slings and hurl stones at us.


    "Goddess, grant us protection!"


    Their stone throws could easily shatter steel helmets on impact. But mere stones without mana couldn''t penetrate the Saint Candidate''s barrier.


    Still, their numbers made them threatening. As fist-sized rocks pelted the brightly glowing divine barrier like raindrops, I thought without the barrier a couple knights might have had their skulls cracked and needed urgent healing.


    "They''re still just goblins! Trust in the barrier and they''re no different from lower floors!"


    "Everyone, charge-!"


    Though Irene''s power could block such minor damage for hours or even a lifetime, the Ice Cross Knights charged forward with grim expressions, intimidated by the barrage.


    They''d underestimated mere centaurs as weaker than northern monster waves until the stone shower hit. My assessment that a couple would have had cracked skulls without Irene wasn''t far off.


    Their knightly pride was wounded after nearly being knocked out by intermediate-tier mutant goblins they''d looked down on. So as the knights rushed forward, Irene cast quick protection spells on them.


    "Besides the stones, they don''t seem much different?"


    "No, they''re bigger and more muscular! Their individual specs must be higher, don''t let your guard down!"


    "Still just intermediate level that can''t handle aura, haah-!"


    Getting teased for charging at the front seemed unfair, but that''s normal for groups of twenty-something men.


    "These mana stones look strange."


    "The goblins''?"


    "Not just goblins, the centaurs too. Looking closely... see, they''re purple?"


    While the Ice Cross Knights busily teased their divinely-healed companion, our group started examining mana stones from the ground.


    Thanks to a sharp-eyed viewer''s report, our genius mage Hanna discovered the stones were purple rather than blue. Hearing this, Grace and Katie also picked up stones to hold against the sunlight.


    The purple tint was so subtle it seemed impossible to notice from ground-level stones - the difference only visible when held directly to sunlight. Had some evolved human with RGB detection implants been watching the stream again?


    Still, the non-blue color was clear in sunlight, so we kept gathering stones while discussing:


    "Purple mana stones, could it be...?"


    "Could what be?"


    "You know... those dark purple crystals made with dark magic. So these weird goblins and muscular centaurs might be monsters created by dark magic too?"


    -So normal mobs are blue, boss mobs red, and dark magic mutants purple?


    -lol How did someone spot purple through dust on stones on the ground?


    -So not just an army but one mass-produced by dark magic? Seems like another foreshadow


    -Then the boss is more likely a dark mage than a general? Generals usually appear as named elites


    -Could be opposite? Boss general with dark mage subordinate producing troops


    What kind of boss awaited on floor 60?


    People always enjoyed speculating from minor clues, filling the chat with various opinions. Though human thought processes were similar enough that discussion eventually focused on whether the general was the boss with a dark mage subordinate, or vice versa.


    The interesting topic kept coming up with each battle since all floor 60 monsters were clearly enhanced.


    Bulked-up centaurs with longer reach and stride, deformed long-armed goblin slingers wearing explosive belts, orcs becoming smaller but more agile while using elemental bombs, and orc longbowmen deploying not just bows but crossbows and ballistas at checkpoints.


    While annoying as hell to fight, viewers enjoyed the increased spectacle, laughing about the improved entertainment.


    At least the safe zone and fake safe zone mechanics hadn''t changed, letting the first day on floor 60 pass naturally amid irritation and annoyance.

 Chapter 457: Black Mages Cliché 2

    Though all monsters on floor 60 were enhanced and mutated, the suicide goblins were clearly the biggest headache.


    They hurled stones from centaur backs that could shatter steel helmets, then when approached, clung with their long arms and exploded without hesitation. The explosion damage was so severe that multiple goblins could shatter even a 5�� Saint Candidate''s secondary barrier.


    Because of this, both Imperial trainee commanders pioneering floor 60 and mercenaries playing soldier for money looked grim. After all, northern monster waves might swarm from sky and ground but at least they didn''t explode themselves.


    And while viewers argued mere stone throws weren''t scary, others donated videos showing real slings shattering helmets and skulls.


    "Everyone seems to be struggling."


    "Still, they''ve managed to establish outposts, so they must be able to endure somehow."


    Viewers gradually began understanding these long-armed goblins were unexpectedly terrifying enemies.


    Though lacking mana, their abnormally modified arms made their throws threatening. Combined with their Dragon Ball Saibaman[1]-like suicide attacks, even veteran mercenaries looked ragged.


    Whether intermediate or high-ranked, all were covered in dirt and soot, faces grimacing with constant cursing, creating such a gloomy atmosphere that no one could dismiss them as mere goblins anymore.


    "Hey, found anything?"


    "Give something first if you want info."


    "Fucking hell, what kind of goblins just blow themselves up?"


    "Their grip strength is insane. Might as well call them orc-like goblins."


    "At least they die exploding each other if you hit them before they get close."


    "These mana stones look weird, right?"


    "Magic Tower''ll pay good money. By the way, is the priest alright?"


    Thus three groups naturally gathered in the safe zone near the gate.


    Imperial trainee commanders squabbling while grudgingly sharing info but hating others'' success, mercenaries complaining in their battered state after harsh lessons from suicide goblins, and the tiny minority of top-ranked adventurers who could handle suicide goblins easily.


    Except for Imperial commanders, everyone readily shared information. Unlike Imperials defending their domains against monster waves, Kingdom folks had to gather in the tower.


    Whether mercenary or adventurer, withholding information here meant someone''s death. In an already small industry, rumors would spread... leading straight to ruin.


    The moment you''re disliked for sneaking away to monopolize info, you''re treated like a bandit robbing colleagues, so info exchange flourished. I don''t fuss over image-making for nothing.


    "Those Imperial guys are so narrow-minded. They''ll end up fellow warriors against monsters, why act so hostile?"


    "The Empire''s huge. Once they part here, they''ll never meet again. Unless they crush others to become superiors."


    "Living such a harsh life."


    Our companions weren''t people who''d fall to mere rocks either, all following well.


    Grace and Katie nimbly dodged rocks without losing speed, while Han Se-ah and Irene slowly advanced deflecting flying rocks with barriers and Earth Control.


    ...Wait fuck, what''s she doing with that? Pushing away catapult rocks with Earth Control?


    "Shouldn''t we protect the rear?"


    "Break the ballistas past the palisade! Trying to block these rocks up front just gets in the way!"


    Reaching the palisade while watching Han Se-ah''s unexpected feat, Ice Cross Knights leapt up the earthen wall at similar timing.


    They kept glancing back, apparently concerned about leaving the mage and priest behind, but seemed reassured seeing the two skillfully deflecting rocks as they vaulted the palisade.


    "Ack, mines!"


    "Jump forward, idiot!"


    Some got blown backward by mines but with Irene''s quick barriers there was no need to worry.


    "Roland! Cut the ballista strings first, then what about the catapults?"


    "Katie, can you cut them?"


    "I think I can!"


    So our party members finally mounted the palisade through the monsters'' desperate resistance from mines to catapults.


    The tower ballistas were disabled when Grace''s arrows shattered their strings, while the interior catapults hurling rocks were easily sliced by Katie radiating blue aura.


    Wondered how she cut down even the orc soldiers operating the catapults, but then remembered Katie''s sword was enhanced with special enhancement stones. Though we''d rushed through without fully farming mutant ogres this time.


    Aside from annoying catapult rocks, there weren''t major difficulties, so I worried about special enhancement stones while vaulting the palisade to find chaos.


    "Hey! These bastards explode too!"


    "Their waists! Grace! Shoot their waists!"


    Apparently this was a centaur cavalry outpost, as goblins with long arms sprinted from tents using those arms to push off the ground.


    These crazy goblins instantly went for suicide attacks without centaur mounts. Though tower monsters were driven by hatred of humans over fear of death, this seemed extreme.


    Thinking this as I dove into the outpost, they instantly clung to me.


    ...Though I could take mere explosions, getting hugged by goblins felt too gross, no thanks.


    [1. raei: those small little green guys that jump piccolo. lolol]

 Chapter 458: Black Mages Cliché 3

    The suicide goblins - nicknamed "huggers" or "mutant goblins" by viewers - stretched their long arms to grab my waist.


    Despite growing bigger with longer limbs, their faces had only gotten uglier. One flashed its crooked teeth in a creepy grin. While other knights pushed them away before they could get close, I let myself get grabbed right away, which must have looked pretty stupid.


    Their goblin intelligence couldn''t comprehend that I''d let them grab me rather than being caught. Finding their simple-mindedness both nostalgic and familiar, I firmly gripped the ugly head clinging to my waist.


    ''Back then, didn''t I throw a goblin when Han Se-ah asked me to show her something?''


    That was on the plains floor - not floor 51, but floor 1. I''d caught a goblin and given it a tour of Seoul.


    With a "kyaaak!" it had soared so high it vanished from the camera''s view. That gif became the first viral meme from Han Se-ah''s stream. Before that she was just a lucky broadcaster, but after the goblin throw, viewers saw her as someone who made isekai power fantasy content.


    Remembering that, I gripped the goblin head clinging to me and whirled-!


    This time instead of throwing it skyward, I hurled it toward its companions waiting in the barracks for a chance to self-destruct. Its face, which had been smugly grinning despite completely wrapping around my waist with interlocked fingers, twisted in bewilderment at being so easily removed.


    "Watch out for the exploding goblin!"


    "Hey! Don''t throw it this way!"


    Screeeee--!!!


    The stupid goblin''s face disappeared in a flash of purple light with that distinctive sound. Though it failed to take me with it despite clinging to my waist, it took about five companions to the afterlife, so at least it wouldn''t be lonely.


    The destroyed catapult, sliced-up allies, and even the orc scrambling to grab close combat gear after abandoning everything - all vanished together in that purple flash.


    The fight got easier after that. The goblins tried to avoid me, having sensed something was wrong, but I just caught them and threw them in all directions, letting them clear the area themselves.


    "Looks like Roland''s getting a taste for bombs too!"


    -Oh no, teacher learned something bad lololololol


    -Spreading the saying "close to ink gets you stained" to a fantasy world, what a madman lololololol


    -Are you saying being near black makes you black? Fucking Kimchi-men''s discriminatory remarks, I''m appalled. Being black isn''t a disease and isn''t contagious


    -Hey, isn''t that just a Korean pretending to be foreign?


    -Someone catch that guy and dissect him alive


    It felt oddly satisfying to take out four or five at once with exploding goblins instead of methodically smashing them one by one with my hammer.


    Come to think of it, before reincarnating into this world, when I played games in modern society, I preferred AOE skills over single target burst damage. Though I hate to admit it, I was starting to understand why Han Se-ah was so obsessed with bombs over magic.


    Mid-tier magic felt more like CC than AOE skills. Just look at Earth Control - it was nicknamed "road paver" since it wasn''t used offensively.


    -At this point the monster army must be hunting ogres to build outposts? lol No way they just don''t appear


    -TBH don''t care about Han Se-ah whining but would like to see Grace sniping with enhanced arrows


    While viewers and Han Se-ah made a fuss about enhancement stones, the others discussed the suicide goblins.


    "These guys seem to have bomb belts - wonder if we could shoot them with arrows to set them off?"


    "Don''t know exactly what they are, but they explode a bit after pressing them, so probably?"


    They seemed envious of how I threw goblins to handle enemies, thinking about detonating goblins from range or throwing them elsewhere.


    But as always with tower monsters, everything related to goblins disappeared when they died. Unless they were named elites or boss monsters, even their equipment completely vanished into mana.


    The goblin infantry''s armor and shields, orc javelineers'' rod-shaped grenades, centaur cavalry''s spears and swords - when they died, everything vanished leaving just a single mana stone. So even if we killed suicide goblins, we''d only get purple mana stones, not their bomb belts.


    "Roland? Roland!"


    "Hm? What is it, Katie?"


    Lost in thought while enjoying the dual spectacle of Ice Cross Knights scheming to pair up Olek and Alisa alongside Han Se-ah''s passionate complaints, Katie approached me.


    Her expression so clearly said "I want to throw bombs too" that Grace and Irene following her wore strained smiles. Though the idea was to handle enemies more easily and efficiently, somehow it came across as childish.


    "Next fight, could we maybe capture a goblin alive?"


    "Because of the bombs on their waists?"


    "Yeah. With the mines and orcs too, explosives seem to be their main weapons. Shouldn''t we send samples to the Magic Tower? It might help when hunting the boss monster."


    Thinking about it, Katie had a point.


    The orc javelineers throwing various grenades alongside goblin infantry, magitech mines planted under earthen walls, even the suicide belts goblins wore as backup.


    Maybe because they were an army, their main gimmick seemed to increasingly revolve around explosives. Honestly, if they used rod grenades, mines, and suicide belts, why wouldn''t they load explosives in their catapults and ballistas?


    Everyone was focused on the subtle monster enhancements from dark magic and resulting purple mana stones, but their explosives were worth researching too.


    "That''s true. If we research their bombs, maybe we could use them our-"


    And that was more than enough to catch our bomb fanatic''s interest.


    She''d been collecting donations from viewers over there, but suddenly appeared to join the conversation. Yet after grabbing my shoulder, she jumped back a step, startled by her own touch.


    Not exactly reassuring behavior for someone called a hero.

 Chapter 459: Black Mages Cliché 4

    Chapter 459: Black Mage''s Cliche? 4


    Our hero party had three main objectives for floor 60.


    First, naturally, was hunting the boss monster. Now that we''d reached around floor 60, mercenaries and adventurers started thinking "Shouldn''t dangerous things like boss monsters be handled by the hero?"


    But conversely, this meant some were thinking "If I catch that, I could get hero-level money and fame...!" After all, defeating the boss monster meant a flood of rewards - free Magic Tower gate passes, equipment support, and non-monetary compensation from both temple and kingdom.


    So if we got careless playing the hero card, we might lose the final blow to some top-tier adventurer party that popped up out of nowhere, or high-ranking mercenaries hired by an Imperial trainee commander obsessed with achievements.


    Second was securing research samples from floor 60 to send to the Magic Tower.


    "Capturing goblins alive - if we keep them from touching their belts, shouldn''t it be possible?"


    "We could target their armpits or wrists to stop them using their arms."


    As Katie sharply pointed out, the monster army''s weapons were increasingly focused on explosives. Though it seemed bizarre for mutant monsters created by dark magic to use bombs as their main weapons... crazy mages doubling as crazy alchemists were quite common in this world.


    Just look at Han Se-ah - a mage (subclass alchemist, inventory containing 25+ types of bombs). Whether dark magic user or regular mage, having a screw loose somewhere was something Roland could guarantee from 11 years of fantasy experience.


    "So let''s try to capture goblins alive when possible, and if not, at least get those belts?"


    "Won''t the belts disappear when the goblins die?"


    "You never know. Since they''re organized as an army, the belts might be separately supplied equipment."


    "And Grace, if you spot any ogres while scouting, that''s top priority."


    "Got it, Hanna. I want to enhance my bow too."


    And third was hunting berserk ogres, which we''d caught exactly once and never seen again.


    Ogres, which could be traded for rare enhancement stones, had become so scarce they might as well be called unique monsters rather than named elites. We should have finished farming special enhancement stones below floor 50 before moving to season 2, and now we were paying the price.


    Just one "Winter Fragment" special enhancement stone on a sword had evolved Katie''s ice-attribute aura from applying slow to causing freeze. No wonder viewers who knew gaming were losing their minds.


    Like holy shit, a passive slow effect evolving into a complete disable?!


    The biggest thrill in RPGs comes from gear progression, right? One successful enhancement and suddenly damage numbers jump up, previously tough monsters become easy prey, and new effects start piling up!


    But only Katie got to experience this thrill - other players hadn''t managed to get special enhancement stones yet. Whatever Kim Seok-hyun was doing on his stream, he seemed to have unlocked regular enhancement but not special enhancement.


    [Heroes Chronicle Forum]


    -?26th Forum Owner Replacement Proposal [214] +366


    -?Like if you''re a scaredy cat hiding from the hero lololol [58] +491


    -????: So you want me to fight the hero party? [172] +277


    Watching them slowly lumber around in tight formations wearing armor and carrying shields despite being zombies with no special abilities, they seemed like upgraded versions of goblin infantry. Really just meat shields without any other abilities.


    Orc javelineers started using catapults, orc hunters used longbows and ballistas. Centaurs gained stealth or divided into light and heavy cavalry based on weight class. So goblin infantry either became mutant suicide troops or zombies after experiments.


    ...As expected of bottom-feeders in the fantasy ecosystem, they got the worst treatment. While others had their equipment upgraded or abilities evolved, goblin infantry just got recycled.


    Of course there weren''t only goblin zombies, but from a gaming perspective that''s how it felt.


    "Looking at how they walk, they must be returning to base. Can''t tell if the zombies are alone or if other monsters were killed by adventurers."


    "Or maybe they''re chasing enemies with their slow-ass walk."


    "Haha, even a yeti frozen to death in the north would be faster."


    "Can yeti freeze to death?"


    "It''s just a metaphor for how stupid they are, hero."


    Visible bone wounds, writhing maggots, stench spreading under the eternal sunlight - their revolting appearance instantly ruined plains that could rival tourist spots for beauty.


    Everyone''s brows furrowed slightly, disliking even their shambling gait. Especially Irene who served the Goddess of Life - "slightly" wasn''t the word, her face was so twisted with anger it could crack.


    Of course, given her usually gentle expression, even her angry glare seemed more cute than threatening, like a puppy trying to intimidate its owner. But it was rare to see the normally calm Irene react so intensely.


    Irene looked ready to unleash holy power. The Ice Cross Knights, grateful for her delicious food, drew their swords and prepared for battle. No matter how much the stench and filth of dozens of zombies repelled them, they couldn''t back down before a priestess of the Goddess.


    "Damn, I hope safe zones don''t have dozens of zombies. That''d make resting pretty gross."


    "But this is inside the tower, so when we kill them their corpses and stench should disappear, right?"


    As I charged forward with hammer and shield raised, Irene''s quick barrier wrapped around me without hesitation. She must have been so excited she forgot my request not to cast it on me for reflect damage.


    Behind us, Olek and Alisa grumbled worries about corpse disposal. The zombies were so slow I glanced back to see not just Olek and Alisa, but Katie and the knights following them all glowing with holy protection.


    Seeing this, I filled my hammer with holy power instead of aura to help improve Irene''s mood. Though I was just a basic tank without elemental damage, I felt I should match the atmosphere.


    Twenty-six aura users fully armed with holy power and aura


    Shield and armor-wearing decaying goblin zombies


    The outcome of this clash was so one-sided it would be a waste of time to describe.


    CRACK--!!!


    And, BANG!

 Chapter 460: Black Mages Cliché 5

    A heavy sensation met my fingertips. My hammer, enhanced with holy power instead of mana, struck the skull of a zombie that had turned toward me with perfect accuracy.


    The feeling was familiar. A weapon crushing flesh and breaking bone. Like cracking a walnut with a hammer, or smashing a boiled egg on a desk. That satisfying impact with barely any resistance, yet knowing you''ve completely shattered something.


    But what followed was an entirely unfamiliar sensation.


    "These bastards explode too!"


    "Poison! It''s poison! Watch out for armor fragments and gas!"


    The orc zombie''s crushed skull swelled up before transforming into a purple smoke bomb.


    Like how monster corpses turned into mana stones, the flesh seemed to transform into poison rather than organs splattering everywhere. But their armor flew outward like shrapnel as dark purple gas burst forth.


    The startled knights swerved sharply, carving furrows in the plains. While they might handle explosions, there was no reason to breathe in what was clearly deadly purple gas.


    "Roland, you okay?!"


    "Thanks to the holy power, I''m fine!"


    I''d forgotten since I hadn''t encountered dark mages in this world, but thinking back, dark mages in my past life always used corpse explosions and bone magic.


    Fortunately, I''d drawn on holy power instead of mana this time. No special reason - I''d just thought I''d casually use holy power since we were dealing with mere zombie meat shields - but it proved quite helpful.


    If dark mages exploding zombies was common sense, then dark magic being weak to holy power was equally common sense.


    "These ones just spew poison? They don''t chain explode!"


    "Knights fall back, we''ll handle this from range!"


    Naturally, dealing with the zombies became our party''s job rather than the Ice Cross Knights''. Though Irene''s holy power could provide immunity beyond purification, casting purification on all 26 people just for some shambling zombies would be wasteful.


    I smashed them one by one in the center using holy power while Grace''s arrows and Han Se-ah''s magic swept away the slow-moving ones.


    Sluggish movement plus isolation without support troops made them perfect targets for archers and mages.


    ''Come to think of it, not just Katie''s sword but Irene''s sacred law counters this too.''


    Meanwhile Katie, having apparently asked Irene for blessing, circled the zombie horde''s perimeter with holy power protection, methodically cutting them down.


    Seeing how zombies sliced by Katie''s special enhancement stone-enhanced blade turned straight to mana stones without exploding, the terrifying conclusion emerged that three of our five party members countered dark mages.


    I remembered rage-quitting mobile game arena PvP when three of five opponents were counters - looked like we were carried again.


    As I busily crushed zombies one by one, I found myself missing the suicide goblins. Their explosions took out multiple targets, while these zombies had to be killed individually since they released gas when dying.


    So boss monster hunting progressed smoothly, capturing suicide goblins and zombies seemed feasible, and ogres were still nowhere to be seen.


    Han Se-ah''s voice cut through the Ice Cross Knights'' praise of the hot soup, perfectly summing up the situation.


    After clearing the outpost''s monsters, Han Se-ah buried the zombie barracks with Earth Control since it felt gross. As usual, the knights then set up tents and cleaned the area while Irene and Han Se-ah prepared meals.


    "But isn''t this seriously a problem? Never mind me not finding any - there aren''t even rumors of Imperial trainee commanders having their lives ruined by ogre encounters? I really think we need to check with Ellis at the Adventurers'' Guild about what''s going on."


    But today''s Han Se-ah had been tormented enough by hardcore enhancement fanatics.


    From the moment she opened her eyes and greeted viewers to find chat spammed with "ogre", to getting hit with "should''ve enhanced staff lol" after cleanly handling the new zombie horde without wasting mana.


    It had reached meme levels, with viewers beating up Han Se-ah in unexpected ways like suggesting enhancing Mom''s rosary would make food tastier. In response, Han Se-ah kept initiating fights with viewers as if trying to prove she was Korean.


    "I mean really, right? If I just had bad luck and couldn''t find them that''d be one thing, but are there any reports of ogre encounters? The merchants buying supplies haven''t heard anything, and the adventurers and mercenaries at the safe zone we visited earlier said they haven''t seen a single ogre either."


    -Come to think of it, seems that way lol. Don''t think it''s just her not finding them


    -Maybe some event started when floor 60 opened? Like the dark mage took all the ogres


    -What is this, some merchant monopoly? Dark mage boss hoarding ogres?


    -Ah lol territory grabbing and claiming ogres so the hero bitch can''t enhance items lololol


    -At this point could seriously suspect a bug from rushing through too fast lololol


    True to her Korean nature, she''d exclaimed "I mean" over a dozen times while sitting in a corner with her soup bowl.


    Perhaps her heartfelt complaints resonated with viewers. The prevailing opinion shifted from Han Se-ah being unlucky to suspecting some quest-related bug.


    Though nobody remembered exactly which floor they''d caught the previous ogre on, they hadn''t seen any on the way to floor 60. So watching the suicide goblins and zombie bombers, theories emerged that berserk ogres had been captured as the army''s secret weapons.


    Hmm, plausible?


    Capturing rampaging berserk ogres from the wild to turn undead - wasn''t that exactly what a dark mage should do? Just as knights practiced lance charging and mages researched, there was an unwritten fantasy rule that dark mages should modify wild monsters into troops.


    "Oh, oh! Hanna! Hanna!"


    "I mean, this isn''t my fault... What is it? What?"


    "It''s an ogre! An ogre''s coming this way!"


    But in this world, bad luck took precedence over common sense.

 Chapter 461: Giant of the Grasslands 1

    An ogre appeared far across the plains.


    Much to Han Se-ah''s dismay, it wasn''t a mechanical ogre, a ragged ogre golem, an undead giant, or a giant suicide bomber ogre - just an ordinary berserk ogre casually walking around in the distance.


    In other words, not finding any ogres until now just proved Han Se-ah had shit luck.


    "Wow, it''s been a while since we''ve seen one of those. But look at its gaze - it seems fixed on something."


    "Its gaze?"


    "Yeah. Even though it looks like it''s just strolling around, something''s caught its attention."


    I jumped up onto the barrier wall to get a better look. The others scrambled up after hearing my shout, but the ogre wasn''t looking at us.


    Though we''d only hunted one before, its senses were about on our level. If it noticed a bunch of tiny humans gathering to stare at it from the palisade, it gave no indication.


    Instead of charging at us on sight like usual, it was slowly walking at an angle past our outpost, like a predator stalking its prey. Since we weren''t its target, we could watch comfortably.


    "Hmm, what''s over there?"


    "It''s just outside detection range... ah, I see. Looks like it''s sensed a hidden centaur unit."


    The 9-meter giant was crouching down, creeping forward on all fours like a gorilla about to pounce. If humans were the targets, we''d need to rush out and help. But since it was just some hidden centaurs about to get ambushed, we could enjoy the show. The ogre was gradually getting closer, presumably heading back to its outpost.


    Seemed like a hidden centaur unit was heading straight for the outpost, with the berserk ogre trying to flank them.


    "Hope it doesn''t suddenly charge at us instead."


    "Given how it''s completely ignoring us, we could probably head out to meet it."


    "I''ll rush out if it turns this way. If our tents and sleeping bags get wrecked, we''ll be homeless. The plains weather might be nice but I''d rather not sleep on bare ground with just clouds for cover."


    "Ah, Roland''s right about that. Even with good weather, I don''t want to sleep in the dirt."


    We joked around watching the ogre, which seemed to care more about numbers since it showed zero interest in us.


    As terrifying as a berserk ogre might be, the worst damage it could do to us now was mess up the outpost grounds Han Se-ah had carefully leveled with magic.


    Since we probably wouldn''t be fighting anymore today, I considered using the holy sword to clean up after the ogre ambushed the hidden centaurs. Its 5-minute daily limit made it wasteful on trash mobs, but a berserk ogre seemed worth it.


    ''Last time fighting one normally was such a pain.''


    The holy sword lasted 5 minutes with a one-day cooldown. For a ground-bound tank who couldn''t project aura, it was an armor-piercing burst damage skill that extended range past 10 meters when infused with mana and holy power.


    No point wasting such a powerful technique on mere goblins, but I hadn''t gotten to use it on named elites like berserk ogres either since we never encountered any.


    "Amazing that we can''t sense anything from this distance - those centaurs'' stealth ability is no joke. How about you, Grace? Can you see anything?"


    [Honestly, constantly seeing that would be a bit much for viewers too]


    As I drew on holy power, my warhammer and shield dissolving into light while skipping the whole "Blood of Hector" spiel, a message flickered across my vision.


    ...Goddess, you can send messages without using game system energy? You''ve been making little comments lately.


    "Whoa! Is that the holy sword, hero?!"


    "Looks like Roland wants to wrap this up quickly and rest."


    As I felt that surge of divine power while pondering the Goddess''s cute comment, I clearly heard both the camera flying overhead and the knights'' awed voices behind me.


    Holy power enhanced my senses along with my body. Before me stood the growling ogre, behind me the knights radiating religious reverence.


    But I''d have to disappoint the knights hoping for an epic battle - this fight would end quickly.


    GRAAAAH�D!


    Sensing the holy sword''s terrifying power, the ogre slammed the ground again, trying to stop my approach. Unfortunately for it, the holy sword empowered by divine energy had already extended to nearly 15 meters.


    The ogre''s fist sent waves of earth flying at me, but a natural 6�� tank''s body was different from centaurs scattered by mere aftershocks.


    My foot plunged deep into the plains like a pillar. Using that planted leg, I twisted my torso, wringing out my back muscles for a horizontal swing of the 15-meter mass of holy energy.


    The blade''s tip transmitted a subtle sensation as it carved through the deadly wave of earth like it wasn''t there. Unlike smashing zombie heads with my warhammer, it felt more like a hot knife through butter.


    Thinking it would take more force to cut tofu with chopsticks, I heard the ogre''s agonized scream.


    "Wow, taking down something that huge in one strike... Now I see why he doesn''t use it on regular monsters."


    "Kuh, so this is Sir Roland''s true power?"


    That subtle feeling was the holy sword cleaving through both the ogre''s arms as they hung exposed after striking the ground. Two massive limbs more like support beams than appendages crashed to the ground, cleanly severed through flesh and bone.


    GRAAAGH, GYAAAH, KRAAAAH�D!!!


    The ogre immediately entered berserk state... but no amount of muscle pumping or size increase would restore its severed arms.


    All it could do was kick out with its legs, trying to keep me away. But I still had over 4 minutes and 45 seconds left with my 15-meter holy sword.


    Another simple, brutal swing. Stepping forward, I swept the blade from right to left, feeling that cutting sensation again. The leg muscles were thicker than the arms - more like firm tofu than silken.


    Lost in such idle thoughts, I watched the ogre roll across the plains, wailing pitifully after losing both arms and its right leg in two strikes.


    Its HP must be quite high to survive losing three limbs.

 Chapter 462: Giant of the Grasslands 2

    The ogre thrashed with its remaining leg until it finally succumbed to blood loss and turned into a mana stone. The hidden centaur unit had already been killed by its rampage.


    Though we''d gotten a named-level mana stone and dozens of regular ones without much of a fight, Han Se-ah''s expression remained gloomy. Just before the ogre appeared, she''d been ranting to viewers about bugs and errors, trying to justify her frustration.


    "I can''t... I just... ugh..."


    -Looks like the only bug is the one named Han Se-ah lol After all that complaining one just shows up? Right there on the road? You just had shit luck?


    -Whines about not finding ogres being a bug all afternoon then one drops right at dinner time lololol


    -So what are you enhancing with that stone? Staff? Bow? Mommy''s probably low priority, better buff the DPS first right?


    -Against an army, enhancing the staff with lightning or ice for high-tier magic seems standard


    -But if we don''t enhance our girl''s bow her specs will be weak, she''s already specialized in scouting so her damage is low


    Though its massive body, amplified from 9m to 10m, thrashed about bleeding everywhere like a broken truck about to demolish the ground, fortunately even the scattered blood neatly gathered into mana stones.


    Han Se-ah''s inventory gained one named-level stone and twelve purple stones. The centaurs'' stones had scattered somewhere during the ogre''s rampage and weren''t easily retrievable.


    But Han Se-ah''s face remained tight under the viewers'' concentrated fire.


    "No, I just can''t believe this. So ogres were everywhere? Like on floor 59 we just passed through, there was an ogre at some outpost munching on goblins and spitting out mana stones, and on floor 58 one was dancing around stepping on mines like they were Shooting Star candies? And I just didn''t see them because of bad luck?"


    -Yo did your brain melt or something? Your mouth''s running wild lololololol


    -Time for the 37th forum owner dismissal proposal?


    -Make that the 42nd with five more this evening, let''s remove her one more time for the ogre drought lol


    -But how do you not find a single one until floor 60? What if we can''t find the boss either?


    Han Se-ah''s misfortune was naturally the viewers'' joy. After whining all afternoon, an ogre casually strolled in from across the plains - viewers wouldn''t miss this opportunity.


    Hundreds of chat messages starting with "No" immediately flooded by. These vicious cyber ghosts had apparently memorized everything Han Se-ah said from morning till evening, creating endless variations.


    Since Heroes Chronicle streamed in real time, Han Se-ah''s broadcast ran from around 9AM until late night, grinding away her life. In other words, some viewers had been recording her dialogue for 11 hours straight from 9 to 8.


    ...Internet streamers, especially female ones, really attracted some terrifying demons.


    "Got all the mana stones?"


    "Looks like we cleared all the returning centaurs, should we look around? Shame about the scattered stones."


    Though ogres didn''t appear just because you looked for them, and Han Se-ah herself had only found two so far, she had reasons for this thought.


    "If we used our party funds to commission the Magic Tower, couldn''t they make devices to find and capture ogres?"


    "Hmm, not a bad idea. If mages could make them quickly, it could be really effective."


    "That would reduce injuries to adventurers and knights too, right? I think it''s a good plan."


    She had complete faith the Magic Tower could do it.


    After all, Magic Tower mages churned out tower teleportation gates weekly, even with system assistance. How could such people fail to capture a simple muscle-bound monster with no special abilities beyond being big and tough?


    Plus she had another reason for thinking of capture - a certain mage''s request she''d seen but not accepted before.


    "Also, some mages once posted a request to capture ogres for experiments. We didn''t take it since we were trading them for enhancement stones in the underground city... but thinking differently, maybe they posted the request because they already had capture methods?"


    "That makes sense."


    "The mages wouldn''t have just demanded captures without any way to do it."


    Grace and Katie nodded along as Han Se-ah spoke, agreeing it made sense. I silently listened too, thinking her words weren''t unrealistic nonsense.


    By this point, even viewers who''d been busy teasing Han Se-ah were intrigued. How could game stream viewers ignore the idea of throwing 10-meter-tall mad giants at enemy armies? Who''d pass up the sweet matchup of named monster group vs boss monster?


    The chat naturally shifted from mocking Han Se-ah to discussing ogres vs army. Messages teasing her bad luck had completely disappeared.


    "So we gather as many ogres as possible, or even post requests in our name for other adventurers to capture them. Then we use them against the boss monster, and when they die we trade their mana stones for enhancement stones. Any survivors we can sell to the Magic Tower for research."


    -Slave soldiers in life, trade currency in death, seriously lololololololol


    -Is this a hero? Is this a hero? Is this a hero? Is this a hero? Is this a hero? Is this a hero? Is this a hero? Is this a hero? Is this a hero? Is this a hero? Is this a hero? Is this a hero? Is this a hero? Is this a hero? Is this a hero?


    -But listening to the plan it sounds possible lol The Magic Tower isn''t poor and they did post capture requests


    -Sorry for calling you stupid sob Sorry for calling you stupid sob Sorry for calling you stupid sob Sorry for calling you stupid sob Sorry for calling you stupid sob


    -Don''t we have decent party funds saved? Haven''t made bombs lately since we were busy up north


    Catch ogres. Wreck ogres, wreck the boss, wreck enhancement stones, wreck the boss clear rewards. As Han Se-ah spoke, an indescribable madness seemed to gleam in her eyes.


    Just like a proper mage.

 Chapter 463: Giant of the Grasslands 3

    Let''s catch ogres!


    How?


    With money!


    Han Se-ah''s proposal might have seemed ridiculous at first glance, and some viewers worried about the costs of commissioning magitech devices in the hero party''s name and maintaining named-level monsters.


    But these concerns were premature. Our party had quite the hefty coin purse, befitting our hero status.


    We had enough gold to make it work, as long as we weren''t trying to gather hundreds of berserk ogres to create an ogre army.


    "Think we can do it?"


    "Hmm, since we haven''t spent much yet, it should be fine if we think of it as an investment for floor 60."


    Being top adventurers, we earned tons but barely spent anything, so gold naturally piled up.


    To explain: we set aside about half our gold earnings as party funds. The other half gets split five ways. If we earned 10 gold from an adventure, 5 went to savings, and each person got 1 gold.


    But as top adventurers earning dozens of gold, with no one spending money, those coins just kept accumulating.


    First, Grace. Being from a rural village, she only spent gold sending money home to her parents and restocking alchemical arrowheads. She had zero interest in accessories like necklaces, bracelets, or luxury gems.


    Next, Irene. True to her temple nun nature, she only spent on donations for orphans and the Goddess Faith, never using gold for personal desires. Like Grace, her only accessory was a religious necklace with the Goddess''s symbol.


    Then Katie - openly the precious daughter of the Northern Duke... but her interests leaned toward armor and longswords rather than dresses and jewels. A military maniac. Though she spent the most among us, it was still a drop in the bucket compared to our earnings.


    Han Se-ah spent some gold on making bombs as a game player, but used personal funds rather than party money. As for me, with gold saved for 11 years to buy a house and land, how could my spending exceed earnings?


    Our only party expense was buying Grace''s alchemical arrowheads. I even covered lodging costs early on, and later we got mansions through player privileges.


    Meaning we had no expenses for equipment, consumables, or lodging - all three covered.


    "Did we really save that much gold?"


    "We saved a lot, but also barely spent anything. The Magic Tower provided equipment, the Kingdom provided consumables. Plus we got two mansions, so no lodging costs. No joke, our party funds only really go toward food."


    "Ah... now that you mention it, that''s true."


    Breaking it down, for every 100 gold earned, we saved 50 and split 10 each. Of the 50 gold saved, 48 remained in party funds while individuals had about 3 left for living expenses.


    Like someone with a million-dollar annual salary spending just $3,000 monthly. Living in their parents'' house and getting monthly support means that salary goes straight to the bank.


    How could gold not pile up when top adventurers earning dozens of gold per job only bought grain sacks worth dozens of silver and meat worth 10 silver as their biggest luxuries? Everyone''s eyes widened seeing the hundreds of gold coins jingling in one corner of the inventory.


    "Hmm, we''ve saved more than I thought."


    "Well, we got our equipment from hunting boss monsters, so we didn''t need to spend money there."


    "Ah, could I have another bowl then?"


    "Hey Captain! If you eat too much and can''t run, we''re leaving you behind!"


    "...I don''t eat THAT much!"


    "Olek! What are you doing with food right in front of you!"


    Even while watching Olek get teased by another knight then physically scolded by Alisa over bowls of fragrant soup, Han Se-ah''s lips kept moving non-stop.


    After turning off her broadcast and logging out, she must have stayed up planning all night. From getting out the pot and cooking soup to finishing the luxurious meal with bread and jerky, she kept talking only to viewers without a word to her companions.


    No wonder Irene approached me with a worried face while cleaning up.


    "Um, Roland?"


    "What is it, Irene?"


    Grace, having heard Han Se-ah''s plan yesterday, led the way back checking for ogres with heightened senses. Katie was asking Alisa about the Empire''s experience capturing monster waves, interested in the berserk ogre capture plan.


    But Irene had been orbiting the silent Han Se-ah like a satellite all morning through cooking and eating, finally gently tugging my sleeve with a concerned expression.


    "Hanna seems lost in deep thought since morning. There''s no problem with the party, is there? If she has worries she can''t tell us and is struggling alone..."


    Seeing those kind golden eyes darken with worry and concern made nonsense rise in my throat. I wanted to say "Hanna''s just busy extracting information and donations from viewers, no need to worry."


    Obviously I couldn''t say that, so to ease Irene''s concern, I gently took her small soft hand that had grabbed my sleeve and smiled. The corners of my mouth lifted naturally at the tender warmth squirming between palm and back of hand.


    "Don''t worry. Hanna''s probably just busy constantly revising and refining her ogre capture plans in her head. She hasn''t spoken since morning but doesn''t seem troubled."


    "Is that so? You think?"


    "Of course. If Hanna had something bothering her, she''d definitely tell us. We''re a party after all - no reason to worry alone."


    The camera finally turned our way as we chatted quietly, hands clasped together. Natural result after 3 hours of using ogre capture plans to solicit donations and strategizing based on overnight fan cafe and Heroes Chronicle forum posts.


    The ogre topic had lasted nearly half a day since last night. As viewers tired of it, their attention naturally shifted to Mom whose hand I held firmly.


    "So, um, Roland?"


    "What?"


    "Just in case... could you go give Hanna a hug?"


    ...Huh?


    And the chat started burning for a whole different reason.

 Chapter 464: Giant of the Grasslands 4

    After Grace, now Irene threw a nuke into the broadcast.


    With the camera focused on Irene and me, her words were clearly caught by the mic. At her sudden request for me to hug Han Se-ah, the chat exploded like an active volcano.


    It literally exploded before the AI mod could enable slow chat mode.


    "Suddenly?"


    "Well, since Hanna is our hero. I''m worried she might be troubled by something she can''t tell us... And she seems to have feelings for Roland."


    "What?"


    Glancing at chat, Earth-4''s advanced BB Games tech like VR and AI quickly restored everything as nonsense flooded in.


    More importantly though - why was Irene trying to set up Han Se-ah and me? While Grace often teased like a playful big sister, Irene bringing this up meant she was 100% serious.


    So ignoring the camera sneaking closer, I held her hand and looked into her kind golden eyes. Those honest eyes showed unwavering affection for me, and a maternal willingness to share that affection.


    ...Was it too trashy to feel like they wanted to use me as shared mental care?


    "Well, we''ve found common ground to talk openly about such things, but... Hanna doesn''t have any of that. It feels like even when we get closer, she puts up a wall somehow. But I really think she likes Roland."


    After letting that brief bad thought pass, I started understanding the situation from Irene''s words. The viewers seemed tired of spamming chat like excited primates, or maybe feared the AI mod''s banhammer, as they began analyzing Irene''s words.


    Basically, it was a misunderstanding due to Han Se-ah being a player.


    She wasn''t just playing - she was streaming and communicating with viewers in real time. No matter how much she used meditation as an excuse for being a mage, Grace, Irene and Katie would see it as her spending too much time alone.


    Ironically, this happened because Han Se-ah was too good at broadcasting.


    I half-jokingly called her a broadcasting genius. Not just popular for her looks and figure revealed in workout streams, but gathering fans through her unique talking style and engaging radio presence while gaming.


    That signature radio style hadn''t gone anywhere - she still chatted with viewers for 1-2 hours while playing Heroes Chronicle to maintain engagement. But...


    From the party women''s perspective, she voluntarily isolated herself daily. So when Grace and Irene discussed it, they misunderstood it as "shy Hanna distancing herself from companions due to unrequited love."


    "Wait, what? I''m distancing myself from everyone... huh?!"


    -lol Mom''s worried since you only talk to viewers lololol


    -My friends are the internet friends in chat


    -Is shipping people a girl thing? They see someone alone and turn it into love, not just young girls but Mom too?


    -Look at Teacher Roland''s face and body, it''s not stereotyping but justified confidence lol


    -A woman''s certainty that no girl could travel with a man who looks like that without falling for him


    If you film Teacher Roland from Han Se-ah''s POV I''ll do monthly $150 donations


    A direct counterattack.


    Viewers who''d been teasing about getting an NPC boyfriend in a game seemed cowed when Han Se-ah went further by offering to sell Roland body cam footage.


    Of course, they''d wanted to see Han Se-ah squirming in embarrassment, but would Broadcasting Genius Han Se-ah crumble from a few taunts? Instead she boldly proposed filming newlywed vlogs or attaching a camera to Roland''s head for first-person harem POV, coming up with all kinds of monetization schemes.


    By then, those teasing Han Se-ah were long gone, everyone busy exposing their own desires. From hardcore gamers saying to focus on catching ogres to suspicious friends oddly fixated on my naked body, the chaos was quite diverse.


    At some point chat twisted weirdly toward condemning anyone requesting footage of Grace, Irene or Katie as perverts... but better I become a toy than have my women become objects of base desires.


    And better Han Se-ah play the clown than I become a toy.


    "Um... Roland?"


    "What?"


    "No, you were coming this way so I wondered if something was up."


    Though cries for big sis''s mommy milkers were buried under screams for teacher''s ass, I didn''t want to keep seeing calls for my back and butt.


    So I decided to tease Han Se-ah.


    While moving through the gate from floor 60 toward the tower''s exit, all eyes gathered as I deliberately strode toward Han Se-ah''s side. The kid was busy talking monsters with the knights as kids do, but Grace and Irene watched like they were cheering me on.


    Some knights interested in the smell of rom-com looked over too, so even dense Han Se-ah had to notice something was off.


    "Nothing''s wrong. Just felt like talking."


    "Uh, um, w-what about?"


    At least she didn''t run away screaming "Eek!" this time.


    Thinking that, I took another step forward. As the distance clearly shortened, her small head tilted up. When we got close enough that our height difference made her look up naturally, chat went crazy like housewives watching morning dramas. Watching Han Se-ah diligently moving the camera even then, I dropped a line:


    "We have lots to talk about... don''t we?"


    "Hieek?!"


    When the camera briefly turned to Irene, I gently stroked her hand.


    As Han Se-ah let out a strange yelp, startled by that subtle touch, chat instantly flooded with question marks.


    Sorry, taking one for the team to save my ass.

 Chapter 465: Giant of the Grasslands 5

    Han Se-ah and I were walking a tightrope.


    A precarious balance where one slip meant falling into the abyss.


    I needed to subtly convey that Roland wasn''t just an NPC but human, guiding her to clear the game. If I failed this balancing act, I''d probably be trapped in the game forever, dying as an NPC reduced to data fragments.


    Han Se-ah''s tightrope was obviously dealing with our night together. Though it felt somewhat self-inflicted and I was responsible for preventing the reset... well, she shouldn''t have peeked at night. If she hadn''t been such a voyeur, maybe we''d have found another way.


    "Speaking of capturing ogres, where would we keep something that big?"


    "We''ll have to ask the Magic Tower about that too. They''d probably make space if they think of it as storing research specimens."


    "Or we could ask the stone dwarves to dig underground caves."


    "True, master craftsmen like stone dwarves could probably make really sturdy chains?"


    Thanks to this, even as Grace and Irene discussed ogre capture plans while giving me suggestive looks, the viewers'' minds were in the gutter.


    The stone dwarves in the underground kingdom below the Harpy Kingdom. A master craftsman race that could work with both regular and special enhancement stones, excavating underground with bizarre laser beams. But while such a race was about to collaborate with the Magic Tower under the hero''s name, viewers were busy teasing Han Se-ah.


    She''d only let out one cute "Hieek!" off-camera, but that was enough to send viewers into a frenzy.


    -lol what''s with that female mating call lololololololololololol


    -Someone clip that quick and post it to the forum or cafe, need infinite replay


    -The moment Roland got close she went "Hieek? Hyat? Hyang?" lololololololololol


    -So what happened off-camera, did you get surprise kissed? Reset the day and show us again dammit, why am I the only one who didn''t see


    "What surprise kiss! He just suddenly came close and grabbed my hand tight so I was startled. He was holding Mom Irene''s hand tight earlier too, Teacher''s too used to skinship with women, really."


    -Well of course he''s used to it lol With that face how could he not be familiar with women?


    -Even if he sat in his room scratching his belly like the average Heroes Chronicle player, girls would hunt down his house lol


    -Doesn''t Teacher mention high society stuff when talking about his past? Think he mentioned it during the voyeur camera incident


    -So did you like it? So did you like it? So did you like it? So did you like it? So did you like it? So did you like it? So did you like it? So did you like it? So did you like it? So did you like it?


    -Mom I wanna be Han Se-ah''s right hand when I grow up Mom I wanna be Han Se-ah''s right hand when I grow up Mom I wanna be Han Se-ah''s right hand when I grow up Mom I wanna be Han Se-ah''s right hand when I grow up Mom I wanna be Han Se-ah''s right hand when I grow up


    These were the same people who made videos of that arrow hitting my ass. No way they''d stay quiet when Han Se-ah gave them such a clean high-pitched scream perfect for editing.


    "Oh really?"


    Rather hopeful words came from Charlotte''s mouth. Whether from nearly monopolizing research projects thrown their way by the hero party, or expanding her influence befitting her ''Ambitious'' title, she seemed to know everyone worth knowing.


    The resulting negotiation barely deserved to be called one.


    Perhaps due to the hero''s medieval fantasy authority over a mere Magic Tower mage, Charlotte slashed prices to an almost ridiculous degree.


    "Just 40 gold per head for sleeping potions, storage space, and sealing magic circles?"


    Sleeping potion 5 gold, berserk ogre management 5 gold, large specimen cage rental 10 gold, sealing magic circle 20 gold. An astronomical sum that common folk couldn''t dream of, but pocket change to top adventurers earning hundreds of gold per expedition.


    These were giants that required either mastery of aura at the senior level, or dozens of intermediate fighters with specially made giant monster ballistas to barely hunt. Monsters that cracked the ground like bombs when stomping and crushed boulders like tofu with their fists - yet only 40 gold to safely contain them.


    Targeting 10 ogres meant roughly 400 gold. Though adventurer request fees needed separate calculation, it wasn''t a big burden given our party''s finances.


    "Are you sure this is okay?"


    "Yes yes, don''t worry hero. I have connections that let me offer lower prices. Plus following your plan means getting to directly observe a rare case of named monsters fighting a boss monster."


    So with cheap labor from grad students'' blood, sweat and tears, discounts through connections, and that distinctly mage-like "willing to pay to satisfy curiosity" attitude, the heavily reduced price was quite satisfactory.


    Han Se-ah seemed satisfied too - though unfamiliar with mage labor costs, she could tell it was quite cheap compared to her usual bomb production expenses. Only Grace, Irene and the viewers trembled at the 40 gold cost, knowing the true value of gold coins.


    "Um, Roland? Is 40 gold really okay? Thinking about Adventurers'' Guild requests, it should be nearly 100 gold per ogre."


    "That''s fine. Our party has saved quite a bit, and if we think of it as investing in special enhancement stones for equipment upgrades, that amount is definitely worth spending."


    "I-is that so...?"


    Irene whispered while gently tugging my sleeve in her characteristic shy way.


    Grace seemed to understand somewhat from watching Han Se-ah spend gold on bombs while making alchemical arrowheads, but for Irene whose biggest luxury was buying meat skewers for temple orphans with earned gold, it must have seemed an enormous sum.


    To adventurers, equipment was as precious as life. Most adventurers dumped their entire savings from years of work into the Magic Tower or blacksmiths just to change equipment once - so 100 gold for a special enhancement stone was cheap.


    "Hey now, calling me a penny-pinching bitch? As I''ve said many times during this stream, if you''re salty then start with a natural 6�� golden spoon super tank."


    So stop antagonizing viewers.


    Who''s the kid here, really?

 Chapter 466: RPGs Golden Rule 1

    Though Han Se-ah had a reputation for whining about NPC companions, to the point where one of her nicknames referenced it, she didn''t actually complain that often in her streams. If she constantly antagonized viewers, she probably wouldn''t have grown this successful.


    While she was still the only one in the world to have a natural 6�� companion and held the #1 spot because of it, she usually served as a reliable punching bag for viewers. She only pulled out her trump card of "if you''re salty, try it yourself" when chat became completely unhinged.


    In other words, she redirected their energy when things got too heated. She''d take the hits when appropriate, but when things went too far, she''d counter-attack to change the flow.


    "Oh my, someone''s saying ''without Roland this bitch would just be selling her tits.'' Looks like someone needs their head cooled off. Besides, why would I need to sell my tits without Roland when I have these?"


    -Holy shit how do you catch those comments so fast lololol


    -Se-ah I have a lifelong wish please enhance Mom''s nun outfit with special stones to make it form-fitting that thick fabric makes it hard to breathe sometimes


    -Honestly the game doesn''t need historical accuracy just show the blonde hair it was pretty


    -This scene makes me want to join the stream :) How did you gather such companions?


    -Wow pointing the camera so directly thank you


    Her broadcasting instincts were impressive - she''d deflect a few times then instantly redirect the camera toward Grace when someone started getting too rowdy. Maybe men''s instincts were just that simple?


    "So we head to the Adventurers'' Guild to post requests?"


    "Right. We can let Ellis know the Magic Tower situation is handled."


    "For the reward... should we set it at 60 gold to make it an even 100 gold total?"


    After negotiating the 40 gold storage fee per ogre at the Magic Tower, we headed to the guild. When Grace stretched habitually, Irene immediately stuck close and massaged her shoulders with holy power, asking if they were sore.


    Unfortunately, this was something the slender, athletic Katie couldn''t understand or experience. When Han Se-ah zoomed right in on them, even the angry viewers of the East and West were unified with dopey grins.


    No man dislikes beautiful women with good figures, and they definitely don''t dislike seeing two such women in intimate contact.


    "A hundred gold pieces is such a huge amount, yet we can just casually spend it..."


    "For 10 ogres that''s not a hundred but a thousand. Wow, when I first became an adventurer we fought over a few copper coins from selling herbs."


    "New adventurers can''t help it."


    "You know about that too, Irene?"


    "Of course. That''s how I started when I first entered the tower."


    "Ah right, you had experience going in with other adventurers before meeting me."


    We weren''t some ancient Celtic warriors proving bravery by fighting naked with painted bodies, scorning equipment as cowardly. Using money for safety and convenience was perfectly normal.


    There could be many different sources of fun in RPGs.


    Some might enjoy massive burst damage breaking DPS meters, ultra-wide area skills wiping whole maps, or coordinated party play taking down tough high-level enemies.


    Others dig into story and quest details hunting for hidden hints, while some have unique tastes like exploring beautiful maps or grinding to complete area maps.


    But one core RPG joy that can''t be ignored, even if not the greatest:


    "By the way Roland, are you really okay with this?"


    "Of course. Better equipment for you all means an easier time for me."


    Just throwing money around.


    Overwhelming opponents with superior equipment, better characters, highly awakened cards, high-�� awakening... basically dominating through spec advantages.


    And the easiest, fastest way to gain "spec advantage" in RPGs is spending money. Whether real cash or hard-earned in-game currency, crushing opponents with better gear.


    I consider this a fundamental RPG pleasure. That''s why some mobile gamers whale early to briefly enjoy life as a ranker before quitting when they don''t want to spend more.


    "Wait, none of our party members spent their funds. Does that mean except for what I used on bombs, it''s all still there? ...Why didn''t I know? Well, it was just piled in a corner of the inventory. Honestly, wouldn''t it feel like showing off to count gold in front of you all?"


    -Bruh check your gold between streams at least lololol


    -This bourgeois bitch needs a spear through her for some trickle-down economics fr


    -How comfortable was your gaming that you don''t even know your wallet status lololol


    -This is like a rich girl trying to pay bus fare with a check


    -Want to call her an otaku bitch but it actually makes sense somehow lololol


    So our party committed to spending not just a thousand gold, but even more.


    Naturally, from my personal savings I''d been keeping aside.


    ''Can''t use special enhancement stones on quest reward trash gear, fuck.''


    After all, I too was once an RPG player.

 Chapter 467: RPGs Golden Rule 2

    Some people enjoy RPGs by torturing bosses as psychotic spoon murderers wearing only ratty leather pants and wielding broken straight swords. They might obsess over characters with suspiciously bizarre skeletons, neon skin tones, or baldness...


    But Han Se-ah wasn''t doing that kind of extreme challenge - she was speedrunning. In speedrunning you used any glitch that wasn''t hacking or cheating, so there was no reason to stick with trash gear.


    Seeing my party members'' lips twitch between awkward smiles and excited grins at getting new equipment made me feel proud of actually acting like a senior adventurer for once.


    This wasn''t just about spending money as their senior. Buying equipment wasn''t like going to a department store to buy mannequin displays, or telling an NPC merchant "I''ll take everything."


    "Whoa, Roland? The hero has come here!"


    "Actually, it''s the hero''s companion. Old man Silbang hasn''t retired yet?"


    "That old man''s still going strong as ever."


    I bought Grace''s gloves and arm guards from a leather craftsman contracted to the Archers'' Guild. The guy who''d saved me when I found swamp alligators like a ghost but nearly drowned not checking the marsh had made it big at the guild.


    Her quiver worked fine with the alchemical arrowheads and Magic Tower enchantments, and she said her leather boots were already well-fitted and durable, so no need to change those.


    "C-could you pass along a message...?"


    "Just wanted to ask one thing... though I knew you were that kind of person."


    "T-talking casually to a noble lady you just met, only someone like you could do that!"


    For Irene who needed her nun''s habit for religious reasons, I prepared a bracelet enchanted with protective magic instead of equipment. Got it cheap from a mage I met during a quest to capture orc hunters on the plains.


    They seemed to be a shut-in type who couldn''t talk to Charlotte''s group despite knowing me, and had run out of research topics. Thanks to that, we got an item that could buy time for Irene to use her holy power when her reflexes weren''t enough.


    "Tell them to use it well. It''s surprisingly useful - if you know how to use it right, it can even deflect wyvern breath."


    "...Senior, did you stick your head in a wyvern''s mouth again?"


    "Heh, to think I''d be called senior by the holy sword''s owner. Now I just need the rumors to call me Wyvern Slayer."


    "Try the northern Empire. Seems like there are lots of wyverns there."


    "Really? But isn''t it cold there?"


    Katie was attached to the sword she brought from her family and had already used a special enhancement stone on it. Plus with armor pieces from her character quest and family magic armor in preparation, getting new armor would be tricky.


    So I got her a mini targe shield from a retired adventurer. It was an arm-mounted small shield, so tiny it seemed more like an arm guard. Being a magic tool meant for deflecting ranged attacks with mana barriers rather than direct blocking, the small size was probably convenient.


    And lastly there was Han Se-ah.


    "I''ll pick my own equipment!"


    Meanwhile Han Se-ah walked beside me chattering to viewers, sent off with sincere smiles from Grace, Irene and Katie.


    The topic was naturally dating. Maybe because viewers teased so much, she seemed determined to milk the equipment shopping into date content. Well, this kind of topic was good for attracting viewers and would edit well for the site.


    While intense monster-slaying videos were stimulating, pretty girls and handsome guys flirting was stimulating in a different way.


    "By the way Hanna, shouldn''t we go to the Magic Tower for equipment? Have something in mind?"


    Seeing chat say Teacher was being quiet, I prodded Han Se-ah. Her destination wasn''t toward the Magic Tower, making her map-checking movements quite suspicious.


    "Ah, I''m not planning to change my staff or robes. Since we''ll probably be fighting the boss monster, I want to buy alchemy supplies with the remaining gold."


    Her answer matching my thoughts made my head hurt a bit.


    -lol don''t you know in medieval times people went bomb shopping for dates? lololol


    -I''m John Doe from the city and all us young folks date at alchemist workshops


    -Thought she was faking but this bitch is just excited about streaming lololol


    -Viewers'' firm belief that while alchemist workshops have various magic tools, she''ll only buy bomb-related items


    -Should we call that belief or prejudice


    "My my, why are there so many people who only learned about romance from books thinking dates must involve drinking coffee at cafes and quietly holding hands in dark theaters? Isn''t it a date when a man named Roland contentedly follows where a woman wants to go and spends quality time together?"


    Chat got busy at the word "alchemy" - seems viewers were expecting or dreading standard romantic dates.


    But Han Se-ah maintained her shamelessness through the viewers'' bombardment. This wasn''t her first time forcing broadcast content like this, and the many gathered viewers weren''t really looking for a romance show, so they quickly understood and moved on.


    Of course some viewers caused trouble - with nearly a million live viewers, even a small percentage meant thousands - but they were ultimately overwhelmed by sheer numbers.


    [Han Se-ah''s stream title has changed!]


    [Han Se-ah_Heart-fluttering date with Teacher Roland?]


    [Roland''s Huge Greatsword donated 10,000 won]


    Going bomb shopping while talking about heart-fluttering - is this arrhythmia?


    And so I headed to the alchemists'' street with Han Se-ah.


    Along with that viewer''s stinging donation.

 Chapter 468: RPGs Golden Rule 3

    A tall tower stood in the city center, surrounded by buildings crammed tightly together. From towering Magic Tower branches that abandoned the traditional tower shape to luxurious merchant buildings and shabby craftsmen''s workshops, there was zero uniformity in the architecture.


    This made sense, since the original tower appeared in the middle of nowhere, and the city grew organically as people gathered around it.


    The fortunate thing was that this ''tower'' hadn''t sprouted up awkwardly on the side of the northern mountain range like a cookie stick stuck in soft-serve ice cream. The fact it appeared in a temperate central region with pleasant weather, especially on flat ground, was probably one reason the city formed here.


    "This is the street where all the alchemists'' workshops are gathered, right?"


    "Yeah. Seems you''re more familiar with it than me now?"


    "Of course, I''ve been here quite often."


    The Magic Tower was built to study the tower, guilds formed as mercenaries and adventurers gathered, markets appeared as merchants came to sell supplies, and craftsmen showed up to buy tower byproducts.


    Then there was this gloomy back alley where those who lost the competition between Magic Tower mages and street workshops huddled together, dreaming of future success.


    Looking at it, you''d expect thieves and thugs to jump out with cliche? lines like "Hey mister, nice stuff~" or "Hand over everything! Including the woman!" But unfortunately no such events occurred.


    In an adventurer''s city, trying that might get you cut down by a passing aura user, used as a magic practice dummy by a wizard out for a stroll from the nearby Magic Tower, or blown up by some crazy alchemist''s traps planted in the alley.


    It was like how gangsters avoided the Majang-dong[1] meat market.


    "Ugh, hehe... just need catalyst, just need catalyst..."


    "OhGoddessGoddessGoddess why is this working it was definitely broken?!"


    "Once I finish this I can build my workshop and get apprentices 50 hours no sleep impossible anymore please"


    These eerie voices reached our ears as Han Se-ah and I walked together while she peeked at her minimap. Their condition seemed worse than last time - wonder what happened?


    The alley that should''ve been cluttered with broken machinery and failed reagents was spotlessly clean. Though free of junk, the workshop walls were cracked and the alleys covered in soot.


    With alchemists muttering like cultists and staring intensely at us through dusty broken windows with hollow eyes, it was hard to tell if this was a date or dungeon exploration.


    In Heroes Chronicle terms, this place deserved a name like [Labyrinth - Grudge of Fallen Alchemists] rather than [Market Street Back Alley - Alchemy Lane].


    "Ow, ow, hot hot..."


    "Oo, oh... Hero?"


    "Hero? Did you say hero? Mage Hanna?"


    But when Han Se-ah confidently strode in, an alchemist sprawled in the alley like a drug addict stared at her with wild eyes.


    Other alchemists shambled in like zombies at the sound of voices. The thin walls with broken windows seemed to offer zero soundproofing.


    As I tensed up wondering what these gathered alchemists would do, they threw themselves prostrate in the alley. Watching them fling themselves onto the sooty ground like royalty had arrived gave me a headache.


    "...Hanna, what''s going on here?"


    "Ah... this really isn''t necessary."


    "So anyway, can we increase the firepower?"


    "W-was the firepower insufficient?"


    "Not really, but just in case."


    "I''ll do my best!"


    With Irene in the party meaning no risk of injury, her concept of consumables became purely offensive.


    ''This is a date?''


    There was the minor issue of viewers and I questioning this, but anyway.


    "Explosives are my specialty!"


    "How about traps mixing various elements, not just simple explosions?"


    "Please look at this multi-purpose projectile launcher I invented!"


    The praised alchemist strutted away with shoulders high and nose in the air, disappearing into their workshop down the alley. Looking closer, unlike neighboring shops their workshop had thick walls, clean windows, and was a new building without cracks or wear.


    Just as the Magic Tower slashed prices and the Adventurers'' Guild set vague fees for the hero''s requests, the alchemists also benefited from the hero''s name.


    Well, celebrity marketing was proven effective in modern society too, so this was natural.


    "So Roland, what do you think of this?"


    "What is it?"


    While looking around thinking this, Han Se-ah asked my opinion like a woman trying on new makeup colors or clothes.


    But what she held wasn''t something pretty or cute.


    "This is a sticky spread bomb. It''s an evolved version of Grace''s adhesive arrowheads. If you aim the maximum range right it spreads over about 5 meters, supposedly strong enough to completely immobilize centaurs."


    "Ah, right..."


    "And this is an ice grenade launcher. Maximum range around 50 meters, and depending on the ammo it can spread ice over roughly 10 meters. Wider range and longer reach than the sticky bomb but weaker effect apparently."


    Han Se-ah''s eyes sparkled as she insisted on supplementing CC after restocking firepower.


    The viewers were starting to question if this was really a date, while Grace, Irene and Katie watching secretly from the back alley stared in disbelief.


    If this was intentional she was truly a broadcasting genius, and if not...


    ---


    [1.raei: a well-known wholesale meat market in Seoul. Some tough butchers here I guess.]

 Chapter 469: RPGs Golden Rule 4

    after our lovey-dovey date, han se-ah and i ended up with rapid freeze grenades, paralyzing sticky spread bombs, and thermite adhesive bombs - all chosen after comparing prototypes from various workshops.


    the rapid freeze grenades were for sealing parts of large creatures like wyvern wings, the paralyzing sticky bombs for widely dispersing over small groups like goblin armies, and the thermite bombs for melting through thick-skinned monsters like golems or giant worms.


    ...should firing grenades at workshop dummies really be called a date?


    "man, i was worried about having to rely just on roland''s holy sword against heavily armored ones."


    "you like them that much?"


    "of course! they say it can melt even stone dwarf alloy walls in 5 minutes, so it should pierce through most monster shells!"


    -she''s asking if you like it... ah whatever, if you''re happy that''s what matters


    -so that''s why the alchemists acted like that, she''s their sugar mommy savior...


    -lol one mention from the hero using our workshop''s bombs and gold piles up like mountains


    -lol who wouldn''t jump at research funds raining down in gold


    -celebrities charge billions for modeling but the hero does it free and pays them fucking lololololol


    while everything else might be questionable, her love of bombs seemed genuine - her face lit up with pure joy examining the three types of alchemy bombs.


    even iron-faced han se-ah must have felt pressured knowing floor 60''s boss might come with a mid-boss. being charitable, maybe she was so happy because new equipment and extra bombs would help clear the game without fails.


    ...right?


    "heh, just yesterday i watched those western science streamers setting thermite on fire in a pot, and today i get my hands on thermite bombs."


    -but this counts as advertising right?


    -i''m seriously dying to know how her algorithm works


    -bet her internet history is full of nuclear reactor and molotov cocktail instructions instead of porn


    -like that med student caught making drugs at home, maybe she makes explosives off-stream


    -so if hanna goes on hiatus without notice we''ll know she got arrested for violating weapons laws


    the problem was her sincere grin while stroking the thermite adhesive bomb. her leering smile while caressing the long red bomb resembled an av actor eyeing his co-star.


    i wanted to seriously investigate why she looked at bombs that way, but first i needed to regroup with our companions who''d watched han se-ah''s bomb date from start to finish with distant eyes from down the alley.


    "welcome back, roland. did you get good equipment?"


    "ah, um... yeah."


    whether they had nothing to hide or had given up after han se-ah''s explosive excitement, they openly appeared with a "we were watching you" attitude.


    she quickly closed the mission window after realizing the severity while organizing her bombs, but some rich guy had already dropped 200k without hesitation.


    "shit, how much in penalties was on this roulette when we made it? back then it was only 120k max."


    -you worried about doing 120k worth and now it''s fucking 3.3mil in penalties lol


    -the money gathered in 5 minutes just to mess with her equals my college tuition fuck...


    [message deleted by moderator]


    -what''s that roulette thing?


    -it''s from when she whined about not wanting to play horror games, with 3.3mil she''ll be spinning this all day


    glancing at the 5k and 10k penalties fitting the old roulette, this really would take all day. after spinning, someone had to donate the penalty amount for her to perform it.


    basically if she hit aegyo (5k) at 10% chance and someone donated 5k, she had to do aegyo. but 3.3 million was already paid upfront, so anything she landed on was mandatory.


    high probability ones were cheap and easy. as prices rose and odds dropped, things got annoying. from aegyo, 5 dumbbell reps, and singing a song to playing indie horror games or being crowned champion by winning battle royales.


    while i examined the viewer-suggested roulette, irene and katie sensed trouble and slowly moved closer.


    "well then, let''s rest up since we''re heading to floor 60 tomorrow."


    "right. it''s been a while, how about us girls have some drinks?"


    the three women gave me apologetic smiles while gesturing and shaking their heads to keep me away.


    for irene of all people to suggest drinking, they must have plotted to console han se-ah. as women, they seemed rather shocked watching her shop only for bombs at alchemy workshops on what was supposed to be a date.


    meanwhile han se-ah, not noticing her companions surrounding her sides and back, was busy negotiating with the camera, knowing 3.3 million won in penalty spins would take not just a day but a week.


    "but wait. we need to update the roulette. you want to see me throwing ogres right? not clearing the new poppy playtime 4 after quitting heroes chronicle?"


    [warrior till death donated 100,000 won!]


    oh~ that''s right! i came to see 6�� fighting,, not to hear your screams~;;


    true, with han se-ah''s luck how many 5k dumbbell sets or aegyo penalties would she hit out of 3.3 million? thinking of 10 reps for 10k, with bad luck this could become a bizarre torture stream of 1,000 reps.


    as viewers accepted it when the chairman with the biggest stake agreed, grace and katie gently grabbed han se-ah''s arms from both sides.


    "huh, what? why suddenly?"


    "my, you didn''t notice us talking right beside you?"


    "it''s okay hanna! today we can just relax and chat together as girls!"


    finally realizing she was being detained by three women suspicious of her relationship with roland, han se-ah struggled, but as a mage she couldn''t overcome an archer and warrior''s strength.

 Chapter 470: RPGs Golden Rule 5

    watching others suffer from a safe distance was surprisingly entertaining.


    han se-ah desperately wanted to end the stream, fearing her relationship with me would be exposed - specifically that news of her having a thing for an npc would spread worldwide.


    but she''d impulsively opened donations for the penalty roulette and got trapped by some chairman''s hefty 2 million won attack. she couldn''t just turn off the stream after 3.3 million won gathered in 5 minutes just to mess with her.


    in reality she faced the penalty roulette with 3.3 million won at stake, while in-game four beauties minus roland gathered for a girls'' meeting. no one would risk the backlash of ending a stream right when four pretty women were about to drink together.


    "so about the roulette- no, can we just link arms as girls- i''m really fine. um, not that i don''t want to drink together. just don''t worry too much."


    even broadcasting genius han se-ah seemed to struggle maintaining the stream in this complex situation, her words getting tangled. at least viewers like me were enjoying her predicament.


    she''d just recently used "if you''re salty, try it yourself" to disperse viewer attacks. with that karma piled up, she needed to work through it - or rather, had no choice but to.


    confused by viewers'' rapid-fire questions and the grace & katie combo closing in from both sides, han se-ah was led to a cozy bar. the interior was decorated with cute ornaments, suggesting it catered to female adventurers.


    in this medieval fantasy world, "normal bar = place for drinking, puking and brawling," so fragile flowerpots and easily stained pictures meant it targeted women or nobles.


    as craft items on the ceiling cast soft lighting, the four naturally took their seats. their lack of hesitation suggested they often came here for female bonding.


    "for drinks, um, since we''ll probably talk a lot, let''s get something light."


    "the alraune''s tears we had last time was sweet and nice."


    "then i''ll have snow field''s flame."


    "isn''t that too strong?"


    the group chatted while naturally ordering drinks from the server. they made quite a picture sitting at an elegant table with tablecloth rather than rough wooden tables, heads tilting one by one toward han se-ah.


    grace''s playful gray eyes full of teasing intent, irene''s kind golden eyes ready for heart-to-heart talk, and katie''s confused blue eyes not quite grasping the situation all focused in one direction.


    when han se-ah captured all three faces through her camera, even viewers who''d been discussing the roulette to tease her fell silent, entranced by the scene like a wine-themed photo shoot.


    "well then. shall we start talking before the drinks arrive?"


    "but talk about what?"


    though viewers went quiet, our party members were clearly ready to corner han se-ah. well, one would corner her, one would console her, and the last seemed to have come just because drinking was mentioned without understanding the situation.


    -your fan''s video, where can i buy? i am willing at least 100 dollars


    viewers desperately wanted to see the girls'' meeting that vanished into darkness - or rather remained only in the four women''s memories. but if han se-ah had wavered at viewer tantrums and demands, her stream wouldn''t have made it this far.


    "well then, today we''re going to floor 60 and not coming down until we find the boss. since we already have 10 ogres gathered, let''s move quickly. charlotte said she''d handle management fees so additional costs aren''t a concern, and seems like lots of old geezers got excited about test subjects with 10 ogres gathered at once."


    she ignored the convulsing viewers and said her piece. as if she''d become a different person from yesterday, she led the party out of the adventurers'' guild speaking only what she wanted, seemingly forgetting the meaning of interaction while chat exploded.


    regardless, the group followed as han se-ah headed toward the tower. whatever was said at the drinking session must have resolved well, as grace and irene moved without comment.


    "welcome!"


    "ah, hero. heading back to floor 60 now?"


    the ice cross knights greeted us at the gate. with rumors spread even among city citizens that floor 60''s boss monster would take army form, they seemed mentally prepared.


    rather than hiring a few mercenaries for the hero party, we''d contracted with 21 knights. this was because floor 60''s boss monster would take army form and appear with a mid-boss-


    with such rumors spread through the city, the resting and reorganizing ice cross knights'' shoulders were tense with determination. though i''d chosen them not for their potential or skill but because our airhead goddess told me to take them, they didn''t know that.


    "that''s right. you might have heard while resting, but we''re already prepared to face the boss monster. unless they have an abnormal number of troops or avoid direct combat to use weird dark magic, i plan to subjugate them immediately."


    "for the subjugation, you''ll use those ogres?"


    "right. once we locate them, i''ll contact the magic tower to release the ogres. even if they''ve prepared traps with dark magic, ten ogres should reveal most of their hidden cards."


    everyone nodded as she explained her plan to use ogre bodies rather than ourselves to discover the dark mage mid-boss''s sinister traps.


    even though the ice cross knights had built combat experience against monster waves, they probably didn''t want to physically experience a demon lord army''s attacks and dark mage schemes inside the tower without the goddess''s blessing.


    "hero hanna''s party and the empire''s northern cross knights, confirmed. ah, this is the signal device charlotte asked me to deliver."


    "oh? i just use it normally?"


    "yes. when you discover the boss monster''s army, using it will identify the coordinates and send ogres with support forces."


    the gate mage who recognized us handed over a crystal ball with a servile smile and bow when we approached the tower gate together.


    hmm... charlotte''s competence seemed far beyond her 2�� rating.

 Chapter 471: Legion of the 60th Floor 1

    han se-ah stepped forward boldly, leading our party members and ice cross knights while holding charlotte''s coordinate transmission device-


    her shoulders slumped in just 3 minutes.


    "as the title says, i''m not running away but determining roulette contents through fan cafe polls~ ...wait, what kind of penalty is this?"


    [han se-ah''s broadcast title has changed!]


    [han se-ah fan cafe - updating penalty roulette! sorry t_t]


    though she tried testing reactions and kept the girls'' meeting contents secret, she couldn''t run from the 3.3 million won penalty roulette - this was inevitable.


    floor 60''s boss monster hadn''t even been discovered, let alone defeated. so we had to move to the harpy kingdom on floor 50 and use gates to climb up. rather than waste time walking up 10 floors from 50 to 60, we had to ride merchant supply wagons.


    in other words, we faced nearly half a day of travel by wagon - and during such downtime, how could han se-ah''s penalties not come up?


    "aegyo is one thing but shouting spell incantations loudly when using magic, yelling heroic lines at boss monsters... what''s this? confessing to roland?"


    the wagon clattered across the plains while han se-ah, huddled in a corner pretending to collect her thoughts, fidgeted busily.


    as she quietly started her stream and checked the fan cafe, the posts were even more chaotic than usual. though normally tamer than the forum, today the fan cafe was like hell''s gates had opened with people going crazy.


    the penalties were brutal, seemingly punishing her for not showing the girls'' meeting. ignoring the nonsense that didn''t get upvoted, examining the top-voted penalties revealed truly outrageous suggestions.


    [vote! selecting penalties for the roulette!]


    1. full spell incantations when using magic (loud enough for roland to hear) [3882]


    2. talk to boss monsters in dramatic hero style like traditional fantasy [3276]


    3. confess to roland and reset if rejected (no reset if accepted) [2993]


    4. teach party members (including roland) zero two dance and film it [2643]


    5. show inventory to magic tower geezers and cooperate with experiments [2321]


    ...


    ?


    ?


    heroes chronicle-related penalties had naturally pushed out old ones like aegyo, horror games, sexy dancing and various exercises.


    the top ones were somewhat entertaining, reasonable and realistic. lower down were unrealistic but still popular ones, like defeating floor 60 boss with only magic missile, or selling boss loot to the empire instead of magic tower...


    people really do get most creative when torturing others.


    without unlimited multiple voting, barring dark horse surprises the top penalties would make it into the roulette. of course, negotiations about what percentage each penalty would take still remained.


    the one fortunate thing was that they thought han se-ah''s feelings were love, not lust. even for a hero, unrequited love was better than being known for one-night stands with party members for sexual release... right?


    the secret revealed after such buildup was so anticlimactic that i considered questioning kind-hearted irene for details. but we arrived at floor 60 first.


    "which direction should we start exploring?"


    "hmm, is there any organized information?"


    "northern trainee commanders and mercenaries mostly went north and east. west saw the fewest people. south is ambiguous. not as crowded as north, but adventurer parties headed there after seeing how north and east went."


    while we bought and enhanced equipment with regular stones, the ice cross knights hadn''t been idle - alisa''s briefing flowed smoothly.


    befitting a noble''s child, she must have contacted people handling the northern trainee commanders. the twenty men behind her gaped in awe seeing her competently track the movements of northern commanders rather than mere adventurers or mercenaries.


    without alisa, this knight order of noble spare sons truly could''ve passed for country mercenaries.


    "so which way should we go?"


    "hmm... do you know why the trainee commanders gathered north and east?"


    "from what i heard, it was because of an ogre that appeared the first day. like, i overheard mercenaries talking at a bar about believing the enemy army would be where ogres appear."


    the knights who''d gathered rumors answered han se-ah''s casual questions diligently, like how alisa prepared data.


    but with no real boss monster hints besides imperial trainee commanders following superstition, we also struggled to decide.


    ...though something seemed odd. shouldn''t the player be getting hints by now?


    "hard with no information. do we really just guess?"


    "should we trust katie''s intuition this time?"


    "mine?"


    with no clues, the decision fell to the hero party - specifically party leader han se-ah. though she glanced at me subtly, i had no good ideas either and looked away.


    beyond the cardinal directions, endless green plains stretched in all eight compass points. monsters appeared randomly without warning. as everyone whispered discussions about having to rely on luck without game system hints, the gate grew noisy.


    we''d moved aside briefly for other gate users while debating direction, when people came running desperately from the distant plains.


    "hey, stop there!"


    "what''s happening!"


    "d-demon, the demon lord''s general, they''re coming!"


    blood-covered and terrified, they shouted information crucial to players.

 Chapter 472: Legion of the 60th Floor 2

    a blood-soaked man galloped across the plains on horseback. his mount had a long gash across its hindquarters, likely grazed by the large arrows shot by orc longbowmen. the horse kept running, bleeding profusely until it finally collapsed sideways.


    the man rolled across the grassy ground, covered in what might have been horse''s blood or his own. covered in blood, dirt, and grass clippings, he looked like a walking grass doll - or rather a gory horror mannequin. yet even with twisted and broken legs, he wouldn''t stop moving.


    running, rolling, falling, crawling - his appearance was awful. broken arrow shafts protruded from his body; he must not have had time to pull them out when he was hit.


    "what, what is this?!"


    "brother, did you say demon lord?!"


    fortunately, this was in front of the gate on floor 60. a priest from a passing adventurer party rushed over, followed by a group of priests who had come to pray using the supply caravan''s wagons.


    irene reached out in shock, her inefficient heal softly enveloping the man''s wounds. though weak individually, the overwhelming brute force of holy power was supplemented by the other priests who had emerged at the commotion, carefully healing his injuries.


    his face remained deathly pale - the blood lost on the plains couldn''t be instantly restored. still refusing to stop despite receiving treatment and support from the priests, the man approached us.


    or rather, approached the hero.


    "he-hero! hero!"


    "yes. what''s wrong?"


    han se-ah''s voice was stiff with tension, perhaps startled by the suddenly appearing man with horrific injuries who limped toward her on a twisted leg.


    regardless of her reaction, the man who had accurately picked out our party, likely knowing our descriptions, continued rambling:


    empire, commanders, military tactics, rookies, centaurs, stealth, ambush, encirclement, annihilation--


    "hmm, seems he''s in mental shock too."


    "still, i can roughly understand what he means. what the demon army''s doing too."


    "really? you can tell just from that, roland?"


    beyond his physical injuries, he seemed to have suffered significant mental trauma. his words jumbled together as he frantically explained events out of order.


    looking at his clothes, he wasn''t an adventurer, mercenary, or imperial trainee commander. not muscular despite being fit, and no mana presence like a mage - probably just a somewhat athletic civilian.


    most likely a scribe evaluating the imperial trainee commanders.


    "seems a mid-boss that can freely move between floors went up the tower and joined forces with floor 60''s boss monster. and now they''re hunting humans systematically, cutting them down."


    "what do you mean cutting them down?"


    "to hide information as much as possible."


    piecing together his jumbled words with gaming knowledge painted a rough picture.


    we needed to prevent potential trolling.


    these monsters using human lives to make dark magic crystals were stalling for time. this suggested they weren''t planning a straightforward military assault, but rather some kind of magical scheme.


    if magic tower personnel brought the ogres, it would take half a day at best, a full day at worst. a single day''s delay wouldn''t derail han se-ah''s ultra-fast progression, but human variables changed things.


    what if some foolish young commander ordered a charge seeking glory, relying on defensive magical items? what if han se-ah''s bad luck combined with coincidence to trigger some magical incident? what if we accidentally triggered some event flag we didn''t know about?


    "ah, i understand roland. if there''s anything i can do...!"


    "i''m counting on you, irene."


    she nodded firmly at my words, clenching her delicate hands with determination. from dark magic crystals made of human sacrifices to the imperial scribe who barely survived horrible injuries, her anger at the demon lord drove her forward.


    han se-ah supported her by creating steps and a platform with earth control. i was amazed how she instantly made irene the center of attention with an idea i hadn''t even considered.


    the imperial official who collapsed from blood loss while shouting about the demon army, the gathered priests whispering amongst themselves, adventurers and mercenaries carefully watching after rushing through gates - and in their midst, a beautiful nun ascending the earthen platform nearly 3 meters high.


    "everyone--"


    had she learned from ''saint candidate'' laurencia who freed slaves in the harpy archipelago? as whispered conversations died down and eyes gathered, irene''s action was very simple.


    she didn''t remove her nun''s hood to reveal her beauty, or speak with a compelling voice--


    "oh, oh my, such divine power..."


    "as expected of the hero party''s nun. with power like this, we should call her a saint."


    she simply released divine power with brute force.


    atop the raised platform, the goddess-like blonde nun radiated overflowing divine power. she resembled a holy statue made of light, or perhaps a pillar of holy energy stretching skyward.


    though she merely released divine power outward, the sight was sacred and divine. the previously muttering crowd gaped at irene''s majestic appearance.


    "we now face the demon lord''s evil army. they who desecrate the goddess''s precious gift of life, animate corpses, and use humans as materials for dark magic."


    her beautiful golden hair cascaded like a waterfall beneath her hood billowing in waves of holy power. the lingering mercenaries and adventurers gathered, mouths agape at the beautiful sight.


    han se-ah and i could only stare in shock as well.


    "so i ask you all - do you desire a holy war? do you wish to join in this most united and righteous crusade to halt evil''s advance?"


    it seemed a total war under the name of holy crusade was about to begin, led by a saint candidate.


    why did this speech sound so familiar...?

 Chapter 473: Legion of the 60th Floor 3

    irene was the mom of our group.


    her personality contrasted sharply with grace, who was playful and took the lead in conversations, and katie, who had boyish interests like swords and knights and fought aggressively as a knight herself.


    quiet in nature, gentle in action, and overflowing with consideration. like a true priestess, she devoted herself to supporting others from behind. a caring big sister who reliably supported party members in both daily life and battle. at best she was the ultimate support - at worst, her contributions often went unnoticed.


    well, with one barrier cast from the rear, allies could wipe out enemies without taking damage.


    "the demon lord''s army approaches silently and viciously. as if mocking humanity''s inevitable defeat."


    "so i ask you all - do you desire a holy war? do you wish to join in this most united and righteous crusade to halt evil''s advance?"


    but things were different now.


    the swirling pillar of divine power resembled a spotlight on stage, and her golden hair billowing from her fallen nun''s hood made her look like a goddess incarnate.


    some even bowed their heads slightly to irene standing on the earthen platform han se-ah had hastily created. though divine power differed from mana, it was still energy. in other words, 5�� level intangible force was swirling around, naturally overwhelming people bit by bit.


    no, the gathering crowd wasn''t being overwhelmed - they were being inspired.


    "will you, by your personal faith and conviction, support the goddess''s army, join the battle for justice, and gladly take up arms until the day evil is driven from this land?"


    while mana could transform into various elements like incomprehensible math formulas to non-scholars and interfere with space like unstable dye, divine power bestowed by the goddess had very basic properties.


    the divine power granted by the life goddess was pure life force itself.


    whenever grace complained of shoulder pain from her chest, irene would massage with holy-infused hands. she''d give healing massages loaded with divine power, saying "mom''s hands are healing hands" - whether for hangovers, for me returning from tanking, or for han se-ah suffering mana exhaustion debuffs.


    "what''s going on?"


    "they say the demon army''s making their move."


    "hmm. those arrogant imperial bastards, look where that got them."


    "north? shit, that''s where dolchen''s party went."


    but that alone wasn''t quite enough. though divine power''s mild buff effect excited people like an energy drink making hearts race, one nun singing of holy war was far too little.


    a holy war meant total war by the temple and faithful, exterminating heretics without considering gains or losses. but the adventurers, mercenaries, and few imperial trainee commanders here were the type to carefully weigh every decision.


    still, we''d definitely caught their attention. i wondered if we should put han se-ah up on that platform too, and whether charlotte''s ogres would arrive by then--


    "hahaha! i, i knew this would happen!"


    just then, someone shouted loudly and planted a long flagpole into the ground with a thud.


    "what are you doing, olek?!"


    "tents! tear up the tents to draw on!"


    "if we don''t have dye, use blood! we have priests here!"


    "damn, house ester can''t fall behind in this...!"


    the first thing visible was knights in splendid armor squatting or kneeling in the dirt, tearing apart tents.


    if no one had responded to irene''s speech it would be different, but the second son of margrave sibedev had thrown his entire knight order''s support behind the hero party. moreover, the imperial trainee commanders who''d climbed to the plains were all desperate for achievements.


    what greater merit could there be than participating in a holy war alongside the hero party?


    "seeking adventurer parties skilled in group combat!"


    "house sapia will not forget your service!"


    so when olek''s sudden organization caught the trainee commanders off guard, they started throwing gold at the watching mercenaries and adventurers.


    they''d all hired similar numbers of mercenaries for testing purposes. and those peers with similar forces had been surrounded and wiped out by the demon army. forgetting their original purpose of maintaining troop quality and learning strategy, their minds were filled only with thoughts of spreading their family''s fame.


    that''s the scene charlotte witnessed - people hastily making family banners, others trying to increase their forces, and adventurers and mercenaries seeking to raise their reputation all mixed together like a chaotic marketplace.


    but more important was irene finally triggering a character quest.


    "what should we do now? send someone to the temple for additional support?"


    "probably should? we need to ask some people to... ah, shut up already! yes i got a quest window, but irene triggered it herself!"


    -ja!ja! hail mama! hail mama! ja!ja! hail mama! hail mama!


    -doyouwanttotalwardoyouwanttotalwardoyouwanttotalwardoyouwanttotalwardoyouwanttotalwar


    -hey you c2 bastards, mom just triggered a character quest and that''s what you care about?


    -the quest is asking if we want holy war let''s go


    -mama demands it! holy war forever! holy war forever!


    the cyber ghosts who went crazy at interesting events were no calmer than achievement-blinded trainee commanders. all sorts of ascii art and waving flag icons instantly flooded chat.


    even though han se-ah''s earth-4 had vr games, its overall history hadn''t changed - no direct hakenkreuz[1] appeared, but the intent was clear from the red flags flooding chat.


    so in-game there was 5�� ''saint candidate'' irene steeling herself again amid the chaotic marketplace, while outside were millions of raving cyber ghosts - a situation that perfectly embodied the word "pandemonium."


    ...ah, now internet news articles are copying posts from the forum.


    [.1 raei: hakenkreuz: "the hakenkreuz is the german word for "hooked cross" or "twisted cross" and is the most well-known symbol of the nazi party" - google]

 Chapter 474: Legion of the 60th Floor 4

    han se-ah slowly read irene''s quest window.


    naturally, with her broadcast on and camera focused.


    "grace was 3�� so her personal circumstances became a quest, katie was 4�� so her family history became a quest, right? and irene is 5��... this quest difficulty is no joke."


    -so higher stars mean higher risks lol then what about teacher roland''s character quest?


    -if a 5�� saint candidate has to fight the floor 60 demon army holy shit lololol is the natural 6�� paladin''s quest like protecting the empire and hunting demon lords?


    -probably opens around floor 90 since awakening won''t happen after killing the demon lord?


    -but if you use berserk or whatever it evolves to 7��, does clearing the character quest make it permanent? that''s scary af


    -no way they''d let you go permanently berserk, probably get two modes? tank mode and dps mode, double the 7�� flavor lololol


    grace''s character quest was about protecting her home village. the difficulty wasn''t high - just beating up a few wandering orcs. the only annoying part was finding out the missing kid was hiding in a village corner, not the mountains.


    katie''s character quest was a bit harder... but that was because we stubbornly pushed into unexplored territory without npc help to finish quickly. if we''d moved with the northern frontier army, we probably would''ve found the ruined village more easily.


    3�� was easy, 4�� was harder. so 5�� being even harder was basic game leveling. that''s why people were already worrying about my character quest, but anyway.


    "hmm, looks like irene''s still carrying the innkeeper lady''s death in her heart."


    irene''s quest condition was subjugating floor 60''s boss monster. thinking about it, each character quest had different rewards. grace''s was a penalty quest where failing meant leaving the party, while katie''s was an enhancement event giving exclusive equipment on success.


    but looking at this quest window, irene''s quest was high risk, high return. she had to personally land the killing blow on floor 60''s boss monster, but success meant another 6�� character for the party.


    so i could understand irene''s quest content.


    "she must have been holding onto it this whole time."


    "anyway, we should start heading... what is it, roland?"


    "louis, paul, luke and the mid-low rank adventurers who followed them. and the lady they failed to save."


    as an 11-year veteran adventurer, i was familiar with death.


    having not stuck with a fixed party for those 11 years, i''d met countless people.


    mercenaries who only traveled safe routes in central and eastern regions, cautious adventurers who wouldn''t hunt anything stronger than orcs, adventurers closer to hunters who caught more beasts than monsters, wandering mercenaries crossing the continent from north to south...no?v(el)b\\jnn


    and probably over 70% of them were dead by now.


    [message deleted by moderator]


    -did you forget the mod learned ''dick'' and ''pussy'' first?


    -but an elegant mourning mom is really hot... ugh... hnnng...


    -wish they''d pick either baby talk or beast mode looking at irene, doing both instantly makes them sons of bitches uwu


    thanks to this, today''s chat was full of perverted baby-talkers crying "mama" without any pretty girl simps or kid simps. rather than half water half fish, it was half beast half pervert - calling them inhuman was most appropriate.


    looking around away from the chaotic chat, the huge cage cases stood out most.


    they were roughly 6-meter square prison boxes, much smaller than the 10-meter berserk ogres, but since we weren''t worried about ogre muscles and joints, we''d folded them into kneeling positions with heads down to fit.


    ten named-level monsters in total, rattling along in double-file cages on wagons - impossible not to stare.


    "how is it, impressive right?"


    "very impressive. the magic tower''s truly reliable."


    both imperial trainee commanders high on holy power and veteran top adventurers gaped at the sight, making the mages puff up with pride.


    regardless of their pride though, the giant monster cages surrounded by blood-red banners made us look like apocalyptic barbarians returning from a food raid. if irene hadn''t been leading, we might have seemed like dark mages.


    the shocking visuals were even starting to pull attention from the fanatics screaming jajamama.


    "hey everyone, these are 100 gold each. though they''d probably sell for more cut open, anyway they cost 100 gold each."


    -not her 100 gold, roland''s 100 gold


    -acting like it''s her money lololololol didn''t teacher open his wallet?


    -it''s party funds so could be considered her money...?


    -but when ogres go berserk don''t they turn red with bulging veins? does that affect their dick?


    -blood flowing to the whole body would make it deflate right? lol then it''s not a berserk ogre but ed ogre


    a holy war dragging along naked giants - something seemed very wrong.


    well, with our bomber hero, a monster crusade wasn''t so bad either.

 Chapter 475: Legion of the 60th Floor 5

    I approached the front of the chaotic procession to look at Irene.


    Katie clung to her right side while Grace stuck to her left, making a fuss. Whether they''d noticed the anger in her speech or not, Irene''s face flushed red at their praise about her beautiful holy power and goddess-like presence.


    With her quiet, gentle nature of following from behind, she clearly couldn''t handle direct praise - it was cute. Still, I couldn''t keep watching the scientific debate about whether berserk caused erectile dysfunction forever, so I quickened my pace to join Irene''s side.


    Grace noticed my steel boots deliberately approaching and moved aside with a bright smile.


    "Irene."


    "Yes, Roland."


    Since the procession moved at Irene''s pace at the front, walking side by side to talk was easy. Not riding horses or wagons might be some Goddess Faith tradition. Come to think of it, during the last real holy war, only goods were transported by wagon while priests and nuns walked.


    Thinking this, I walked slowly. Thankfully being at the front meant seeing only open plains instead of naked ogres and blood-painted banners.


    Walking right beside her, our forearms would brush... except I wore solid armor. Worried about bruising her soft skin, I moved half a step away, but Irene stared at me and took one big step to link our arms.


    "You don''t need to be so considerate. I''m part of the hero party too."


    "True."


    Though she tried to act cheerful like nothing was wrong, undeniable anger flickered behind the resolve in her golden eyes.


    The good news was there were no signs of the "Dark Irene" or "Witch instead of Saint" nonsense viewers were freaking out about. I suspected Irene''s character quest trigger was about changing from passive to active mindset.


    While Koreans called her "Mom," Japanese otaku and Japanophile Yankees called her "Yamato Nadeshiko."


    Yamato Nadeshiko - combining the old name "Yamato" with "Nadeshiko," Japanese for carnation meaning beautiful woman. Originally meaning an elegant, beautiful lady, when tainted by otaku culture and Japanophilia it took a strange direction.


    The fantasy of a traditional beauty skilled in housework who shyly devotes herself to men. Of course such devoted woman fantasies weren''t unique to Japan - the translated chat was filled with terms like "English Rose."


    In short, everyone had Irene pegged as the devoted but passive type who meekly followed one step behind.


    "I can''t just pray from behind forever. I came to the tower with adventurers because I hated that, yet here I am trying to stay in the back again."


    "Isn''t it better for priests and nuns to stay behind adventurer parties? Best not to stand out."


    "That would be nice. But the world doesn''t work that way."


    But as Han Se-ah''s character quest window proved, she was no longer passively following our party''s lead.


    After joining us on the beginner plains and staying in the back all the way to floor 60, she''d decided to stand beside us.


    "Roland, do you know why priests leave the temple to go on pilgrimages?"


    Chat flooded with comments about us looking like a married couple, but these were quickly buried under tactical advice for Han Se-ah.


    "What should I tell him?"


    "Since he raised his banner first, we''ll give him the chance to take the vanguard."


    I watched Grace slip away with a nod, then looked back at Irene whose palms were getting sweaty.


    Though resolve hadn''t left her eyes, her quickening heartbeat, rising temperature, and sweat forming beyond her palms showed how nervous she was.


    What relieved her tension - or rather made her grab my hand in surprise - was Olek''s voice booming again from behind, followed by his twenty knights'' chorus:


    "House Sibedev! Takes the vanguard! Of this battlefield!"


    "Like unmelting ice is our conviction!"


    "Our faith shall be clear as ice!"


    Even the usually proper Alisa had given up being Olek''s brake, quietly taking up a banner to shout along. Nineteen knights roared with mana as family and knight order banners fluttered above Olek and Alisa''s heads. They charged forward menacingly, clearly planning to grind down monsters head-on rather than sneaking around.


    As Irene finally released my hand, now damp with sweat, I felt slightly disappointed while putting my gauntlet back on.


    "Goddess, grant us your blessing!"


    As I adjusted my armor after replacing my gauntlet, Sacred Law made of holy power instantly descended on her now-familiar figure charging across the plains. Though weaker than the main barrier that ignored all damage below certain thresholds, this Protection Sacred Law could withstand floor 60''s suicide gimmicks several times over.


    The sight stirred up the (fake) fanatics with their blood-painted banners. The eager eyes of those who cared more for fame and achievements than faith.


    "..."


    Seeing this, I nodded slightly.


    "Advance, advance!"


    "Follow without falling behind! Will you bow before the name of Sibedev!"


    "Show them the South''s flames burn hotter than Northern ice!"


    The stealth centaurs were just scouts anyway. Since we planned to throw the ogres at the main force, we were grateful to have the trainee commanders and mercenaries clear the path.


    Whether bombs or ogres, the main dish had to be saved for the main force.


    Blood-painted banners fluttered across the vast plains.

 Chapter 476: Mens VS Game 1

    Chapter 476: Men''s VS Game 1


    The stealth centaurs creeping across the plains to surround us were hunted down with pathetic ease.


    Since their combat strength wasn''t particularly exceptional, they were quickly cut to pieces by the charging knights'' swords. Though the Imperial trainee commanders were only mid-rank and their mercenaries about the same level, all the additional adventurers they''d hired were top-tier veterans who''d reached high rank.


    These were the kind of people who made their living on the tower''s highest floors where 10-meter berserk ogres roamed freely and information about safety was nonexistent.


    "Grab the mana stones! There''s got to be better prey than these bastards!"


    "Push forward! They came from that direction!"


    About a hundred of these monster butchers charged in, not just one party. They showed zero hesitation in attacking the stealth centaurs, seeing them as walking money bags. Within 5 minutes, the plains were empty and the trainee commanders who''d rushed ahead were nervously watching us.


    The stealth centaurs had only detected our party at the front as we marched forward in a line. When they hastily moved to surround us, Lusalka spotted them, allowing our combat forces in the rear to rush them before they could react. The outcome was inevitable.


    "Leave the mana stones and get back in formation! Unless you want to charge the Demon Army alone!"


    "Damn it, don''t get greedy over the small fry! Go for the big ones!"


    "That young lord is right, gather up!"


    Once again it was Olek''s shout that gathered the people scattered in all directions searching for mana stones. More interested in achievements than money, he picked up a single stone at his feet before returning to us without hesitation, bellowing loud enough for everyone to hear.


    Those who wanted glory and gold but didn''t want to be meat shields for the first charge against the Demon Army slowly regrouped, raising their banners and reforming the lines.


    My opinion of this guy keeps improving, except for how easily swayed he is.


    Maybe his suggestibility makes him a natural lubricant for group combat.


    "In the Goddess''s name! In the Goddess''s name!"


    "These bastards were nothing! As long as we can detect them!"


    "What was that adventurer''s name? Lusalka? Hmm... more impressive than expected."


    "Well then Roland, shall we?"


    The people huddled behind Irene gazed at us eagerly like puppies begging for a walk, wanting to set out. Irene naturally began walking forward.


    Not a single person was wounded - or if they were, the priests among the adventurer parties had healed them. After such an overwhelming victory in their first skirmish, everyone''s shoulders were squared with confidence. They raised their banners high, comparing themselves favorably to the trainee commanders who''d died after being surrounded.


    What blocked our path next wasn''t stealth centaurs but centaur units carrying suicide goblins on their backs.


    "They''re coming head on!"


    "What''s this? Did they give up on surrounding us after just one try?"


    These ones fell just as easily to the charging knights'' swords. After all, Irene''s barrriers blocked not only their thrown rocks but also the goblin suicide bombers'' explosive belts.


    All their tactics were thwarted while ours worked effortlessly. Though it took longer to clean up than the stealth centaurs, still no one was hurt.


    "Hmm, what could they be thinking?"


    "What is it, Hanna?"


    After all, stone walls that were merely tall without magical reinforcement could be easily dealt with by the gathered superhumans, whether by climbing or breaking through. In fantasy common sense, a 15-meter stone wall without magic was easier than a 5-meter wooden palisade with magic.


    Magic and black magic were equally brutal in that you had to get hit to learn about them.


    "What now?"


    "What else? We throw them."


    -Big ones coming? Big ones coming? Big ones coming? Big ones coming? Big ones coming?


    -Sorry humans Sorry humans Sorry humans Sorry humans Sorry humans


    -Is this really what a hero should do hmm


    -Given Han Se-ah''s personality she would''ve put giant bomb vests on the ogres connecting goblin bomb vests, but she didn''t so it''s properly heroic


    -I''m an ogre and since she didn''t give me a bomb vest she must be a real hero


    So our task wasn''t to charge in while the walls and moat were unfinished and test any potential black magic with our bodies. We had ten sturdy friends to do the testing for us.


    Charlotte, who''d naturally approached us as we stopped to examine the walls, immediately signaled her mages after hearing my conversation with Han Se-ah.


    True to her nature of coming all the way to floor 60 despite being only 2�� in combat, the mages who''d followed her seemed equally unhinged. As they moved the two frontmost ogre cages, spraying potions and activating magic circles, their faces showed more excitement than concern as they gazed lovingly at the ogres.


    "So Charlotte, how do you plan to control the ogres once they''re released from the cages?"


    "We''ll try guiding them with a potion made from breeding season female ogre secretions. It works on normal ogres but I''m not sure about berserk ones. Still, it should have some effect."


    "No, just wake them up and open the cages."


    "...Roland? Wait, hold on! We won''t be able to test the attractant''s effectiveness...!"


    "This will work for sure!"


    Having no desire to keep watching the grimy mage lovingly stare at naked giants, I strode over purposefully.


    The ogre was already stirring as they sprayed the potion to neutralize the sleeping drug and deactivated the cage''s magic circles. It looked ready to wake within a minute. I pushed aside the mages and grabbed the iron bars firmly.


    Though the magic was gone, the cage still resisted my grip with a shriek, as if made of stone dwarf special alloy--


    "Huh? H-he''s doing that bare-handed?"


    "Wow, seems goblins aren''t the only ones that can fly."


    Bracing my legs against the ground, I tensed my waist and threw with all my might, sending it sailing over the walls.


    Kieak?! Kieeeek?!


    Grrrr, grrrah, GRAAAAAAHHHHH!!!


    The orcs'' screams and enraged ogre''s roar from behind the invisible walls painted a clear picture of what had happened, even without seeing it.

 Chapter 478: Mens VS Game 3

    People, especially men, tend to be drawn to primitive and childish questions. And those childish questions usually lead to imagining impossible fights and running simulations in their heads.


    So who''s stronger?


    Starting with lions versus tigers, then moving on to alien monkeys vs bald psychics, giant gorillas vs radioactive dinosaurs, and eventually even pitting sci-fi movie battleships against each other - that''s just how people are.


    "Wow, these ogres are way more agile than I expected."


    "Watch carefully. This is why knight orders hire mercenaries and adventurers to hunt ogres, even though the knights have excellent swordsmanship."


    That''s why Han Se-ah''s viewers were munching on chicken and popcorn while watching firsthand how ogres would fare against an army in the world of Heroes Chronicle.


    They could see rampaging ogres demolishing the well-ordered base through Han Se-ah''s camera while listening to my explanations, seemingly directed at party members but really meant for viewers - how entertaining could it get?


    Emotes flooded chat every time a warehouse or barracks was destroyed. The viewers seemed too stunned to type proper messages, spamming only exclamations and emotes.


    "Despite their huge size, there''s nothing they can do. Even considering they''re berserker ogres, it looks rough."


    "There''s a reason some mercenary bands specialize in hunting giants."


    "You sons of bitches-!!"


    The ogres'' aggro was drawn by the presumed mid-boss''s shouts. Some immediately started pounding on the fortress walls, while others began tearing apart the halberd-wielding heavy infantry that had been harassing Ogre #2 like toys.


    The heavy infantry skillfully wielded halberds about 4 meters long, roughly Manaashi''s height. But they faced 10-meter tall ogres. It was oddly satisfying watching these elite troops, who should have been dominating with their overwhelming reach using chains, nets and halberds, getting crushed by the ogres'' long arms instead.


    The chains and nets seemed made for catching humans, far too small to restrain ogres. Though durable enough not to break or tear, they barely hindered the ogres'' movements.


    Of course, just like a human wearing a sturdy bracelet on one hand can still move their arm freely, these restraints designed for humans couldn''t simultaneously bind all four limbs of a 10-meter giant.


    "How dare a hero! A mage-!!"


    "Both the hero and mage are women though."


    -Is that really what matters lololololol This guy instinctively knows how to piss people off lololololololol


    -Does he think Roland''s the hero just by looking? Though teacher fits better than a bomb maniac


    -Bark all you want inside, when dogs bark ogres still charge lololololololol


    -All bark and no bite


    -More like an old fart yelling into a megaphone than actually being loud


    As I cheered on the ogres between Han Se-ah and Charlotte, the distant voice from inside the fortress suddenly cut off.


    I muttered quietly wondering if he died from anger, making her giggle and poke my side with her elbow. Her lips curled up mischievously, apparently amused by my random comment. Good thing I didn''t talk about games, since she was listening.


    Just then the fortress gates opened, unleashing a barrage. The shells were quite flashy, seemingly loaded with various spells beyond simple damage.


    ''The ogres depleted their artillery, and though the wall''s open his guard forces remain. Maybe we should check his patterns with the trainee commanders, then land the finishing blow on the mid-boss before dealing with the boss monster. Good thing we brought ogres. Just how many shells do they have?''


    A legion of adventurers and mercenaries charged forward, leaping over the fallen wall''s debris. The mid-boss cackled with an eerie smile about humans being barbaric and ignorant as he raised the fallen halberd heavy infantry.


    As his staff glowed an ominous purple, the units crushed by ogres rose again, apparently containing skeletons or ghosts in their armor. During this process, he crushed a dark purple crystal in his free hand.


    ...Wasn''t that crystal made from human souls?


    "Y-you monster...!"


    Irene''s fists trembled as she seemed to realize this. But having been raised so gently she''d never even learned to curse, all she could do was clench her fists and glare at the dark mage.


    Even while preparing dark magic for the approaching adventurers, he noticed Irene''s furious gaze and grinned grotesquely. His gaunt face twisted like a ghost''s as his jaw stretched unnaturally with the smile.


    I was starting to think I should step in to take him down and care for Irene''s mental state... when a thought suddenly struck me.


    ''Where are the Ice Cross Knights?''


    Olek, who had been shouting loudly at the front, was nowhere to be seen. I''d expected him to lead the vanguard since everyone charged out caught up in the moment, but only blood-painted banners flew high. Glancing back, I spotted the Ice Cross Knights gathered with the mages, talking in hushed voices.


    After discussing something with Charlotte and Mari, Olek shook his head before approaching with determined strides, snorting steam from his nose with his characteristic ''decided'' expression.


    His unwavering steps led not to me or Han Se-ah, but before Irene. Alisa, who had hurried over, stood shoulder to shoulder with him as they addressed her.


    "Sister."


    "Yes, what is it?"


    "You''re frustrated, aren''t you?"


    "...Pardon?"


    "Aren''t you angry at that bastard? Just lining up barracks and acting like some great artist or mathematician, going on about efficiency and barbarism like those southern pigs."


    Ah, seems they were triggered by something like regional prejudice.


    The mid-boss''s attitude probably reminded them of those who look down on the north that directly faces monster waves. Since they couldn''t attack the divine mission of Imperial expansion, they seemed to disparage northerners as using brute force to push forward.


    Facing the Demon Army, seeing dark magic, overlapping the mid-boss with human types they already disliked... For various reasons, Olek snorted steam through his nose in excitement while Alisa wore a resolute expression, as if unable to stop him, as they pulled something from their magic supplies.


    "So let''s hit him hard."


    "I''ll trust you, Sister."


    A bomb vest I''d seen somewhere before.


    ...Goddess? Is this why you told me to bring them?

 Chapter 479: Mens VS Game 4

    Why did our airheaded Goddess specifically tell us to bring the Ice Cross Knights? Rather than broadly suggesting hiring mercenaries or temporarily recruiting knight orders, she had pointed to Olek Sibedev, who completely ruined his first impression. There must have been a reason.


    Now I finally understood why.


    [No]


    [What is thaat]


    [Why are they taking that out]


    Being negative about it, Olek Sibedev was easily swayed, acted impulsively, and had quite a temper. Yet despite these obvious flaws, he maintained his childhood friend''s unwavering love and earned the trust of 19 comrades.


    Even our party members saw Olek as just an unusual person rather than someone unpleasant, and viewers accepted him as a funny extra character like they did Manaashi as "Ham". Some gnashed their teeth in hatred because he had a cute childhood friend, but even that was just affectionate teasing.


    "Every time he talks it''s perfection this, efficiency that, art whatever - let''s teach him a lesson, talking like some young master who only learned war from books with no real experience."


    "Ah..."


    So Olek''s strengths must be his initiative in taking action and the leadership that inspires others through it. Rather than charisma born from perfection and genius, Olek''s ability was making others naturally follow through effort and action.


    Irene''s anger-filled eyes wavered briefly in confusion at Olek''s sincere words.


    Until now, dealing with mid-bosses and boss monsters had been my role. Irene was the supporter who helped with this, but suddenly being asked to take the lead seemed to make her hesitate slightly. It looked more like lacking confidence than reluctance.


    This was where Alisa stepped in to help Olek.


    "Don''t worry, Irene."


    "Hey, are these two some kind of couple scam team? They''re totally in sync-"


    The moment she confirmed the mages weren''t paying attention, Alisa slipped her arm through Irene''s and dropped honorifics. No wonder she''d been so formal with "Sister this, Sister that" earlier - it was because of others watching like the mages and Imperial commanders.


    If Olek Sibedev was the type to lead from the front and make others follow, Alisa Friedrich was the type to gently push from behind. As the Ice Cross Knights'' externally mounted brain, she''d grab the neck of those who went too far and push those who hesitated.


    Whispered softly, unlike Olek''s powerful voice, her sweet words flowed into Irene''s ear like a snake. The vice commander who''d led twenty immature knights for nearly a decade worked her persuasion.


    "You''re wondering if you can do it, right? And feeling pressured that you have to succeed. Or maybe regretting getting caught up in emotions and going too far."


    "Well, that''s..."


    "I''m not blaming you. It''s natural for a Goddess Faith nun to get upset seeing a dark mage. It would be more shameful to hold back and stay cautious without getting angry."


    Watching this made my heart pound strangely. Olek charging forward without hesitation, Alisa supporting him, and the knights standing at attention without a word, ready to follow their commander pulling out a bomb vest.


    Feeling something odd, I wrapped myself in mana to heighten my senses and felt unfamiliar mana waves radiating from Olek and Alisa, enveloping us like a force field. ...I''d jokingly called out to the Goddess seeing the bomb vest, but this must be why she gave us the quest.


    It was like they''d awakened a coupling skill sometimes seen in character collection mobile games.


    Coupling skills had effects that applied to everyone, plus occasional effects targeting specific characters. These appeared sometimes in Heroes Chronicle and often in other mobile games.


    Like when a tights-wearing saint character''s shield gave tons of extra buffs to a bikini armor paladin released at the same time, or how the bikini armor paladin''s healing aura restored not just HP but also MP for the tights saint-


    "That''s true..."


    Her golden eyes, wavering with anger and determination, turned gentle as a lamb''s at my whispers, wide and attentive. Like a good student, and as if sharing secrets, she lowered her voice too, worried the distant dark mage might hear us.


    Though her cuteness almost made me laugh, I held it back and continued.


    "Don''t think too big. We''re a party. Me, Grace, Katie and Hanna are all ready to help you. Olek and Alisa, and the Ice Cross Knights will jump in too."


    "That''s... thank you, really..."


    "Of course."


    Her face flushed red at my reassuring words, probably thinking she''d stepped forward ignoring the party leader and senior adventurer. Like staining pure white paper, I whispered the basics of K-gaming to her.


    That games aren''t about enjoying yourself, but making others mad-


    "So let''s think about it slowly. When you said life was precious, he sacrificed people''s souls for dark magic."


    "Yes. He deliberately... did what I hate?"


    "Then you should do what he hates too."


    Though it sounded obvious - exploit their weakness relentlessly - it wasn''t wrong. Even if it had been Han Se-ah, or Olek or Alisa instead of me, they could have given the same advice.


    But hearing my obvious words, Irene''s eyes squeezed shut before suddenly sparkling with determination as she glared at the fortress.


    Her divine energy surged fiercely at the same time. Watching her power beautifully align with Olek and Alisa''s mana waves like receiving support, her born 5�� nature showed clearly. With archer-like reflexes even in sudden ambushes, she must have thought of some new ability.


    Her holy power moved furiously as if willing to deplete it all. The knights, Han Se-ah, the viewers, the Imperial forces rampaging in the fortress, and the dark mage all stared blankly at us.


    "What the... hell?"


    "Ah, the Goddess blesses this war...!"


    While people who didn''t know Irene was a Saint Candidate and thought she was just the hero party''s nun watched her with awe, she silently completed her power. The gathered divine energy, enough to make high-rank magic look trivial, slowly took form.


    What emerged was massive armor, a shield, and a warhammer.


    Clearly enormous holy artifacts created with me, Roland, in mind.


    ...The unique point was their size - impossibly huge for human use. Befitting the tremendous mass of holy power, the armor flew to the battlefield ignoring the dark mage''s resistance and enveloped a dying ogre on the ground.


    "Y-you Goddess Faith nun-!!"


    "Rise once more to fight evil!"


    A 10-meter ogre rose unsteadily, armed with holy armor and warhammer.


    Fully healed, and buffed by a 5�� Saint Candidate.

 Chapter 480: Mens VS Game 5

    The 10-meter ogre clad in holy armor overcame death''s door and rampaged once again. Though not all ten rose - it couldn''t revive those already dead - the ones that did were plenty threatening.


    While viewers laughed and mocked the dark mage''s furious tantrum in chat, only Han Se-ah stared blankly into space mid-laugh. Her stare was so obvious that if people weren''t watching Irene''s divine energy, they''d have asked if she was sick.


    The camera turned from filming the holy ogre to show the quest window she was staring at.


    Specifically, the window showing Irene''s character quest was complete.


    "...Looks like Irene''s quest wasn''t about hunting the boss monster but about breaking out of her shell - changing her mindset. Originally she was supposed to realize something while fighting the mid-boss or boss monster, but Olek and Alisa, hee, heehee..."


    -What nonsense is this shit lololol Don''t talk crap when we haven''t even killed the mid-boss


    -Why even play the game if you''re gonna cheese a 5�� on floor 60 you noob, that annoying laugh


    -My heart''s racing worried Roland''s quest might get cheesed too, someone please teach this bitch a lesson


    -Can''t we just kill the boss monster and save and load back to yesterday this is so fucking annoying


    -Here I am helping merchant caravans in some village for a 3�� companion quest while you cheese a 5�� quest just because you have two temporary companions what makes us different why can''t I do that


    5�� ''Saint Candidate'' Irene


    No-


    6�� ''Saint of Enlightenment'' Irene


    Unable to heal injured adventurers visiting the temple with her healing, she chose the pilgrimage to the tower out of guilt. Thus her ability, her sacred law, created through decades of effort since being born 5��, was recognized as a miracle by the system.


    A nun who performed miracles in the Goddess''s name naturally became known as a saint.


    "So the skill is like... voluntary conscription? What kind of K-Army skill is this?"


    Han Se-ah slowly read Irene''s skill along with the screaming viewers.


    [Holy War Declaration - Voluntary Conscription]


    Conscripts enemy units with lowest HP ratio as ''Legion Soldiers''.


    Conscripted ''Legion Soldiers'' prioritize targeting the Demon Army.


    ''Legion Soldiers'' gain ''Doctrine'' stacks when killing enemies.


    Killing dark mages or tower monsters doubles ''Doctrine'' stack gain.


    ''Legion Soldiers'' heal at 20 ''Doctrine'' stacks.


    ''Legion Soldiers'' power up at 50 ''Doctrine'' stacks.


    At 100 ''Doctrine'' stacks, consumes all stacks to conscript additional ''Legion Soldiers''.


    His pattern seemed to be building fortresses and barracks while continuously reviving troops using stolen souls, stacking resurrections over time. No wonder blocking the gate and fleeing from floor 55 to 60 - it would have been quite troublesome facing him unprepared.


    Undead armies blocking the path while constantly reviving, annoying suicide and stealth units thrown as delays. Then alchemical artillery from the fortress once you''re tied down by suicide, stealth, and reviving meat shields.


    But Han Se-ah''s ultra-fast cheese strategy and Irene''s 6�� awakening perfectly countered all of this. Looking at it this way, I somewhat understood the seemingly stroke-bound mid-boss''s feelings.


    I''d felt similar when I spent about 300 building a tier 1 sustained damage deck for Arena, only for the next pickup to feature a sustained healing purification saint that single-handedly countered entire decks.


    "Wow... at this point Olek and Alisa are closer to luck totems than ''Lucky One'' Lukius? How did just talking with the mid-boss instantly clear the quest? I thought Irene would awaken after we killed the mid-boss and fight the boss monster."


    -So jealous of this cheese life bitch if I just had one 5�� companion


    -Don''t care about anything else but if I find a cutie mom-tier companion I''m quitting tower climbing retiring to the countryside having five kids living in a cozy cottage


    -lol Why kill the Demon Lord when we have a goddess at home lololol


    -Does nothing but the game plays itself with holy sword swinging up front miracles happening in back


    Our party surrounded Irene standing tall on the plains maintaining her sacred law. We held the front like a rebuilt collapsed wall, while Ice Cross Knights encircled us with stern faces.


    Thanks to Irene''s miracle evolving from 5�� to 6��, we''d mostly broken down the mid-boss''s patterns with only some Chunsik losses and no casualties.


    No more dark magic crystals or alchemical shells for artillery. His forces were either fallen or become legion soldiers, with no more undead pouring from the fortress - only the scrawny, raging mid-boss remained.


    It was quite a sight seeing the tall but emaciated dark mage surrounded by ogres and patchwork golems in heavy holy armor.


    "Good, good. You fucking bastards. Heh, hehehe-"


    "Oh, planning something?"


    "Enough, that''s sufficient."


    Berserker ogres in holy armor in front, masses of 4-meter patchwork golems behind, with adventurers and mercenaries reinforcing the loose encirclement.


    The seemingly deranged dark mage gripped his staff with both hands about to show some final pattern, when an overwhelming voice from the suddenly opened fortress gate stopped his last struggle.


    The dark mage turned toward the fortress in shock, patchwork golems got cut down after carelessly exposing their backs to the entrance, and the boss monster burst out-


    I too jumped in shock, immediately leaping over the fallen wall to rush at him.


    "You bastard, trying to steal someone else''s prey!"


    Come on, the boss monster stealing the mid-boss''s finishing blow was too much, right?


    --


    [1. Chunsik appears to be ''a reference to a cute character mascot in Korean culture, often used as a humorous way to refer to transformed/converted units in gaming contexts.'']

 Chapter 481: 60th Floor Battle Royale 1

    Chapter 481: 60th Floor Battle Royale 1


    A knight burst forth from the fortress gates through the thick gunsmoke and dust.


    His grotesque black armor looked as if human muscles had been cast in steel, his black helmet adorned with deer antlers, not a speck of skin visible - only red eyes glowing in the darkness. He wielded an ashen greatsword as tall as a person and wore a tattered, billowing cape.


    He looked exactly like what you''d find searching for "dark knight" or "death knight" online - the stereotypical appearance. Though he may have looked like generic game art, the dark aura enveloping his entire body proved he was indeed the floor 60 boss.


    "Well now, I thought you''d hold back."


    "For whose benefit?"


    "What is the mean-"


    The terrifying figure''s greatsword targeted neither Irene''s legion soldiers in holy armor nor the adventurers and mercenaries circling nearby.


    Without hesitation, his greatsword plunged into the dark mage''s back while my hammer, having rushed out like lightning, smashed into the dark mage''s chest. Like being caught between hammer and anvil - or hammer and chisel - his heart was torn apart front and back. He crumbled without even leaving final words.


    Even with my strength, I was still a tank - for the dark mage to die in one hit, that final technique he was preparing must have been some kind of self-destruct that consumed his health. Even considering the boss monster''s strike, the mid-boss died too easily.


    "You have sharp instincts. You didn''t know, but your intuition served you well."


    "...?"


    A strange standoff began over the dark mage''s corpse. The boss monster spouted nonsense about noticing and instincts during the brief moment the corpse crumbled into loot.


    His words about noticing despite charging out openly made little sense. But watching the dark mage''s body crumble into mana and transform into mana stones, staff, and various crystals clattering to the ground, something occurred to me.


    What if instead of self-destruction, the dark mage was preparing for an execution event by an ally?


    What if, like the Harpy Empress and underground monster event, this was the boss monster devouring the mid-boss to power up?


    Dark purple crystals made from human lives, crystals with flames and frost swirling inside presumably containing alchemy, clear crystals likely used as catalysts. And among them, a large round crystal... no, a crystal heart.


    Carved to look like a human heart in crystal form - anyone could tell this was the most important drop.


    "Who wouldn''t notice such an obvious charge?"


    "Heh, I too lack confidence in schemes that are so transparent."


    The red eyes glowing ominously inside his helmet fixed on the crystal heart, as did my gaze instinctively.@@@@


    A test of strength began, using eye contact over the crystal heart as the signal.


    With the dark mage''s corpse between us gone, my warhammer and his greatsword clashed directly with an ominous screech. Though similar in size to me, his strength rivaled an ogre''s.


    Well, it would be strange if a floor 60 boss monster had weak strength just because they were humanoid. Thinking this, I gritted my teeth and planted my legs firmly to prevent him from reaching for the crystal heart.


    Having rushed out hastily wielding my warhammer two-handed, I would have been pushed back pathetically if I''d tried using it one-handed to grab my shield.


    "Good, excellent! Let''s cast aside these worthless schemes and clash properly!"


    He didn''t seem to particularly want a 1-on-1 duel, showing no displeasure at Katie''s approach. He kicked my abdomen to create distance and raised his greatsword... but Katie, who had nimbly reached the fortress, didn''t draw her sword.


    "What are you doing, wench?"


    "Hanna said this was important, so I''ll put it in our inventory!"


    "Nice, Katie!"


    While we pulled our planted weapons free at a distance, Katie slid in on a path of ice and snatched the dark mage''s crystal heart. Han Se-ah must have put her up to it - with the camera on her back, she gracefully grabbed the heart and spun around to flee.


    Maybe her northern background gave her skating talent. Even the harshest judges would give a perfect 10 to how she smoothly collected the loot and executed a 180-degree turn.


    The Heavenly King raged incomprehensibly at the sight. His tattered cape billowed as if caught in a storm, dark energy streaming from it.


    Being a battle junkie, he seemed furiously enraged at Katie turning tail to flee. When he gathered dark energy in his hands clearly preparing a ranged attack, I immediately charged forward.


    ''If I just slash straight-''


    I summoned the holy sword as its cooldown finished, stepping forward.


    They say historically, drawing techniques were the ultimate... no, were used for dishonorable ambushes, right? Though I had no scabbard and never learned iaijutsu, swinging from the hip like drawing a blade should count as something similar.


    One step - my warhammer dissolving into holy energy, shield sensed in the distance.


    Two steps - holy sword''s hilt gripped firmly, divine energy surging.


    Three steps - holy sword slicing smoothly through the air with divine rather than physical force.


    "Kugh, you! You''d even protect a coward who turns tail in battle?!"


    "Protect my ass, she''s our party member, fucker!"


    Even a boss monster couldn''t ignore a mass of defense-piercing divine energy - the dark energy forming into a spear hastily moved to block the holy sword.


    But a skill activated to check ranged attacks couldn''t stop a holy sword that ignored all defense and resistance. The holy sword easily passed through the shattered spear and carved deeply into him, smoothly penetrating his armor.


    A diagonal gash from below the shoulder through the solar plexus to exit the flank. But since the holy sword dealt defense-ignoring damage rather than instant death, there was no reason to stop. I swung the holy sword brutally without any sword technique finesse. Using muscles enhanced by mana and healed by holy power, I forcibly changed its direction.


    The blade that entered his forearm and exited his flank suddenly stopped, then diagonally rose to pierce his armpit. Since his size was similar to a human''s, I didn''t need to forcibly extend its reach - I just wildly swung it like a madman''s club to maximize damage output.


    Forearm to flank, armpit to shoulder, collarbone to calf, shin to ankle - I slashed wildly without even breathing, caring nothing for vital points.


    "I thought you were a warrior, but you''re just a common thug!"


    But he seemed to grasp the holy sword''s properties in that brief exchange and leapt far back. As expected of a boss monster and Heavenly King - I couldn''t cheese him down in 5 minutes with the holy sword.


    ...Shame, I was hoping to cheese my way to floor 80.

 Chapter 482: 60th Floor Battle Royale 2

    The Heavenly King''s tattered cape billowed violently, streaming dark energy like ribbons. The aura he emitted was so powerful it seemed like a cocoon made of mist.


    His fury at a fully armored knight turning tail without hesitation radiated ominously. Ironically, that rage spilled over to the other adventurers watching cautiously nearby.


    "Kugh, fa-fall back!"


    "We''ll get caught in the aftermath, just run!"


    "But that one''s the boss...!"


    "Fuck that! Want to die like a rat crushed while scavenging for crumbs?"


    The dark mage''s prepared forces had been cleanly dealt with, and when this formidable figure burst from the fortress gates, something dark flew toward the adventurers hovering around watching the situation.@@@@


    The dark energy scattered like mist, transforming into various thrown weapons - arrows, spears, daggers - flying in all directions. Between this and trying to throw a spear at Katie earlier, he seemed to fight by creating weapons from dark energy.


    A battle junkie obsessed with honorable frontal combat. A raw stats boss who used massive mana to constantly change weapons and handle all patterns from melee to ranged. His whole being screamed at players to stop messing around and fight head-on.


    "Calling me a thug and scoundrel just because I''m not great with a sword is too-!"


    "That''s rich coming from a rat who steals treasures that should be won through combat!"


    The trainee commanders managed to escape without casualties since it wasn''t a properly aimed area attack. Though it wasn''t pretty, the sharp adventurers and self-preserving ones dragged everyone away, limiting the damage to injuries.


    I''d thought they might abandon us and run, but with such high quest rewards at stake, the mercenaries wouldn''t backstab us. Besides, they''d have no way to fence loot from a boss monster even if they betrayed us.


    As Irene''s sacred law expired and the holy Chunsiks reverted to mana stones, rolling across the dirt, people used their crumbling bodies as cover to flee outside the walls. The chaotic garrison before the fortress entrance became our dueling ground as the Heavenly King and I glared at each other, wildly swinging weapons.


    "You have courage and nothing else! Not a trace of skill to be found!"


    "You sure talk a lot for someone who keeps running!"


    "Isn''t this a common tactic for your adventurer kind? Hahah, if you''re unsatisfied then come in!"


    Though calling it a dueling ground might be generous given the chaos.


    He kept slipping away and retreating as if our player-boss relationship had reversed. Having realized the holy sword had a time limit and only ignored defense and resistance rather than guaranteeing hits or kills, he deflected it skillfully.


    This was personally my most annoying type of enemy - small, agile, and technically skilled. Judging that losing mana was vastly preferable to losing health, he kept creating dark energy weapons to block the holy sword.


    Like some wuxia novel character, he blocked each holy sword swing with two or three dark weapons while retreating. Watching this supposed Heavenly King flee sparked an odd irritation in my chest.


    Being a combat-obsessed character skilled in martial arts, he seemed sensitive to mana and holy energy flow. Seeing him duck and dodge attacks that suddenly extended in length like an acrobat made my blood boil more and more.


    "Roland, I''ll help!"


    "Finally showing up, little thief?"


    Han Se-ah must have seen this through the camera as she came running with the others. Irene also joined with Grace, looking slightly tired from overusing her sacred law but otherwise fine. R��??O???��?


    "Still, since nothing else is coming out, he seems to be alone in there."


    -Of course the weakest Heavenly King doesn''t hesitate to run in his underwear lololololololol


    -We collected all the ogre stones so might as well upgrade weapons first?


    -Bosses are no joke from floor 60, look how he ran even after getting hit by the holy sword


    -Should we be impressed that a Heavenly King ran after taking holy sword hits or call the natural 6�� who made a floor 60 boss and Heavenly King run overpowered?


    -Can''t tell if enemies are strong or weak when the party has one natural 6�� lololol


    The viewers laughed at the ridiculous situation of a boss running away and locking the door. At least we collected all the mid-boss''s drops, so equipment enhancement wouldn''t be a problem.


    Excluding Katie who already enhanced her weapon with special stones, we needed 4 ogre stones for me, Han Se-ah, Grace and Irene. Of the 10 ogre stones, we''d sell 6 to the Magic Tower and 4 to the stone dwarves.


    As we discussed the mid-boss''s drops, people started approaching us.


    "Ahem, hem. It is truly an honor to witness the hero''s might."


    "H-hero. About the monster drops we handled..."


    Imperial commanders trying to get on our good side and adventurers and mercenaries eyeing the money. Well, though Irene''s sacred law played a big role, they did hunt the mid-boss''s minions. They''d cleaned up the miscellaneous monsters using the holy Chunsiks as meat shields.


    That led to a temporary camp forming, using the collapsed wall almost like we''d claimed it. Thanks to merchants spreading word below, people gradually gathered until the area before the boss''s fortress became busy as a marketplace.


    "He won''t suddenly burst out, right?"


    "It''s possible, but given how he tries to fight efficiently, he probably won''t rush into a crowd. Unless he''s preparing to face us from inside the fortress."


    -It''s kind of lame how this guy who kept calling us thieves and thugs just runs when he gets ganged up on


    -Okay we get it, when are we going to the dwarves and what are we enhancing


    -Can Roland''s weapon even be enhanced? He''s been using that hammer the whole time, wonder what happens to the holy sword if we enhance it


    -Forget swords, show us staff and bow enhancement, we already saw sword enhancement with the kid


    -Finally our mom did something, show more of her instead of these annoying Imperial guys


    The Imperial trainee commanders were noisy, the mercenaries arguing over their share while trying to stay on our good side were noisy, the priests gathering around Irene to praise her sacred law were noisy-


    In the midst of this real chaos, I spotted a large flag beyond the plains. Wondering if state forces had gathered as reinforcements after word spread, I glanced at the plains. One of the commanders about to speak to me nearly fainted in shock.


    "Wh-why is the Imperial Guard here?!"


    What the fuck is it now?

 Chapter 483: 60th Floor Battle Royale 3

    There were so many things I wanted to say and argue about.


    Like how even though the holy sword ignored defense and resistance, being a tank by nature meant I lacked additional damage skills, so my DPS against bosses was starting to fall off.


    Or how I wished I could use these "fragments" they mentioned to gain even a fraction of Roland''s genius swordsmanship.


    Or questioning what kind of boss monster would take defense-piercing damage, then cowardly flee into their fortress and lock the door - what kind of character design was that?


    As a gamer experiencing meta changes firsthand, I wanted to discuss it, but Han Se-ah still firmly believed I was an NPC. So I had to keep these thoughts bottled up inside...


    ''What now...?''


    Seeing the knights approaching proudly with their magnificent banners held high in the distance, the words that rose to my throat dropped back into my stomach from sheer absurdity.


    It was like being furious about Manager Kim''s lecture at work, then encountering a naked madman urinating on the main street while heading home. Would you still care about what Manager Kim said when there''s a lunatic right in front of you?


    When something too ridiculous happens, previous concerns become trivial in comparison. Why would a noble''s carriage come to a boss monster''s fortress, rather than the base camp at the gate?


    ''Imperial Army, and the Imperial Guard at that? As in the personal guard?''


    Seeing the commander beside me trembling like a mouse before a cat at the sight of those tall banners, the elaborate insignia must be Imperial, and the flag beside it bore the familiar Goddess Faith symbol.


    The black-armored knights carried both the Goddess Faith symbol and Imperial banner high, as the continent''s Emperor also claimed to be chosen by the Goddess. While the Heavenly King''s armor grotesquely depicted human muscles, these knights'' armor was magnificently designed to set men''s hearts racing.@@@@


    Full plate armor in pure black that showed off sleek, gentle feminine curves with a narrow waist. Black from head to toe, with gold decorations on parts like the visor and gauntlets.


    They approached so openly and proudly, as if this wasn''t the front of a boss monster''s fortress but some city square.


    "My word, what is this?"


    "Hm? Why so surprised, brother?"


    "Shut up and bow, even if you''re Kingdom adventurers, don''t you recognize them?!"


    The trainee commanders frantically adjusted their clothes and tried to control their hired mercenaries and adventurers who had gathered in surprise. The adventurers and mercenaries moved obediently according to the commanders'' fuss, apparently experienced in dealing with important people.


    And such movement naturally piqued Han Se-ah''s curiosity. As a streamer, she couldn''t stay still when something new appeared like an event.


    She immediately turned her camera toward the carriage receiving strict escort behind the banner-bearing knights. Seeing four massive black horses with gleaming muscular coats pulling it, this must indeed be someone important.


    "Wow... what''s this? Those horses look almost like floor 50 monsters. Just one horse must be worth more than most adventurers."


    -The horse looks better looking than me lololol


    Despite her cute appearance, she bore the fearsome title of 6�� Imperial Empress.


    Born 6�� ''Great Empress'' Charlotte


    Looking at it now, all three natural 6��s including myself were blonde - ''Paladin'' Roland, ''White Feather Shield'' Bradamante, and ''Great Empress'' Charlotte.


    And these three were clearly modeled after the story of France''s Twelve Paladins. Some briefly patriotic French viewers spammed the chat with French flags and baguette icons in revolutionary spirit before being mercilessly purged by the AI.


    As Han Se-ah and I stared blankly at the chat, dumbfounded by the sudden appearance of another natural 6��, she walked steadily toward us.


    While Princess Bradamante was an elegant, dignified woman, Empress Charlotte was a girl with lazy yet playful eyes. Comparing her to a well-mannered golden retriever or satisfied cheese cat would probably be insulting both the Imperial and Royal families.


    "Ah, Your Imperial--"


    "Enough. I have no desire for formality from the hero party carrying out the Goddess''s will."


    No wonder all the Imperial Guard wore feminine armor - they must be the Empress''s female knight order. The viewers would love that. As I was lost in such thoughts, the Empress approached naturally as Irene went to greet her.


    True to her playful, free-spirited image, she seemed to dislike ceremony, lazily waving her wrist before striding up to examine us - specifically me and Han Se-ah - like zoo animals.


    "Um, hey... how are we supposed to act before an empress? I mean, empress or emperor aside... this really isn''t helping!"


    -What do you expect, average players like us crawl before viscounts and can''t even meet counts, let alone emperors lololololololol


    -Emperor empress whatever, we haven''t even seen the princess you noob lololololololol


    -If we knew that would we be watching streams instead of cutting off Heavenly Kings'' heads lololol


    -Asking chat about palace etiquette is like asking dating advice on 2chan


    -But it''s funny how the princess is prim and proper while the empress is so casual, nice twist


    Han Se-ah trembled under that blatant gaze. Even a streaming genius like her found it hard to be shameless before the Imperial Empress.


    Finding even Han Se-ah''s nervousness amusing, the Empress raised her lips slightly and signaled her knights. Suddenly a tea table appeared on the plains. At least they didn''t insist on black for the tea set - a tea party suddenly materialized in front of fortress walls that were a battlefield five minutes ago.


    "So rather than tedious formalities, I''d like to hear what exactly is happening here. A hero''s tale of the tower - how fascinating."


    "Ah, y-yes..."


    Even Han Se-ah became docile before such a straightforward important person.

 Chapter 484: 60th Floor Battle Royale 4

    Chapter 484: 60th Floor Battle Royale 4


    Sometimes when faced with sudden, unthinkable accidents, people freeze up and can''t react. You know, like in dramas when someone just stands there going "uh, uhhh" as a truck bears down on them?


    I used to think that was just for dramatic effect, but it wasn''t.@@@@


    Before being transported into Heroes Chronicle, I once saw someone get hit by a van that shot out of an alley right in front of me. It took nearly 10 seconds just to register that someone had been hit - the brain needs time to process such things.


    What I''m saying is that the Empress before us was no different from that truck bursting out of the alley.


    ''Why is the Imperial Empress in the Kingdom, in the tower, on floor 60, in front of a boss monster field...?''


    She was the Imperial Empress. That meant she should be stabilizing Imperial territory and dealing with endless monster waves under the Goddess''s orders.


    No, even setting aside duties, she was the Empire''s head. Sure, being born 6�� gave her confidence, but what would happen if the Empress got hurt or died in Kingdom territory? Heroes Chronicle wasn''t a world where you respawned at temples after dying. At worst, the Empire could fall, monster waves could pour in, and Han Se-ah''s gameplay would be completely ruined...


    My thoughts were a mess as reality broke down. Like someone had thrown fireworks into an old warehouse, all sorts of random and improper thoughts exploded and settled repeatedly in my mind.


    "Hmm... I said formalities weren''t necessary, Sir. Please sit."


    "Ah... yes."


    Lost in thought, I found myself the only one still standing while our party had all taken seats. The Empress had commented on this.


    A tea party in front of a fortress containing a boss monster. Watching the black-armored Imperial Guard serving tea and macarons, I couldn''t make sense of the situation and increasingly lost the desire to try.


    Well, I mean, it was a game world after all...


    In real-world terms, it would be like the US President personally fighting terrorists with a rifle in Afghanistan, but I suppose if that President had incredible superpowers that could stop bullets, they''d be safe enough.


    "Though I have many questions, I''m most curious about the current situation. The collapsed walls from within, signs of combat beyond human capability, yet the fortress gates remain firmly shut."


    "Ah, about that-"


    Finally sitting at the table, an unlikely tea party truly began. Either there was an expert among the Imperial Guard''s female knights, or befitting the continent''s Empress they had magical devices, because the tea and macarons brought from the carriage were incredibly fragrant and sweet.


    The most luxurious party I''d attended was at a count''s estate, but this tasted better than that. Though I wasn''t a tea connoisseur, the bitter yet smooth tea that wasn''t sweet absolutely exuded class.


    As I silently sipped my tea, Katie began the explanation.


    Han Se-ah was busy managing broadcast settings as viewer numbers exploded at the appearance of a natural 6�� Imperial Empress, while Grace and Irene were frozen stiff before the Empress despite not being nobles.


    "The story begins when we found no mid-boss on floor 55-"


    "Oh? A mid-boss."


    Unlike her other possessions, the sword had no gold, being pure black from blade to handle. When this blade, larger than the Heavenly King''s sword from earlier, settled in the hands of a girl barely 160cm tall, it created a truly unbalanced image.


    Even if she could handle the weight, the blade dragged along the ground due to her height, plowing the plains like a hoe. The chat instantly exploded at this sight.


    "So the Empress has like, a girl-with-heavy-weapons concept? But that greatsword looks twice as heavy as Roland''s hammer and she''s using one hand. This gives a good idea of what natural 6�� characters are like."


    [Manly Romance Is Big Sword donated 10,000 won!]


    This is it! This is it! This is it! This is it! This is it! This is it! This is it!


    [Staff Stand Hater donated 50,000 won!]


    Cut all the staff and jar openers! All natural 6��s are melee weapon users you noobs!


    "...Roland has the holy sword and is a tank with semi-invincible HP who can deal conditional damage. The princess''s title has ''shield'' so she''s probably a balanced sword-and-board character. And the Empress seems like a pure DPS dealer with a giant sword focusing entirely on attack power?"


    -Why no natural 6�� mages? Is BB Games discriminating against magic users?


    -Or maybe they want players to be mages while natural 6��s take the front line? The orthodox approach could be playing mages


    -BB Games understands the romance of small blonde girls with huge swords, my lower body highly approves


    -She''s not that small, more like teen-sized, what loli? Typical otaku nerds lol


    -But is it right for the Imperial Empress to come to the Kingdom for monster hunting experience? This is beyond fantasy into just astral territory, my head hurts lololol


    The trainee commanders didn''t dare raise their heads while adventurers and mercenaries whispered rudely. The Imperial Guard maintained silent respect while the hero party sat wondering if they should stand, along with one streamer and over a million viewers.


    Calmly accepting all these gazes, the Empress smiled playfully before leaping forward, devastating the plains.


    The tiny figure soared high toward the ever-bright sun. As she raised the massive greatsword vertically with impressive skill, it let out an eerie scream and the world grew brighter. Golden aura gathered wildly as if to eclipse the sun itself and become its replacement.


    ''So that''s what the "Sun of the Empire" title meant...?''


    When she swung the pillar of golden light that had completely obscured the black greatsword, the world flashed as if a high-rank magic had exploded.


    "Hmm, weaker than expected? Though tougher than the rabble coming down from the north."


    All that remained on the plains was not centaurs but a huge crater and rising clouds of dust. Was her normal attack close to high-rank magic in power?


    This was the moment the natural 6�� Imperial Empress proved her ability.

 Chapter 485: 60th Floor Battle Royale 5

    When she swung her massive greatsword, it caused an explosion large enough to wipe out the centaur herd in one strike. The blast radius was similar to Han Se-ah''s precisely controlled high-rank magic, Summon Ice Storm.


    I was about to curse at how ridiculous it was for a melee DPS character''s normal attack to have similar range to a mage''s AoE CC skill - when I suddenly remembered there was such a character in Heroines Chronicle.


    Were Heroes Chronicle''s natural 6�� characters created by carefully collecting all the skills from Heroines Chronicle''s 0-tier broken characters? It felt like reading "My Imagined Strongest Character" scribbled in some middle schooler''s notebook, which was kind of funny.


    Not that I was complaining about the benefits since I was experiencing them firsthand... Being transported as an overpowered character was way better than struggling in some low-power misery isekai.


    "These are definitely tougher than the vermin eating away at the Empire. Though given their numbers are far fewer than the waves, they shouldn''t be too difficult to handle. Hmm, I''d like to cross swords with these so-called mid-boss and boss monsters."


    "Your Majesty, you have urgent matters to attend to after your tower inspection, according to your schedule."


    "I know. That''s why it''s such a shame. From what I''ve heard, if we''d arrived a bit earlier, I could have seen the face of this so-called Heavenly King - to think a knight claiming to lead the vanguard would hide in a fortress."


    After glancing at the viewers'' excited reactions and roughly analyzing the Empress''s power, she shook her wrist as if disappointed. Though she pretended to stretch her wrist muscles after that powerful strike, her slender forearm muscles looked completely unaffected.


    If the dark knight who was floor 60''s boss monster and Heavenly King was a battle maniac who''d do anything underhanded to win, the Empress seemed more like a pure battle maniac who just wanted to freely wield her overwhelming strength.


    Like someone forced to leave a restaurant after just one bite of the appetizer, the Empress hesitated regretfully. Though she maintained her golden aura while stretching her wrist and looking around, there were no more monsters for her to fight.


    Irene''s sacred law had expired, turning the legion soldiers into mana stones, and the mid-boss''s monster army had long since been cut down by the Imperial trainee commanders'' forces. Only the boss monster remained, but he''d just tested the waters before retreating and locking the fortress gates.


    "Still, since it''s disappointing, shall I knock a few times?"


    "We follow your lead."


    Once the Empress left, we''d need to team up with other adventurers arriving late and strip the fortress bare to find out what that Heavenly King was plotting.


    ...Or so I thought, but the Empress calmly walked forward dragging her greatsword. As if this was perfectly natural, the Imperial Guard also began moving behind her, except those managing the carriage and weapon box.


    The small blonde beauty in black uniform dragging a black greatsword, followed by female knights in perfect formation. Between their appearance and their black armor and uniforms, it was such a perfect embodiment of male fantasy that I wanted to escape reality.


    "Uh, uhh? Should we follow? Forget kill stealing, but if the Empress gets hurt wouldn''t that start a war between the Kingdom and Empire and ruin the game progression? I haven''t even gotten all our party members to 6�� yet, the Empire can''t fall!"


    -What can you do when the Empire''s head wants to do something lol


    -But if she''s natural 6�� she should be able to break down the fortress gates with Roland-level DPS right?


    -Maybe the Empress also strips naked and goes berserk when angry? Kind of urgent


    Was it her beautiful appearance and Imperial bloodline carrying out the Goddess''s will? The Imperial citizens were dying of joy like fanatics who''d seen their favorite star in person.


    Though Kingdom people liked Princess Bradamante too, it wasn''t quite like this.


    To use an otaku game comparison, Princess Bradamante''s fan club was like admiring the perfect student council president, while Empress Charlotte''s fan club was like otaku fans of a school idol.


    This wasn''t meant to disparage anyone, just describe the intensity of reactions. Even though the princess was popular, citizens didn''t faint screaming "kyaaah~!" when she visited the capital to check on the people''s welfare. The Imperial people''s enthusiasm just seemed more over-the-top.


    "This is kind of overwhelming..."


    "Hard to believe becoming a hero, but meeting the Imperial Empress in the tower is also unbelievable...?"


    "But since the Empress confirmed the fortress is firmly locked, we should be able to rest properly."


    Due to the Empress''s visit, Olek and the Ice Cross Knights, even the cool-headed Alisa, were sprawled out grinning because the Empress had mentioned Sibedev. Behind them, the Imperial trainee commanders huddled together feeling superior like a lottery winners'' club.


    Apparently just getting a glance from the Empress was enough to make them count their chickens before hatching and throw a festival.


    While I was thinking "what''s all this excitement over just eye contact?", seeing the latecomers flooding into the base camp established by the collapsed wall dying of envy made me wonder if this was Imperial culture.


    "No idea what he''s doing in there, but he probably won''t come out today. Even at the earliest it''ll be tomorrow, by which time the holy sword''s cooldown will be done. Though I thought blocking the gate was the mid-boss''s thing, seems the boss monster does the same. Is this floor''s gimmick not armies but blockades?"


    -How can a floor''s concept be blockades lololololol Maybe you''re just too fast?


    -If he comes out once a day we can just beat him with the holy sword once a day


    -Teacher hasn''t used the holy sword much lately but we''ll probably see it often now


    -Can hear the greatsword fans dying of joy from here;; Teacher has holy sword and Empress has greatsword, whole world is huge


    -lol staff stand fans just carry inventory behind 6��s and don''t think about anything else


    Thinking what a chaotic day it had been, we set up our tent in one corner of the base camp to prepare for rest while Han Se-ah chatted with viewers as she prepared dinner with Irene.


    As usual, Irene skillfully filled two large pots with water including portions for the Ice Cross Knights. Dinner began with everyone strangely subdued.


    The mental fatigue from dealing with the sword-wielding Imperial Empress seemed substantial. Both Grace and Katie were oddly quiet, looking completely drained of energy. They resembled tired puppies after a walk, or children passed out after visiting an amusement park.


    ...Even I hadn''t expected the Empress to personally hammer on the fortress gates with a greatsword before leaving in a huff.

 Chapter 486: That Guy Among the Four Heavenly Kings... 1

    The chaotic day passed, and the next day arrived without incident despite our anxiety. An entire unit stood watch through the night under the never-setting sun, prepared for an ambush from the Heavenly King, but the fortress gates remained firmly shut.


    After the ogre imprisonment march, the hidden mid-boss on floor 60, Irene''s awakening, the 6�� Saint''s sacred law, the battle, the Empress''s appearance and rampage - after an eventful day filled with more incidents than seemed possible, people began joining the base camp one by one.


    Adventurers, priests, and trainee commanders who had traveled far and arrived late gathered at the camp established by the collapsed wall with a clear view of the fortress entrance.


    "What, the Empress herself visited here? Don''t lie!"


    "Hehe, why would I lie about such things? How disloyal. Didn''t I tell you not to be too greedy with lower floors and aim for floor 60?"


    "Of all times, when I was delayed returning after meeting ogres...! I thought I was lucky!"


    As more people gathered, the base camp naturally grew louder, filled with talk of the Empress. Whether Kingdom or Empire citizens, who wouldn''t spread stories after meeting the Imperial Empress in person? Even I would''ve grabbed a table at a tavern and started talking.


    Adventurers and mercenaries began exaggerating Empress stories for drinks and coins, while trainee commanders huddled together whispering about evaluation scores.


    Through this chaotic crowd approached a group in pure white clothing. Though their faces were unfamiliar, their dress was unmistakable - priests and temple knights heading our way.


    "The Goddess''s grace has fallen upon you, Sister."


    "I-it''s too much blessing."


    "Not too much at all - it''s the rightful reward for one who acts righteously."


    They approached Irene, naturally.


    A bespectacled priest carrying a tome larger than a human head, a temple knight unusually covered head to toe in armor without showing muscles, and an elderly nun approached.


    Though not rising to high position through holy power or combat ability, but through steady faith and unwavering belief, she didn''t have many stars.


    Her title was impressive though.


    3�� ''Goddess''s Scribe'' Gita


    I secretly looked up what a scribe was - someone who writes documents by hand. So instead of using magical printing, she probably hand-writes things like the Goddess''s scripture.


    As if confirming my thoughts, she received a bundle from the nun behind her and pulled out a scroll and quill pen as thick as a human forearm.


    "Sister Irene, I have so much to say. Your dedication to the temple since childhood, caring for children with love, refusing to ignore injustice and guarding against comfort and complacency by choosing the ascetic path of entering the tower to reach this place."


    "Y-you praise me too much. I could only come here thanks to my reliable companions."


    "Hoho, good connections also come to good people."


    Despite drawing attention, the temple group that had rushed over paid no mind as Gita spoke rapidly while writing busily.@@@@


    Mercenaries bowing and reaching out like beggars trying to touch the hem of Irene''s habit as if consumed by superstition, adventurers mentioning temporary party experiences trying to push forward through the crowd, priests making the sign of the cross claiming their presence was the Goddess''s blessing.


    "If prayer is difficult, then maybe a handsh-"


    "Where do you think you''re reaching, you bastard! Even your hand gestures are blasphemous!"


    "Drag him away!"


    "I-I''m fine, please don''t be too violent..."


    Meanwhile, some fool who tried to grab Irene''s wrist without thinking nearly got stoned by the angry crowd before barely escaping with his life.


    With the double appearance of the Empress and a saint - celebrities that ordinary people would never encounter in their lifetime - the crowd had fallen into complete frenzy.


    The lucky Imperial trainee commanders who had followed us from the start had fought alongside a ''saint'' before the ''Empress'' against the dark knight, a ''Heavenly King'' of the Demon Lord''s army. The commanders, mercenaries and adventurers all wore ear-to-ear grins, looking drunk just from breathing the air.


    "...Why, Roland?"


    "I was worried too many people crowding might be dangerous."


    "Hmm~ Really?"


    Hearing this as I quietly approached Grace''s side, she made an odd nasal sound. Being naturally kind-hearted, she seemed more amazed and congratulatory than jealous or self-deprecating, without showing much depression or darkness.


    I''d thought she might burst with feelings of inadequacy or inferiority as a country girl among the hero, holy sword owner, saint, and duke''s daughter, but maybe I''d underestimated Grace''s mental strength.


    Still, her rising smile was adorably crafty as she seemed pleased I was by her side instead of with Irene who was overwhelmed by praise as the new saint. While Han Se-ah''s camera surveyed the chaotic crowd, I quietly took Grace''s hand and she smiled openly with a "hee~" without trying to hide it.


    I gently supported her weight as she leaned slightly against me while we stepped forward.


    "Wow, Sister Irene''s embarrassed face is so cute. You know how truly good people are like that? Getting all confused and shy like ''Why praise me for doing what''s natural?'' That''s exactly what this looks like."


    -Remember that hero in the news who saved someone and said "Of course I helped, what news?" in the interview? The country runs on people who think helping is natural


    -Don''t care about that, Mom is so damn cute lololololololol


    -Damn her red face is delicious but those fingers fidgeting with her skirt are the real deal


    -Mom squad festival, hiding normally but bringing crazy firepower now


    -If you''re jealous get six stars yourself lololololol


    Though Irene''s face was adorable as she shrank down clutching her habit in embarrassment as Han Se-ah said, we couldn''t leave her to be praised endlessly in the middle of the crowd.

 Chapter 487: That Guy Among the Four Heavenly Kings... 2

    I gently guided the blushing Irene toward our tent. Some Ice Cross Knights had done their jobs regardless of late arrivals or Goddess Faith visitors.


    They''d properly set up our tent in this chaos.


    Thanks to the Ice Cross Knights who efficiently handled things while appearing lazy, we escaped the overwhelming crowd. A few troublemakers tried following us to the tent, but those who''d participated in hunting the mid-boss took care of them.


    "Please, just one prayer..."


    "Hey! The Saint needs proper rest!"


    "You bastards... don''t know the tower''s unwritten rules? Want to learn them the hard way?"


    "Ah, understood. I''ll leave quietly, just put down those weapons."


    How to describe it - they surrounded our tent with threatening glares like they''d kill anyone disturbing the Saint''s rest after her miracle, drunk on a mix of exclusivity and chosen people consciousness.


    Thanks to them, Irene could sit heavily in a small folding chair before the tent, cooling her flushed face. I''d thought we only had sleeping bags, tents and utensils, but miscellaneous items were gradually increasing. Had the knights bought things?


    Looking around from my chair, I saw various snacks without any consistency lined up, apparently offered like tributes rather than purchased - from premium jerky meant for mercenaries'' drinking to desserts popular with female adventurers.


    Since the Ice Cross Knights blocked indiscriminate approaches while surrounding us, people had apparently desperately pushed these into their hands asking them to deliver them.


    "Ugh, this is crazier than expected."


    "Well, we saw a saint being appointed right before our eyes."


    "True, I''d heard about saints but never thought I''d see one appointed in person. Don''t they usually do it at the Grand Temple?"@@@@


    Our party spoke while buried in all sorts of items offered to the saint, from chairs to snacks and food.


    The conversation naturally flowed from Saint Irene to the firmly closed fortress.


    "By the way, that fortress remained intact even after the Empress hit it with that incredible aura. Doesn''t that mean mediocre magic won''t open it?"


    "We probably need large-scale magic using magic formations together rather than individual spells."


    Our party members were now veteran adventurers with accumulated experience. All had reached high rank and were undeniably top-tier adventurers, so they accurately understood the power of the Empress''s recklessly swung greatsword. ????A?NO??E?S?


    Each swing caused damage equivalent to a high-rank magic explosion. The walls that withstood dozens of these terrifying strikes made no sense.


    Basically, Han Se-ah couldn''t even scratch it going all out, even if she risked fainting from mana exhaustion. Her AoE CC skill Summon Snow Storm only increased range with more mana, so she''d need to drop Call Lightning repeatedly... and that might just add some soot to the door at most.


    A door that players who killed the floor 55 mid-boss and reached floor 60 couldn''t even scratch... it clearly wasn''t meant to be broken but was a gimmick object.


    "Ah! Speaking of which, we need to enhance equipment with the ogre stones first!"


    "You seem more excited than anyone else?"


    Saint Irene, the fortress''s iron wall, the Empress and Heavenly Kings... while we slowly discussed various topics until Irene''s face returned to its normal color, Katie brought up special enhancement stones.


    While I was having silly thoughts and going along with viewers to slander Han Se-ah, Grace and Irene naturally chose their enhancement stones.


    Though we didn''t know how these unfamiliar special enhancement stones would enhance equipment, their reasoning made sense so there were no objections. There were some whispers about putting destructive fire or lightning on Grace''s bow instead of wind, but they were drowned out by the loud voices of the flame greatsword and lightning hammer factions.


    [Special Enhancement Stone - Silent Storm]


    [A mana crystal containing massive flows that blow away even sound]


    [Special Enhancement Stone - Starfish]


    [A mana crystal that can only be refined with special flames]


    So while Han Se-ah and I were lost in thought, the two naturally started enhancing. Grace enhanced her bow of course, while Irene enhanced the rosary that Scribe Gita had given her.


    The earth attribute rosary showed no visible changes, but when green energy began flowing through the wind attribute bow, Katie''s excitement peaked.


    She clung close to Grace as if telling her to hurry and draw it, then quickly backed away worried she might interfere with drawing the bowstring. Grace smiled softly at Katie''s fidgeting inability to stay close or far, and tested drawing the empty bowstring as if checking it.


    "The feel hasn''t changed but... oh my?!"


    "Oh, ohh! Wind arrow!"


    Though Grace had carelessly plucked the bowstring with a twang, the result was unexpected. The pale green energy lingering on the bow condensed into an arrow shape and shot forward like lightning.


    Well, more like an arrow since it was an arrow.


    "H-hey! You squishies! What are you doing in the city!"


    "We''re sorry!"


    She almost became a terrorist shooting arrows at buildings in the stone dwarves'' underground city, but thanks to some dwarves who remembered our faces, we got through without incident.


    If Katie''s ice attribute stone had synergized with her personally, Grace''s wind attribute stone created an economical synergy by saving inventory space. She wouldn''t need to carry normal arrows for mob clearing anymore, just special alchemical arrowheads for specific purposes.


    So after some commotion, fire and lightning special enhancement stones remained before Han Se-ah and me. Since Han Se-ah had lightning in her high-rank magic, should I take fire and she take lightning?


    "Um, Roland."


    "Hmm? Decided?"


    "I want to use the fire attribute, what do you think about using the lightning enhancement stone?"


    But Han Se-ah had the opposite thought.


    Glancing at the broadcast to see what was happening, I saw the lightning hammer faction had finally achieved victory over the flame greatsword faction in the donation war.


    Still collecting money even now, she was really a money expert...

 Chapter 488: That Guy Among the Four Heavenly Kings... 3

    Chapter 488: That Guy Among the Four Heavenly Kings... 3


    When Han Se-ah hastily began explaining after noticing my threatening aura with clenched fists, ready to give her a good smack upside the head if she was making decisions based on donation amounts.


    "There''s a reason - enhancing my staff with the lightning stone probably won''t boost Call Lightning''s performance much. I''m actually planning to learn an advanced spell I had my eye on at the Magic Tower."


    Summon Ice Storm was more of a CC skill for holding mobs than a pure attack spell. Call Lightning could be either AoE or single-target depending on how it was controlled, but lacked raw power.


    When she said "lacking" about a high-rank magic that could drop dozens of lightning bolts, I wondered what she meant - but she quickly explained further.


    Now that enemies had enough HP to not get completely shredded by the holy sword, she wanted to maximize burst damage against mid-bosses and boss monsters by using fire enhancement to achieve something like an all-out barrage.


    In other words, she wanted to throw bombs.@@@@


    ''...Should I hit her or not?''


    Since our party had plenty of gold and Grace''s arrow issue was solved, Han Se-ah planned to fill her inventory with alchemically crafted bombs to throw alongside Hell Fire. It wasn''t a completely ridiculous idea - the others nodded along as if it made sense.


    The party seemed to understand Han Se-ah''s obsession with explosives by now. They didn''t even question her absurd reasoning that she wanted to learn advanced fire magic to use bombs more efficiently.


    Still, there was no reason or way to stop a player who wanted to use bombs. Though she should probably be called a demolitions expert rather than a mage, she was helpful regardless. It''s not like her bomb obsession had ruined the game - her various acids and explosives had actually helped many times.


    [Special Enhancement Stone - Condensed Rage]


    [A crystal of magical power that eternally boils like uncontained fury]


    [Special Enhancement Stone - Instant Destruction]


    [A crystal of destructive magical power that incinerates everything in the blink of an eye]


    And so Han Se-ah''s staff received the fire attribute enhancement stone, while my warhammer got the lightning one. Some viewers argued enhancing a staff stand was wasteful, but... the holy sword was pure divine energy created as a skill, so enhancement was impossible. No matter how skilled the stone dwarves were, they couldn''t enhance divine power with enhancement stones.


    If that had been possible, we would have slapped every enhancement stone on Irene''s sacred law and gone with a divine tank rush strategy.


    When the enhancement results appeared, Katie was naturally the most excited. After practically hugging Grace''s bow wrapped in pale green wind, she darted over to us. Her excitement was as obvious as a dog begging for a walk in the snow.


    It was adorably cute how she agonized over whether to examine the staff emanating heat haze or the sparking warhammer first.


    "First we should check all the equipment effects, right? Let''s find an open space to test them."


    "Yeah, we can''t go into life-or-death battles without knowing what we''re wielding!"


    Han Se-ah smoothly directed the situation seeing Katie''s enthusiasm. Of course, this wasn''t just to satisfy Katie''s curiosity - the viewers were threatening to set the chat on fire if they didn''t get to see the item effects immediately.


    Some stone dwarves were already watching us anxiously after the wind arrow incident with their wall.


    No wonder they were worried, seeing these squishies enhance their equipment with stones then suddenly squeal excitedly before attacking a wall. So ignoring those concerned looks, we headed to an open space outside the city.


    It was more like an undeveloped cavern plaza than an open space. Being an underground city of blacksmiths and alchemists, there were clear marks where other high-rank adventurers had tested their weapons, shattering and melting the rocks.


    "Looks like others tested their weapons here too. We can experiment here."


    "It might get a bit noisy, is that okay?"


    "The stone dwarves'' buildings are well soundproofed. And the streets are already noisy from the workshops, so it should be fine."


    Grace naturally aimed her bow at the rocks. Having gotten a taste after accidentally embedding an arrow in someone''s wall, her eyes sparkled with anticipation almost as much as the bouncing Katie beside her.


    Grace seemed quite interested in this kind of thing, though not as much as the kid Katie. Once she confirmed there was nothing to worry about in the empty plaza, she drew her bowstring without hesitation.


    This time we could clearly see pale green mana gathering into an arrow on the empty string. Earlier we probably missed it when she carelessly plucked the string.


    "So it creates arrows from mana. How''s the mana consumption?"


    Creates wind attribute arrows without user''s mana consumption


    Increased mana cost on rapid fire with higher speed and power


    Mom: Earth attribute special enhancement stone ''Starfish''


    Not certain but seems to add durability to defensive sacred law


    Roland''s finger pokes used to crack the sacred law before


    Now needs proper punches to crack it


    Seems to increase minimum damage threshold that can be ignored (estimate)


    Teacher: Lightning attribute special enhancement stone ''Instant Destruction''


    Sparks fly from warhammer, growing stronger with bigger movements


    Lightning shoots out on big movements or impacts


    Could be broken if lightning also triggers on reflect damage, unknown since rock target


    Fire attribute special enhancement stone ''Condensed Rage''


    Additional fire projectiles launch with each spell cast


    Not explosive, sticky lava-like effect for DoT damage


    Forum admin plans to load projectiles with bombs


    ��Hey one person''s title is weird


    ��Emotions overflowing beyond just being deeply invested lol


    ��Hibung, just accept the difference in gacha luck


    ��BTW if lightning procs on reflect lol anyone who shoots Roland gets struck by lightning?


    ��No joke, isn''t that divine punishment? lololololol


    ��Attack the holy sword owner of the hero party and get struck by lightning? Instant Bible chapter


    ��But wind arrow damage seems kinda iffy


    ��Considering 80% crit ignore damage, might get some solid hits


    A detailed post summarizing that long journey of laughing and testing weapons in the plaza without any fast forwarding.


    There was intense interest since Kongline Kim Seok-hyun hadn''t yet discovered how to buy special enhancement stones from season 1, rather than ogre mana stones. So while people wondered how to obtain enhancement stones, they were even more curious about their performance.


    And what greeted us when we returned to the base camp before floor 60 amid fervent interest both in and out of game was--


    "What do you mean?"


    "Th-the Four Kings guy suddenly dug tunnels and c-came out...!"


    The bizarre news that the boss monster was attempting guerrilla warfare against humanity.


    ...Was he actually insane?

 Chapter 489: That Guy Among the Four Heavenly Kings... 4

    The Heavenly King conducted guerrilla warfare by digging tunnels.


    My head spun trying to process what I''d just heard. But looking around, the chaos clearly proved this wasn''t a lie.


    Tent fabric torn to shreds littering the ground, broken flagpoles and tent poles, overturned pots suggesting they were attacked during meals, and scattered campfires spewing ashes. Surprisingly, while there were many injured, there were few casualties.


    "They cleared and shaped the collapsed wall debris to set up a camp watching the fortress entrance, but the dark knight appeared from behind the plains, bombarded indiscriminately, then fled...?"


    "Yeah, those weapons he made from dark magic. He created spears and arrows to target supplies more than people before escaping, then kept repeating."


    "Is this really how a knight fights?"


    -Not just the weakest of the Four Kings but the worst lol What guerrilla warfare for a boss monster lololol


    -Forget the Four Kings, a boss monster doing guerrilla tactics lol The whole hierarchy''s gone insane


    -Mid-boss runs up 5 floors in underwear, boss locks fortress door and does guerrilla warfare, what a mess lol


    -And he''s targeting supplies instead of casualties? This boss really knows how to play the game, deserves praise


    -Maybe this boss monster''s AI is based on Korean data? I''ve experienced this often in other games, oh God


    In a world with cannons and alchemical bombs, the fortress had multiple corners in a jagged star shape with the roof completely covered, and just one massive iron gate that the Empress had hammered on.


    Yet the dark knight appearing from the opposite side of the plains to attack the rear of the base camp watching the fortress, bombing food and supplies with dark magic before fleeing, obviously meant he used tunnels.


    Surely the balance wasn''t broken enough for a dark knight to use high-rank magic like short-range teleport. This was a world with "fantasy common sense" where guide archers detected living beings and guide rogues excelled at detecting traps and artificial structures.@@@@


    So rather than hypothesizing he was some overpowered jack-of-all-trades character who could use high-rank magic on top of creating various weapons with dark magic to fight messily, it was more realistic to assume he simply dug tunnels physically.


    "Did anyone chase him?"


    "After being ambushed from behind, by the time we gathered equipment to counterattack, he''d already fled."


    "Abandoning pursuit without hesitation the moment advantageous conditions ended, even with potential for more gains... feels more like a special forces officer than a knight." r?��??b��S


    The scene was busy with adventurers and mercenaries clearing tent debris, mages leveling the upturned ground, and priests treating the injured.


    Seeing this, the Ice Cross Knights who had been silently following us rushed in to help clear space for new tents. Even Olek and Alisa were clearly bewildered that such a powerful enemy as a boss monster would resort to guerrilla tactics.


    Well, the northern monster waves involved hordes of oversaturated monsters. The knights were used to seeing them charge recklessly like rabid beasts, but even they had never seen a named boss or higher lock himself away and conduct guerrilla warfare.


    "Shouldn''t we first determine whether the fortress walls count as floor 60 terrain features or not?"


    So the mages seriously put their heads together hearing our vague plan. Since mages and priests had never done such large-scale construction work even when establishing bases in the tower, they all seemed to have plenty to discuss.


    Until now, mages had only done things like cutting down growing trees or laying platforms over swamps.


    They''d never collapsed ground support enough to bring down fortress walls reaching to the sky. More precisely, other senior mages had already tried and failed, so it had never been written up in papers.


    It was a legitimate opportunity to take up failed experiments and paper topics with the hero''s backing! Naturally the medieval psychopath mages who''d sacrificed their conscience to mana and buried their common sense below the tower had their eyes spinning wildly.


    "Hey, don''t dwarven tools maintain underground cavities? What about using those?"


    "Ah, you mean the red mana stones called vibration stones? That might work actually. I''ve never heard of spaces the dwarves dug for business getting restored."


    "Hmm, hero. Could you negotiate with that Master Bobo? The stone dwarf with the vibration stones?"


    The mages'' discussion shifted from Earth Control to what would happen if they used stone dwarf vibration stones to tunnel through dirt rather than rock.


    ...Oh right?


    It was funny we hadn''t thought of this obvious solution, but the stone dwarves had magical tools good enough to build underground cities. Instead of controlling earth with Earth Control, why not just bring in construction equipment and push everything away?


    "Right, I wondered why the fortress gate only got scratched no matter how much it was hit, but we''ve got stone dwarves. Come to think of it, acid solution melted that underground monster''s shell too? If this is some unknown alien metal, couldn''t we just bring in some dwarf uncles and clear it all away with brute force?"


    -Always taking shortcuts because you can''t think of proper methods lololol


    -But is bringing stone dwarves to bulldoze the fortress really the proper method? This guy seems to cheese everything just by breathing


    -Not wrong though, the only one with two 6�� companions in this world right now, one natural and one awakened, definitely cheesing just by breathing


    -I cheese but Han Se-ah cheeses too


    -Anyway, bring that vacuum stone laser cannon and shoot a melting beam at the main gate to pierce it right? Let''s do it now I''m curious


    Even the numerous viewers seemed to have completely forgotten about vibration stones until the mages mentioned them, excitedly agreeing.


    Master Bobo''s presence was weaker than expected.


    Well, that did get banned due to the Flying Harpy incident.


    After such a shocking event, people naturally focused on the harpies and forgot about the stone dwarf gimmick.

 Chapter 490: That Guy Among the Four Heavenly Kings... 5

    People gathered around the collapsed wall, their siege-like formation facing the fortress. Though calling it a siege was appropriate given the star-shaped fortress with its fully covered roof.


    Yet instead of an army inside, there was just one Heavenly King conducting guerrilla warfare against humanity through some scheme. It felt odd calling this a siege.


    Looking online, these jagged star-shaped structures were called trace italienne fortresses. Apparently regular medieval rounded walls would crumble when hit by cannon fire, with the stones shattering and walls collapsing.


    So they built them with multiple angles and thick walls to defend against cannons, though this made them easier for infantry to climb... but being a fantasy game world, everything was messed up. Han Se-ah, the viewers, and I searched the internet for trivia about fortresses hoping to find hints about conquering it, but nothing useful turned up.


    Brick walls that dispersed cannon impact (made of metal instead for strength)


    Vulnerable to infantry approach (covered with metal up to the roof)


    Deep wide moats for increased lethality (had mid-boss instead of moat)


    Cross-fire from corner bastions (only had one Heavenly King for troops)


    This wasn''t some Holy Roman Empire meme - all the information we found was useless. Besides the star shape, not a single detail matched.@@@@


    "Why would they put a roof over the walls? What were they thinking when building this fortress?"


    "Well... they say Demon Lords traveled between worlds. Maybe there was a world where even regular soldiers could fly?"


    "Ah, a fortress like this would make sense in a world where all infantry were airborne troops."


    The mages whispered about the Heavenly King''s fortress that defied common sense. The self-proclaimed knight conducting guerrilla warfare, the trace italienne fortress''s bizarre design - it all seemed like research material to them.


    So both viewers and mages racked their brains trying to figure out how to conquer the fortress, both in and out of game. The simple conclusion they reached was to bring stone dwarves to examine the walls and gate, and destroy the foundation if needed - crude but potentially effective.


    Whether simple or crude, we had a workable solution to act on. Fortunately, our request to borrow the vibration stones was immediately approved without rejection or side quests.


    "Something about catching Demon Lord''s army, right? We''ve always helped with that, squishies!"


    "Hahaha, thank you."


    The stone dwarves were a merchant race selling weapons and armor to the multi-racial alliance fighting the Demon Lord''s army even before being kidnapped to the tower.


    They weren''t pacifists hiding away, asked to give up racial treasures for war - they were war merchants who sold swords, armor and bombs. No way they''d refuse lending siege weapons to attack a fortress. R��?o??bE?s?


    Of course we had to pay a rental fee since these weren''t ordinary weapons but treasure-grade magical tools managed by the stone dwarf city... but the mages naturally handled that part.


    Using isekai underground dwellers'' cavern-making mana stones to try melting an isekai Demon Lord army''s unknown alloy fortress? Let''s fundraise immediately!


    The mages'' passionate attitude had them ready to sell even their robes and underwear to raise money. Like how men go crazy when robots and dinosaurs combine into Mecha-Tyranno, they went wild at the combination of other-world races and alloys.


    "I thought he might attack, but it''s surprisingly quiet."


    "It feels sketchy how he''s trying to buy time somehow."


    -Maybe he''s hiding cause he doesn''t wanna die after tasting the holy sword? lololol


    -Nah seeing two 6��s on floor 60 he''s like peace out ttl


    -???: Enemy difficulty seems weird, buggy game? Gotta bail first


    -I''d bail too if enemy tank had holy sword doing defense-ignoring damage you crazy bastard lol


    -So the enemy hits me with defense-ignore damage, I counterattack and take reflect damage, and might get struck by lightning too? Is this even a game?


    If it was just guerrilla tactics we could laugh it off as "what a weird guy, more realist than duelist." But with every gimmick from mid-boss to Heavenly King pointing in one direction, suspicions kept growing.


    But what scheme could a dark knight who could only create weapons with dark magic - not a mage or alchemist - possibly be planning?


    Neither the viewers nor the spectators at base camp, the stone dwarves and mages hired by Charlotte, nor the late-arriving priests and temple knights had any idea. No one knew what this Heavenly King was really about.


    All we knew was that he''d do anything to win.


    "The tunnel preparations are all done, hero squishy!"


    "Got it, Master!"


    So all we could do was charge in headfirst.


    How could we guess the answer without any hints no matter how much we thought about it?


    "Wow, you did all this in such a short time."


    "We dirt-eaters better be able to do at least this much, squishy!"


    Master Bobo and the stone dwarves had already dug a gently sloping 12m tunnel under the fortress, packed firm enough for people to walk through.


    Entering the tunnel that supported feet surprisingly firmly for loose prairie soil, I saw they''d long finished stabilization and even beautifully embedded light stones. It looked more like a tourist cave than a siege tunnel into an enemy fortress.


    "From here you can dig forward with this tool. Left about 3m just in case that Demon Lord army guy tries something."


    "Thank you, Master."


    As I descended into that surprisingly pretty tunnel then started climbing at an angle, there was no interference from the Heavenly King that Master Bobo had worried about. My precautions holding a shield in one hand and miniaturized vibration stone in the other proved unnecessary.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 491: Why Do You Play the Game Like That 1

    In my left hand was the shield that felt like part of my body, in my right the miniaturized vibration stone emitting red light like a lamp. When the red light touched the dark dirt floor lacking light stones, it melted smoothly to create a slanting passage about 2m in diameter.


    Though the vibration stone couldn''t melt the fortress walls and gate, it easily pierced through dirt. Thanks to that, the 3m Master Bobo left took less than a minute to break through, revealing the dark fortress interior beyond.


    "I''m going in. Don''t follow right away - be ready to block the tunnel with sacred law if needed."


    "Got it."


    So I entered alone. Since I was confident I could withstand whatever shitty gimmick might suddenly trigger, I handed over the vibration stone and took back my warhammer.


    The familiar armor like a second skin, the invincible shield that deflected rather than just blocked, the trustworthy warhammer that had never disappointed me. With these weapons I''d held more than put down over 11 years, I pressed forward--


    Inside the fortress I found cannons scattered messily. Glancing where they pointed, I saw the firmly shut fortress gate. This must be where the mid-boss fired at Irene''s legion soldiers.


    Otherwise the fortress interior was empty, no traps or soldiers. After I gestured toward the hole I''d dug, party members rushed out starting with Katie gripping her sword tightly.


    "Wow, bigger and... darker than expected."


    "Must be because the roof''s sealed."


    "Ah... what a waste. Looks like they used up all the shells. I was hoping to grab some if any were left."


    I stayed alert until they came out and gathered around me, but there really were no traps. Despite Grace''s sharp senses and Han Se-ah''s camera scanning everywhere inside the fortress, they found nothing.


    It was called a fortress but looking at its layout, maze would be more accurate. The pointed walls with a covered roof meant the interior was made up of equally complex pathways.


    The fortress gate was right behind us, but the path ahead split left and right. The boss monster Heavenly King dark knight was probably in the center, so we''d have to wind our way there.


    "Ah, this must be where that dark mage''s troops were... Ugh, the stench of decay."


    "Since he handled undead along with alchemy, you can find the barracks by the smell. Ugh... oh God, seriously!"


    Inside the star-shaped jagged fortress, we couldn''t go straight to the center. We had to move left along the wall, through troop passages to the inner layer, then right along the wall - that''s how we headed toward the fortress center.


    Well, they weren''t idiots building this fortress - of course there wouldn''t be a direct path from the gate to the command center. Using Han Se-ah''s minimap and Grace''s detection ability, we zigzagged forward one section at a time.


    Past barracks reeking of undead troops, past storerooms piled with alchemy supplies, as we kept moving through the fortress, a thought occurred.


    "This would''ve been tough entering head-on. Good thing we cut it off early."


    "Why bring that up?"


    "See how there''s a passage in the middle of the wide walls? And watchtowers for shooting at the corners? No matter which direction you come from, you keep getting caught in crossfire before reaching the interior."


    Though addicted to gacha games on mobile, I had broad PC gaming experience from RPGs to FPS.


    So in MOBA terms, this fortress had a vicious structure with layers of walls that melted troops trying to breach the entrance. In RPG terms, it was a grindy dungeon requiring gimmicks to enter each section. In FPS terms, the corridors were designed for crossfire from every angle. R?��????s


    If there''s an entrance on the left, you had to clear the right then deal with enemies charging from the far left before entering, then turn right and clear troops there - an endless zigzag breakthrough pattern.


    Though we moved smoothly back and forth since the fortress was empty, imagining what would''ve happened if we arrived later made me shudder at the hassle.


    Naturally, while pointing her camera that he couldn''t see.


    "What are you plotting, self-proclaimed Heavenly King?"


    "Self-proclaimed? Such harsh words, hero."


    The party seemed a bit surprised by Han Se-ah''s sudden conversation with the dark knight, but they understood seeing me grip my shield without advancing.


    Like he wasn''t some hidden character protagonist from an outdated fantasy game world, or actually a battle mage who creates weapons with dark magic and might be laying magical traps - with similar thoughts, Han Se-ah confidently began talking.


    Han Se-ah''s topic was naturally the Four Heavenly Kings. Having a Demon Lord meant having a hero, and Four Heavenly Kings appearing to interfere was a classic cliche?.


    "You called yourself a Heavenly King but gave up on everything?"


    "Hehe, bold words from invaders who broke through the blocked gate."


    "You called our companion a rat and thief, but aren''t you just a quitter who gave up? The other Kings would be embarrassed."


    Though the internet streamer jabbed at him with online-learned barbs, he didn''t get angry. Han Se-ah kept needling hoping he''d say something when angry, but he remained completely calm despite all insults.


    Something, something felt wrong...?


    But what could we do about someone suspicious who had given up everything, with no traps or ambushes, ready to face the final battle?


    As I thought this, a pale green wind arrow suddenly flew past me.


    Whoosh--!


    "Isn''t that going too far, hunter girl? I was having a conversation with your leader."


    "Hanna, we''re too late."


    "Too late? For what?"


    "Hooh...?"


    Grace ground her teeth and drew her bowstring to fire again. This time her arrow targeted not the Heavenly King in his huge chair but behind him. Using an alchemy arrow instead of wind arrow, the arrows stuck in the ceiling and pillars shone like flares.


    And below in the darkness were hidden faded dark magic crystals.


    At Grace''s bitter words, everyone''s gaze turned to her, then slowly moved between the faded crystals and the Heavenly King''s face. He leisurely clapped his gauntlets as if impressed and mocking.


    "Roland, Hanna. Remember the full moon wolves and orcs when we first started adventuring? The orcs in Auvergne Forest."


    ...No wonder the Empire''s monster wave suddenly appeared in season 2.


    Could the Heavenly King''s gimmick be attacking outside the tower from inside?


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 492: Why Do You Play the Game Like That 2

    Listening to the Heavenly King''s laments, it went something like this:


    Originally, they planned to trap adventurers in fake safe zones from floor 51 up while kidnapping civilians. The civilians'' souls would become dark crystals while their bodies made undead armies. The undead armies would then tie down players while the dark crystals transported tower monsters outside.


    This would force players to deal with gimmicks both inside and outside the tower simultaneously. They''d need to break through an impregnable fortress guarded by the dark mage''s elite troops to stop floor 60 monsters from roaming outside.


    Would they slowly conquer the tower, take the fake safe zones, and handle monster waves to preserve humanity''s strength? Or quickly push through the tower to stop the dark mage''s experiments and deal with the Four Heavenly Kings, even if it brought chaos to Empire and Kingdom?


    It was a vicious gimmick full of traps binding players'' feet, from fake safe zones to monster waves. The Heavenly King probably planned to appear dramatically to deliver despair after the Kingdom and Empire were endangered and players got hurt badly.


    If Han Se-ah hadn''t charged in like a madwoman, that is.


    "But to think you''d rush here so quickly. Thanks to that, I couldn''t even send a tenth of the planned forces, let alone half."


    "Why are you telling us all this?"


    The Empire storyline with monster waves never even started thanks to Han Se-ah''s reckless northern advance, and the elite troops meant to bind players were wiped out before three units could be created. They closed the gate with dark magic meant for troop creation in their hurry, but that backfired by drawing curious mages to the tower.


    He laid out their grand plans in detail even a monkey could understand. While Grace and Irene looked ready to plant arrows or sacred law in his forehead, Han Se-ah and Katie stared at him with curious eyes.


    The dark knight shrugged at their sharp gazes and answered readily.


    "Because I''ve done everything I could, my very best. Now only one thing remains."


    "Yeah, I get the feeling."


    Dark energy rippled with his words about doing everything possible. In the dim fortress, black magic gathered in his hands to form a longsword.


    Behind his tattered cape, various weapons like spears and arrows formed messily. Though his actions seemed absurd, he was still floor 60''s boss monster and a Heavenly King. He had the skill to one-sidedly toy with and escape from over a hundred high-rank adventurers.


    This time he showed no intent to ambush, reverently gripping his sword with both hands and raising it vertically before his face. Seeing him finish battle preparations like a knight making an oath, I drew my holy sword without hesitation.


    This fortress was too narrow and sturdy for escape anyway.


    "By the way, there''s one last thing I want to ask."


    "After all my talking, you still have questions?"


    "Why did that dark mage bastard run out leaving this sturdy fortress?"


    "How would I know? That''s why I dealt with him myself!"


    The mid-boss''s sudden dash was unexpected trolling even for the Heavenly King. As expected of a virtual reality game - real sentient beings rather than stupid AI could cause such things to happen.


    His dark energy rippled ominously, clearly annoyed thinking about that time. With nothing left to accomplish and thus no reason to retreat, he leaped from his chair swinging his sword trailing dark aura.


    Naturally, his target wasn''t me with the holy sword but Han Se-ah and Irene behind me.


    "I knew it, you bastard!"


    "I told you! I''d do my best!"


    Ah, I believe it. You really are clumsy.


    "You seem to be having quite irreverent thoughts."


    "No, well..."


    Still proving her divine nature by uncannily sensing my impure thoughts, she approached with golden hair rippling like a veil or mist and glared at me sharply.


    Perhaps because she was divine, having a beauty too dazzling to look in the eye glare at me fiercely wasn''t good for my heart. Still, since I hadn''t done anything wrong besides internally mocking her a few times, I met her gaze without looking away and spoke.


    Given how things were going, meeting me directly like this instead of just sending messages must consume huge amounts of energy she could use, so I needed to move the conversation along quickly.


    "What do you mean, why do I play the game like that?"


    "Roland, before coming to this world... didn''t you play lots of games?"


    Unaware of my thoughts, the Goddess seemed to want to speak indirectly with that blank expression. Even for a clumsy klutz of a goddess, she tried to conserve limited energy last time, so why was she acting like this today?


    Seeing me tilt my head in confusion, she thumped her chest in frustration. I hadn''t noticed earlier being distracted by the brightly shining divine power and flowing long blonde hair, but the Goddess''s divine power reserves were on par with a saint''s.


    ...Hmm, could she read this too? Surely not accurately though?


    While I had such random thoughts, the Goddess trying somehow to make me understand while speaking indirectly opened her mouth again.


    "Roland, what''s the most recent thing you got?"


    "The special enhancement stone?"


    "Nooo, not game content! In terms of our relationship!"


    "Ah... the swordsmanship? Those swordsmanship fragments?"


    What is this, some family game show quiz?


    Still, she must have rushed out because she had something important to convey. It wasn''t in quest and reward format, she appeared through the flash of Han Se-ah''s bomb, and was giving advice while consuming precious energy.


    As I thought this, the Goddess''s presence instantly faded, apparently having consumed extreme energy just directly mentioning swordsmanship as a keyword.


    "Roland, listen well! And play the game properly!"


    "Yes yes, I understand."


    "To win the lottery you have to buy a ticket, get it? You have to buy a ticket to win the lottery--!"


    Holy sword, swordsmanship, lottery ticket.


    The Goddess disappeared chanting about lottery tickets like an exorcised evil spirit''s final cry.


    At her last shout, a classic internet joke I''d seen came to mind, making me understand what she wanted to say and what I needed to do.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 493: Why Do You Play the Game Like That 3

    "Lord! Lord! Why won''t you answer my prayers? Please, just one winning ticket to help me through these difficult times!"


    "You have to buy the lottery ticket first before praying, you fool!"


    After taking a direct hit from Han Se-ah''s friendly fire, amplified by the fire attribute enhancement stone''s additional effect, I had a brief audience with the Goddess in that blinding flash. It cleared my mind instantly.


    The reason I couldn''t master swordsmanship was because I never actually swung a sword properly.


    "Haha! Is this the hero of this world? How violent!"


    "Oh come on! Roland wouldn''t get hurt by something like this, so quit the dramatics!"


    Coming back from that pure white space, I could tell not even a second had passed. As the flash and thunderous boom subsided, the dark knight charged at me again between the pillars, his already tattered cape now even more ragged from the explosion''s aftermath.


    I tightened my grip on the holy sword.


    Until now, my grip had been completely wrong from the start. Since it was made of divine power, I''d been swinging it around like a baseball bat regardless of its length.


    The way you hold a sword should vary based on your build, the weapon''s length, and sword style. Could wildly swinging it side to side or bringing it down on heads like a club really be called swordsmanship? Though I couldn''t remember anything about sword techniques, I had an excellent teaching aid right in front of me.


    "Oh? Abandoning that crude style?"


    "Just gonna copy you a bit."


    I reduced the holy sword''s divine energy from its usual massive size down to match the Heavenly King''s blade length. When I shifted my hands to match his stance, the swordsmanship fragments finally activated, triggering an instinctive sensation.


    There was an odd discomfort, like having fingers pressed against my head while sleeping face-down. I stopped mimicking the Heavenly King and instinctively wiggled my fingers until the grip felt just right.


    The holy sword felt as comfortable in my hand as the warhammer I''d used for 11 years. As that tickling sensation in my mind suddenly cleared with a satisfying pop, I had a thought - I''d been too precious about not using the holy sword for minor fights, but if I''d practiced with it daily from floor 40 until now, I probably would have taken this Heavenly King''s head long ago.


    "Were you... hiding your strength?"


    "Huh? What''s this? Roland''s actually using the sword properly. I didn''t do anything - what kind of awakening event is this?"


    The holy sword moved smoothly now, unlike my previous wild swings. Though its length was reduced, I made up for it by charging forward. The dark knight hastily retreated.


    He created a wall of dark magic spears sprouting from the ground to push me back while he jumped away. His moves were more fitting for a jester or trickster than a knight, but unfortunately for him, I was a tank.


    Literally a tank, advancing like an armored vehicle.


    The countless spear points targeting my chest, armpits, arms, groin and thighs shattered like bamboo shoots and dissipated into the air. They were meant to buy time, but with both Irene''s barrier and my defense, they were completely useless.@@@@


    The result was his waist left wide open.


    Anyway, we gathered up the round crystal mana stone that dispersed dark purple magical energy like a humidifier just like his skills had, along with pieces of armor and parts of his worn, tattered cape, and put them in Han Se-ah''s inventory.


    ...This Heavenly King felt like kind of a freebie win too.


    Looking at the results, Han Se-ah''s reckless charge and Irene''s lucky awakening had triggered the mid-boss''s trolling, which got the Heavenly King caught up in it and left him getting torn apart by the holy sword before he could prepare.


    "By the way, Hanna."


    "I used up almost everything in my inventory so we need to restock... Huh? W-what is it, Roland?"


    "Come here and sit... no, just come here first."


    Though the result was good, there was a lot to say about the process, so I beckoned Han Se-ah over while putting the loot in her inventory.


    Katie might have dodged when she saw the bombs flying through the fireballs, but hadn''t I gotten caught up in it along with the dark knight? Sure, I didn''t actually take damage, and the Goddess used that moment to give some quick advice, but... I couldn''t resist the urge to give her a good smack.


    Reading my intentions, Han Se-ah scurried over at my call and prostrated herself before me like she was about to plant her forehead on the ground. I''d been planning to really hit her this time, but seeing her flatten herself so submissively made it awkward to follow through.


    If she was a guy I would have beaten some sense into him under the pretense of education, but she looked so delicate and pretty on the outside...


    People can''t help but be influenced by outward appearances. If a scary-looking guy approaches a young girl he looks like a criminal, but when a motherly older sister approaches with a gentle smile, she''s seen as a loving housewife who adores children as much as her maternal instincts - that kind of thing.


    "Uh, uhh, Roland''s making a fist. If I get hit by that, I won''t time travel back a day, right? No, even a bare-handed punch would be dangerous, but getting hit by steel gauntlets would definitely stun or kill me, right? I mean, yeah, I did aim that bomb at Roland''s back, but- EEEK!"


    -After all that hesitation he still hit her lol If you hold back are you even the holy sword''s owner or a monk? lololololol


    -Honestly he''s already a saint for not smacking her until now lololololol


    -Damn that''s satisfying, almost want to give Roland a quest to discipline Han Se-ah


    -Small Asian girl gets disciplined by large blonde white man, truly must be good content


    -This is yassy lol Cutting this part and uploading straight to phonetube, Han Se-ah''s debut video is getting smacked lololololololol


    But there''s a limit to the patience even a pretty face can buy.


    Thinking I couldn''t hear her, she kept running her mouth to viewers with her head bowed low. Seeing that, I couldn''t help but deliver a punch right to that conveniently positioned head. Not wanting to actually send her back in time, I held back my strength but kept the middle knuckle of my gauntlet pointed.


    That steel gauntlet flick must have stung pretty badly for a modern person who''d never experienced such a thing, as Han Se-ah trembled silently for a while. I had to admit, it felt pretty satisfying.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 494: Why Do You Play the Game Like That 4

    Chapter 494: Why Do You Play the Game Like That 4


    Maybe it was because we''d spent that night in the northern cave and our psychological distance had shrunk dramatically. I could feel Han Se-ah treating me way too casually now.


    How should I put it - before, it felt like we were truly close companions with clear boundaries between male and female, senior and junior. Even in her conversations with viewers that I couldn''t hear, she maintained a basic level of respect while being comfortable.


    It''s a bit hard to explain in words, but using my helmet stand as an example... it was like going from the friendliness of a high school student hanging out and gaming with a young student teacher close to their age, to the level of ten-year friends calling each other bastards and hitting each other''s backs.


    There was no way she actually aimed at the dark knight and just happened to hit my back.


    "Ow, ugh, my skull''s cracked..."


    "Um, Roland? Don''t you think that was a bit too hard...?"


    As Han Se-ah knelt down trembling after bowing her head respectfully, Irene rushed over and gently stroked Han Se-ah''s crown with hands full of holy power.


    Han Se-ah naturally buried herself in Irene''s chest whimpering while Irene comforted her. But even Irene seemed to think this bomb had been a bit much, adding that Han Se-ah shouldn''t do it again while coddling her.


    Though I hadn''t taken any damage, the explosion behind me had completely blinded me for a moment, so it must have been quite startling.@@@@


    "No, come on, why the dramatics... Don''t you know Roland can crack Mom''s barrier just by pressing it with his finger? How could my skull be tougher than the sacred law of protection..."


    -Looking at how she acts, thought her head was made of titanium alloy lol


    -Charging through the game like a headbutting dinosaur then trying to act fragile now, who''s gonna fall for that?


    -Shouldn''t Teacher''s heart hurt more seeing a trusted teammate throw bombs at his back? Just saying lol


    -Damn that sound was crisp though, gotta clip it and make some ''Quiet please'' and ''Blasphemer'' emotes


    -So satisfying watching her get disciplined after always acting up lololololololol


    The chat threw in comments one after another, sensing their chance. Of course, those folks would have teased and nagged her even if she had accurately targeted the dark knight.


    "Alright, if we''re done cleaning up, let''s head out. Even if there are supplies left in this fortress, we can''t fit everything in inventory, and there''s no reason to take it all anyway."


    "Should we leave through the tunnel?"


    Han Se-ah got up grumbling at Grace''s urging, since I hadn''t hit her that hard. When we''d reached the fortress center, all that was inside were sleeping bags reeking of corpses and unused bombs, so leaving was probably best.


    We''d dug in from the front left side of the fortress at an angle. Given the polygonal star shape, there were at least five more unexplored sections, but none of us wanted to wind through those long corridors picking up bombs.


    None of us except Han Se-ah.


    "Um, Roland."


    They probably weren''t thinking about helping the hero party so much as wanting the honor and achievement of assisting in the hero''s battle. Honestly, having hired adventurers and mercenaries, they must have known the industry''s unwritten rules.


    "Get lost! You honorless bastards!"


    "Olek, stop. The hero''s here."


    "They should at least have the decency to- oh, oh, um. You''re already out, sir?"


    While Alisa tried to calm Olek, who was so caught up he hadn''t noticed our party crawling out of the tunnel as he blocked it with his family banner, everyone else fled with heads bowed low.


    Afraid we might remember their faces, they covered themselves with flags and shields as they ran, looking like celebrities fleeing from paparazzi - bowing wasn''t enough.


    Just as we''d recovered inventory items from storage, we regrouped with the Ice Cross Knights at the base camp in front of the floor 60 fortress. As we slowly descended floor by floor, our group kept growing.


    The people who''d fled hiding their faces must have spread rumors that "The hero defeated a Four Heavenly King in less than half a day!!!" because more people joined us each time we visited camps for supplies.


    "Hey, heard the news? The hero''s about to..."


    "Thought we had more time to profit, but this was faster than expected."


    "Any Imperial guys who haven''t heard yet? Want to squeeze in one last contract."


    It wasn''t because amazing things happened around the hero party - with both the mid-boss and boss monster defeated on floor 60, the Imperial commanders'' test would naturally end.


    The commanders had rushed to floor 60 seeking high scores, but with all the enemies gone, that meant the contracts were over. The contracts probably specified termination at either the end of the commander test or floor 60 completion.


    So people who heard our news naturally started descending, while some rushed ahead trying to squeeze in scam contracts before word spread.


    "Oh, hero! We heard what happened!"


    "Ah, thank you. But those people being tied up..."


    "Oh, these fellows? We caught them trying to commit fraud by disgracefully using your name."


    Of course, they just ended up getting caught by priests who were quickly moving between camps and dragged away. They probably thought priests wouldn''t get involved in ordinary fraud, but selling the hero party''s name meant selling the Goddess''s name, so of course they got caught.


    And so our group kept growing like a snowball rolling down a slope - the hero party, the contracted Ice Cross Knights, the Imperial trainee commanders following them, the mercenaries trying to scam them, and the temple forces arresting those mercenaries - all heading toward the city.


    ...How did it come to this?


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 495: Why Do You Play the Game Like That 5

    After defeating the floor 60 boss and collecting the loot, we resupplied and rested at the mansion in the Harpy Archipelago before returning outside the tower.


    Though the rest stops changed as we climbed higher in the tower, the routine of hunting bosses and heading outside remained the same. But this time felt different. Just looking at the hundreds of people trailing behind us as we casually walked down chatting made that clear.


    Trainee commanders, mercenaries, adventurers, priests, temple knights, and arrested scammers... While I understood why they insisted on following us, it was still uncomfortable.


    "Is this because of the Heavenly King?"


    "Must be. It''s the first time someone directly connected to the Demon Lord has appeared."


    This commotion was naturally due to the Heavenly King.


    About half the crowd following us consisted of priests, nuns, and temple knights. While it made sense for the contracted trainee commanders and mercenaries whose contracts had expired, seeing priests rushing out of the tower en masse was clearly unusual.


    Then again, it would be stranger if religious folks didn''t make a fuss after witnessing an actual demon.


    The Goddess of Life bestowed holy power upon the land and occasionally watched over humanity through prophecies and visions. No one could deny her existence given the miracles - healing severed limbs and preventing plagues and famines based on faith. But the Demon Lord was different.


    When asked "What exactly is the Demon Lord? And where are they?", even the religious officials had no answer.


    The tower''s existence remained a mystery that neither the Goddess Faith nor Magic Tower could clearly explain, and humanity had yet to fully explore its interior. They could only guess that non-living things wearing monster disguises attacking humans must be the Demon Lord''s doing.


    "But this time, someone claiming to be a Heavenly King appeared and committed atrocities against humanity. They''ll be talking about directly confronting real evil for a while."


    "Ah, I see. But what is there to discuss?"


    "They may need to change interpretations of doctrine and scripture, along with temple policies. For example... regarding support for the hero''s party? They won''t make direct demands of us, but there will be busy internal discussions."


    When Irene explained this, I thought the temple already provided unlimited support whenever we requested it. But she shook her head as if reading my thoughts.


    She quickly explained what she meant.


    "Well, this is embarrassing to say, but it''s because I became a Saint."


    "Why does that matter?"


    "Yeah, isn''t it better that you became the hero party''s Saint?"


    When Irene mentioned becoming a Saint with flushed cheeks, people immediately started murmuring. Even as we rested and chatted at the Harpy Archipelago, the priests hovering nearby shifted excitedly. They seemed eager to jump in and explain if given permission.


    But Irene didn''t notice this as she gently accepted Katie and Grace''s embraces from both sides, shuddering with embarrassment at drawing attention to herself.


    Eventually Grace and Katie dragged the embarrassed Irene to a cafe, where they forced her to replenish with sugar and caffeine while she explained. This caused a surge of customers following us into the cafe near the mansion, but setting aside such minor details-


    Come to think of it, if we''d sold and researched the dark mage''s crystal heart before attacking the fortress, we might have learned how to open the gate. We''d forgotten to process it in our rush to dig tunnels with the vibration stone.


    "Hmm, is it because Irene became a Saint? People keep following us."


    "When we left today, that cafe from yesterday was packed too. Maybe people are starting to make pilgrimages to places Irene visited?"


    "That''s... a bit overwhelming..."


    As we took a gate from the mansion to the city and headed toward the Magic Tower, it felt strange having gray priest robes and white armor constantly visible around us like celebrities followed by crowds.


    Though no one directly approached to avoid interfering with our party''s movements, they watched our every action intently. Well, in a world without human rights, could you expect privacy?


    Come to think of it, they were being quite proper compared to people who used to rush forward just to touch Jesus''s robes. Of course, if any man tried rushing at us, I planned to immediately smash his jaw.


    "Ah! Welcome! Shall I contact Lady Charlotte''s research lab?!"


    "Ah, please do."


    "Byproducts? Here for byproduct processing, correct?"


    "Yeah. Both mid-boss and boss monster byproducts."


    As we entered the Magic Tower, instead of the burdensome religious gazes, an excessively fawning mage rushed out.


    Though we could have easily found our way from the counter, he came running with his plump belly jiggling as if unwilling to wait even that short distance. He seemed to be a mid-to-low rank mage under Charlotte''s influence. Not wanting to hear middle-aged flattery, I spoke firmly like giving orders, leaving no room for conversation.


    Even so, the middle-aged mage bowed deeply showing his crown as if grateful, then scurried back to the counter. Whether it was the misery of an aged mage who hadn''t advanced in rank, or a researcher doing field sales, his palm-rubbing and bowing was artful.


    Charlotte rushed over in less than 3 minutes after being contacted, either because he was part of her faction or because they''d only thought about the mid-boss loot after receiving the ogre mana stones.


    Her maid Mari frantically chased after calling "My lady! My lady!" but Charlotte ran over with her robe fluttering, completely disheveled unlike her usual self, and delivered shocking news.


    "Roland, huff, the gate, it''s blocked again-!"


    "...Oh, for fuck''s sake."


    As she reported that the path to floor 61 was blocked.


    That bastard, no wonder he died so peacefully.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 496: Home Visit to the Kids House 1

    Chapter 496: Home Visit to the Kid''s House 1


    The dark knight lay sprawled on the fortress floor, looking almost like a pinned insect with the holy sword piercing his chest. His limbs were splayed in an X-shape, having been twisted sideways before being pinned down by Roland''s overwhelming strength.


    But for Han Se-ah and her viewers, that wasn''t the important part.


    "Is it here? Ah, so that''s how you use the zoom."


    Zhing-


    Geeng-


    As Han Se-ah''s fingers fidgeted, classic camera lens sounds played while zooming in on the dark knight''s body. Through what she called an "autopsy," his scheme gradually became visible to Han Se-ah and hundreds of thousands of viewers.


    Between his crumpled cape and the armor pressed against the floor, something dark writhed at 4x magnification. Thinking they''d found a lead, they zoomed to 8x, then 16x--


    The image now showed just a portion of his armor and cape edge rather than his whole body. Thanks to the magnification, they could finally faintly make out dark magic crawling like a snake between the crumpled cape and shattered fortress floor debris.


    In the dim fortress, lit only by Grace''s alchemy arrows, the black magic moving purposefully through shadows under the cape of the knight who lay like a corpse was barely visible even with an advanced camera''s zoom - they had to analyze it pixel by pixel.


    "Ahhh! This bastard! We thought he was dying peacefully but he was setting up door blocks! Really!"


    -Already missing our honorable knight who kept biting the cheese runner''s ankles to the end sob


    -Thought the dark mage blocked the gate but it was the boss, didn''t see that coming lololol


    -We regretfully return the cheese runner, we regretfully return the cheese runner, we regretfully return the cheese runner


    -Are the AIs trying to force-send them to the Empire since they''re not progressing the Empire storyline?


    -How much did they have to cheese and brute force for a Heavenly King to sacrifice himself just to block the entrance


    Rather than creating weapons like swords and spears for an ambush, he appeared to be making something like a magic circle, spinning round and round under his cape and armor.


    Though only part of the circle was visible and they couldn''t confirm if it was actually a magic circle due to the dark knight''s body blocking the view, the blocked gate to floor 61 proved the result. Perhaps because of this, everyone either teased Han Se-ah or praised the dark warrior without arguing.


    "By the way, the Empire''s territory is much larger than the Kingdom''s - where do you think he was aiming?"


    "We won''t be able to find out first - we''ll have to wait for reports of strange monster wave activity. I''ve already notified the Adventurers'' Guild and Magic Tower."


    While Han Se-ah cursed and stomped her feet in the corner of the carriage, reviewing the "autopsy" with viewers, the other party members whispered among themselves, saying they wouldn''t disturb Hanna''s meditation.


    The dark knight who claimed he''d done everything he could while secretly blocking the gate. And the countless depleted dark magic crystals piled behind him. Sharp-eyed Grace had noticed them, and he''d confessed to sending less than a tenth of his planned forces.


    Given the previous orc incident, it seemed the fake monsters inside the tower could incorporate real monsters outside into the Demon Lord''s army like an infection. How much trouble would the Empire be in if the Demon Lord''s army joined forces with the monster waves?


    "So should we stay at the Magic Tower until then?"


    "We don''t have any noble connections anyway. Though we''ll get flooded with invitations through the temple, so let me know if there''s anywhere you want to visit."


    Plus there was all sorts of unexplored Empire content, so with floor 61 blocked, heading to the Empire was our only option.


    While the holy sword''s owner led the charge, Katie protected their backs


    Katie, Katie Wesley, the North''s blade chosen by the Goddess!


    The Ice Rose and Frost Blade raised by Duke Wesley!


    Tales of Katie''s heroics inspiring northern pride spread faster than spring snow melting.


    "Miss? Isn''t that Lady Katie?"


    "Then is that the hero beside her?"


    "Katie, why don''t you at least wave?"


    "...That''s a bit embarrassing."


    The result was people calling out like idol fans gathering in crowds.


    Clop clop - answering Han Se-ah''s stupid question, what greeted us outside the Magic Tower gate wasn''t Empire scenery but the north''s cool air. From the Harpy Archipelago, we''d told butler Sebastian to prepare a carriage and headed straight for the Wesley mansion.


    Though we''d planned to go directly to the mansion, the cool air and roads turned muddy from melted snow slowed the carriage, naturally drawing attention.


    Though the driver was hired by Sebastian and the carriage bore no Wesley family crest or hero party symbols, onlookers instantly gathered. The brainy Han Se-ah and Irene sat facing forward side by side, while the three physical types who never got motion sick sat facing backward in a row.


    People spotted Katie''s face as she peeked out the window to view her hometown while I watched Han Se-ah making a fuss with viewers between Grace and Katie.


    Beautiful silver hair symbolizing the ducal family and jewel-like blue eyes eagerly taking in the market streets. How could northerners not recognize a beauty with flawless pale skin and delicate features as their duke''s daughter?


    "...But won''t this keep the carriage from moving? Should we walk?"


    "Or I could use Earth Control to clear a path? I think I can do it from the driver''s seat."


    The muddy road that kept freezing and thawing grabbed at the carriage wheels, and gathering crowds slowed us even more. Though magic made the carriage interior as comfortable as a luxury foreign car, that didn''t make the wheels float over mud.


    Then we heard a strange noise approaching.


    Geeng--


    Weeng--


    "Eh, ehhh?!"


    The iron giant, reduced to farm equipment, pushed through the crowd and lifted our carriage.


    ...How had they used it for the market crowd to naturally make way?


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 497: Home Visit to the Kids House 2

    We headed to Wesley territory before the Empire naturally because of Katie. More specifically, because of the Katie-specific item we obtained in the Empire.


    Though Katie was a runaway girl, she still used the Wesley family name, and it wasn''t like the Duke had removed his runaway daughter from the family registry. He''d probably wanted to drag her back immediately but let her roam freely because of her achievements with the hero party.


    But how could they ignore finding their ancestor''s relic in the Empire rather than the Kingdom? Regardless of running away or hero party business, ancestral artifacts and traces needed to be verified by the family.


    Because in K-fantasy that mixed Chinese and European titles, a duke was distant royal kin. In a monarchical state ruled by a king, they couldn''t just stash away royal family artifacts discovered in some corner, especially when that ''royal blood'' was a lineage chosen by the Goddess.


    "W-wow, woaaah--!"


    "Katie, wait, be careful."


    "Eek, the horse, what about the carriage?!"


    But none of that mattered before the iron giant carrying our carriage in both hands. A northern knight using the golem like some all-purpose exoskeleton suit had started escorting us.


    The driver went into hysterics seeing the carriage suddenly lifted from the muddy road. Peeking out the window, I saw they''d apparently unhitched the horses connected to the carriage to lift it. Well-trained horses cost more than people, so no wonder the driver panicked at potentially losing both carriage and horses to the iron giant.


    ...The ducal house would handle compensation, right? Either have another knight catch them or pay for them.


    The situation of pulling the carriage through mud then suddenly having the load lighten and vanish. Even well-trained, intelligent horses seemed uncertain, never having experienced an iron giant carrying their carriage - they nickered nervously and stopped in their tracks.


    They wouldn''t openly steal Katie''s carriage horses in front of crowds, so they''d be recoverable. As I thought this while leaning out the window to reassure the driver, I felt something soft pressed against me.


    "Katie! Be careful!"


    "It''s fine, Irene! The carriage isn''t even moving, I can stick my head out a bit!"


    Our kid had finally managed to stick her head out the open window, pressing against me without a care as she observed the golem and its controlling knight.


    Even in a top-class carriage covered in magic, there was no spell to infinitely widen windows, so we naturally got cramped in the small opening. Though Katie had a small build and slim figure, my massive shoulders and frame meant close contact was inevitable.


    Regardless, Katie waved enthusiastically at the golem''s cockpit in greeting, seemingly unbothered. Well, if knights piloted these golems, the pilot was naturally an experienced knight. So they might know Katie.


    "Where are we going! To Father? The mansion?"


    "Since His Grace is away, we''ll escort you to the mansion!"


    A booming voice from the golem''s center confirmed my thoughts. The golem strode through the mud carrying our carriage, avoiding the horses staring blankly at their airborne carriage. ?��?NO?��E?S


    Though they said wheels would get stuck, northern mud only froze and thawed on the surface, not deep enough to trap a bipedal iron giant''s ankles, so we quickly arrived at the Wesley family mansion.


    In my 11 years as an adventurer, to think I''d travel to a ducal house sitting in a carriage on a golem''s palm. Felt like my fantasy life was sprinting in strange directions. If I told this to the old guys I used to drink with at bars before becoming the holy sword''s owner, they''d worry I was drunk.


    "Hm? Why''s it back already? What''s with that carriage?"


    "Is that the young lady? That head sticking out the window, isn''t that the second daughter?"


    "Oh my, so the young lady has returned."


    Hot water and fragrant bath oils might be too common in modern society to call luxuries, but full-body massages and skincare from skilled maids with 20+ years experience... Han Se-ah could probably afford it with her income.


    Anyway, she was happy because these services were free.


    "Yes, I''ll have it prepared immediately."


    But no matter how much viewers wailed and screamed, their cries couldn''t reach the old butler NPC. Countless maids moved in perfect order at his single gesture.


    The iron giant left the mansion entrance still carrying the carriage, with the driver rolling his eyes in his seat still processing the situation. Maids who''d come out to watch scattered in all directions preparing their tasks amid excited chatter.


    Gossiping about the runaway young lady bringing the hero.


    "Ahh, this is nice..."


    And so began the luxurious web surfing time.


    Sinking into the private tub full of hot water, the bathroom filled with pleasant fragrances - some kind-hearted auntie must have generously added aromatics and bath oils since the young lady was visiting. My muscles melted even without getting a massage or bath attendance.


    As I relaxed watching a pre-selected comedy action movie, there was a sudden knock.


    "...Who is it?"


    "Um, I''m here to, to help attend your bath..."


    A delicate voice trembling despite attempts to stay calm. Seemed to be one of the maids, but this was clearly strange. After all, I''d rejected all such sexual services to ensure smooth web surfing.


    An unexpected sexual service thrust upon me without mention or request. As I thought "What kind of incomprehensible event is this--" I very slowly rose from the tub.


    Because I sensed someone else besides the speaking maid outside the door.


    "Oh? Wait a moment."


    "What?! Oh, y-yes..."


    Though logically assassins couldn''t infiltrate a ducal mansion and ambush me through a maid... this event happened right after the Four Heavenly King moved forces outside the tower. Better be careful since who knew what illogical things might happen.


    Thinking I might need to summon the holy sword, I roughly wrapped a towel around my waist, gathered aura in my fist, and burst out ready to smash down the door--


    "Ho, I didn''t expect you to notice so quickly."


    "Eek! S-Sir Roland?!"


    The startled maid and northern Grand Duke stood before the door.


    Fuck, not an assassin event but a daughter-obsessed father event.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 498: Home Visit to the Kids House 3

    Honestly, I thought my mindset had become too ''game-focused'' because this world was a virtual reality game.


    Even if this was a game world, the people living and breathing here didn''t move in simplistic ways - they lived like real humans, for better or worse.


    From a gaming perspective, an assassination event targeting the hero party right after killing a Four Heavenly King made perfect sense, but logically, who would try to assassinate the holy sword''s owner - not the hero, Grand Duchess, or Duke - through seduction in the northern ducal mansion?


    And the price for that misjudgment was my extreme embarrassment.


    ''Ah fuck... should''ve put clothes on first.''


    Not wanting to arouse suspicion from potential assassins outside, I''d burst out of the tub dripping wet without bothering to dress, as if planning to embrace the maid.


    Thanks to that, the maid''s face turned bright red, having been forced to intrude on the holy sword owner''s privacy while escorting His Grace. My perfect muscular body, which would inspire narcissism in any mirror, glistened with bath oils with just a towel wrapped around it.


    Of course, one maid didn''t matter, and I didn''t care about showing my body to the Duke... but Han Se-ah ghostly attaching her camera was the problem.


    ''She must have put the camera on the Duke after seeing him move, claiming she wouldn''t show the bath scene. ...Alright, I''ll find an excuse to hit her a few times.''


    If the butt-arrow gif got hundreds of thousands of views instantly, how far would a gif of me jumping out in just a towel spread across the vast internet? That terrifying thought made my head spin and my middle finger itch to discipline Han Se-ah''s skull.


    "That will do. You may go."


    "Ah, y-yes!"


    The maid who''d frozen like a statue between the half-naked holy sword owner covered in bath oils in front and the Kingdom''s Grand Duke and her eternal employer behind fled at full speed.


    As I stared blankly at the Duke, not comprehending the situation, the northern Duke cleared his throat and addressed me. The silver-haired, blue-eyed man standing 2m tall with a bear-like build and scarred body still had an overwhelming presence.


    When I''d seen him in his fur coat before, I thought he was a bear that jumped out of the forest, but seeing him in casual clothes at the mansion, he looked like a bear that had shed its winter coat.


    "Since this may be a long talk, perhaps you should get dressed?"


    "Ah, yes... good idea."


    At his noble way of pretending not to notice this disgrace, I rushed back into the bathroom to dry off. I''d just been soaking in fragrant bath water watching a movie rather than properly bathing with soap and scrubbing, so I only needed to dry off.


    Letting my hair dry naturally, I quickly toweled off and threw on a shirt and shorts before heading out to find Arthur Wesley still guarding the door.


    His face looked bearish as always, and he naturally placed his hand on my shoulder with a sudden grin. His eyes held the gaze of a daughter''s friend, or perhaps an approved future son-in-law his daughter brought home, rather than the relationship between the Kingdom''s only Grand Duke and holy sword owner.


    ''Katie wouldn''t have said anything... is he testing me?''


    Arthur Wesley had been intense from our first meeting. If I remembered right, he''d whined from the start about both his daughters fighting against inheriting the duke position. r?A?O??B??


    Back then, he''d tried taking Katie back north, running useless happy circuits wondering if she might lack adventuring talent - but I''d cleanly cut that off. Couldn''t lose a natural 4�� DPS for such a ridiculous reason.


    At this point, there seemed no point in backing away, so I spoke directly too.


    "I like her."


    "Don''t dodge, tell me like a man, hm?"


    I like her.


    Game world or not, this was the land where I''d lived, laughed and cried for 11 years. I had no intention of playing philosopher, backing away calling them NPCs and agonizing over what was "real."


    If clearing floor 100 might grant a wish, I''d take everyone with me. Rather than a weak modern 21st century mentality, it was better to think with the guts of Roland, 11-year adventuring veteran. I hadn''t built a harem party by touching women without having such resolve anyway.


    When I answered without a hint of hesitation at that thought, Arthur Wesley''s eyes went wide instead. Had he not expected me to actually answer directly after demanding I not dodge?


    "Ah, um. Well... my daughter is pretty."


    "As a companion, swordswoman, and lady, she''s flawless."


    "Of course she is, she''s my daughter."


    As I openly praised his daughter riding that momentum, Arthur Wesley''s eyes spun. True to his bear-like appearance, he seemed to lack political quick-thinking skills for unexpected situations, simply nodding in approval.


    He must have completely forgotten his prepared plans in his rush to agree with the sudden daughter praise. He poured straight alcohol into his empty teacup without any tea and chugged it several times before busily praising Katie''s childhood.


    This delighted Han Se-ah who''d kept her camera on us and the viewers watching through her.


    "Wow, I thought he was daughter-obsessed before, but this is beyond imagination?"


    -Didn''t he come from the north to the central royal forest looking for his daughter before?


    -Yeah he dodged his escort knights to see Katie and got scolded hard by his eldest lololol


    -Northern Duke drinking soju from a princess tea set while bragging about his daughter what is this lololol


    -But damn Teacher Roland''s got no chill just straight up saying "I like her"


    -Natural born alpha male OMG no wonder he got chosen by the holy sword and built a harem party lololololol


    How could you not laugh seeing a scarred muscular thug delicately holding dainty tea time items completely unsuited to his huge frame, using them to sip hard liquor while bragging about his daughter?


    A frilly room, two muscular men, cute tea time accessories, northern liquor poured instead of tea, daughter praise suddenly starting in a serious atmosphere--


    The camera perfectly captured this indescribably surreal scene.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 499: Home Visit to the Kids House 4

    Staying at the Wesley mansion didn''t mean doing nothing all day. Sure, lounging around browsing the internet was fine for rest, but I couldn''t spend 20 out of 24 hours just surfing the web.


    So after leaving Katie to deal with her daughter-obsessed father and their family drama, I headed to the mansion''s training grounds to practice with a sword. Given the Duke''s size, there was no way those tiny teacups of alcohol would get him drunk. As soon as Katie finished her bath, I''d dumped the daughter-obsessed father on her and quickly escaped outside.


    Better to empty my mind with physical training than deal with a daughter-obsessed man drinking vodka from teacups. That''s why I ran.@@@@


    "Is this right? These fragments only give me partial knowledge."


    Instead of my trusty warhammer of 11 years, I now held one of the practice swords used by the mansion''s guard knights. When word spread that the hero was practicing swordsmanship, curious onlookers from knights to maids gathered to watch. Unfortunately for them, there were no flashy techniques to see.


    The swordsmanship fragments had somehow melted into my consciousness, making me remember forgotten memories. I just stubbornly practiced basic moves as the fragments directed. Properly gripping the sword, feeling its balance, then endless horizontal and vertical slashes.


    It was an odd situation - working up a sweat right after bathing - but I needed to learn these skills.


    "Hmm, is the hero also accomplished in swordsmanship?"


    "He keeps cutting the same trajectory without the slightest deviation. Like a Magic Tower golem with zero errors."


    Swinging my arms left to right, right to left. After repeating the same motions until I worked up a sweat on my freshly washed body, the wooden practice dummies kept shattering under my inhuman strength. Even with a blunted practice sword, no wooden dummy could withstand a natural 6�� hammering away for an hour with a chunk of metal.


    As I mindlessly swung the sword, I came to a realization.


    ''Eleven years of habits are scary.''


    The swordsmanship ''fragments'' couldn''t completely override deeply ingrained behaviors.


    Horizontal slashes were fine, but vertical downward cuts were the problem. You know how even cheap martial arts novels always mention that horizontal cuts, vertical cuts, and thrusts are the foundation of basic sword techniques?


    Horizontal slashes felt natural from practicing with the holy sword, and I rarely used thrusts with my warhammer so those came easily too.


    The problem was vertical slashes. When I tried to swing the two-handed sword downward forcefully, something in my mind would tingle uncomfortably, screaming that this was wrong. No surprise, since I kept unconsciously swinging it like I was smashing an orc''s head with my hammer.


    Since it was an edgeless practice sword - basically just a metal bar - I kept unconsciously hammering the wooden dummies into the training ground.


    "My, embedding wooden posts into the ground with a practice sword? Remarkable power even without using mana."


    "So this is why he was desperately practicing basic techniques... such a body built through endless effort..."


    Their comments drew back the attention of knights who''d been about to leave out of boredom. While knights could probably break wooden posts given enough time, it took a special kind of crazy to hammer them into the ground with a practice sword. r?a����bE?s?


    Of course, I wasn''t trying to show off my muscles - these were just 11 years of ingrained habits. Their muttered praise just made me embarrassed.


    Forget effort - I''d simply maintained my game character''s body this whole time. Living the adventurer''s life of irregular sleep and meals during quests, then gorging on greasy food and alcohol afterward, yet never showing any health issues. That was the blessing of having the ultimate body.


    With those thoughts and a good sweat worked up, I put down the sword planning to rinse off and head to bed. That''s when someone approached me.


    Ann Wesley had only handled a few thieves and monsters with knights.


    Katie Wesley would have slain a Heavenly King and the Demon Lord as the hero party''s guard.


    Wouldn''t Katie Wesley clearly make the better next Grand Duke? Katie could return home triumphant after beheading the Demon Lord and become Grand Duke, while her sister Ann who''d been caring for the ducal house would gracefully yield the position to her talented sister and help strengthen the family--


    That was Ann Wesley''s grand vision.


    ''Come to think of it, Katie ran away when Ann tried to force her to train as the Grand Duke''s successor.''


    The succession fight between the North''s fiery noble ladies was still ongoing.


    "It''s nothing shameful before the Goddess. I simply want my sister to return safely and claim her rightful reward for dedicating herself to faith and justice."


    "I see."


    If I hadn''t glimpsed Katie''s circumstances through Han Se-ah''s stream or had that private chat with Arthur Wesley, I might have been moved by her apparent sisterly devotion.


    "So don''t hesitate to call on House Wesley, Sir Roland. With a father worried for his daughter and a sister wanting to support her, there''s no need to hold back."


    Ann Wesley seemed to think our party''s refusal of royal and temple support despite charging ahead recklessly was due to political considerations.


    Fair enough - Princess Bradamante, the kingdom''s most popular youngest princess, had promised unlimited support. Yet the hero party had only accepted a mansion and some equipment. Without knowledge of players, streaming, and speedrunning, our extreme frugality must seem bizarre.


    It was like a businessman refusing government subsidies and tax breaks to spend his own money. By normal common sense, our behavior made no sense.


    "So please, I implore you. For my sister''s sake, don''t hesitate to use House Wesley''s name when you need anything."


    Acting as if truly worried about her sister, Ann Wesley pressed something into my hand. Examining it, I found a hexagonal badge about the size of an adventurer''s tag, with a crouching wolf embossed on it. The crouching wolf was House Wesley''s crest - perhaps showing this wasn''t just empty words of support.


    After giving me the badge, Ann Wesley gave a quick bow and disappeared.


    As I headed to my room planning to rinse off my cooling sweat, I found Irene waiting for me in the hallway.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Um, Roland. This..."


    She shyly held out a hexagonal badge with an engraved crouching wolf.


    ...Don''t tell me she hadn''t just given one to me, but had distributed family badges to our whole party like party favors. No wonder Han Se-ah''s camera had slipped away and hadn''t returned.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 500: Home Visit to the Kids House 5

    Time flowed steadily at the Wesley mansion.


    Grand Duke Arthur Wesley, the mansion''s owner, subtly tried to pair me with Katie out of wanting his daughter''s happiness. Meanwhile, Katie''s sister Ann Wesley supported this to dump the Grand Duke position on her sister, creating an odd situation.@@@@


    Muscular, handsome, top-rank adventurer, called ''Sir'' despite being an adventurer due to 11 years without betrayal, holy sword''s owner, vanquisher of a Heavenly King, and the man destined to behead the Demon Lord.


    Arthur Wesley seemed to think no better son-in-law existed, keeping busy praising his daughter. Meanwhile, Ann Wesley appeared ready to push Katie as the heir and me as her consort. She talked about naturally yielding the Grand Duke position to the holy sword''s owner and hero''s knight couple... clearly planning to dump it on us.


    "No, Fath... mmph!"


    "Hmm, but Sir Roland would be..."


    "You do make a good match, Katie."


    "Not you too, Sister?!"


    Thanks to this, Katie was the only one suffering during our short rest at the mansion.


    Maybe it was due to her boyish side, eyes sparkling at knights'' war poems, mounted golems and weaponry, or perhaps it was just typical for a girl her age.


    With two family members suddenly turning into matchmakers, constantly bringing up romance like busybodies, her fair cheeks stayed bright red with no sign of cooling. If our companions like Irene or Grace had brought up romance, she''d have stayed calm, but hearing it from Dad and Big Sis naturally hit different emotionally.


    The one lucky thing for Katie was that she remained blissfully unaware that 520,000 viewers were watching her squirm in embarrassment in real-time.


    "This is the true face of the kingdom''s only ducal house, everyone... Pretty entertaining. Even a daughter-obsessed father would eagerly push someone like Roland as a son-in-law. Though our little kid surprisingly doesn''t get embarrassed by this stuff usually, seems family talking about it makes her shy."


    -It definitely feels different hearing it from friends vs parents lol


    -Not like Han Se-ah''s viewers will ever experience this anyway :P


    -Look how the AI tactfully implies "You don''t have parents at home?" without getting censored


    -They tried teasing about not having a lover but instantly got hit with that nuclear family burn


    -The forum trolls'' ability to twist words is truly artistic lololol


    Even as the hero party, even with enough status to earn respect from the Empire''s Empress, there were things we shouldn''t interfere with.


    For example, a major family event where a runaway daughter brings back ancestral artifacts from another country. Forget the hero''s fame - this was purely private family business. Even if Katie begged for help, it was questionable whether we should get involved.


    Honestly, as a Korean, even 20-year best friends wouldn''t touch a friend''s grandfather''s belongings out of respect. Why would a close friend butt into a family meeting about a great-grandfather''s artifacts?


    A neglected broken piece that would regain its true form through ancestral artifacts. But with the daughter-obsessed Grand Duke who adored Katie and the sister who saw helping her younger sibling succeed as an easy way to dump the Grand Duke position both declaring they''d entrust her with the armor...


    In gaming terms, the ''magic armor'' plot thread from her character gacha had reached �� promotion after clearing her character quest and defeating a special Heavenly King boss. Katie''s excitement was matched by the viewers'' eager anticipation.


    "What exactly was Katie''s sword enhancement ability again? When she went from 4�� to 5��, her mana got ice-enhanced for slow effects, and coating the sword with special enhancement stones turns that slow into freeze when stacked? Somehow these viewers seem to know better than me."


    -Yeah sometimes goblins that got lucky and survived would suddenly freeze


    -But with slow and freeze stun all there what options are left for the armor?


    -If the sword has freeze stun what goes on the armor? Insurance revival when dying?


    -Since freeze stun is an attack ability maybe the armor gets real survival skills


    -Don''t ice specialists always have broken survival skills? Like invincibility immunity defense and stuff


    Since ice abilities tended to be effective in any game, everyone speculated it would be overpowered.


    Like the viewers, Grace and Irene excitedly flanked Katie, practically surrounding her. Though Katie earned her ''kid'' nickname from her enthusiasm for magical weapons and legends, that didn''t mean Grace and Irene were completely uninterested in such things.


    It might sound prejudiced, but wasn''t it natural for a rural village girl and temple-raised lady to be interested in fairy tale-like ducal family stories?


    "So there are no stories passed down about the armor?"


    "Right. If it was armor your ancestor took, shouldn''t there be tales about what kind it was?"


    With Katie trapped between the voluptuous containment of Grace on the left and Irene on the right frantically wracking her brain, Han Se-ah and I naturally ended up sitting together on the opposite side.


    With just two people instead of three, there was plenty of space, yet somehow we''d naturally settled close together. Not disgustingly cuddly like lovers, just thighs and arms touching.


    Grace left, Irene right, Roland and Han Se-ah in front. As everyone leaned forward focusing on Katie''s story, bodies naturally gathered toward the middle rather than the windows. At least the camera was focused on Katie instead of catching how Han Se-ah and I were pressed together.


    "From what I heard--"


    As I watched Katie slowly start speaking, I glanced sideways.


    ...Was her hand bored? She was gently stroking my arm - was she doing this unconsciously?


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 501: A Vast Empire 1

    Taking a carriage to the Magic Tower, then a gate to the Empire - we managed to arrive without incident, though I was a bit thrown off by Han Se-ah unconsciously scratching my arm and leaning her weight against me like a cushion.


    "Come to think of it, where in the Empire are we?"


    "We came to the Imperial capital first. Since we don''t have exact information, I figured we''d go where the guild presence is strongest."


    "Makes sense, since unlike the Kingdom where enemies gather at the tower, the Empire faces threats from three directions."


    Specifically, we were in the Imperial capital.


    As Irene said, monster waves pressed along the Empire''s borders, so we didn''t know where that Heavenly King''s final mess had landed. Han Se-ah''s quest window remained quiet too - either the event hadn''t triggered yet, or we needed to gather info and head there ourselves.


    The Kingdom had plains to the east, wastelands to the west, jungle to the south, and snow to the north.


    The Empire had plains to the east, desert to the west, and snow to both south and north.


    If they''d placed the Empire to the Kingdom''s left or right, it would follow basic logic - cold north, hot south. But for some reason, Heroes Chronicle had stacked the Empire above the Kingdom. This meant the massive Empire had huge mountains in its center with vast plains above and below.


    ...Was it modeled after the Alps region of Europe?


    Of course, the Empire hadn''t explored to the continent''s edges yet, so who knew what lay beyond. There could be more snow past the eastern plains, or an ocean beyond the western desert. If BB Games got into Japanese stuff, an Oriental kingdom might suddenly appear in the eastern sea.


    "So what''s the plan in the Imperial capital?"


    "With our hero party reputation, I thought we''d check with the Mercenary''s Guild for any unusual requests. If those tower escapees are working with the monster waves, they''re bound to stand out."


    "Oh, why''s that?"


    "Well, creatures suddenly appearing in habitats they don''t belong in tend to catch attention."


    After arriving in the Imperial capital via gate, I explained to the bright eyes turned my way asking for clarification during our conversation.


    The forces the Heavenly King sent outside the tower were clearly different from normal monsters. Setting aside the dark mage''s undead troops, even common races like goblin infantry or orc javelineers stood out as alien.


    Goblins were typically naked dwarves wielding rusty scavenged spears, while orcs were essentially primitive men mixed with bears and gorillas, using clubs and crude bows.


    Without exceptionally smart leaders, the wandering monsters normal people encountered were primitive cave-dwellers barely able to make stone axes. If you saw infantry units in full plate armor with steel shields and alchemy grenades mixed among stone axe primitives, you''d have to be unqualified as an adventurer or mercenary not to notice something was wrong.


    "Plus, people who deal with monster waves are usually locals who know their ecosystem inside out. Grace, wouldn''t you notice if swamp creatures suddenly showed up in your village?"


    "True... mountain creatures are pretty predictable. That''s why we can spot wandering monster traces right away."


    Like if log-carrying yeti waves suddenly had centaur riders, or wyverns leading flocks of man-eating giant birds. When obviously suspicious things happened, people would report to the guild if only for the money.


    With buildings spaced so far apart and built so tall, Grace quickly spotted the sign. Following her slender finger pointing up, Han Se-ah silently sent her camera flying.


    The huge sign on the four-story building read ''MERCENARY'' with a symbol showing a dagger piercing both a coin purse and contract for illiterate commoners. Below were crowds of armored people heading toward the massive building.


    "Heading down to the Kingdom this time..."


    "By the way, how''s that rookie doing from last time?"


    "Don''t even mention it, at the inn during the last party..."


    Given this was the Imperial capital far from monster threats, everyone gathering there was naturally mercenaries.


    Pushing through the crowds into the packed first floor, we found a receptionist smiling brightly at us.


    "Welcome! Are you here to request a mission?"


    "Actually, we''d like to buy some information."


    "Oh, information? That''s not really our specialty..."


    They''d apparently hired a pretty girl as the guild''s face - a redhead with prominent freckles across her nose smiled sunnily at us.


    She probably thought we were important clients given our clean, neat appearance that didn''t match typical mercenaries or adventurers, plus everyone''s good looks. Fair enough - we hadn''t been rolling around the tower but had just teleported here after getting cleaned up, polished and massaged at the Wesley mansion, so the misunderstanding made sense.


    "With that headscarf and apron, she looks less like a Mercenary''s Guild receptionist and more like an innkeeper''s daughter, or like those girls at German beer festivals. Though I''m saying that mainly because of the size of certain areas..."


    -Look at Han-lady jumping straight to chest comments lololololololol


    -Never realized I liked the Empire so much lol Are all the receptionists this pretty?


    -Is this that shameless manga character type - humble village girl (Miss Korea with G-cup knockers)


    -Wow, amazing breasts, who is this lady? I had to click when I saw the thumbnail!


    -Why act surprised lol She''s obviously a pro selling cleavage views for tips lololololol


    But wasn''t the camera being a bit too blatant?


    I was trying my best not to stare, but if you do that what does that make me?


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 502: A Vast Empire 2

    Mercenaries and adventurers were separated by a fine line, and the same went for their guilds. After all, wasn''t this a world where plenty of people worked as both?


    You''d be a mercenary while escorting merchant caravans on long trips, briefly switch to adventurer when hunting monsters in remote areas along the way, become a mercenary again for small territory wars or bandit subjugation requests, and maybe do some highway robbery on the side if you found easy targets - that was the average in this world.


    So naturally the Mercenary''s Guild was bigger than the Adventurer''s Guild in the Imperial capital. They needed mercenaries to escort merchant caravans departing from the archipelago and attend to bored noble lords.


    "Please come this way and have a seat!"


    Even people who were adventurers elsewhere became mercenaries upon entering the archipelago. Where people gathered, money followed, and with money came bigger buildings. Dealing with nobles had made the guild itself more upscale.


    Instead of a cheap building where drunks rolled around in their own vomit, the guild members worked systematically in a clean building that could be called modern-style wooden mansion.


    The receptionist, whose size exceeded even Grace and Irene''s and had viewers screaming "THICC," led us to the counter. With partitions between desks, it felt more like a government office than a guild.


    "You said you wanted information? What kind are you looking for? While we can''t investigate individuals like the Information Guild, we can compile local rumors for you."


    "Strange incidents related to monster waves. Especially cases where monster corpses vanish leaving only mana stones."


    "Oh good, not investigating specific people! Though with such broad information, there might be lots of false rumors mixed in - would that be alright?"


    "You can request cooperation from local temples and Magic Towers in the hero party''s name."


    "Ah, the hero party... Oh?"


    The receptionist who''d been eagerly filling out forms behind the counter suddenly looked up at my last words.


    A handsome blonde man with blue eyes, armor, and warhammer


    An exotic dark-haired, dark-eyed beauty in robes


    Two people matching the hero and holy sword owner''s descriptions stood side by side, backed by a nun, archer and lady knight perfectly matching the hero party''s lineup. At the receptionist''s startled voice, waiting mercenaries turned to look.


    Being the Imperial capital''s Mercenary''s Guild, there weren''t any low-rank thugs like Hans Kim stumbling in claiming they wanted to be mercenaries. Even as Imperials, they apparently had the discernment to recognize the Kingdom''s hero.


    After all, how could fellow professionals not know about all the gold the Imperial trainee commanders had scattered in the tower while working with the hero?


    "Hey, is that really the hero?"


    "Looks like it..."


    "Who''d be crazy enough to impersonate them here?"


    "True, if you''re gonna scam, pretend to be a fallen noble or something..."


    Being capable Imperial mercenaries, they seemed fired up for various reasons - curry favor with the temple, get something from the Magic Tower, make their names known to the Imperial family and nobles.


    We left the guild watching them hurriedly prepare to scatter east, west and north toward their connections, like small companies chasing big corporate contracts.


    "What now?"


    "Get lodging and rest for a month."


    "...A-a month?!"


    "Huh, why? Is something wrong?"


    I was thinking we''d rent long-term lodging and explore for side quests in the archipelago, maybe find something connected to my past - but Han Se-ah was shocked.


    When I turned questioningly, Grace, Katie and Irene who''d been discussing lodging and markets also looked worriedly at Han Se-ah. Wasn''t it common sense that before Magic Tower gates, you''d spend weeks traveling by carriage just for one request?


    A month would be tight just to receive and verify reports from across the vast Empire. Even that timeline required temple and Magic Tower cooperation.


    "Uh, um. No wait. Did I say I''d just sit here doing nothing for a month? We''ll find Imperial side quests or story content or something. Just filling in this black map while chatting will take two weeks easy."


    -Even with the gate blocked, a whole month? Hmm lol do we have to wait that long


    -Can''t we just get Teacher and some mercs to break the gate?


    -But damn the archipelago is huge, walked 40 minutes from Magic Tower to guild and look at the minimap lol


    -Could do a month of We Got Married just riding circuit carriages on dates with Teacher Roland


    -What We Got Married month are you on about, go watch something else if that''s what you want


    But that common sense didn''t fly with viewers demanding quick, simple entertainment. The game scenario had locked progress but they didn''t care, just jumped to criticizing Han Se-ah. Maybe they were acting up more now that the violent valleys of that ginger girl at the Mercenary Guild were out of sight.


    Not that even Goddess-mocking genius clown Han Se-ah would bat an eye.


    With her my-pace attitude ignoring viewer counts whether thousands or millions, she smoothly dismissed all the hate and whining by moving her camera drone. As it soared up to capture the archipelago streets in one view, it focused on a small cafe.


    All the nonsense vanished as the camera ghostly found light-dressed young ladies, replaced by rising flame emojis.


    Like they were chimps in the chat getting pacified by cleavage whenever they acted up, seriously...


    Though I understood.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 503: Impulsive Connection

THIS CHAPTER IS 18+ THEREFORE, THE FULL CHAPTER IS POSTED ON GOOGLE DRIVE


    Go to Google Drive


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 389: Nobles of the Tower 4

    The addition of three new party members wasn''t just about increasing numbers. It wasn''t simply about higher attack power and faster monster clearing due to more people��


    It meant the combat style had completely changed.


    However, it hadn''t become more complex. Rather, it had become so straightforward that viewers were cheering at how satisfying it was. Looking at the three new additions, it was easy to see why.


    Manaashi, a high-rank warrior boasting the unique toughness of his non-human race, even without a star rating.


    McDonagh, with his innate 5�� physical abilities and decent sword skills honed through consistent training.


    And Lukius, who might fall short of the other two in specs but boasted his trademark "luck."


    I''d thought these three had nothing in common, but on second thought, they shared one major similarity. Whether from the Kingdom, the Empire, or even another world, they were all melee warriors.


    "...Behind! Monsters suddenly appeared behind us!"


    The battles that naturally occurred as we explored the 53rd floor. We couldn''t always avoid them, and sometimes monsters spawned right around us.


    This time, just as we finished off some charging centaurs and were regrouping, a goblin infantry unit appeared right in front of us. With an orc javelineer seemingly in command, they charged at us in orderly formation without hesitation.


    But they were still just goblins. We were essentially an overpowered party with three new 5��-level characters added. What was manageable with five became a one-sided massacre with eight.


    I silently raised my shield and charged at the goblins, with Manaashi right behind me. As I planted my shield in the ground to meet the approaching enemies, Manaashi and Lukius leapt in with perfect timing.


    "Shiek, shik��! New enemies! For the Goddess!"


    "Hehah! What an easy job!"


    Goblins smashed against my planted shield and tumbled to the ground. The orc javelineer hurriedly threw something like a rod-shaped grenade from his waist, but it was no match for Manaashi''s charge, his scales gleaming as he bulged with muscle.


    Shield clashed with shield, the impact alone disrupting their formation. Into that broken line charged the massive naga warrior, making even the orc look goblin-sized.


    He was like a living battering ram, his muscular serpentine body undulating with aura as he charged forward with his trident. It was like watching cavalry slaughter infantry. Right behind him came Lukius with his longsword.


    He must have learned a thing or two from the Swordsmanship Guild. Gripping his ordinary longsword with both hands, he used a half-swording technique��one hand on the hilt, the other on the blade��to precisely stab between the armor of tumbling goblins, methodically turning them into mana stones. All while miraculously dodging blind thrusts through sheer luck.


    ...You know, it had been a while since I''d seen such orthodox swordsmanship. This kind of style was typically used by nobles interested in swordsmanship or somewhat old-fashioned knights, not adventurers or mercenaries who relied heavily on mana and skills.


    "Is Lukius perhaps from a knightly background?"


    "That guy?"


    "He seems to be flailing about wildly, but his swordsmanship is incredibly systematic. I thought his gait was stable, but he''s even more skilled in swordsmanship than I expected."


    To the point where even McDonagh, who cleared out centaurs alongside Katie with his sword talent, was impressed. Considering that McDonagh could disperse Katie''s ice aura with a single sword, you could imagine how impressive Lukius''s swordsmanship must be.


    Three 5�� companions who temporarily joined according to the scenario, battles that had become so fast and smooth that people said the genre had changed, and the insane momentum of pushing straight to the desired location without any detours.


    Without any interference, trusting her instincts and moving forward, what awaited Han Se-ah was always a genuine safe zone that warmly welcomed her.


    "Something, something''s wrong with this game... I mean, something needs to happen for the game to progress, how can nothing happen for two whole weeks? Is this even statistically possible? Is not encountering anything the real gimmick?"


    In other words, she''d miraculously avoided both berserk ogres and fake safe zones.


    The viewers laughed gleefully, saying that even the "lucky" Lukius couldn''t beat the "unlucky" Han Se-ah. It was a bizarre phenomenon where a game walkthrough streamer wandered aimlessly for two weeks without showing anything, yet the viewers laughed it off.


    ...But seriously, how could she only encounter real safe zones for two weeks straight when 5 out of 12 were fake? Was that fake safe zone I experienced at the beginning a fixed event, like a tutorial?


    "Hehe, we may not have completed the request, but the mana stones alone are quite profitable."


    "But we haven''t found even a clue about the tower''s anomaly... Hero, are you willing to start exploring again?"


    "...Let''s rest for a day, no, two days."


    No matter how big the inventory was, we couldn''t carry an infinite amount of food. Plus, with three more large, hungry high-rank warriors joining us, our combat speed might have increased, but we had to return without discovering anything.


    The food pouch was empty, but the mana stone pouch was full��a truly golden harvest situation. Thanks to Han Se-ah''s simple-minded insistence on splitting the mana stones equally, Lukius''s mouth was stretched into a grin that wouldn''t come down.


    Manaashi was all smiles, talking about making an offering, while Lukius grinned about earning gold coins just from killing goblins. Only McDonagh, who''d developed some sense of propriety as the youngest in the knights'' order, seemed worried about the stagnant exploration.


    "Haah, as I said, let''s rest for two days and then set out again. Everyone, get some good rest and take care of your condition before we meet again."


    "Understood, Hero. Two days... I guess I''ll look around the underground city."


    But what could we do? We''d run out of food and already returned. With nothing but a fat gold pouch, Han Se-ah slumped in the mansion without completing a single quest.


    Most of the requests from the Magic Tower and the stone dwarves were related to ogres, so without progressing the story or obtaining special enhancement stones, her in-game gold pouch got fatter while her real-life bank account swelled with teasing donations. But then��


    "Uhahat! Hero, look at this!"


    "What is it, all of a sudden? ...A jewel, no, an enhancement stone?"


    "The special enhancement stone the stone dwarves were selling! I finally got one��"


    "I''ll buy it! But where did you get such a rare item?"


    "I won it! Some noble fellows in the tower were bored and set up a big gambling den!"


    And so Lukius demonstrated to her why he was called "Lucky" Lukius, setting her stagnant quest window in motion again.


    ...I''d been wondering why the quest window hadn''t been appearing lately. Was it paused because we skipped the enhancements?

 Chapter 406: Tear-Stained Graduation Thesis 1

    Human fear originates from ignorance. Simply put, we fear what we don''t understand. I once read online that it''s an instinct ingrained in our genes from primitive times, when "if you don''t know, you die" was the rule rather than "if you don''t know, you get hurt."


    That''s why humans began to uncover and organize the unknown, building a tower of knowledge and learning. Thunder and lightning, once seen as the wrath of sky gods in primitive times, are now understood as electrical discharges between negatively and positively charged areas within clouds. Most unknowns have been transformed into knowns.


    This logic applied not only to the modern society I lived in, but also to Earth 4 where Han Se-ah was, and even to the fantasy world of the virtual reality game.


    "It''s already known that dead monsters return to mana and become mana stones. Even if the corpse is damaged, it doesn''t affect the mana stone. But this is our first time with such a huge monster, so we should verify it again, shouldn''t we?"


    "Um, calm down for a moment..."


    The issue was that she wanted to dig into the ogre''s belly.


    Her cheeks were flushed with excitement, and her tired eyes, lined with dark circles, sparkled with vitality. The hysterical-looking beautiful woman reminded me of the term ''gap moe'' - like a romantic girl, thanks to her ��-enhanced beauty. Even her excited bouncing around looked oddly charming for a grown woman.


    If only the words coming out of her mouth were a bit more toned down.


    "After subduing it, we''ll cut off its limbs and throw it into the safe zone- no, first we need to check if the mana stones of named monsters are different colors... but for that, we''d need more test subjects..."


    Manaashi, who had broken both of the ogre''s arms after a long struggle, was hissing with laughter, saying the Temple Knights'' muscle training methods had definitely helped. Lukius was joking that it would take not ten, but a hundred hits to bring down a named ogre.


    In front of the ogre, its arms broken and leg tendons cut, now only able to thrash its thick torso with core strength, stood a mage with a gleam in her eyes more frightening than the monster''s.


    Her name was Maelis Borange, the third daughter of the Borange family who chose to dedicate herself to the Magic Tower instead of a political marriage... Wait, I''ve heard this setting before. Well, in this world, it''s a choice between political marriage, the temple, or the Magic Tower, so I guess everyone lives similarly.


    What mattered was why Maelis was reacting this way.


    "Maybe if we cut the waist, it could survive- no, that would make it hard to determine the cause of death..."


    "Um, Maelis...?"


    She was a graduate student who had her thesis rejected just before graduation.


    The dark circles under her eyes, her muttering curses under her breath, her irritable attitude that even intimidated Han Se-ah, and her maniacal obsession with the ogre - all could be explained by this one fact.


    To be precise, her ongoing gate-related research in her lab had been fundamentally invalidated by the appearance of fake safe zones, not just rejected but requiring a complete restart.


    Anyway, the two mages walked around behind, lamenting to the stream camera, but few viewers really understood.


    Just as serious juvenile offenders go to juvenile detention, graduate school is where college students who''ve made really big mistakes go. Everyone knows the jokes, but few know the reality. If they don''t know much about graduate school, they''d know even less about the Magic Tower, which is similar to graduate school.


    But one thing was clear: the madness Maelis displayed wasn''t fake, but real.


    "Hey, we should do what she says, right? Seeing her act like this, we either need to let her experiment or knock her out and drag her along. We''re heading to a safe zone anyway, so we might as well let her do what she wants under the guise of quest progression."


    -Her scared look is so fresh lol Is it really that scary?


    -No lol When you look closely, her eyes are really bloodshot. So that''s what it means when they say eyes turn red


    -??? So you''re saying there''s a graduate student sister whose thesis got completely trashed because of Han Se-ah right next to her? But why is she still alive?


    -lol Be careful when you sleep. You might log out and wake up to find you''ve gone back a day


    ...Well, to be more precise, there were some horny guys who even liked that, so I should say "not everyone" liked it.


    "Phew, what do we do with this now? Do we carry it all the way, or put it down here and stick those weird magical devices in it?"


    "Don''t we need to examine the center of the safe zone first, so we should put it down?"


    "Ah, that''s right."


    Though we''d enhanced our bodies with mana, the ogre''s problem wasn''t its size but its volume. That''s why Roland, Katie, McDonagh, and Lukius shared carrying the limbs, while Manaashi dragged the huge body by a rope around its neck.


    With its limbs cut off, we could only tie the rope around its neck, making it look like we were executing a hanging. But even in this state, the giant race''s unique tenacity seemed to shine through.


    As a result, the ogre and its former parts were sprawled out on the prairie a bit away from the safe zone. Even though we''d frozen it to prevent bloodshed, everyone shuddered uncomfortably, shaking their bodies.


    After that, well... the mages did what mages do.


    "First of all, this is a fake safe zone."


    "Can you hand me the magical device? Ah, better take it out from outside the safe zone, just in case."


    "Put this here, and that over there..."


    Maelis isolated Han Se-ah far away, worried that her inventory magic or minimap magic might negatively affect the experiment, and freely used McDonagh and Lukius.


    She planted stakes, arranged mana stones, sprinkled strange powders from her bosom, drew something on the ground, cut grass, turned over soil... She moved about busily, doing so many things it made me wonder what it was all for.


    Meanwhile, the cut-off ogre limbs were moved in and out of the safe zone, which was amusing. And the fact that I was the one moving them was not so amusing.


    Anyway, after doing all sorts of things with mana stones, mana stone powder, various magical devices, and the freshly cut ogre limbs, Maelis, with a happy face and a broad smile, made her final request to me and Manaashi.


    "Alright, now let''s put the living ogre into the safe zone."


    "...Is it still alive?"


    "It hasn''t turned into a mana stone yet, so it must be."


    At Maelis''s words, ignoring the ogre''s limbs abandoned in a corner of the safe zone, we dragged the ogre, still unconscious from oxygen deprivation, back again.


    The safe zone showed no reaction to the limbs but a strong reaction to the body. I had thought it was all nonsense since it wasn''t even a real safe zone but a fake one, but something was happening. Still, I lowered my stance, tensing up at the ominous mana waves, but--


    "What happened?"


    "I don''t know, I can''t see anything."


    There was no change in the empty space where the ogre had disappeared.


    "Mana stone? Where''s the mana stone?!"


    And the named-level mana stone that should have been converted into a rare enhancement stone was gone too.

 Chapter 407: Tear-Stained Graduation Thesis 2

    The berserk ogre vanished, along with its neatly cut limbs and the named-level mana stone that should have been exchanged for a rare enhancement stone. Witnessing this, Maelis''s face lit up with joy, while Han Se-ah''s expression turned to despair and bewilderment.


    Curious about their reactions, I and the viewers listened as she slowly began to explain.


    "No... When we talked earlier, we made a deal. I promised to help Maelis with her research topic, even if it meant raiding her lab. I thought we could get mana stones, bomb materials from the Magic Tower, and kill two birds with one stone."


    -This wicked woman is trying to suck the life out of a grad student who lost her thesis. How cruel


    -No wonder she was acting so subservient, she was bending over backwards planning to exploit her


    -lol How do you immediately think about exploiting someone the moment you meet them?


    -Looks like that whispering earlier was a backroom deal to hand over thesis rights in exchange for money lol


    -Only polite to those who pay... Sucking the blood of a grad student who lost their graduation... You''d eat a flea''s liver as a delicacy...


    So, Han Se-ah had been dreaming an empty dream.


    Apparently, in Han Se-ah''s mind, fake safe zones were spatial transfer magic. Didn''t the Magic Tower, which opened gates and charged fees, give out free gate passes as boss clear rewards?


    So when research on fake gate spatial transfer magic started, she thought she could quietly get a foot in the door and suck up gold coins sweetly. If not gold coins, then at least consumables like alchemical bombs or magic scrolls that could be thrown around freely.


    For Maelis, with one research project completely wiped out, her entire lab was in danger of disappearing. She was in a situation where she''d give up everything - liver, gall bladder, the lot - just for a research topic and evidence to prove it. So it seemed Han Se-ah had drawn up a grand plan where Maelis would take the research topic, and the hero party would share in some of the profits derived from this research.


    She was arguing that after going to the trouble of capturing that huge ogre and conducting the first experiment, wasn''t the hero party basically a sponsor for the lab?


    Well, Han Se-ah was the type to spout nonsense with a straight face in front of hundreds of thousands or millions of terrifying viewers, global viewers gathered from all corners of the world, from Korea to the four cardinal directions. No matter how sharp-looking Maelis might be, why would she act subservient?


    "Maybe the mana stone fell somewhere in the grass?"


    "I don''t sense any danger, and the mana doesn''t feel unstable, so we should look for it."


    We should come up with a new nickname for Han Se-ah, like "scammer" or "professor," for thinking of exploiting a grad student''s graduation thesis. While viewers argued and bickered over such reasons, Lukius quietly approached the grass.


    Wondering if the mana stone might be buried in the dirt, he moved around, rummaging through grass clumps and pushing aside piles of dirt that had been dug up during the experiment. As he searched for the mana stone, others, including McDonagh, subtly joined in.


    After all, we''d seen snowflakes shooting out of a sword, so it seemed a bit of a waste to just give up on a named-level mana stone after saying "experiment over!" It was an expensive mana stone from a named-level monster we''d only encountered after reaching the 55th floor, which could be used to distribute gold coins or enhance someone''s sword.


    "Huh? Wasn''t this supposed to be a fake safe zone?"


    "It was... What''s this?"


    "Oh, my goodness!"


    Secondly, Maelis knew how to throw her weight around, being a noble family''s third daughter. The justification she brought was nothing less than a research topic first discovered by the hero party, with one proof-of-concept experiment using a named-level mana stone.


    In other words, not cooperating with this meant picking a fight with the hero party. And our hero was known as a genius mage, had made all sorts of magical discoveries inside the tower, and was thus in the good graces of the Magic Tower elders - you know, those old geezers who caused a ruckus in the carriage.


    It was like bringing a professor''s acquaintance who was close to the graduate school board and raising hell, but in this medieval K-fantasy world, it was hard to find a stronger justification. Moreover, the research topic was "Turn fake safe zones into real ones!" That says it all.


    With nobles and royalty in an uproar over fake safe zones, is there anything more urgent?


    Are you a reactionary dreaming of overthrowing the kingdom? Or are you planning to target nobles through hit-and-runs?


    There''s research the hero party is interested in, but support is lacking because you''re busy with your own work?


    Which lab do you belong to, and which mage is in charge to be hindering Hanna''s research?


    Turning fake safe zones real is a noble act of purifying the tower, and you''re postponing this?


    Brother, could you accompany us for a moment? It''s nothing much, just to the basement...


    The moment Maelis, backed by the hero''s authority, showed even a hint of arrogance, she''d become an upstart mage trying to match nobles, waiting for royalty to be harmed, aiming to suck up additional benefits through this, and a heretic tarnishing the Goddess''s name.


    If you didn''t prostrate yourself in front of the rampaging Maelis, you''d be choosing between being hanged for treason or tortured for blasphemy. Of course, getting expelled after incurring the wrath of the Magic Tower''s higher-ups was a given.


    In a medieval fantasy world, incurring the wrath of the royal family, nobility, and temple all at once was basically asking for a slow death. Add the anger of the hero and the Magic Tower, and wow, you''d achieve a miraculous 1+4 exchange rate.


    "Wow, their cooperation is so snappy. Seeing how Maelis is acting, maybe she should be called ''Queen of Power Trips'' instead of ''Persistent Recorder''?"


    -This isn''t cooperation, it''s just straight-up threatening lol


    -No mana stones? Then go to the Magic Tower and get some (while pointing a sword)


    -Not just a robber with a knife, but a robber with a holy sword


    -How does she have connections to royalty lol A grad student makes a mistake and the president calls


    -She''s so determined to exploit that she crawled out of the tower and into the Magic Tower. How cruel, how cruel


    And so, experiments progressed at lightning speed thanks to the tearful efforts of mages who had bet their lives (literally). Once again, in just three days of rest and reorganization after completing exploration, mages produced results at an incredible pace.


    Franks and his lab staff, who''d been cursed at as sons of bitches and whatnot, didn''t want to be dragged to the temple basement and hung upside down to drink holy water through their nostrils. Other mages were desperate to glean even a tangential research topic by sucking up to Maelis, whose lab had been blown away.


    When the desire for life and the thirst for knowledge harmonize, is there a better way to whip humans into action?

 Chapter 408: Tear-Stained Graduation Thesis 3

    For mages, desire was the ultimate fuel.


    From the start, the term ''mage'' was synonymous with ''lunatic''. This was a truth as undeniable as fire being hot or water flowing downhill.


    In a place without human rights, the concept of research ethics simply couldn''t exist.


    The Goddess had said that monsters and humans were equal in life, and this was the irrefutable first verse of the prophecy. When the Goddess of Life who created this land spoke about life, denying it would naturally lead to a meeting with Temple Knights, followed by a full-course tour of the temple basement, personally guided by the heresy inquisitor.


    Starting with villagers throwing stones, progressing to steel flicks from gauntleted hands and beatings with iron rods, and ending with a talent show (displaying one''s innards) - this wasn''t what shy nobles wanted. So instead of denying the Goddess''s words, they carefully added detailed conditions to that sentence.


    Monsters and humans are equal life forms, yet they fight to the death. Carnivores eat herbivores - isn''t this the essence of life?


    It''s natural for the capable to rule over the incapable!


    No matter how much equality is preached, it''s logical for intelligent beings to want to be a bit more ''equal'' than others. The ''special'' royalty chosen by the Goddess, the ''special'' nobles who supported them, and the ''special'' mana-users who guarded them quickly adopted a slightly twisted version of the survival of the fittest logic.


    Of course, even powerless commoners had no intention of saying "We''re all equal humans, let''s be friends" to the sword-wielders who protected their villages and slaughtered monsters in one strike. So it was a logic everyone could understand.


    Moreover, if you argued that all life was truly equal, it would mean that goblins - who dug holes, ate animal carcasses, and tried to rape any woman they saw - were the same as those who lived difficult lives but still believed in the Goddess and lived with a clear conscience. This made it even more acceptable.


    So most mages had no qualms about human experimentation. Just as humans ate livestock, it was natural for mages to experiment on people.


    "You''ve already figured this out?"


    "Yes. With the hefty research grant, we hired lots of mercenaries."


    "...Isn''t this just saying you did human experiments?"


    -They need people for experiments, and with the Empire appearing, there''s an overflow of test subjects


    -Are you saying the results of magic experiments are already out in less than two days?


    -Why the hell isn''t she 5�� if she''s this competent? lolololololololol


    -Are natural-born 5�� or 6�� mages like Einstein or von Neumann level? I don''t get it


    -Seeing how Teacher Roland cleared the 50th floor with no equipment, 6�� mages must be at the level of creating a whole new theory, right?


    And for mercenaries, the ultimate fuel was gold coins. What a perfect synergy!


    The Magic Tower madmen who saw mercenaries as smart test subjects willing to do anything for money, and the moth-like mercenaries who thought their lives were as valuable as gold coins but saw the Magic Tower as a sucker handing out bags of gold.


    When these two groups came together, experiments progressed at an incredible speed, like chemical fuel catching fire.


    Of course, this wasn''t the kind of human experimentation where they cut open living people''s bellies and pickle them in drugs. Not because they felt sorry for the test subjects, but because it didn''t seem elegant enough for nobles. Though if it was monsters instead of people, they''d dissect them thoroughly.


    "How did you conduct the experiments?"


    "We just gave mercenaries mana stones and sent them to fake safe zones. We told them to report if anything happened, and if the mana stones disappeared, we''d give them gold coins. If the stones didn''t disappear, they could keep them. Everyone volunteered."


    "This seems like that kind of gimmick, right? Like in that game I played briefly before, where the boss monster gets stronger if players take too long to kill minions or die."


    -That''s pretty common lol Bosses changing difficulty based on gimmick performance is so common it''s cliche?


    -More importantly, can we actually check if real safe zones get contaminated?


    -Who knows, the 55th floor mid-boss might already be occupying a big safe zone


    -Actually, isn''t this overlapping? One layer is supposed to be purified at the 55th floor, but teacher already pushed through to the 45th floor with the holy sword


    -There''s a possibility lol The safe zone gimmick purifies an entire layer, but teacher already did it lolololol


    This was a gimmick that anyone who had played RPGs would have heard of or experienced somewhere. Well, except for the safe zone gimmick, it was a very common story.


    So common that it could be used not just in RPG games but even in mobile games.


    Therefore, when Hanna - genius mage, hero, holy sword owner, and leader of the hero party - nodded at the mages'' hypothesis, it became not just a hypothesis but a half-confirmed truth.


    Let me say it again, all of this happened in just three days while we were resting and regrouping.


    "So, are we heading back to the 55th floor now?"


    "That''s right. But it looks like it''ll be just us this time."


    After finishing our rest and regrouping, the party gathered. It might be disappointing news for Han Se-ah and some viewers, but this time, the trio hired as mercenaries would not be joining the party.


    McDonagh, who got stuck with the dirty work as the youngest in the knights, returned to report the secret of the fake safe zones that he had uncovered with the hero party. Manaashi, having enjoyed his test of strength against the ogre, returned to the temple without regrets to await the Magic Tower''s research.


    And Lukius, the lucky totem that Han Se-ah had been considering whether to drag along with the party, once again felt some kind of intuition and left the party, accepting a request from the Magic Tower and disappearing without even resting.


    "Ah... I could understand the other two, but I was planning to use Lukius to find the mid-boss on the 55th floor. Maybe I should have offered him an employment contract earlier."


    -Didn''t he run away immediately because he knew he''d be screwed if he stayed with you?


    -As expected, the lucky totem sensed he might get a straw stuck in his spine and escaped like a ghost lololol


    -So now you''re going to search for the mid-boss? Without the lucky totem?


    -Why does it sound so scary when you say you''re going to search for something without the lucky totem? lol I can already see the future wailing


    -you''re not going to spend like three months on the 55th floor and find it next year, are you?


    Well, we couldn''t keep temporary NPC companions as mercenaries forever. After all, it would be weird if the hero party, which isn''t a group of porters, went around with a bunch of mercenaries hanging off them.


    And so, as the mages went wild and Maelis''s neck stiffened from the aftermath, Han Se-ah, who had been promised considerable benefits from her, suggested starting the exploration of the 55th floor again with mixed feelings of joy and fear.


    The goal was, of course, the mid-boss that should be - had to be - on the 55th floor.

 Chapter 409: Tear-Stained Graduation Thesis 4

    Was it the final bit of luck left by Lukius the Lucky One, or was it the first sunny day for Han Se-ah, who had been running around with messed up quests all this time?


    "This is a real safe zone this time. We can rest here."


    "It won''t suddenly change just because we stayed here, right?"


    "No way. There are already several adventurers and mercenaries who''ve set up camps in other safe zones."


    Thanks to the assistance of NPCs, from Lukius to Maelis, Han Se-ah''s quest line progressed smoothly without getting tangled or stalling.


    In the past, recklessly breaking through layers meant missing important clues or quests and getting stuck after moving up. But this time, they were confirming and clearing all quests and important clues while maintaining speed, making it theoretically perfect gameplay to stream.


    They''d discovered fake safe zones, learned about monster army units, experimented with named-level mana stones, and were already roaming the 55th floor. With nothing missed and nothing blocked, they were progressing steadily, making viewers exclaim that it was fun to watch.


    "But we''re not making any money because we have to stuff mana stones into fake safe zones. Was this gimmick designed to be cleared slowly and steadily, like an army vs. army, territory-capturing concept?"


    -Or maybe other factions need to join in to push through with sheer numbers lol How can one party defeat an army?


    -One party can''t defeat it, but one Roland can


    -Enemy army unit confirmed ahead! Tactical Roland deployment!


    -Aren''t you just advancing too quickly? lol Looking at how things are going, you''ll need Magic Tower support this time too


    -Later adventurers trying to match her speed won''t just split their legs, their whole bodies will be torn in half for real lol


    According to the Magic Tower''s research results, thankfully, purifying fake safe zones required monster mana stones. Even without rare named-level stones, stuffing in goblin, orc, and centaur stones would eventually purify them.


    And there was only one reason we hadn''t noticed this until now.


    "By the way, shit, mana doesn''t leak from stones stored in the inventory... Isn''t this just designed to screw over players?


    I mean, what gamer would carry mana stones in a pouch on their waist instead of using their inventory?"


    -That''s true lol We wouldn''t have known if we didn''t cash in mana stones midway


    -If mana stones in the inventory disappeared, we probably would''ve noticed right away while eating. That would''ve been too easy


    -The real asshole move is that the stones don''t shrink as they''re drained, just change color lol


    -Where are those RGB-eyed bastards, come out again


    -So when are we gonna do special equipment enhancement since we lost that ogre mana stone lol


    So the solution the Magic Tower came up with was very simple, crude, and effective.


    "What? We have to pay 100 gold coins and buy a magical device to go up from here? This is absurd--"


    "Brother, if you have complaints, let''s have a little chat. If you''d just visit the temple for a moment..."


    "It''s absurd, yes! How can it cost only 100 gold coins to purify the Demon King''s evil magic with the Goddess''s blessing? What will be left if you bestow such grace?"


    "Ho ho, you''re a more devout brother than I expected."


    If the problem was people without mana stones entering fake safe zones and getting kidnapped, why not just stop those without stones from going up at the 50th floor?


    The solution the Magic Tower''s mages came up with was to prevent those without mana stones from using the gate, and the knights and temple forces, fearing for their lords and innocent brothers and sisters being dragged away, raised both hands in praise of the mages'' simple and clear solution.


    The Magic Tower, the Temple, and the Knights.


    These three terrifying armed groups, who mercenaries and adventurers could barely make eye contact with, started price-gouging and forcing sales of mana stones. The powerless adventurers and mercenaries had no choice but to buy them, albeit grudgingly.


    "Ugh, shit... A hundred gold coins."


    "Should we just catch some mountain goats and sell them to the harpies?"


    "No, if we solve this request well, we''ll end up profiting. Let''s go up to the prairie."


    Of course, it wasn''t an unreasonable amount.


    While a hundred gold coins for gate usage was enormous, most adventurers going up to the 51st floor had reached senior rank. It wasn''t mid-rank mercenary bands recklessly trying to hunt ogres, but adventurers who had reached senior rank could afford that much.


    With five-person parties being the norm and each party needing to buy one mana stone-embedded magical device, it amounted to a 20 gold coin entrance fee per person. And for senior adventurers, 20 gold coins could be earned by completing two or three requests.


    Once they paid and went up, they''d hunt goblins, orcs, or centaurs, so unless they kept encountering fake safe zones consecutively, profits would shrink sharply but they wouldn''t incur losses. It was also a way to filter out mid-rank groups that only had numbers, so things were running better than expected.


    "Whew, shit. 20 gold coins for gate usage."


    "Hey, lower your voice. There are knights behind us."


    Returning to the 50th floor for supplies after finishing exploration of the 55th floor, I finished assessing the situation while eavesdropping on the grumbling adventurers and mercenaries. A very minor issue was that due to the sharply reduced profits, earnings were about the same whether on the 40th or 50th floor... but what could be done? They were just mercenaries and adventurers after all.


    Our party was promised exemption from gate usage fees, and on top of uncovering the purification method for fake safe zones, Han Se-ah had planted a straw in Maelis, so we could get free mana stones when we left.


    If you don''t like it, you should rise up the ranks. This was a medieval world where the term "privileged class" existed.

 Chapter 410: Tear-Stained Graduation Thesis 5

    The indiscriminate use of fake safe zones had led to civilian casualties, prompting stricter controls. While this stopped the brute force exploration tactics and limited access to only a select few elites, the pace of exploration didn''t slow significantly.


    After all, mid-rank mercenary bands seeking quick riches weren''t likely to pioneer the unknown areas of the 55th floor. They were content to wander between safe zones collecting mana stones, with no interest in discovering new safe zones or gates.


    As a result, only the most elite adventurers, those who had reached the pinnacle of their ranks and were filled with requests from the Magic Tower, ventured into the unknown. This ensured that the exploration pace remained steady.


    "I think I''ve found something," Grace said suddenly.


    "What is it?" Roland asked.


    "Several groups of centaurs, but they''re not heading our way."


    We had re-entered the 55th floor after receiving a free magical device with rare mana stones from the Magic Tower''s mages. As we moved towards unexplored areas using Han Se-ah''s minimap and Grace''s memory, Grace abruptly turned her head in one direction.


    It was unlike her usual calm demeanor. The suddenness of her movement startled Irene and Han Se-ah, who quickly rushed over.


    Looking in the direction Grace was facing, we could see dust clouds rising in the distance. The concerning part was that there were more than three such clouds. The good news, as Grace had pointed out, was that they weren''t heading towards us.


    If it had been a group of centaurs with similar detection abilities to Grace, they would have spotted us. But they were ignoring us and rushing off somewhere... What could be over there?


    "So, what should we do?" Katie asked.


    "What do you mean?" Roland replied.


    "It''s unlikely for centaur groups to gather like this without reason," Grace explained. "Maybe there''s a monster encampment, as the guild suggested. They''re not paying attention to us now, but if we get too close, it could become troublesome."


    As we watched the distant dust clouds rise and fall, Grace whispered her concerns. Irene and Katie nodded in agreement, seeing the logic in her words.


    The centaur groups had already galloped beyond our detection range, but they must be gathering somewhere. Surely they hadn''t spotted some unfortunate adventurer party or mercenary band that we''d missed and decided to ambush them?


    The Magic Tower researchers, the Guild collecting adventurers'' reports, and even the excitable viewers all predicted that the mid-boss of the 55th floor would be a monster army unit. It made sense, given the organized formations of infantry, javelineers, and cavalry roaming around.


    Grace''s current worry was likely that if we approached their fortress carelessly, we''d be swarmed by an overwhelming number of monsters.


    "Even so, we can''t just turn back without checking it out."


    "Let''s approach carefully. If centaurs come out to chase us, we''ll retreat, lure them away, and deal with them."


    "I agree with Roland," Katie chimed in. "We can''t just turn tail at the sight of some dust clouds, even if the centaurs are acting strangely."


    After all, what kind of adventurers would we be if we let worry stop us in our tracks?


    There was a moat dug from mounds of earth and a palisade made of wood from an unknown source. Watching the goblin soldiers digging earth and repairing the palisade like conscripted laborers, I could almost smell the musty odor of rain ponchos beneath the fragrant grass.


    No matter how much they dug the prairie soil, it would return to its original state without special magical treatment. Yet the soldiers kept digging and fortifying. It seemed that in the 21st century, medieval fantasy, and the Demon King''s army alike, manpower was always cheaper than magic.


    "This is more elaborate than I thought," Katie whispered.


    "We can''t get any closer," Grace cautioned. "The centaurs that went inside might come back this way."


    "I think we should observe from here as much as we can," Irene suggested. "We can see if other monsters are gathering like the centaurs did."


    Katie and Grace whispered from either side, their voices so soft they could barely be heard over the rustling grass. They were clearly worried about being overheard by returning centaurs or orc sentries.


    Curious about the quiet Han Se-ah and Irene, I slightly raised my head, only to feel two soft hands gently pressing down on my neck. They must have been a bit tense about the monster army. Of course, I could see what Han Se-ah was doing through the camera without raising my head.


    "Wow, can this really be the figure of someone who doesn''t exercise?" Han Se-ah mused.


    -Forbes'' #1 streamer who understands public sentiment, Han Se-ah! Surprise harassment, constant harassment, she''s on fire lol.


    -Suddenly, once again, amazing, Han! Suddenly, once again, amazing, Han! Suddenly, once again, amazing, Han! Suddenly, once again, amazing, Han! Suddenly, once again, amazing, Han!


    -Wow~ Look at that booty~ Wow~ Look at that booty~ Wow~ Look at that booty~ Wow~ Look at that booty~ Wow~ Look at that booty~ Wow~ Look at that booty~ Wow~ Look at that booty~ Wow~ Look at that booty~ Wow~ Look at that booty~


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    -Lol, the AI mod has learned well. It''s merciless with the cuts.


    While Irene was curiously observing the palisade, Han Se-ah was admiring Irene''s backside, completely ignoring the fortifications.


    Had she lost her mind now that the quest was progressing smoothly? Why was she filming Irene''s gently curved hips even while lying flat on the ground? The camera movement was as sultry as if she were shooting a gravure photo shoot, moving from the nape of the neck down the back and along the hip line.


    If Han Se-ah hadn''t revealed her face for her exercise streams and was instead a virtual streamer wearing a mask, I would have believed she was a catfish.


    "Roland, what are you thinking about so intently?" Katie asked.


    "I''m having trouble estimating their approximate forces. It seems larger than I expected, considering almost three units of centaurs went in."


    Katie''s armor aside, Grace''s form-fitting leather armor and Irene''s habit that clung to her body''s curves as she lay prone... Han Se-ah''s cheeky comments about this being far more important footage than the 55th floor''s mid-boss made me want to give her a sharp flick on the forehead.


    Of course, I was appreciating the view properly myself.

 Chapter 411: Tactical Roland Drop 1

    A tall palisade and a deep moat stood before them.


    The goblins'' fortification work and the orcs standing guard were strangely triggering PTSD in Korean men only. Those armored ones looked like orc hunters, didn''t they?


    Anyway, while chuckling at the viewers trembling and comparing the moat-digging to drainage work, they noticed something about the monster encampment on the 55th floor. Despite the centaur cavalry gathering and what appeared to be orc snipers rather than javelineers in the watchtowers...


    They roughly concluded that this wasn''t the mid-boss.


    To be precise, it might be part of the mid-boss, but not the whole thing.


    "It''s wide, but there aren''t as many troops as I expected. Besides the orcs watching from the towers, I don''t see any special monsters," Grace observed.


    "Could this be a captured safe zone?" Katie wondered.


    The place was indeed teeming with monsters. Hundreds of goblins scurried about managing the camp, and Han Se-ah''s camera revealed at least a hundred orcs inside. Including the centaur cavalry, there were easily thousands of troops stationed there.


    For an unlucky adventurer, it would be an overwhelming, hopeless force. But from another perspective, it was just a thousand or so monsters.


    Still, for the 55th floor''s mid-boss, only a thousand goblins and orcs?


    Looking at the Harpy Empire just below, their army that fought the knights was in the thousands. If the Harpy Empire had thousands of minions before the boss, could a mere thousand regular monsters really be the mid-boss here?


    "You might be right. It seems smaller than I thought. Of course, a thousand soldiers are threatening, but... if you ask me if they''re scarier than the ogre, I''d say no."


    "True, that makes sense. The Demon King''s specially prepared monster should be stronger than an ogre," Han Se-ah agreed.


    While Han Se-ah and the viewers were thinking this way, our party started having similar thoughts. After all, they were all 5�� mana users.


    Even with sturdy armor on the goblins and orc hunters firing arrows from afar, these were still mid-tier monsters at best.


    Though their numbers were impressive, Han Se-ah could probably take out about 40% of them with a single, full-power lightning strike. Even if mages tried to conserve mana, there was no need to hold back here.


    In short, their confidence in handling this easily made them doubt it was truly the mid-boss. Indeed, if most were goblins, it seemed more fitting for the 45th floor than the 50th.


    "If they''re this weak, should we engage?" Han Se-ah suggested.


    "I don''t see any other monsters nearby. At most, there might be some centaur scouts coming from the other side," Grace replied.


    Even with thousands of troops, most were goblins. It was natural to feel they were manageable, no matter how well-armored.


    So, as they crawled through the tall grass, the idea of attacking began to surface. Even if the moat was deep, Han Se-ah''s Earth Control could make a path with minimal mana loss, and the palisade was just logs after all.


    They could probably smash through it if no reinforcements arrived during the fight... but what worried them wasn''t the monsters'' strength, but Han Se-ah''s quest line.


    "Ah, should we charge in or not? What if this messes up the quest again? Do we need to bring the Magic Tower to investigate or gather other mercenaries? They''re just goblins, so maybe we can smash them all and have this place examined afterward."


    -It''s ridiculous that winning too easily is the problem lololol


    -Since most are goblins, the teacher could probably handle it alone just by holding up his shield


    If it were ugly people crawling around, it would be comedy, but with these faces, it became a sweet romance unfolding in the meadow.


    Somehow, we managed to roll our bodies together without being spotted. From lying side by side observing the palisade, we formed a circle with our heads together like human flower petals. Han Se-ah began to speak with a serious expression.


    "There might be captured people in there."


    Throwing caution to the wind and ready to jump up shouting "Roland! Charge!" her logic was about the missing people.


    Forget about some noble family''s knights, we''d just learned that the kind ladies who fed us cheaply had disappeared. For our party, filled with a sense of heroic duty, the possibility of people being held captive was the perfect justification.


    In truth, the genius mage Han Se-ah had long since wrapped us around her finger. If she''d just said she sensed something strange and rushed in, we''d have followed anyway. But it was amusing to watch her try to logically clear the viewers'' mission, so I let her continue.


    She was already convinced, but her eyes were rolling as she tried to persuade us further. I couldn''t stop this show.


    "Well, judging by the centaurs gathering, these monsters seem to be under some kind of command. If people were kidnapped as part of their plan, they might be held in a place like this. Of course, they could be dead or gone, but... I want to check."


    "Hanna... you''re something else."


    Though she stumbled a bit in her eagerness to construct this reasoning, Han Se-ah''s words were textbook hero material.


    Naturally, our party, who would nod along even to Han Se-ah''s nonsense, was moved. Grace chuckled at her pure heroic demeanor, Katie felt inspired by the chivalrous mage, and the devout Irene nodded with teary eyes.


    Me?


    Well, knowing why Han Se-ah said those things, I just nodded silently while trying to manage my expression.


    So, after this conversation that moved three people but not two, just as we decided to fight-


    Fwhoooosh--


    Ting--!


    "Kuhup, ack, hnngg..."


    Along with a sensation like someone tapping my behind, Han Se-ah suddenly coughed and buried her face in the grass.


    Wondering what was going on, I glanced at the chat filled with laughter from East and West alike: "kkk," "lol," "www," etc. And on Han Se-ah''s stream, there was a clear image of an orc sentry who had casually fired an arrow at the rustling grass.


    It seems he shot out of curiosity at the rustling, and that long, thick arrow characteristic of orc hunters flew through the air... and precisely struck my backside. Being the tank with the toughest body, I had positioned myself facing away from the monsters.


    "What''s wrong, Hanna?" Katie asked.


    "I think we''ve been spotted. The arrow they shot to check hit some armor and bounced off."


    "Not armor, but right between... Mmmph!"


    ...This little shit, why was she filming my ass instead of Grace and Irene?

 Chapter 412: Tactical Roland Drop 2

    It was no big deal.


    Unlike the goblins who worked mechanically as if devoid of emotion, the orcs, who could be considered non-commissioned officers, seemed to retain some feelings. While the goblins crawled around trying to maintain formation until they were wiped out in an ambush, the orc javelineers didn''t haphazardly throw bombs when surprised, did they?


    So the orc hunters watching from the watchtowers, or rather orc longbowmen if we''re giving them a new name for the 55th floor''s armored monsters.


    Anyway, unlike the goblins, they weren''t diligently standing guard. They probably thought something seemed suspicious but were too lazy to check directly, so they just fired an arrow to confirm.


    The problem was that the arrow aimed far too accurately at my ass.


    ''Did these bastards spend all their time making gifs...?''


    I could already see video donations flooding Han Se-ah''s stream from the corner of my eye, despite my limited vision from wearing my helmet low. A man in armor lying prone in the grass, the camera zooming in, sturdy steel armor showing no trace of body lines unlike the women''s armor��


    And then an arrow flying in with a "tang" and bouncing off.


    It cut through the air, wobbling up and down like a swimming fish. As if filmed in slow motion, the magnified arrow flew straight between my butt cheeks without a millimeter of error. In other words, it nearly "stuck" there precisely rather than just hitting the meaty part.


    "Kreek��, enemy attack!"


    Kek kek kek!


    Kirruruk!!


    Suddenly the orcs speaking human language rang the watchtower bells, and goblin infantry swarmed onto the palisade like a pack of dogs, carrying things to throw. At the same time, the gates opened and a centaur cavalry unit charged towards me.


    But what I saw wasn''t a terrifying monster army, but various memes of my butt that had already been made in less than 5 minutes.


    A Western girl in hot pants lying prone and shooting, her hips swaying, my butt, a plump butt bouncing up and down while twerking, my butt deflecting an arrow, an interview where everyone answers "plump butt" when asked what they look at in a lover, and my butt again...


    These fucking bastards, really.


    "I''ll break down the palisade, follow me in!" I shouted.


    "Got it, Roland!" Han Se-ah replied.


    Thinking I might end up giving Han Se-ah a steel flick to the forehead hard enough to send her back to this morning, I gripped my warhammer tightly and just charged forward.


    I advanced, ignoring the centaur scouts galloping across the soft prairie soil, wielding long spears like they were doing a lance charge and curved swords. I pushed on, deflecting swords aimed at my neck and spears thrusting at my chest with my armor, heading for the wide open gates.


    The monsters on the palisade seemed to stir, perhaps realizing our numbers were fewer than expected and thinking they could trample us. They noticed a single person breaking through the cavalry unit and advancing.


    "This time, I won''t, ugh, save mana!"


    -Try to control your expression a bit lololololol It''s funny as hell though lolololol


    -This is the teacher''s bulletproof butt, hnnng...


    -Forbes'' #1 ranked streamer for clowning around


    The tank advancing and breaking formation didn''t fall.


    The swordsman who dove into the fray to induce chaos couldn''t be caught, the archer firing from afar didn''t miss a single shot, and thanks to that, the mage chanted spells without any interference while occasional attacks dissipated against the priest''s barrier.


    "This is it! This is what a mage should be!"


    Amidst all this, Han Se-ah, who had spread gifs of my butt worldwide, seemed the most excited. Seeing her bouncing around happily was cute, but then I''d see the gifs plastered all over the forums and want to give her a flick to the forehead again. Inspiring both abuse and affection��perhaps this was also an innate quality of a streamer.


    Still, maybe because she''d fainted a couple times from recklessly using mana, she said she wouldn''t fall for it a third time and used her mana properly this time.


    Muttering about how a person couldn''t possibly make the same mistake three times, she squeezed out mana to a dangerous degree. Thanks to that, not only the centaur unit but most of the orc javelineers inside the encampment were electrocuted in their armor.


    Indeed, a high-ranking mage was like a wide-area killing weapon like artillery.


    "Phew~! Look at how a dozen or so collapse in electrocution with just one lightning strike. Boom! Crash! This is why mages are the flower of fantasy!"


    -Watching this really makes me want to play a mage


    -The official melee character hate stream: ON


    -Forbes'' #1 ranked streamer for snake oil sales


    -Tell that damn Forbes to stop watching her streams


    -By the way, seeing the wide-area lightning fry reminds me of that old Magic Tower geezer who helped in the orc forest. She''s similar now, huh?


    She seemed quite excited, probably because she didn''t collapse this time and swept up hundreds of monsters. As we picked up mana stones amidst the charred grass, she couldn''t stop talking.


    It felt like just yesterday she was fighting goblins 2-on-1, but now she was roasting hundreds of goblins with high-rank magic. Though she had her annoying points, compared to the Magic Tower psychos, her personality was probably in the top 10%.


    A sense of pride filled a corner of my heart for raising such a talented newbie to this point, but it was quickly washed away by a wave of irritation as photos of my butt popped up with uncanny timing.


    ...I''d have to scold her later for zooming in on my butt during the strategy meeting, if nothing else. That was for the mission reward.


    "Hanna?" I called out.


    "Huh? What? Did you gather all the mana stones?" she asked.


    "The center of the encampment looks blackened from the lightning. Can you check it with magic?"


    "...Oh!"


    Her smiling face twisted strangely at my casual remark. The excitement that had been burning hot suddenly cooled, and she probably felt a chill. How many times had she messed up quests like this now?


    As I watched her expression cloud with worry and concern, I struggled to control the corners of my mouth from rising.


    There was no ulterior motive��this was just a senior adventurer''s duty to guide a junior adventurer.

 Chapter 413: Tactical Roland Drop 3

    The star of this battle wasn''t me, but Han Se-ah.


    While the tank drew the monsters'' aggro and held firm, and the archer and swordsman cleared out the side interference, the priest supported them. Once the side branches were dealt with, the neatly gathered monsters went boom boom boom with a wide-area high-rank magic!


    Wanting a satisfying display, she didn''t summon Ice Storm but instead hurled lightning bolts through Call Lightning. No matter how sturdy their armor, mere mid-rank monsters couldn''t withstand lightning imbued with mana. Unless they had a mana shield outside their skin, the mana-soaked lightning would fry their insides black.


    With each thick bolt of lightning that struck, dozens of monsters collapsed from electrocution. Han Se-ah, clearly getting a huge "high" from this spectacle, flung magic around wildly.


    Yes, wildly.


    "The, center? ...Oh, wait, that''s right? To see if this is a safe zone or not, we need to check the core of the base? Oh, oh no no no!?"


    -Just when I thought she''d finally show off something cool, she immediately turns into a klutz again, fuck


    -Her magic control was dazzling, never hitting her companions, but what happened to the hint?


    -Come to think of it, shouldn''t she have just calmly called a blizzard and frozen them to death?


    -At least a blizzard would''ve been gentler than lightning. Look at how blackened and scorched the ground is


    -Does lightning normally have that much physical force? The ground is all torn up and shattered


    High-rank magic, Snow Storm, is a wide-area DoT damage spell that summons a mana-infused blizzard to gradually wear down the enemy''s health.


    High-rank magic, Call Lightning, is a burst damage spell that summons mana-infused lightning to fry the enemy, with the area of effect adjustable based on mana control.


    Even ordinary lightning has enough power to snap a large tree in half with one strike, so imagine the mana-infused lightning of a high-rank mage intent on killing monsters. With dozens of bolts hammering the ground, it''s no wonder the earth was a mess as if bombarded.


    Again, lightning can snap even thick tree trunks.


    How could the thin grass of the prairie possibly withstand it?


    "We''ve gathered all the mana stones, so let''s check it out like Roland said."


    "Then I''ll keep watch from the palisade. Four people are enough to search the ground, and enemies might come."


    "Please keep a good lookout, Grace."


    The ground was either upturned into mounds of dirt or scorched black and crispy from the lightning''s aftermath. As the group started poking around the ground without complaint, thinking this was also part of the investigation, Han Se-ah, her expression twisted with all sorts of worries and anxieties, hurried to the center of the clearing.


    She seemed to have calculated the exact center of the monster encampment surrounded by the palisade using her minimap, given her unwavering steps. However, what greeted her was a pile of dirt reaching up to her ankles.


    Well, it was a monster encampment run like an army, and the goblin laborers were doing manual labor like maintaining the palisade, digging moats, and moving dirt piles...


    The prairie was green, safe zones were golden like wheat fields. So the dark purple crystal glowing ominously in my palm was clearly out of place to anyone who saw it.


    It was also quite large, about the size of my palm, so it really caught the eye.


    As I held out the gloomy dark purple crystal that looked like it could be an evil black mage''s magic catalyst, the group rushed over. Among them, Han Se-ah''s expression was like someone who tried to sneeze but had their nose forcibly pinched shut - blank yet with a crooked smile.


    Her face twisted in a strange mix of emotions - relief that the quest clue wasn''t lost, anxiety that she almost destroyed it herself, and a bit of vengeful glee towards the teasing viewers. Seeing her expression made me feel like the biscuits I ate in the mercenary corps 10 years ago were finally being digested.


    "It''s a dark purple crystal, and I found it in that pile of dirt over there. It must have been flung to the side from the bomb and lightning blast."


    "It''s definitely a completely different color from mana stones."


    While Grace glanced this way curiously before returning to patrol the palisade, Katie and Irene gathered in front of me, putting their heads together.


    The nun''s hood, not a hair out of place, and Katie''s silver hair nearly touched as they leaned in close. In this world, mana stones were a light blue that deepened with the amount of mana, and rare stones from bosses or named monsters were red. So this suddenly appearing dark purple crystal was clearly something special to the 55th floor.


    [A dark purple crystal emitting a strange light]


    [Why was something like this buried in an encampment full of monsters?]


    [Could it be related to the golden flower that blooms in safe zones? Will the Magic Tower be able to figure it out?]


    "Wow, this thing survived. Well, didn''t they say you can''t forcibly uproot the golden flowers in safe zones either? They were researching it as some kind of marker, so I guess the symbols for fake safe zones or monster encampments wouldn''t break in battle either."


    -She''s talking like that but her expression is totally fucked, right?


    -?? She was shaking and poking through dirt piles with her staff, now she''s talking like she predicted this


    -Just when I thought she was killing some monsters, turns out the teacher is still progressing the story. Stop coasting ??


    -Lady! This lightning-grilled pork belly is raw inside! This isn''t sashimi, please cook it properly!


    -No, maybe it''s better for the progression if she just leaves it to the teacher and focuses on the camera


    Han Se-ah, who had come to look at the crystal meekly without even a peep, unable to counterattack the viewers, reached out to put it in her inventory. As she touched the crystal, a quest window popped up in the corner of her stream screen, signaling the story''s progression.


    The contrast between her cool image of flashily firing lightning and her comical expression twisted with anxiety, along with the quest progressing thanks to her 6�� companion''s help, successfully diverted the viewers'' aggro.


    Of course, we couldn''t stop things like "Bulletproof Performance.GIF" from being uploaded to internet websites like the Heroes Chronicle Forum... But at least the viewers weren''t typing it in the chat or sending it as video donations.


    Thinking this, I slowly examined the dark purple crystal along with Grace, who had finished patrolling and quickly climbed down from the palisade.

 Chapter 414: Tactical Roland Drop 4

    We demolished a massive encampment teeming with thousands of monsters and obtained a dark purple crystal that seemed to be its core.


    On the surface, it looked like a chunk of amethyst, nearly black in its deep purple hue, the kind you might find as a decorative piece in a sauna. It was about the size of a palm and resembled premium currency from some mobile game.


    One thing was certain, though - this was no ordinary rock. Despite being bombarded by a high-rank mage''s lightning, it remained flawless and radiant. It had to be more extraordinary than a regular mana stone. Everyone seemed to share this thought, with soft "ooh"s and "aah"s escaping from between their huddled heads.


    "It seems kind of... ominous," Grace mused.


    "There''s probably not much more we can figure out just standing around like this, right?" Katie added.


    "True. We should put it in the inventory quickly, in case it can be absorbed by a safe zone," Irene suggested.


    But that was the extent of their observations. After all, a hero party was more of a guerrilla special forces unit meant to wield swords and smack down demon kings, not a team of genius scientists analyzing unfamiliar objects on sight.


    So, the dark purple crystal was quietly sealed away in Han Se-ah''s inventory, and we moved on. We agreed not to take it out until we left the tower, as Katie pointed out that it might corrupt a real safe zone into a monster encampment, which would be a real headache.


    After that, events unfolded as smoothly as a well-set line of dominoes.


    "Oh, so this is that suspicious thing from the monster encampment..."


    "My goodness! Thank you so much, heroes!"


    True to her title of ''Ambitious'', Charlotte Cavendish moved quickly to establish a research exchange agreement with Maelis Borange and took possession of the dark purple crystal.


    While combat mages might measure their skills by the amount of mana they could accumulate and the number of destructive spells they could wield, scholarly mages who spent their lives cooped up in labs building reputations through experiments valued research papers more than personal rank.


    With a mere 2�� and 3�� receiving secrets of the tower from the heroes, even the most distinguished elder mages began to quietly approach them and join their faction.


    It seemed Charlotte, noticing that Han Se-ah disliked being pestered by the Magic Tower geezers, had brought in Maelis and started controlling the elders to monopolize power and knowledge... Watching this made me appreciate anew how impressive those who use their brains for politicking can be.


    Anyway, Han Se-ah was happy not to suffer through three days and nights of relentless questioning from the Magic Tower geezers, the viewers were happy not to riot by writing novels in the chat, and Charlotte and Maelis had risen from grad student-level slaves to positions where they could enslave others.


    I wondered why so many mages were gathering, but research topics sprouted by the dozens, from the Magic Tower''s spatial movement to interpreting the goblins'' disciplined behavior as a mental disturbance spell.


    "So, what should we do now?" I asked.


    "Well... I have a favor to ask," Irene replied hesitantly.


    While the Magic Tower was busy grinding its disciples and finally moving its heavy ass into action, our party needed to continue on our way.


    As we sipped hot tea brought by a maid in Zedeau''s mansion, Irene, who seemed oddly withdrawn, raised her hand halfway like a child about to give a presentation and opened her mouth.


    Usually, Irene didn''t assert her opinions much, always kindly and reliably supporting us from behind. So when she gathered everyone to make a request, all eyes instantly filled with curiosity.


    Me, Han Se-ah, Grace, Katie... and the eight hundred thousand viewers beyond the camera. Even during a break, there were still easily hundreds of thousands watching.


    Feeling the weight of their gazes, Irene lowered her eyes shyly and murmured softly.


    "Let''s send word to the royal family through Sebastian, and also talk to Charlotte and Maelis. We''ll need to give them mana stones in exchange for just taking food," I suggested.


    "Ah, that''s true. Everyone... thank you so much for going along with this."


    "It''s not a burden. Those who''ve received the sword shouldn''t back down at times like this. Especially not for their own comfort."


    As soon as Han Se-ah gave her permission, Katie, who must have received some kind of imperial education before running away, quickly tied together the Magic Tower, merchant groups, and the royal family.


    "When we make the contract, please include my arrows too."


    "We''ll need whetstones, oil, and cloth for weapon maintenance as well. Though not as much as the arrows."


    While Han Se-ah, who had agreed without much thought, wore a blank expression, and Irene''s large doe-like eyes welled up with gratitude, Katie rapidly advanced the conversation.


    She wasn''t as shrewd or quick-witted as the two mages, Charlotte and Maelis. But thanks to her high-born background as the Northern Duke''s daughter and what she''d learned there, Katie was the one among us who knew best how to wield her status as a member of the hero party.


    Unlike the country girl Grace and the nun Irene, Katie held her head high and started ordering people around with an attitude that screamed, "I told you to do it, so you''re not going to? Are you crazy?"


    It might seem arrogant, but in a medieval fantasy setting, there was no threat more effective than this. Whether they were rich merchants or not, who could slack off in front of the cherished daughter of the Northern Duke, a member of the Goddess-chosen hero party, and sponsored by the royal princess?


    "Oh my, of course! That''s absolutely! Possible!" the merchant agreed hastily.


    "Then, provisions for five people every two weeks, along with some consumables."


    "At cost price! No margin! Consumables are on the house!"


    The large merchant group contracted with the royal family efficiently assigned some personnel exclusively to the heroes and got to work diligently.


    The alternative was to act arrogantly because they''d made some money, get dragged away by inquisitors, tortured in a basement, have their group dissolved and handed over to rivals, and then end up on the gallows with a sign reading "Insulting the Royal Family and Blasphemy," their bodies mangled from torture.


    "Is everyone ready?" I asked.


    "Of course," came the unified response.


    -I shall progress the quest before this mana stone cools


    -I thought my child would coast through life, but now they''re out grinding. Dad is so moved


    -It''s a bit sad to see the girls and mama work hard, but no thoughts of grinding alone?


    -Ah, the great ^Born6��RolandOne-TrickInventoryMinimapWaterPurifierLighterFlashlightRoadPaverMechGifBombardier^ Han Se-ah is truly amazing


    -At that point, it''s not a one-trick pony anymore lololololololol


    Thanks to the gentle choice offered by the Northern Duke, the princess, and the saint, and the royal merchant moving more efficiently than anyone else when faced with a deadly dilemma, the framework for grinding on the 55th floor was quickly established.

 Chapter 415: Tactical Roland Drop 5

    Roland, the tactical weapon, was deployed to the 55th floor.


    After weeks of intense grinding, jokes flooded the chat, but Han Se-ah, the stream''s host, didn''t react. She was too exhausted to respond to the trivial jokes floating around in the chat.


    And the reason she was exhausted was because I had pushed her,


    ''Such memes shouldn''t exist in this world, but now that I know they do, no one else should be spared from knowing.''


    ''Sob... those fucking bastards brought such fucked up memes. But I can''t be the only one to see them''


    The reason I pushed her to the point of exhaustion was because I kept recalling sayings I''d seen on the internet.


    Some evil Yankee bastards on Reddit spread a bizarre meme of a muscular alien warrior choking someone with their firm ass, and of course, the bastard was blonde and muscular. With keywords like blonde, muscular, white skin, and ass overlapping, I don''t even want to explain what followed.


    Sure, comments about a sexy ass can be laughed off... but it''s hard to laugh when you become the subject of an image that makes you wonder why the hell it exists and who drew it for what purpose.


    "Whew, I think centaurs are approaching from the front," Grace said.


    "It''s true... Maybe it''s because there are so many of those monster encampments?" Katie replied. "It seems like monsters appear much more frequently than on the 54th floor."


    "At this point, it feels like we''re eating mana stones like bread," Irene added.


    Unlike Han Se-ah, who seemed dazed �C whether genuinely or for the stream �C the others were still lively.


    Maybe they felt guilty about adventuring comfortably while people were going missing, but despite the grueling pace that left no room for complaints, everyone''s faces remained serene. Using a real safe zone we''d found by circling around the gate as our base, we spread out in all directions, slaughtering every monster in sight without hesitation.


    Just as people might say about game addicts, "Did they do nothing but eat, shit, and play?" our group was also exploring at a level where we did nothing but eat, sleep, shit, and hunt.


    "Still, it''s fortunate we''ve found more encampments than expected," Grace muttered. "Whatever they''re planning... we''ve definitely interfered with it."


    "Interfered? Wouldn''t ''annihilated'' be more fitting?" Katie joked with a smirk.


    No wonder �C we''d been hunting non-stop for almost a month and had destroyed eleven of their bases. Adding the first dark purple crystal, that made twelve research materials sent to the Magic Tower.


    Mages who could finish their research in no time with just one or two samples had been analyzing twelve crystals for a month. I wondered if the difficulty of this aspect had also increased with Season 2.


    If we''d leisurely traveled back and forth to the 55th floor after sending one crystal, it might have taken half a year to uncover the secret of the monster encampments. Irene had looked so apologetic when she asked this of us, but ironically, it seemed Han Se-ah ended up owing her instead.


    "Ugh, did the game really have to get this hardcore just because it''s Season 2?" Han Se-ah grumbled. "It''s like they''re threatening people not to clear it. Still, I''m glad we''ve made such good progress."


    -But you collected all the ogre enhancement stones, so let''s drink to that~


    -No wonder the channel''s recent videos are all combat footage. You''ve really settled on the 55th floor lol


    -It was nice seeing mama stick close, but I guess it''s awkward to edit and upload those clips?


    "From what Roland''s said, they used to wander for half a year at a time. I''m not sure if a month is long or short in comparison."


    "Well, we have more help from our Magic Tower brothers now."


    Anyway, Han Se-ah had been playing with such a silver spoon that even the viewers were getting sick of it. So it was my role as a senior adventurer who joined the party to give her a taste of harsh reality.


    Thinking this, we chatted as we descended from the 55th floor gate to the 54th, 53rd... The main topic for my companions, who''d suffered alongside Han Se-ah, was the sweets they could eat at Zedeau''s.


    Hmm... I didn''t mind the homeless life on the prairie, wiping ourselves with rags dampened by Han Se-ah''s water magic, but I guess even they, as young women in their prime, wanted to relieve stress with something sweet.


    "By the way, are we resting for a day on the 50th floor, or heading straight outside the tower?" I asked.


    "Mmm, I''d like to visit a restaurant in the underground city," Grace replied. "There weren''t any dessert shops I liked in the harpy city."


    "We''ll probably arrive in the late afternoon," Katie added. "How about heading straight to the Magic Tower and then grabbing a drink in the evening?"


    Their conversation bounced between topics: how to distribute strength and mana during consecutive battles, macarons, how to break solid formations with minimal movement, syrup-drenched pancakes, the supplies we''d received without markup and our consequently full wallets, crispy fried chicken and cold draft beer.


    They might not have complained during the month-long march, but desires had clearly built up. As the talk shifted from sweet desserts to alcohol, Grace''s eyes narrowed mischievously, and she jabbed my side with her elbow.


    After a month of pitching tents, unrolling sleeping bags, and standing watch, desires had built up in various ways. It couldn''t be helped. I didn''t care if the viewers caught on with their uncanny perception and started typing acronyms, or if Han Se-ah looked between me and the others with some kind of lewd expectation.


    ------


    While the tactical Roland deployed to the 55th floor repeatedly drove Han Se-ah like a dog and turned monsters into mana stones, the Magic Tower mages dedicated their lives to analyzing the dark purple crystals our party had retrieved.


    Well, mages are madmen sensitive to gold coins, and it''s not the common folk but the nobles of the kingdom and empire who buy research results and magitech items...


    Didn''t they say the Magic Tower''s strange spatial magic could even kidnap nobles?


    Their patrons who fund the research might disappear!


    For various reasons �C to satisfy their personal intellectual thirst, pressured by the nobles funding their labs, or out of devout faith despite being mages �C they threw themselves at the dark purple crystals.


    Thanks to the rapidly increasing number of lunatics who would research for 72 straight hours, making "overtime" sound like a silly joke, then return the crystal and check into the temple for recovery, the Magic Tower had completely unraveled the gimmicks of both the 55th and 60th floors in just a month.


    "So, there''s no mid-boss on the 55th floor?" I asked.


    "More precisely, it''s been coming down from the 60th floor all along."


    The fact that the Demon King''s army, like the Orc Chieftain on the 20th floor, had been mass-producing troops and sending them downwards.


    ---

 Chapter 416: Grassland Occupation War 1

    The gimmick of the prairie layers from the 51st to 60th floors is a territory-capturing game.


    Additionally, after the mages analyzed the dark purple crystals and we researched the safe zones and monster encampments we''d conquered, the gimmick was fully revealed. Viewers were making a fuss, saying it was Han Se-ah''s first-ever gaming achievement to get complete information before diving in headfirst.


    "What do you mean they''re gradually coming down?" I asked.


    "This crystal you heroes brought us is truly remarkable. And also wicked and vicious," the excited mage explained.


    The priest, wearing a displeased expression, added to the mage''s explanation. It was actually quite a simple gimmick. The monster army on the 60th floor kidnapped humans through fake safe zones and processed them with black magic to create these dark purple crystals.


    Come to think of it, wasn''t it strange that fake safe zones consumed mana when people entered, and then summoned people when the mana was completely depleted? How could a summoning spell be cast when mana reached zero?


    So in fact, what we''d been calling fake safe zones were actually neutral safe zones. When you fill a neutral safe zone with mana, it eventually bears the fruit of divine energy and becomes a real safe zone. When a neutral safe zone is completely drained of mana, it becomes a ''potential'' monster encampment that sucks away life force.


    "So that means from the 56th floor up...?" Katie asked.


    "Yes. There''s a high chance their army is waiting," the priest confirmed.


    Neutral safe zone > Charge with mana > divine energy flower blooms > Possible to build a provisional temple


    Neutral safe zone > Mana depleted > Plant dark magic crystal > Use as monster encampment


    These facts were now clearly revealed, with no more secrets to speak of. As it dawned on everyone that the dark purple crystals we''d been diligently collecting were objects made by grinding up people with black magic, the expressions of my companions darkened rapidly.


    It seemed that among the randomly kidnapped people, the lucky ones fell to the human-controlled areas around the 51st to 54th floors, but those taken higher up weren''t just wandering the prairie to their deaths - they were captured by the monster army and processed into crystals.


    "Hmm... So this means the mid-boss isn''t the monster army, but more like a commander, right? The boss would be the general on the 60th floor, and the mid-boss would be like a subordinate general," I mused.


    -All this talk of generals is giving me strong Three Kingdoms vibes. Is it just me?


    -Is this the part where we go throw Roland and defeat the enemy general?


    -Talking about Three Kingdoms, I smell old man


    -On the other hand, the general-like guy could be the mid-boss, and the one making crystals with black magic could be the boss


    -That''s true too. Isn''t the black magic crystal more important than the monster army?


    While Grace, Irene, and Katie''s expressions grew noticeably darker, Han Se-ah seemed busy sorting through discussion points with her viewers.


    Well, while my companions were probably thinking about the innocent victims who had disappeared and died, Han Se-ah was likely still thinking the mid-boss we hadn''t encountered on the 55th floor. Despite being stuck in an endless loop of eat-sleep-shit-game for a long month, we still hadn''t met the mid-boss.


    "Still, thanks to you heroes, we should be able to minimize the damage," the mage said soothingly. "Now that we''ve discovered their evil plan, we can move forward by purifying the safe zones."


    "That''s right. If we hadn''t found out so quickly, many adventurers, mercenaries, and even knights would have entered the tower and depleted the mana in the safe zones. The damage would have been uncontrollable," the priest added.


    -Show me what you guys saw! Show me what you guys saw! Show me what you guys saw! Show me what you guys saw!


    As a result, Han Se-ah''s stream screen was slightly wavering due to the drunkenness debuff, while the other three had their foreheads planted on the guild table, groaning.


    Normally, Irene would have gently emitted divine energy and given them a soothing massage, but today even Irene, our last line of defense, had her head down, experiencing the pain of a hangover for the first time in her life. Still, they were all such beauties that it was entertaining to watch. As I stood with my arms crossed, I felt a sharp glare.


    "Roland, you, look fine?" Katie managed.


    "Of course. I detoxified in real-time," I replied.


    "...What?"


    Even Han Se-ah, who had drunk the least, was fiddling with settings while being scolded by viewers for her wavering vision. So to Katie''s eyes, even the genius mage Han Se-ah seemed to be suffering from a hangover. In reality, she wasn''t hungover but harassed by viewers.


    As all four of them were clutching their throbbing heads and churning stomachs, I alone was looking down at them with a chuckle. Perhaps that''s why a sense of indignation arose.


    Of course, the glare wasn''t threatening. Her nickname wasn''t just due to her behavior, but also her small stature, delicate figure, and youthful face. With such an adorable face, teary-eyed glares only looked like sulky complaints expressing grievance.


    "H-How...?" Katie stammered.


    "This is how adventurers usually wash away their thoughts when they start thinking too much," I explained.


    "W-Wash away? More like threw up..."


    The first to recover was, of course, Katie, the melee warrior most accustomed to using her body. Next was Grace, the scout character who, despite being sensitive and passing out first, was used to handling her senses.


    And in last place was our future saint, Irene, who clearly hadn''t had much experience with alcohol in her life. While Katie glared at me and Grace massaged her own nape to loosen up, Irene was still face-down on the table, making weak "hueeng" noises.


    Still, it seemed that drinking hard liquor and stuffing their faces with all sorts of greasy and sweet foods for the first time in a month had cleared away their complicated thoughts. It''s standard practice for adventurers and mercenaries to wash away problems they can''t immediately solve with alcohol, sending them to the back of their memories.


    "Now that we know their plan, we should steadily move up and conquer the 56th floor," I said.


    "All of a sudden?" Han Se-ah asked, confused.


    "What do you mean, all of a sudden? Didn''t we talk to the temple yesterday about conquering the prairie like the 35th floor swamp?"


    "Uh... Oh. I guess we did."


    The problem was that they seemed to have washed away the plans discussed while drinking, but that was just a minor side effect, right? ...They''d also forgotten about finding a closed inn in the market street while moving between bars.


    In the end, those people never made it back.


    ---

 Chapter 417: Grassland Occupation War 2

    The life of an adventurer and mercenary is one of becoming accustomed to saying goodbye. Half of the senior adventurers who trained me are dead, and the other half retired. That says it all. Even though temple priests can use healing sacred laws, the harsh medieval environment makes it difficult to transport patients to the temple in the first place.


    And high-rank monsters, like ogres that occasionally pop up in the local hills, can turn people into a meat paste that even a saint''s ancestors couldn''t save if they all gathered together.


    So what we need to do is humbly accept farewells and move forward.


    "H-Humbly? It just hurts..."


    "Whew, I''ll give you a massage, with divine energy..."


    "Ugh, I shouldn''t have, gotten on this, carriage..."


    No matter what I say, my companions, with their insides churning from the carriage''s bumps, probably won''t understand.


    Grace, Irene, and Katie were making various "urk" and "eek" noises, suffering with each jolt of the carriage. Han Se-ah was guiltily averting her gaze from them, only to face a barrage of insults from viewers.


    Whether it was because she was circulating divine energy instead of mana in her body, or because she could hold her liquor better, Irene was the first to recover from the hangover. She had the other two lying on her thighs, kneading their necks, but all three still looked equally pale.


    "No, they looked too weak to walk, so I just suggested we ride something. Filming three suffering people at once and selling it for money? You''re really cherry-picking from all these chat messages. Just say it outright. You''re dead, seriously."


    -Logically ???????? Since they''re hungover ??????? Putting them in a carriage ???????


    -As a long-time viewer of Han Se-ah''s streams, knowing this isn''t malicious makes it even scarier. You really have no sense...


    -Wasn''t the atmosphere really solemn just a moment ago? Why did the conversation turn out like this?


    -So the 2�� priest and rescue team lost contact, so you tried to drink to forget, but now you''re torturing your hungover companions with a full course carriage ride?


    -Why not just rest and heal with divine energy before walking... Putting these hangover-stricken kids in a carriage...


    The viewers'' observation that when something bizarre happens to the party, it''s usually Han Se-ah''s doing, was spot on.


    Seeing the three looking nauseous and struggling to walk, I suggested we rest for the day and leave tomorrow. But perhaps due to psychological burden and sadness, they wanted to set out slowly today. After all, even if we entered the tower, we wouldn''t be fighting right away, so if we were going to rest, we might as well do it at Zedeau''s mansion on the 50th floor.


    But their enthusiasm took a strange turn, and the suggestion to rest at the mansion became resting at a safe zone on the 51st floor, which then became going up to the 52nd, 53rd, and even the 54th floor. Our companions were acting overly enthusiastic, as if they understood why I had made them drink that hard liquor.


    The final blow came from Han Se-ah, who suggested, "In that case, why don''t we just ride a merchant carriage?"


    "Oh my, heroes. Are you alright? I, I should have driven a better carriage."


    "It''s fine. It''s much better than walking."


    The carriage we hitched a ride on belonged to a merchant group heading to the tent village in the 54th floor''s safe zone. We weren''t stuffed in the back of a cargo carriage with supplies, but riding in the carriage of the merchant group''s general manager, who was excitedly fawning over us as VIP guests.


    He was a shrewd man who calculated in 0.1 seconds how beneficial it would be for the merchant group to have the hero party accompany them, even if he had to suffer in the cargo carriage with the workers.


    Of course, such a profit-savvy merchant wouldn''t be riding around in a top-class carriage made by the Magic Tower for his personal use. It rattled on the mountain roads of Zedeau''s domain and clattered on the prairie''s dirt roads. The carriage swayed, exacerbating the effects of the hangover.


    Though their revenge was more like playful clinginess, refusing to let go. I also noticed them subtly gesturing to call Irene over. This left Han Se-ah somewhat isolated, but... she had accumulated quite a bit of bad karma.


    It''s not that Han Se-ah had done anything particularly bad to her companions.


    As a streamer, she often wandered off alone to communicate with viewers and complete missions, so they naturally accepted it. When a genius mage says she needs to sense mana and wanders around the city alone, you can''t really interfere.


    Even if left alone, she''d follow along eventually, and...


    "You''ll stay with us today, right Hanna?" Irene asked.


    "Hm? Oh, yes, . It''s not big enough to wander around separately anyway."


    The kind-hearted Irene made sure to check and take care of her.


    Grace was on my left, Katie on my right. Behind us, Irene and Han Se-ah naturally linked arms. As beautiful women flocked around a scruffy adventurer and mercenary, we couldn''t help but attract attention.


    Even armor that didn''t reveal skin and neat hoods that completely hid their hair couldn''t conceal their beautiful appearances, so this was only natural.


    The only reason we weren''t bothered was probably because this place was filled with top-tier adventurers who had reached the highest ranks and famous mercenary groups. At that level, it would be strange not to know the heroes'' names and appearances.


    An exotic black-haired beauty mage, a golden-eyed nun in thick habit, a gray-haired beauty with leather armor and a Magic Tower composite bow, and a silver-haired princess in light armor. With such distinctive looks and colorful hair - black, gold, gray, and silver - rather than plain brown, it would be strange not to recognize them.


    "Hey, I haven''t seen those faces before. Where are you from?"


    "...Huh?"


    "Not you, lanky guy. I mean the ladies behind you."


    ...Didn''t I just say it would be strange not to recognize them? What''s this about?


    As Han Se-ah''s camera focused on the scene, a voice cut through the viewers'' incessant chanting of acronyms. Turning my head, I saw a man standing before us, the very image of a "sleazy young master," with long hair neatly pulled back.


    He had dark blue hair, almost black, styled in a slick-back, and a beauty mark under his eye. He was handsome enough to have plenty of ��s, but there was something oddly off about his aura.


    I''m not judging him negatively for hitting on someone he just met, but isn''t there a meme that if a sleazy-looking pretty boy has a beauty mark, he must be a gay character? Actually, isn''t this blatant flirting an act of asserting his heterosexuality to the world?


    "By the way, your gaze seems quite impure," he said to me.


    "I like women," I muttered reflexively.


    "...?"


    Seeing the viewers burst into laughter at my unintentional comment, I guess the meme about long-haired pretty boys with beauty marks being gay exists in Han Se-ah''s Earth 4 as well.


    ---

 Chapter 477: Mens VS Game 2

    My waist muscles screamed and my spine crackled, but that was all. Repeating this would likely result in either a slipped disc or torn muscles, but I didn''t care.


    The mana coursing through my body coated my muscles and bones, making them harder, while the divine energy sleeping quietly in my chest wouldn''t allow even minor injuries, healing them naturally.


    So I lifted the 6-meter cage with its bipedal elephant inside and heaved it at a slightly different angle. The cage''s iron bars clattered apart in mid-air as the magic released, dropping the second ogre through the opened space.


    It sailed well over the wall, falling head-first a bit to the right of where the first ogre was having its tantrum.


    The results were captured perfectly by Han Se-ah''s camera.


    ''This is quite convenient.''


    "Wow, those ogre punches are brutal. They look like simple swings but with that weight class, they''re terrifying."


    I thought they only went berserk when their health dropped, but could extreme anger trigger the pattern even before health loss?


    The ogre''s muscles bulged bright red. After landing face-first and cracking its stiff neck, it took one look around before suddenly growing into a 10-meter giant.


    The goblin infantry and orc javelin troops who had been preparing for humans scattered with shouts or screams when the ogre suddenly dropped in, but they were no match. Even I, born 6��, would be pushed back without getting close if hit by that thing - what chance did mere goblins have raising their shields?


    Crack-!


    Crunch-!


    With each downward smash of its gorilla-like fists, goblins turned to mana stones, their armor and shields meaningless. The stones couldn''t even be seen - they must have been buried deep in the ground by the impact.


    The muscular orc javelineers, bigger than goblins, fared no better. They tried to fight back, striding forward and throwing all sorts of bombs, but... a named monster wouldn''t fall to regular monster consumables. Like the goblins, they ended up buried deep in the earth.


    "Huh? Why are they going berserk right after waking up? Dunno, maybe a bug? They were probably captured at low health triggering berserk mode, then healed while sleeping but the berserk buff remained. Extended buff and debuff turns are a classic RPG bug after all."


    -That''s true lol lots of chaos from debuffs not disappearing


    -That plague research paper from RPG games was also about debuffs not clearing


    -Seems berserk state doesn''t end even after health recovers?


    -lol BB Games probably never thought anyone would heal berserker ogres obviously lololol


    -???: You''re saying players captured named monsters, healed them, then threw them at boss monsters? This report must be a joke


    Unlike me watching beyond the walls through Han Se-ah''s camera and our party members monitoring through Charlotte''s familiar, the trainee commanders and others could only listen and imagine. No matter how they craned their necks, they couldn''t see past the 15-meter walls.


    After the holy sword''s owner casually tossed those huge, terrifying giants over the walls like pebbles, shouts and screams and explosions rang out before someone lost their temper.


    Just then an ogre''s kick knocked down part of the wall with a boom, drawing all curious eyes.


    "How dare you throw such barbaric things at my masterpiece?!"


    Beyond the fallen wall, ogres smashed barracks and warehouses, ignoring the shouts. Proving my concerns right, two ogres in the right corner were trading punches like UFC fighters in an all-out brawl.


    True to the "Berserk" title, they showed no mercy even to their own kind.


    And judging by the "masterpiece" comment, this elderly voice must belong to the floor 55 mid-boss dark mage. Seems he''s interested in military items like mines and bomb vests through alchemy, not just creating monsters.


    "You dare call yourself a mage while ignoring the beauty of efficiency-?!"


    Though he shouted and raved, his face remained hidden. He must be projecting his voice magically from somewhere in the distant fortress.


    The funny part was his mana-charged shouts drew the ogres'' aggro to the fortress, except the two busy fighting each other. The halberd elites who had been pressing Ogre #2 visibly panicked as the giants with bulging veins charged en masse.


    Of course they would struggle - they were already working hard to capture one by surrounding it, throwing chains, and jabbing with halberds from afar. Four rushing in together would be impossible to handle.


    "Y-you uncouth barbarian! Your brutishness rivals these ogres you''ve thrown!"


    "Your attempts at insults are so weak it''s making my tongue itch. Would it be too much to drop some... never mind. I really want to show this guy what real K-chat flame culture forged in the trenches looks like."


    -He called Teacher Roland brutish like an ogre? Cut straight to the K-ogre level lololololololol


    -But isn''t he stronger than ogres at this point?


    -Saying games are a disease becomes 1200% more convincing when you show the chat fuck lololololol


    -Just the people growling here prove it''s a disease lololololololol


    So my only remaining task was throwing the last 4 ogres at that old man who still wouldn''t show his face.


    "You son of a bitch! Stop! Stooop!"


    Viewing the walls, barracks and warehouses through the camera from above, they seemed built with Tycoon-game precision, making it easy to choose where to throw the ogres.

 Chapter 504: A Vast Empire 3

    Han Se-ah easily subdued the chat''s demands for the busty receptionist by showing them noblewomen at an Imperial capital cafe? instead.


    After placing the request at the Mercenary''s Guild, she secured a month-long contract at an inn catering to wealthy merchants. They could have stayed somewhere fancier that served nobles, but that might lead to troublesome noble encounters.


    There was a contradiction in avoiding nobles while claiming to help with Han Se-ah''s side quest collection, but it couldn''t be helped. The Kingdom''s social circles were already annoying enough - imagine the headache of adding the hero to the Empire''s massive political dynamics.


    She wanted to enjoy the convenient fantasy life allowed to gamers, not get dragged into high-level political battles. Better to aim for quests involving merchant groups heading to the provinces.


    "Nice facilities. What are we doing while waiting for information?"


    "We should listen to rumors going around the archipelago. Places where people gather attract all kinds of gossip. Though we''ll need to filter it like what we heard at the guild."


    That''s why we settled at an inn five minutes from the Mercenary''s Guild. The beautiful innkeeper who reminded Han Se-ah of Dongtan New City and her daughter who was among the most beautiful servers in the province might have caught her attention.


    Anyway, with long-term lodging secured near the Mercenary''s Guild and requests sent to the Empire''s Magic Tower and temple through the guild, all that remained was waiting. And as both player and streamer, Han Se-ah had a duty to turn that "waiting" into entertaining content.


    Though they''d just unpacked and sat at a table on the inn''s first floor, viewers were already spamming chat with "so what now" and "why aren''t you doing anything." They''d enjoyed the busty receptionist, noble ladies in dresses, and Dongtan innkeeper in sequence, but seemed to suffer from collective amnesia the moment cleavage disappeared from camera view.


    "Should we head back to the Mercenary''s Guild to hear rumors? Or try the smaller Adventurer''s Guild we haven''t visited yet? What do you think, Hanna?"


    "Hmm... we should probably check out the Adventurer''s Guild just in case. Even if it''s small, they might have information."


    After glancing at the viewers'' chaos, I looked at Han Se-ah who''d claimed the seat beside me. Her profile was resolute, as if willing to pacify chat with cleavage but not endless pandering to their demands.


    Her camera drifted toward elderly folks in alleyways, as if making a silent threat. Was she implying they should stay quiet unless they wanted to watch old people instead of young women? Come to think of it, these viewers were traumatized from watching endless old man stories while sharing a carriage with elderly Magic Tower mages.


    Having easily subdued the angry masses through camera drone control, Han Se-ah grabbed my arm to suggest we look around outside.


    "The Adventurer''s Guild? I heard about it from the innkeeper."


    "Where is it?"


    "She said to take a circuit carriage since it''s far? Over an hour''s walk apparently. Though that''s by normal housewife walking speed."


    Grace gave an odd smile seeing Han Se-ah naturally take my side, then guided us to the circuit carriage stop.


    Though this was her first time in the Empire, she''d somehow gathered information chatting with the innkeeper in that short time. She naturally led us to the stop, then boarded an approaching carriage, paid the fare, and gestured for us to follow.


    The slow, large carriage stretched longer than normal ones, like some village bus. As I looked around the interior like a country bumpkin while sitting down, the bumpy impact immediately struck my bottom.


    ...Maybe I''d gotten too used to luxury magical carriages.


    "Ugh, mmh..."


    Walking just a few steps to the counter revealed a mass of blue hair. Unlike the little receptionist''s glossy blue, this was wild and unkempt like an animal''s fur, filling the space behind the counter.


    "Daddy! Daddyyy!"


    "Huh, ack?! What, what what?"


    Seeing their matching hair colors suggesting a family relationship, we stood silently at the counter as the little one scurried around inside, frantically ruffling the fur mass. Her legs were so short that circling one desk took some time, making everyone watch with warm expressions like enjoying a comedy skit.


    As her tiny fist - perfectly described by the phrase "baby hands" - patted repeatedly, a blue head suddenly shot up.


    What had seemed like messy hair filling the counter space revealed a man taller than me as he jerked awake, probably around 2m tall. His huge frame, wild blue hair reaching his shoulder blades, and scarred muscular body visible through his hair made quite a sight.


    "Oh, this guy''s also a 5�� character. 5�� ''Blue Beast of the Archipelago'' Jacob...? That ''Blue Beast'' phrase feels really familiar, right?"


    -LOL sounds like someone who''d try super hard at everything


    -Can you check if he''s got bandages on his hands? LOL


    -Must be a fighter who can''t use mana seeing those muscles


    -More importantly, being 5�� means he''s not just a regular receptionist but guild master level right? 5��s are only common on Han Se-ah''s stream


    -Yeah most countryside knights are 3-4��, five stars means knight commander or higher


    Ah, so Han Se-ah''s world also had that ninja manga that was actually all about eye battles. Since I only saw her stream due to the algorithm, I hadn''t seen any animation content on the internet the Goddess gave me.


    While having that random thought, the blue beast-man who''d scooped up his daughter one-handed and tucked her against his side thrust his head toward me.


    "Oh, ohh? Dat Roland hum[1]?"


    "...What?"


    I''m not Manaashi, why the fuck are you calling me "hum"[2]?


    .bg-container-10448f2396e{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    ----


    [1. raei: this guy has an accent. uhm couldn''t really think of a specific accent so I made it ''dat'' since that seems to be how they spell the speech patterns of characters with thick accents in other novels. You''ll see this a lot in the next chap.]


    [2. hum: hyung but uh with the accent. I try to remove these korean formality terms and stuff but when they''re explicitly pointed out like this, I keep them in.]


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 505: A Vast Empire 4

    I knew something like this would happen eventually.


    "Wow! Big bro, never thought I''d see ya here again. Sure surprised me!"


    But I hadn''t expected this.


    The Blue Beast spoke in a dialect that this Seoul country boy couldn''t understand or place. He instantly made me his "hum" and enthusiastically shook my hand in greeting.


    From his behavior, he seemed to know "Roland," son of House Bretagne, personally rather than knowing "Sir Roland, the Tragic Genius Knight." Fair enough since Roland was a noble son from the Empire - he''d naturally have connections.


    Even if his domain had fallen to monster waves, he could have friendships with knights from neighboring domains, social circles, or lance tournaments.


    "...What''s with that speech?"


    "Hah, there ya go pickin'' on my way of talkin'' again. When ya hang with folks down here, yeah? The way ya talk gets all mixed up."


    Though I commented on his strange dialect since I didn''t know their relationship, Jacob just laughed it off. He seemed quite natural joking about it, as if we''d discussed his speech before.


    No one would suspect anything since they''d assume awkwardness after meeting an old acquaintance after nearly 12 years rather than Roland having amnesia. Neither Jacob himself nor our companions trying to dig into my past with interested faces paid attention to my awkward reactions, all focused on Jacob instead.


    The conversation flowed naturally thanks to Jacob''s casual attitude and chattiness. Even when I acted awkward and kept my words brief, he just laughed loudly as if understanding and started telling his own story.


    "Ah, this here''s my daughter. Hehe, ain''t she cute?"


    "Are you daddy''s friend?"


    "That''s right. Say ''hello'' now."


    Jacob''s young daughter became an unexpected conversation lubricant. None of us sociopaths could dislike the small, bright-eyed child bowing with her hands on her belly.


    "So when daddy was young-"


    Being at the Adventurer''s Guild, Jacob was naturally an adventurer. What made him unique was his complete focus on being a pure adventurer - dealing with monster waves and exploring outside human territories through the Adventurer''s Guild rather than mercenary work.


    Thanks to steadily building achievements, Jacob became an executive at the Adventurer''s Guild and was becoming a specialist adventurer who freely traveled east, west and north from his base in the archipelago handling monster waves.


    That''s how he met Roland of Bretagne while wandering the Empire fighting monster waves.


    "Really surprised me back then. Dad thought he was the strongest among his peers."


    "Did daddy lose?"


    "That''s why I called him ''hum''."


    "Wooow...!"


    With overwhelming innate 5�� stats, matching huge build, and adventuring expertise built since youth - Jacob had been confident with all that until he met the natural 6�� genius knight.


    -Who was that knight friend in the Kingdom? Don''t remember male characters lol


    -That weird guy who ran instead of taking a carriage during the orc quest


    -Come to think of it, Roland knew lots of people when everyone gathered at the Adventurer''s Guild


    -There''s that ponytail spear lady and Rebecca, pretty solid connections when you think about it


    -Knowing knight orders, mercenaries, adventurer guilds and nobles, there might be something to this


    Even I had to admit it made sense as I awkwardly avoided Jacob''s gaze while eavesdropping on Han Se-ah''s stream.


    The beloved youngest princess of the Kingdom


    The empress with everything in the Empire at her feet


    And the tragic knight whose family all died


    Naturally, characters released together in Heroines Chronicle traditionally shared some commonalities. Like paladins paired with saints, or kunoichi with shrine maidens, the natural 6�� series should have something in common too.


    Looking at their roles as princess, empress and knight, that commonality might lie in character backgrounds I hadn''t read. Maybe Roland''s spreading connections somehow tied the three together. Thinking about it that way, Han Se-ah''s words made sense.


    "Hahah, I talked too long. Anyway big bro, ya came to the Adventurer''s Guild for somethin'' right? I may not look it but I''m a guild veteran here. I''m the archipelago branch chief so just ask away!"


    While I was lost in thought, Jacob proudly puffed out his chest. Seems he''d gone from guild executive to archipelago guild master. Though small in size, that was just about the building - the Adventurer''s Guild itself hadn''t declined, so it counted as a promotion.


    After the tragic day when Roland silently disappeared, he apparently became a high-ranking guild official and created a truly family-like guild rather than just calling it that. Guild Master Jacob of the archipelago branch, his daughter as receptionist, his wife as clerk... Given the actual small size, his family had basically swallowed the archipelago branch whole.


    "By the way, ya got some kinda request, hum?"


    "Yes. As branch chief you might have heard... monsters leaked out of the tower."


    After long chatter that inevitably led to bragging about his wife and daughter, the doting Jacob pounded his chest promising to help despite our connection being over a decade old. It was somewhat reassuring, if only he''d stop rambling about stories I didn''t know.


    "Yes. So we need to gather information from across the Empire. About strange occurrences with monster waves and such."


    "So ya need news from all over the Empire. Gotta gather everyone up after so long."


    .bg-container-10448869e4d{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    Han Se-ah carried the conversation for me as I acted - or rather genuinely felt - awkward. When she explained exactly as we had at the Mercenary''s Guild without changing a word, Jacob nodded.


    He muttered to himself, seemingly calculating something, and listening closely revealed he was listing positions and names.


    ...Looks like I might end up meeting a bunch of people who one-sidedly know me.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 506: Side Quest Collection 1

    I needed memories of my past.


    Even if the Goddess was an airhead, she wouldn''t make me live in ignorance forever, so I''d probably need to get memory fragments through her quests. In that case, I could forgive our scatterbrained Goddess.


    It all seemed to be Han Se-ah''s fault.


    Roland''s past memories were tied to the Empire. Katie''s growth quest was randomly tied to the Empire too, and right after breaking through floor 50, the Empire opened up with talk of "Season 2" and such. So what if the Goddess''s idea of "normal progression" was gathering power in the Empire before hunting the Four Heavenly Kings on floor 60?


    Instead, they''d ignored the Empire and headbutted the tower like dinosaurs until the gate got blocked. If we assumed "Roland''s memories" and "Roland''s connections" were among the quest rewards Han Se-ah skipped, the current situation made perfect sense.


    ''Please let that be it...''


    As a streamer, Han Se-ah being thick-headed was more hopeful than having a blockhead Goddess who held my soul in mortgage. I could correct Han Se-ah''s stupidity, but how could I fix a stupid Goddess?


    Oblivious to my complicated thoughts about Jacob''s story, the others were busy playing with his daughter. Was the transcendent being stupid, or was the player whose game my life depended on stupid? What kind of rock-and-hard-place choice was this?


    Lost in somewhat blasphemous thoughts, I trudged away from the Adventurer''s Guild. Having requested information from both Mercenary and Adventurer Guilds, all that remained was truly waiting.


    "Since we have time, should we look around?"


    "You memorized the carriage stops, right?"


    "Of course."


    No point maintaining anxious thoughts that would only weigh me down - time to shake them off.


    Following excited Grace and Katie who''d apparently chosen a quiet spot, the crowds suddenly swelled. As if the earlier emptiness was a lie, various people filled the streets again as our party watched with interest.


    Grace and Katie seemed interested in Imperial fashion, eyeing passing ladies, while Irene fondly watched children playing in alleys, perhaps reminded of Jacob''s daughter. Han Se-ah was busy entertaining viewers while revealing the minimap.


    Too peaceful a scene to worry about. Better to keep a calm mind than agonize over things I couldn''t solve.


    "If we don''t have a specific destination, though it''s early, should we head to where the restaurants are? Seems like a long walk."


    "Good idea, since we''re staying a month we should find places to eat out."


    "Ah! We should check if there''s a temple nearby too."


    I energetically moved my legs that had slowed from worry and naturally wedged between Grace and Katie. Since Grace had memorized the archipelago''s rough layout from the simple guide at the carriage stop earlier, it made sense for her to lead.


    Whether from guide instinct or natural sense of direction, Grace navigated smoothly using just that unfriendly sign from the carriage stop, rivaling Han Se-ah''s minimap.


    "You said to check out where the restaurants are? There''s a street where mercenaries and merchant workers gather, and another where wealthy merchants and nobles go. Which way?"


    "How do you know that?"


    "I heard people talking in the streets while we were in the carriage."


    With so many people, we gave up walking side by side and put me in front to break through the crowd. Though mercenaries and workers turned fierce looks when shoulders bumped, they quickly learned manners seeing shining armor ill-fitting the shabby street.


    "So that''s why you came in armor, Roland."


    "For mercenaries or adventurers, appearances matter first."


    Han Se-ah following comfortably behind me marveled quietly, asking if this was adventurer know-how. Actually I hadn''t worn it for this but came armed hoping to cheese through the sudden quest somehow... but whatever works.


    Despite intending to sightsee, the crowds meant watching people rather than streets. So many mercenaries packed the streets it seemed like some incident must have drawn them.


    By then the others sensed something odd too, stretching their necks like meerkats to look around. It wasn''t normal to have more mercenaries in the restaurant district than the guild outside meal times.


    "Grace. Any commotion nearby?"


    "Hmm, I could probably figure out the direction."


    Seeing Han Se-ah struggle with how to suggest abandoning restaurants for a surprise "commotion" quest, I glanced back and asked Grace.


    Since we weren''t actually hungry anyway, Grace nodded and squeezed through people to my side. Mercenaries jabbed in the ribs turned sharply but melted seeing Grace''s face, then stiffened meeting my eyes before quickly fleeing.


    Forcibly pushing through crowds made this feel more like subway offense than restaurant hunting.


    "What''s this? Why are there so many people?"


    "Did something happen? Maybe yesterday''s..."


    "Ah, wait."


    Then some very interesting words caught my ear. I unconsciously put my hands on the shoulders of a bald bearded man and long-haired guy chatting right beside us.


    "What the fuck..."


    "Can I help you, sir?"


    Did they mistake the blonde pretty boy in out-of-place full plate for a noble? Or perhaps thought I was a knight escorting noble ladies, seeing the beauties trailing behind.


    Natural mercenary survival instincts kicked in - shoulders hunching, backs bending, necks dropping as soon as our eyes met. Familiar with this behavior, I unhesitatingly pulled out my coin purse and grabbed a handful of silver.


    .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    "I''d like to hear the story, but we''re blocking the street so make it quick?"


    "Well, we could''ve told you with empty... but thank you for your consideration!"


    From their posture and speech, these guys were experienced mercenaries.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 507: Side Quest Collection 2

    Chapter 507: Side Quest Collection 2


    The mercenaries'' tongues loosened instantly for five silver coins. Finding themselves earning free drink money while wandering aimlessly looking for excitement, they became quite polite and talkative.


    "There''s this woman openly going around claiming to be a witch these days."


    "A witch? Are there witches in the Empire too?"


    "Well... there are quite a few women who hide among monster waves researching strange sorcery."


    The simple explanation began immediately, powered by coin. Their story, delivered with surprising narrative skill, revealed that witches did exist in the Empire.


    Like the unexplored jungle regions in the Kingdom''s south, witches were researchers who lived hidden in remote areas untouched by humans, studying sorcery. Not all witches were evil, but they were more like mad scientists who conducted research with morality far removed from normal human ethics.


    In other words, while Magic Tower mages were madmen who rode the line of legality by allying with state power, witches were madmen who rejected even that and ran wild. Mages walked a tightrope on the line while witches threw themselves beyond it.


    "So what''s this witch doing in the archipelago''s back alleys?"


    "She''s handing out stuff claiming it''s for experiments. Sometimes there''s actually valuable items - heard the Magic Tower bought what looked like weeds for 2 gold, and alchemists paid 5 gold for what seemed like rotten wood..."


    Just hearing the explanation, it was clear why mercenaries were going crazy over such a gambling-like setup.


    Mercenaries living day to day weren''t likely to carefully save money in banks. Like in fantasy novels, they''d blow it all on alcohol, gambling and women before heading out to earn more. Without clear next goals and social levels like the Kingdom''s tower, that''s how most humans ended up.


    Who could resist a witch''s lottery appearing before such dopamine addicts?


    "Should we try it too?"


    She couldn''t resist either.


    Han Se-ah''s shoulders bounced excitedly as soon as she heard the mercenaries'' explanation. She''d mocked viewers crying over point betting, but now showed the same behavior when faced with gambling herself.


    While we''d need to approach this self-proclaimed witch to check for quests anyway, Han Se-ah was clearly more interested in the "witch''s gifts" than the "witch" herself. Her eyes practically shouted that she planned to clean out the witch''s item stash and convert it to gold, quest be damned.


    "Is that all?"


    "Well... just that it''s been going on for four days now, nothing else special."


    "What about these experiments?"


    "Only participants know that. They won''t say anything, claiming the witch cursed them to keep quiet."


    Witch, gambling, curse.


    It was the perfect combination to entrance mercenaries who relied on superstition due to their day-to-day existence. The mention of a silence curse instantly made everything seem more suspicious.


    Setting aside Han Se-ah who was totally excited about legal in-game gambling, the rest of our party also showed interest, eyes sparkling as they turned to stare at the backs of people blocking the alley where the witch was supposed to be.


    While not all these mercenaries could be the witch''s customers, at least half probably came after hearing rumors.


    "Shall we push through?"


    "Push through?"


    "There are too many people - we won''t even see the witch''s hair, let alone her face, if we wait."


    "...Good point."


    With that thought, I tossed another silver coin each to the grinning mercenaries clutching their coins. They immediately stepped aside. Noting their quick wit, I moved forward as they naturally fell in behind me.


    Like cavalry breaking through infantry, I pushed through the crowd while the two mercenaries held the gap open, naturally forming a formation so the women could walk comfortably.


    "Hey, what the-!"


    "Stop pushing!"


    "Which bastard... oh, make way!"


    A man in full plate openly pushed through the mercenaries, followed by two mercenaries making a path. Behind them walked beauties far surpassing the archipelago''s noble ladies, escorted by three men.


    One was an exotic black-haired mage, another a nun in thick robes, and the third looked like a female guard with a long bow on her back.


    To anyone watching, it would look like high-born ladies who''d spontaneously contracted mercenaries after hearing their tales while out with their knight escort. Even mercenaries living day to day weren''t foolish enough to mess with a mage and nun moving with a knight escort.


    Thanks to people naturally making way to avoid trouble from forcefully pushing through, we reached the alley''s end surprisingly quickly.


    "My, what interesting guests have arrived."


    In front of a small tent that looked suited for tarot readings, a witch in a pointed hat and robe greeted us.


    "...Wait, what? Her title doesn''t even say she''s a witch."


    To be precise, a witch impersonator greeted us.


    ��


    On the surface, she looked completely like a suspicious witch.


    The old wrinkled pointed hat, an unnaturally sharp jawline visible under the hat''s large shadow, a robe covering everything but from nose to chin, and a slim figure the robe couldn''t hide.


    And was she the only suspicious thing that looked witch-like?


    The tent behind her floated in the air without support, maintaining its pointed shape, its edges fluttering like ghost clothes in the windless alley as if enticing customers. Through the slightly parted tent, a crystal ball the size of a human head was visible with lightning flickering inside.


    Even the archipelago''s scholars and priests would probably jump in shock and shout "A real witch!" seeing this.


    "Uh, but... her title literally says ''Fake Witch Elize''? I''m not nitpicking other stuff, just saying her title straight up says fake witch."


    -LOL her title ?????????????


    -With a title like that is she just a professional scammer? Or maybe a witch apprentice?


    -Not gambling, just fraud ????????? Need police not house


    -So what''s the experiment? If she''s fake maybe she''s some crazy Magic Tower lady?


    -Turns out the witch''s gifts were clinical trial compensation ???????????????


    But to Han Se-ah as a player, the blatant title "Fake Witch" was visible.


    4�� ''Fake Witch'' Elize


    Whether she was a back alley scammer, an exiled Magic Tower madwoman, or a fallen noble hiding a hidden quest secret, one thing was certain.


    She definitely wasn''t a witch.


    "Such noble guests visiting my humble place. I have no warm tea to offer, but shall we sit and talk?"


    "That tent looks too small for all of us."


    "It''s more spacious and comfortable than it appears, come~ this way."


    And so she gracefully guided us to the tent, unaware Han Se-ah had seen through her identity. Despite the tent looking barely big enough for three or four people, she gestured for everyone to enter, so we followed.


    Our ears went numb immediately upon passing through the fluttering tent entrance. Our bodies realized before our minds that the fake witch hadn''t played tricks - we''d moved to a different place. Looking back carefully confirmed it - no sign of the noisy alley, only dark shadows.


    Seeing this, our companions who didn''t yet know Elize was fake had sparkling eyes. While they might have been wary of an evil witch, they were completely taken in by this (so far) kind and pretty witch''s mysterious yet friendly welcome.


    Though they''d briefly encountered witches in the Kingdom''s south, it had been such a superficial experience that even calling it scratching the surface would be generous.


    "Though it''s humble, please make yourselves comfortable."


    "Wow, what an amazing place!"


    "Hehe... thank you for your kind words, dear Saint."


    From outside, the tent seemed tiny, barely fitting two people around a table. But inside was a space large enough to host a social gathering.


    The interior looked about 10 times larger, with a bearskin carpet on the floor and a long table seating 20 topped by the massive crystal ball visible from outside. But most eye-catching were the various decorations hanging from the vastly expanded ceiling.


    Colorful ribbons and knots held various mice and rabbit skulls and bones, making the cozy interior eerie. The one fortunate thing was that Irene didn''t label the fake witch a "heretic" despite the animal bone decorations.


    "So, would our hero be willing to help this witch?"


    "You''re not even a witch."


    ...Man, Han Se-ah really had no chill.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 508: Side Quest Collection 3

    Chapter 508: Side Quest Collection 3


    Han Se-ah was fired up.


    Not in any lewd sense - she simply had no interest in leisurely exchanging cryptic riddles with this witch maintaining her mysterious and bizarre atmosphere.


    True to someone who''d die in battle royale games from car crashes while insisting sleep was for the dead and brakes were for game overs, she seemed to enjoy a strange kind of speed. After cheesing through Katie''s quest, she''d apparently developed a habit of trying to speedrun both tower climbing and quests.


    "...What do you mean by that?"


    "I''m not trying to interrogate you or arrest you for the temple. I''m just curious why you claim to be a witch."


    It could have been seen as a rude question, but Han Se-ah''s face showed not a hint of hesitation as she asked.


    Unlike the village girl Grace and temple-bound Irene, the modern Han Se-ah knew how to wield ''Hero Hanna''s'' authority. While country girl Hanna might have been intimidated by her suddenly elevated hero status, the modern Han Se-ah knew how to throw around what you''d call "connections."


    So her attitude practically shouted: What can you do if I, the hero, directly confront you?


    Han Se-ah brazenly probed Elize''s identity with such confidence. She wasn''t uncertain at all but acted like she already knew everything, forcing Elize to sigh heavily as if cornered. What else could she do when questioned so directly, without even basic pleasantries?


    "Ah, how did... perhaps the Goddess whispered something to you?"


    "Huh? You''re not actually a witch...?"


    Elize sighed deeply and sank into a chair at the table without losing her elegance, lazily propping her chin on her hand as she observed our party. Katie was shocked by her languid movements and the seductiveness melting through them.


    Katie''s eyes went wide as if told Santa wasn''t real, having been quite excited about meeting an Imperial witch.


    Seeing Katie''s round eyes looking betrayed despite not having spoken yet, Elize slowly removed her gloves and began speaking, apparently realizing our party meant no harm. When she took off her white gloves, revealing her body tightly wrapped except for nose to chin, there was some kind of tattoo on the back of her hand.


    "Though I''m not sure how you knew... yes, I''m not actually a witch."


    At that moment, a quest window popped up on Han Se-ah''s stream.


    [For Elize]


    [A mysterious Imperial woman claiming to be a witch]


    [But she held an unimaginable secret...]


    Between Butler Sebastian, Maid Emma and now this, BB Games seemed to have some rather cliche?d developers. Anyway, Han Se-ah''s direct approach immediately triggered the side quest "For Elize."


    True to her ''Fake Witch'' title, she wasn''t actually a witch.


    More precisely, she was a witch''s apprentice.


    "When I was young, I had a master who took me in."


    While witches were madwomen who''d jumped beyond the line, they weren''t definitively evil beings. Some witches killed people indiscriminately, but others only experimented on criminals or monsters to avoid harming humans.


    Though they were generally crazy either way, Elize''s master had been that latter type. She was the kind of witch who used murderers, thieves and sex offenders who invaded her territory as test subjects while gently sending innocent humans back to their villages.


    While murderers and raiders bubbled away in the witch''s cauldron, the orphaned Elize found happiness as the witch''s apprentice. Until the day her master died from another witch''s curse.


    "A witch''s curse?"


    "So witches fight and kill each other too."


    Elize''s master had been a kind witch who lived near a village, traded with humans, and even took in an orphan as her apprentice. To some deranged witch wanting to use an entire village as her experimental grounds, she must have been an eyesore interfering with her experiments.


    And so Elize''s master was defeated by this crazy witch who appeared suddenly without warning, losing her life while the village burned cleanly and Elize barely escaped, affected by the curse''s aftermath.


    Hmm, just the right amount of generic tragedy for a side quest.


    That might sound cold, but this wasn''t even my Kingdom''s story of 11 years, just some Empire stuff randomly added in Season 2. While the emotionally sensitive Grace, Irene and Katie were already deeply invested in Elize''s gentle voice... modern humans familiar with tragedy porn could only shrug it off.


    Unlike our other companions with teary eyes, Han Se-ah was chatting casually with viewers about how familiar this felt.


    "So what I want is just one thing."


    "Revenge."


    "Yes. To kill the evil witch who treats humans like toys."


    "We can''t ignore this. A witch who disregards life is no different from dark mages or the Demon Lord."


    And so Han Se-ah''s first Imperial side quest began with everyone except the two modern humans solemnly making their resolve.


    ��


    Imperial Side Quest: For Elize


    To very briefly summarize the quest - it was about a mad witch living in the Empire''s outskirts where monster waves had been cleared but law enforcement hadn''t yet taken hold. The goal was to eliminate an evil witch who used pioneering farmers as experimental subjects and toys, contributing to Imperial stability.


    Setting aside the obvious story, from a gamer''s perspective it was quite a rational quest.


    Since that evil witch would be on the frontlines of clearing monster waves, players would naturally get to experience Imperial monster waves, and since it was an unexplored area beyond law enforcement''s reach, the hero party would inevitably get involved with the margrave. It wasn''t just killing monsters and collecting loot - it was a quest that would entangle us with Imperial nobles.


    "Come to think of it, finding a witch in remote areas might be harder than finding tower bosses? The Empire''s territory is how many times bigger than the Kingdom... Goddammit, stop with the Yeouido conversion! Kingdom is 100 Yeouidos so Empire is 500 Yeouidos, what bullshit!"


    -Yeouido is actually like Monkey King''s staff, the area is just ridiculous ????


    -Even Seoul people don''t know how big 1 Yeouido is


    -Isn''t Yeouido measurement basically the same as yards/pounds that white people use ????


    -Going to hunt an evil witch but saying ''witch hunt'' makes it feel like we''re doing something really bad


    -So what''s the difference between fake and real witches? She learned sorcery as an apprentice but still fake?


    But as Han Se-ah said, this wasn''t a quest we could easily cheese through.


    There''s a saying about finding Mr. Kim in Seoul, but this quest was even harder. At least Mr. Kim in Seoul had an address and hints... but how could we find a witch hidden in Imperial backwoods with no address or clues about what she was doing?


    Unless Elize''s nemesis went completely nuts and suddenly charged into an Imperial city, we''d have to wander the Empire''s vast outskirts searching for one witch.


    "An evil witch hunting pioneers - we have to stop this."


    "But how do we find this witch? I heard from pilgrims that the Empire''s lands are vast."


    "Don''t you roughly know the location? Using villagers as test subjects means there must be something nearby. Even if she abandoned her research lab quarters, we should find clues."


    "Right, Hanna can track mana!"


    Despite these expected challenges, our party members naturally discussed helping Elize. Though the minimap cheater Han Se-ah accidentally got dragged in, she nodded without hesitation at helping others, making Elize mutter in surprise.


    "The hero and companions... truly advance without hesitation."


    "Too much lack of hesitation is the problem."


    "Ah, that''s true."


    They lacked hesitation because they were polite - or in other words, they didn''t think things through. More harshly put, viewers'' comments about having no backup plan or being like an 8-ton truck with broken brakes would work too. Elize herself had been asked "You''re not a witch, right?" as the very first question.


    Before we knew it, they were huddling together whispering. As Elize and I watched their little heads gathered in a row, she slightly leaned toward me when the camera caught the composition.


    Though "leaning" just meant slightly tilting her head since she sat across the table, somehow every movement from sitting with chin propped to nodding was strangely elegant. Not because of her beautiful figure visible despite being completely wrapped up, but truly like a well-trained noble.


    "So... does the holy sword''s owner want something from this witch?"


    "I do."


    "Hehe, I see."


    The way she leaned forward naturally resting her ample chest on the table seemed more fitting for a seductress than a witch. The problem was I couldn''t say what I wanted was my lost memories, not her body.


    Please, please let this quest''s reward be...!


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 509: Side Quest Collection 4

    Chapter 509: Side Quest Collection 4


    Though the side quest "For Elize" had begun, our daily life didn''t suddenly change into frantic running around. Like the Dark Knight''s final forces that had merged with monster waves somewhere, we needed information gathered before we could do anything.


    In a normal RPG, they''d kindly mark coordinates telling us to kill the witch in this area, but this was the world''s first virtual reality game with unfriendliness and realism as its motto. While the quest window showed a few lines of story, there was no kindness like minimap integration or advance directions about where to go.


    We had to figure out everything ourselves - what kind of being this mad witch was, where she was, and how to deal with her.


    "Hmm, feels like we''ve hit a wall."


    "We''ve just been moving too fast until now. This is how adventurers normally live."


    This waiting period was a terrible ordeal and trial for K-gamer Han Se-ah.


    Weren''t K-gamers the ones who complained that even 2x speed was too slow, demanding 4-8x speed in mobile games? The "ppalli-ppalli" (hurry-hurry) cultural trait was so strong it made people spend premium currency on instant completion rather than wait for items to naturally unlock over time.


    But now the main quest progress was blocked, we had to wait for clues to solve it, and even the side quest we were doing in the meantime required waiting for information?


    This was how both adventurers and mercenaries lived. People who risked their lives fighting couldn''t live like workaholics without vacations, just to blow their fortune on alcohol, gambling and women from stress. They''d take requests, investigate, grind hard, then rest for months under the pretext of maintenance.


    Of course, diligent types minimized maintenance and rest periods. People who saved money responsibly instead of falling into alcohol, gambling and women, upgrading their equipment and aiming for the next level. But if such people were rare even in modern society with mandatory education, how many could exist among medieval fantasy swordsmen?


    Anyway, rather than fearing viewers'' seizures, Han Se-ah herself felt bored and turned to me while writhing like a salted worm.


    "Well yeah, but... Roland, what are you planning to do while waiting?"


    "Thought I''d practice swordsmanship for a change."


    "Swordsmanship? You, Roland?"


    That question drew instant attention. Come to think of it, did our companions still see me as some kind of "tragic hero unable to forget past wounds"?


    The awkward reaction when meeting Jacob, an acquaintance from the past earlier, might have accelerated their misunderstanding. For me it was the difficult task of pretending to know a stranger, having to act familiar after 11 years... but to them it might have looked like past trauma resurfacing.


    Thanks to that, they surrounded me after hearing "swordsmanship." Being encircled by such beauties should be enjoyable or even blissful, but this situation wasn''t great.


    "Swordsmanship training, not bad. You usually need time to slowly adjust after getting new equipment and reaching new levels."


    "That''s true. Katie''s armor will be arriving soon too."


    "Is that so? Come to think of it, knights visiting the temple said similar things. That rushing doesn''t help."


    I''d casually mentioned it hoping to absorb more swordsmanship fragments, but the conversation suddenly turned into coddling Roland. Only the my-pace Han Se-ah could break this situation, but...


    "Hm? Ah, yeah. Being too hasty isn''t good."


    I''d expected her to demand we hurry and look for even minor quests, but she suddenly lowered her tail and joined the coddling parade. Wondering what happened, I glanced at her stream window to see viewer donations flooding in.


    The "handsome man traumatized by sad past" setup had become mainstream theory not just among our companions but viewers too.


    The Roland Squad with their weird nicknames like Great Sword or Lightning Bat or Barbarian Club. Following the Sister Squad, Mama Squad, and Kid Squad, self-proclaimed Club Squad members were seizing this chance to bombard Han Se-ah. Though "Club Squad" was mostly just guys fooling around.


    While Han Se-ah wasn''t the type to be swayed by viewers, she wasn''t a psychopath who''d ignore warnings not to poke at a companion''s pain and dig into trauma. Plus our relationship had grown closer lately, so she wouldn''t miss a chance to both earn money and be lovey-dovey.


    "Was there an empty lot at the inn?"


    "Even in the archipelago there must be sword guilds? We could probably rent space there."


    "Let''s rest well today and look around tomorrow. We found the Adventurer''s Guild today, so tomorrow we can find the sword guild or blacksmith."


    And so began an awkward rest period that was uncomfortable for me alone.


    ��


    The lack of long-term content was familiar to Han Se-ah''s viewers.


    After all, just traveling between northern, eastern and western parts of the Kingdom took 2-3 weeks by carriage. BB Games'' suspiciously suspicious virtual reality game had no speed options, so people enjoyed it more like watching a real-time project than playing a game.


    Therefore Han Se-ah''s viewers fell into two categories: Those who enjoyed edited highlight videos, and those who desperately clung to watching live broadcasts despite the grind.


    Naturally, the proportion of lunatics was overwhelmingly higher in the latter group.


    "Today? You''re asking what we''re doing today... probably checking out the southeastern district we promised yesterday and maybe swinging by the slums. Grace and Katie seem reluctant, but Sister Irene showed some interest. She might be curious about the archipelago temple''s welfare work."


    [Roland Thunder Mouse donated 10,000 won!]


    Take Roland to a dark place saying he should serve the hero, no need to film -10k


    "Is this person actually insane?"


    She cooked with Irene in the morning like doing a cooking broadcast. After having breakfast together while taking care of the half-asleep Katie, it was time for light morning exercise. While Irene prayed and read scripture, Han Se-ah practiced "mana control meditation" - really just chatting with viewers.


    Pretty women cooking together, then feeding pretty girls - cooking and eating broadcasts. While not an unpopular genre, the rabid live broadcast viewers always felt something lacking.


    This resulted in toxic viewers popping up that made you wonder how they hadn''t been banned yet. Random nonsense unrelated to the broadcast was basic, with some openly making sexual comments. And with more people gathering, foreign trolls getting banned increased too.


    "Really, seems like there are too many weirdos with all these people. Anyway, today''s map exploration again, so keep that in mind."


    Han Se-ah grumbled toward the broadcast camera while I warmed up in an empty lot near the inn with a wooden sword Katie had somehow obtained. Though various incidents occurred while thoroughly exploring the archipelago over a week, none had as much impact as the toxic viewers attacking Han Se-ah.


    Like the mercenary from an Imperial backwater who got beaten up by an archipelago monk for hitting on Irene, or the sword instructor who paled realizing potential political issues after acting cocky wanting to see Katie''s sword, then learning she was from a Kingdom ducal house.


    While not major incidents or quest triggers, they made decent broadcast content. Though the conclusion was they still couldn''t match the trolls'' antics.


    "Working hard again today, Sir Roland."


    "Ah, good morning."


    At least the truly disgusting ones got filtered by AI. As I exercised absentmindedly with Han Se-ah''s broadcast as background, a man greeted me warmly. He was the guy who''d introduced himself as a unremarkable retired mercenary and shown us a wide training ground for swordsmanship.


    Messy brown hair, patchy scruffy beard, wrinkled shirt with a potbelly visible beneath - he looked like a properly retired mercenary who''d saved money well... but getting his greetings sent chills down my spine.


    It meant the archipelago wasn''t some demon''s lair, but had monsters hiding their power scattered about, from retired neighborhood uncles to street guards.


    ...Should I push this as content since I''m bored?


    Could be fun making content like "Find the Hidden Strong Ones" and having people guess star ratings just from appearances.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 510: Side Quest Collection 5

    The archipelago was the Empire''s capital.


    Though it brought to mind a certain nodding Japanese politician, being the Empire''s capital held deeper meaning than expected. It meant a neighborhood where people tough enough to handle the land prices lived, among the ridiculously vast territory and huge population compared to the Kingdom.


    While there were slums made by prostitutes'' abandoned orphans and vagrants who''d come seeking scraps, the archipelago mostly attracted capable people of various sorts. And in a virtual reality game based on gacha mechanics, "capability" meant "��".


    ''Really, is this a capital or a monster''s lair...''


    Just looking at that guy who''d greeted me and casually disappeared made it clear.


    The potbelly visible despite messy hair, unkempt beard and wrinkled shirt. At first glance he seemed like a good-built guy who''d let himself go, but... looking closer something was off.


    For someone wealthy enough to retire with a house in the archipelago, he must have worked at least 20 years, yet when he took off his shirt after exercising, there wasn''t a single scar on his body.


    For someone who lived by the sword, having no scars after decades meant one of two things: Either a bottom-rung nobody who never fought and just carried luggage for merchant groups before retiring, or someone overwhelmingly confident in their skills. But how could a mere luggage carrier afford a house in this expensive area?


    And he wasn''t the only one like that.


    Self-proclaimed retired mercenary neighbor, estimated 5��


    Limping guard patrolling the market street, estimated 5��


    Grocery deliveryman crushing on the flower shop girl, estimated 5��


    Priest distributing food and volunteering in the slums, estimated 5��


    In just a week, we''d already met four 5��-level people we''d actually conversed with, not just passed by. While Han Se-ah remained clueless needing system windows to gauge strength... I''d already seen over twenty including those we''d just passed.


    Setting aside the gacha-like �� ratio, with the large population there were many capable people, most gathered in the archipelago.


    "I''m back, Roland?"


    "Am I the last? Where''s Katie?"


    "She said she''d run a lap following the carriages, so she''s not late."


    After getting a feel for things swinging the wooden sword, I returned to find our companions gathered at the inn. More precisely, three of them minus Katie sat at a table eating snacks while drawing guests'' attention.


    Katie and I exercised properly, Irene and Han Se-ah spent time in meditation and prayer. Meanwhile Grace mixed light exercise with walks around the inn.


    Especially Grace, who kept buying desserts claiming to save money on arrows while exploring the inn area. I wondered if they''d be offended if I mentioned their cheeks seemed even more plump and soft than a week ago.


    "Oh? Everyone''s already gathered?"


    "Katie''s here. Here, we saved yours."


    As I chewed a macaron Irene handed me while having thoughts that might be rude toward ladies, Katie finally entered through the inn door.


    Like me, she wouldn''t exercise in full gear, so in light thin clothes and slightly sweaty, her entrance alone stirred up viewers.


    Oblivious to the camera''s reaction, she plopped down beside Irene and stuffed dacquoise into her mouth. Watching her, I thought one of those sweets would be enough to get sick of them, yet she somehow ate three or four, when her widely opened mouth finally closed small.


    "Hmm, Roland doesn''t like sweets much?"


    "I eat them, just not a lot."


    Seeming conscious of my gaze, she awkwardly nibbled. Her cute small lips took tiny bites, not even half but maybe a quarter of the already modest dacquoise.


    When I smiled at her unconcealed affectation, she grinned back. Finding Katie cute, Irene reached out to fix her messy bangs, then exaggeratedly opened wide and popped in a whole macaron.


    "Mmm, the taste is different with cream filling my mouth."


    "Using the word cream to be lewd will get you... and they''re already gone before I finish."


    Some toxic viewers disappeared at that, but there was no need to mourn them.


    "By the way, today''s the day right?"


    "Yeah, meeting Elize. We should head out soon."


    The table cleared quickly as they swallowed a couple bites, apparently planning a light snack while waiting. The group slowly rose, cheeks still puffed out and chewing.


    ��


    We''d waited a week because of Elize. She''d been doing business with mercenaries in alleys looking for someone capable of killing a witch. When we joined without question, she asked for time to wrap up her ongoing work.


    At first glance it seemed like a scammer buying time to escape, but with the "For Elize" quest activated in the game window, it probably wasn''t a lie. She''d said she needed to settle her business, pack up her witch costume, and gather as much information as possible before returning.


    But we hadn''t expected her to return like this.


    "Roland!"


    "...What the fuck."


    Heading to our meeting spot, we found Elize still wrapped head to toe in robes and gloves, alongside blue-haired Jacob with his daughter on his shoulders.


    What an odd combination. As I tilted my head wondering, Jacob grinned and strode over to explain.


    Elize had been looking for someone in the archipelago to grant her wish, even dressing as a witch to kill a witch. So naturally she''d reached out to adventurer and mercenary circles to find people.


    Since she couldn''t entice nobles or noble house knights with a witch costume, she must have tried luring skilled adventurers or mercenaries. So getting involved with Jacob, head of the archipelago''s Adventurer''s Guild branch, was a natural result.


    "...But why bring your daughter?"


    "Hehe, doesn''t matter since we''ll leave her when we depart the archipelago."


    The little blue head had already scampered down from her dad''s shoulders and into Irene''s arms to have her chubby cheeks squished. I muttered quietly as he giggled. Still lacking even fragments of past memories making things awkward, and this guy had to join us.


    The one fortunate thing was that due to the 11-year gap, even my grumbling distance was brushed off with "Roland''s still the same~"


    Jacob just grinned saying it had been a while since we''d worked together, linking arms and standing firm regardless of my reaction. At this point it seemed he''d love anything I did as "typical Roland" whether I liked him or not, hugged him or slapped him.


    "So Elize, we head toward your hometown with Jacob?"


    "Mm, that alone won''t be enough."


    As Jacob and I naturally paired up, along with Irene and his daughter, Han Se-ah hurried over to Elize. A week felt like eons to a K-gamer, so she probably wanted to progress the quest regardless of whether it was Jacob or Jason.


    But unfortunately Elize didn''t give a straightforward answer. Seeing Han Se-ah''s expression crumble, she quickly added explanation.


    "I''m not doubting the hero''s strength. The issue is searching. We need to comb through ruins in the wilderness swept by monster waves and then the witch."


    "So we need both someone who can kill the witch and someone who can find her."


    Han Se-ah nodded reluctantly, seeing the logic. Her cheeks puffed out and lips protruded, but what could she do?


    During our week of waiting, Elize had apparently truly worked to hunt the mad witch, suddenly pulling documents from her robes. She claimed to have found additional skilled collaborators beyond the hero party and Adventurer''s Guild branch head.


    And the small pictures attached to those documents showed familiar faces.


    "Oh, this person...? Saw them at the sword guild branch."


    "My! This is the brother who was volunteering."


    The sword instructor who''d come to the archipelago on his successful student''s recommendation after teaching in the countryside. The squinting priest who distributed food while reading scripture to slum children. Finally the potbellied retired mercenary who''d shown me the training ground.


    Elize handed out the list of suspiciously suspicious people and suddenly asked:


    .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }  .bg-container-10448222eb6{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    "We can hire one of the three. Who should we take?"


    "...Eh? I get to choose?"


    To Han Se-ah, famous for her poor choices.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 511: Pickup Fight 1

    In her pursuit of the mad witch who killed her master, Elize had prepared several daggers - metaphorically speaking. She''d wandered the archipelago posing as a mysterious witch, recruiting skilled individuals with various backgrounds. In other words, she''d managed to find the archipelago''s hidden talents - the 5�� characters.


    The first candidate was an instructor at the Sword Guild. He used to teach village kids who dreamed of becoming adventurers or mercenaries how to swing wooden swords. He''d moved to the capital after some of his students gained fame as mercenaries or joined knight orders.


    Though he claimed to be just a humble countryside instructor who only taught basic sword techniques at the guild... according to Elize''s investigation, he''d completely annihilated both bandits and monster waves he''d encountered while traveling to the capital, likely with just a wooden sword.


    The second candidate was a squinting priest doing penance in the slums. He believed that while traveling far to help others was noble, one shouldn''t ignore suffering right in front of them. So he''d settled in the slums to care for children before even starting his pilgrimage.


    He appeared to be a kind but clumsy priest who supported slum children without temple backing... but Elize discovered he was actually behind the ''disappearances'' of gang members who''d been abusing orphans.


    The third candidate was the retired mercenary I''d gotten to know over the past week. He''d shown me the training ground and appeared to have left active duty long ago, evidenced by his growing belly and deteriorating physique.


    But his unmarked body, wealth despite his mercenary background, and the chilling sensation he gave off suggested his skills hadn''t dulled at all despite retirement. Elize had included him on her list because of his terrifying accomplishments from decades in the mercenary business.


    "I can only pick one of these three?"


    "Unfortunately yes. As chance would have it, all three want the same thing as payment."


    "Ah, not money but an item? You''re trying to entice them with objects."


    Both Han Se-ah and her viewers suggested taking all three to form a large party, but the quest apparently wasn''t that simple.


    Elize''s act as a suspicious witch distributing valuable items mixed with junk in back alleys had been bait. She''d spread cheap items to build word of mouth, then showed real treasures to skilled individuals who took interest.


    The problem was that only these three people in the archipelago would accept Elize''s request. And coincidentally (or rather, due to the game''s quest system), all three demanded the same reward.


    "But what kind of item would all three want?"


    "A very rare medicinal herb. It seems they all have someone they need to cure."


    The countryside sword instructor needed it for his former student''s sick child.


    The suspicious squinting priest wanted to cure a disease spreading in the slums.


    The retired mercenary hoped to heal the little girl next door.


    ...Each backstory sounded like it could be its own web novel.


    While I was thinking how these stories resembled plots from web novel sites I''d browsed when bored, Han Se-ah''s chat suddenly erupted.


    "Oh... is this one of those branching quests where the NPCs I don''t choose die?"


    -Isn''t there that classic RPG where unselected characters start with nooses around their necks?


    -Yeah that Conan game where only the chosen one''s rope breaks and survives


    -Pick the old guy, someone trying to save a neighbor kid is definitely strong lol


    -The squinting priest seems like the true route, he''s suspiciously suspicious enough to be super strong


    -Whatever, just throw stones at Han Se-ah for killing two people lol


    "What do you mean throw stones, you jerks!"


    The viewers were already getting excited, eager to tease her about this cruel choice. The situation was even messier since different party members knew different candidates.


    Katie knew the sword instructor


    Irene knew the squinting priest


    Roland knew the neighbor uncle


    No matter who she picked or why, they had the perfect setup to tease her! Since Han Se-ah usually dodged their teasing or counterattacked sharply, the viewers were already stirring excitedly at this opportunity.


    "Hmm, is that so?"


    Who would she choose, and who would she abandon?


    After a brief moment of contemplation, Han Se-ah logged out without hesitation.


    ��


    When faced with choices where every option leads to bad outcomes, like some twisted game show, what should you do?


    The answer is to pass the buck.


    "Alright, got it? Now fight to the death."


    Instead of formally logging off at the inn at night, she''d used pause, creating that slight sense of disconnection when the game freezes. That''s how I noticed Han Se-ah had done something outside Heroes Chronicle.


    Sure enough, when I checked the internet browser, several hours had suddenly passed. In that fraction of a second, hours had elapsed outside and Han Se-ah''s gambling-promotion stream had been uploaded to a video platform.


    Well, guess I have to watch it now?


    I crossed my arms and retreated to a corner, leaving our party and Elize to talk while I checked the freshly uploaded video. It was a raw upload without editing, explaining the quick release.


    "Alright everyone, here''s the viewer participation content you''ve been begging for. Candidate 1: Sword Instructor, Candidate 2: Squinting Priest, Candidate 3: Retired Mercenary. If you want a companion, explain why with your donation... but if I just leave it at that, you''ll call me money-hungry or greedy, right?"


    She was waving her hands in her real-world room, not the fantasy inn. Wearing a white tank top and dolphin shorts that showed off her impressive figure - enough to make most female streamers lose confidence.


    Though knowing Han Se-ah''s personality, she''d chosen comfortable, loose clothes for long gaming sessions rather than trying to entice male viewers.


    Anyway, unlike her usual self - the bumbling mage Hanna in the fantasy world - she was now Han Se-ah, the corporate female streamer, filling the screen with familiar-looking tables. It looked like something cam girls would use for donation goals, except instead of cute female nicknames, it listed three middle-aged men.


    "If your chosen candidate performs better than expected, I''ll return the favor spectacularly! I''ll match donations between 2x to 5x depending on how it goes! The winners can choose whether they want channel subscriptions, chicken, pizza, whatever!"


    -What is this, some gambling site ad with 2x-5x returns lol


    -5x TENBURGER GO 5x TENBURGER GO 5x TENBURGER GO 5x TENBURGER GO 5x TENBURGER GO


    -What''s this Excel sheet mean? Results change based on our rankings? Definitely engagement bait :)


    -Look at the foreigners praising how organized it is cause they don''t know Excel streams lol


    -Feels like she''s about to get another nickname


    Anyway, Han Se-ah, now earning global revenue from her global audience, promised generous paybacks. Even multiplying donations several times would barely scratch her bank account.


    So at her generous offer, even viewers who''d been crying foul at her schemes had their eyes rolling back. Whether Han Se-ah had engineered the conflict or not, they could get 5x returns while continuing to enjoy their chosen NPC and Empire content.


    The only downside was having to choose between neighborhood uncles instead of pretty female characters, but viewers who''d already confirmed their suspicious nature didn''t care - or rather, preferred male characters, showing intense enthusiasm.


    "Come on, why hesitate? You get to pick your NPC and guide the content, plus maybe get 5x returns if you''re lucky! Where are all the people who kept yelling about house odds?"


    -This crazy girl turning this into a point gambling den too lol


    -Why make such a big deal out of this lol


    -Triple combo of real gambling, point gambling and game gambling, you mad? lol


    -You gonna bet or not? You gonna bet or not? You gonna bet or not? You gonna bet or not?


    -Mom I''m sorry I''ll win it back Mom I''m sorry I''ll win it back Mom I''m sorry I''ll win it back


    On top of that, Han Se-ah provoked viewers by opening a point gambling system, causing the easily excited viewers to rush in with both points and cash.


    ''...So who won?''


    But the video ended with a cliffhanger before showing the winner - like streamer, like viewers I guess.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 512: Pickup Fight 2

    Though the viewers were mean enough to end the video without showing the winner, it was surprisingly easy to figure out the results. As soon as the NPC Excel stream turned unexpectedly entertaining, one-minute clips started popping up everywhere.


    From what I could tell, Korean whales were having a pride battle when a Western whale obsessed with Japanese animation pushed for the sword instructor, followed by a Middle Eastern viewer who''d recently gotten into K-content backing the retired mercenary neighbor.


    The winner ended up being the retired mercenary, backed by an oil baron who threw money around even while using machine translation for Arabic.


    "So, how about hiring this retired mercenary? I''m not sure about the other two... but this one has a proven track record."


    "Track record... though he''s a bit older, he''s definitely the most proven candidate."


    Though we called it K-content, stories about retired special forces neighbors are universal in both Eastern and Western films. With some variation, you could have the neighbor or grandpa be a retired spy, hero, assassin, or various other roles.


    I wasn''t sure if Han Se-ah''s oil money whale had fallen for the pawnshop uncle next door or the Western guy who kills entire criminal organizations to find his kidnapped daughter.


    But the overwhelming amount thrown in, coupled with having the most proven record, not only humbled the viewers but also made Han Se-ah break out in cold sweat, declaring she''d distribute rewards as promised and donate all received funds.


    ...She probably hadn''t known there was a 10 million won limit per donation, nor that someone would hit it multiple times. Sometimes she seemed unaware of how big her stream had gotten.


    "What do you think, Roland?"


    "I met him a few days ago. Don''t know much else, but his skills definitely haven''t dulled."


    While I was looking somewhat pitifully at Han Se-ah, who''d scratched at viewers like before without realizing her stream''s weight until ''real'' players showed up, attention turned my way.


    Since I was the only one who knew the retired mercenary, they seemed curious. Elize''s documents detailed his impressive achievements, but our companions were probably more interested in his character.


    Though I knew his face, we''d only exchanged greetings in passing, so I couldn''t give them the answer they wanted.


    "His character should be fine too. He gets along with neighbors and offered to help when he saw me lost. Plus he''s a warrior willing to come out of retirement to fight for the girl next door, so he should be trustworthy."


    "He''s a candidate I considered for those reasons too. Since I used valuable items as bait, I couldn''t hire someone likely to betray us without honor."


    Elize nodded in agreement with my words. Of course she wouldn''t want revenge to create more targets for revenge.


    As always, most adventurers and mercenaries would switch to murder and robbery if they thought their target was weak. That''s why I networked with nobles and threw around tips in silver, gold, and auxiliary equipment to build my reputation.


    It was all advertising that ''Roland has good character and money, so he won''t backstab you!''


    "If Hanna''s fine with it, we don''t mind, but what about you, Elize?"


    "I trust the hero party''s judgment. I never imagined the hero, who must be busy in the Kingdom, would help with my situation."


    Thanks to Elize vouching for the retired mercenary''s reliability, our final member was chosen without much fuss. As Elize left saying she''d handle contacting him, Jacob suddenly stood up. I''d completely forgotten he was there, stuck in a corner playing with his daughter.


    ...Wait, what kind of quest was this? Both Jacob and our joining NPC companion were estimated 5��s. While strong companions were good in simple terms, gamers had to look at it differently.


    Strong companions meant even stronger enemies.


    Like how suddenly finding lots of ammo and health packs meant a boss monster ahead, or cabinets to hide in during horror games meant a monster would chase you.


    "Well, looks like we''re done here, so I''ll head out first! Say goodbye!"


    "Bye bye, big sisters!"


    "Bye bye~"


    As I wondered why a side quest would start with two 5��s and whether this would delay the main quest, Jacob lifted his daughter and waved his arms before dashing out the door.


    Leaving only the strange echo of "Daddy''s gonna get scolded by mommy if he''s late agaiiin!"


    Seems even a natural 5�� muscular giant couldn''t win against his wife.


    ��


    Three days had passed since Elize brought her recruitment list and Han Se-ah ran her bizarre "uncle Excel broadcast" content.


    The retired mercenary had visited the training ground, laughed heartily saying he looked forward to working together, and disappeared. Jacob had apparently gotten nagged by his wife and become his daughter''s laughingstock. And Katie''s magical armor repairs were finally complete.


    In a medieval K-fantasy world, deliveries and mail would normally take weeks or months, but would a rich doting father skimp on sending something to his daughter?


    Thanks to a ducal messenger who arrived via Magic Tower teleport gate to deliver the armor and would return slowly by carriage, we got delivery that surpassed rocket shipping with teleport shipping.


    "This is...!"


    "Wow, I don''t know much about armor, but... this is really beautiful?"


    The armor lying elegantly like a jewel in its luxurious magitech box showed off flowing curves that proudly declared it was a female knight''s armor.


    But what caught our attention wasn''t those curves mimicking a woman''s figure, but the beautiful magical light softly illuminating its surface. Even without Katie wearing it, it lit up the box like beautiful lighting with the unique light blue of her ice attribute aura.


    It seemed to threaten to instantly freeze anyone unworthy who touched it. The women''s mouths gaped slightly as if looking at a well-crafted artwork rather than armor.


    "Try it on right now, Katie."


    "Should we go to that training ground the mercenary showed us?"


    Katie seemed ready to change armor right there on the inn''s first floor, practically forgetting where she was. Her excitement resembled a child who''d received a gift from Santa, naturally bringing smiles to our companions'' faces.


    Since everyone knew how obsessed Katie was with weapons and armor, no one suggested staying at the inn - they all followed behind me.


    I led the way to the training ground while Katie wobbled along hugging the huge box without even wearing the armor, as if guarding treasure. Grace and Irene surrounded her worriedly in case she fell.


    Seeing their ridiculous yet adorable image captured by Han Se-ah''s camera, I strode forward to hide my own emerging smile.


    "This way."


    "Oh, didn''t know the archipelago had such a wide open space."


    "From what I heard, they left it empty for Sword Guild members and mercenaries to warm up."


    Fortunately, it wasn''t far from the inn, so Katie wouldn''t have to struggle long with the box''s bulk rather than weight.


    Though Grace and Irene offered to help, they were backline fighters, not frontline. Grace had some arm muscle from drawing her bow, but Irene''s arms were practically tofu or pudding level. You couldn''t ask those soft arms to carry heavy loads.


    Though called an empty lot, it was completely deserted in the blazing midday sun - no one wanted to sweat then. Most people probably exercised in the morning.


    "Careful putting it down."


    "Hehe, of course. I won''t let it get scratched."


    Our party members crowded into the small empty lot. Everyone seemed curious about the beautifully glowing magical armor as Katie set down the box with an adorable grunt of effort, and they rushed to steady her though she showed no signs of falling.


    Either pleased by their care or just happy to open the box, Katie grinned as she lifted the lid again.


    We hadn''t noticed in the cool indoor space, but opening the box outside in the bright sun released white mist like opening a freezer. The girls stuck their heads into the box like picking summer ice cream, enjoying even that cool sensation.


    "Wow, there''s some kind of strange energy..."


    "Um, but it''s not bad, right?"


    "It doesn''t seem evil..."


    When they suddenly pulled their heads back tilting them questioningly, I peeked into the box too, wondering if something was wrong.


    Then an eerie voice suddenly rang in my ears:


    Take the oath, child�D�D


    The oath of the snowfields�D�D


    Holy shit that scared me, what the fuck is this ego armor, not even ego weapon but ego armor?


    I pulled my head back startled and glanced at Katie, who shook her head saying she''d never heard about this from her family. Still, she seemed to like the talking armor - her expression remained bright despite the eerie voice.


    [Oath Carved in Eternal Snow]


    [Armor left behind by House Wesley''s ancestor beyond the Empire]


    [Unable to fulfill their oath, the Kingdom''s knight became the Empire''s ghost]


    Only Han Se-ah''s expression twisted strangely as another quest was added.


    ...Even if Katie was a gear-dependent character, wasn''t this too many quests?


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 513: Pickup Fight 3

    The armor spoke!


    Someone familiar with web novels, manga, and various creative works would shrug it off, thinking "Of course armor talks - protagonists get reincarnated as hot springs, vending machines, staves, slimes, dogs, cats, you name it, and they all talk!"


    But in this K-medieval fantasy world where superstition ran rampant despite the Goddess''s existence due to lack of education, talking armor was a massive event. If the armor''s owner had been some village maiden instead of Katie, the duke''s second daughter, people might have worshipped it as a spirit or demon.


    And in our party, we had both a village maiden and something similar - a temple corner maiden.


    "Oh my, oh my my my! Mr. Armor spoke!"


    "What''s this? Is it enchanted to speak? To scare enemies?"


    Take the oath, child�D�D


    The oath of the snowfields�D�D


    The armor''s ghost echoed eerily from inside the display box. I called it a ghost not because of its eerie voice, but because Han Se-ah''s quest window labeled it ''Ghost of the Empire''.


    Anyway, the ghost kept repeating the same words like a recording or echo.


    Asking to keep the oath of the snowfields.


    Given that Han Se-ah''s quest window mentioned an unfulfilled oath by House Wesley''s ancestor, maybe something would happen if we cleared that oath. Since the quest centered on magical armor, I suspected its capabilities might evolve.


    "Oh, ohh... it''s cool."


    "Um, Mr. Armor? Could you tell us what kind of promise?"


    While I thought about game mechanics, Grace and Irene scurried back to the armor. They started conversing with it while Katie desperately searched her memories for any mention of the snowfields oath and Han Se-ah chatted with viewers.


    But how could a recording or echo answer questions? No matter how cutely they asked, the armor just kept muttering ominously about the oath.


    ...But could it even be worn like this?


    "Katie, you okay?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, can you try it on? It keeps muttering, but want to at least touch it?"


    I tapped Katie''s shoulder as she agonized, ending her worrying. Our little runaway wouldn''t know her family history thoroughly after leaving right after coming of age. Better to try touching the armor than waste time wondering.


    Wouldn''t touching such mysterious magical equipment trigger some realization or strange change?


    It might sound childish, but this was a game world. Though incredibly close to reality, it still maintained basic game frameworks. Whether Katie found my advice reasonable or just didn''t want to think anymore, she grabbed the armor without hesitation.


    "Eek! Katie!"


    "Your hand! Is your hand okay?!"


    "Ah, um... it''s fine. My hand didn''t freeze - the ice became armor. No, maybe the armor became ice?"


    The softly glowing armor instantly froze Katie''s hand. Deep blue ice too thick to see through raced from her slender fingertips up her hand, wrist, and forearm, engulfing her.


    It looked horrifying, like someone flash-frozen. But seeing Katie wave her hand around normally, it didn''t seem dangerous.


    Though she looked completely frozen and brittle enough to shatter at a touch, she insisted she was fine, wiggling her fingers like a baby playing peekaboo. The sight of her frozen form moving piece by piece felt quite bizarre.


    How to describe it... it was like watching a beautiful ice sculpture from a winter festival walking around.


    "Are, are you really okay? Nothing hurts? No headaches or voices whispering in your ear...?"


    "No, I''m really fine! Look!"


    Of course, only I with modern sensibilities found it beautiful - to K-medieval Grace and Irene, it looked like the talking armor had swallowed their companion whole and possessed her body.


    It wasn''t unreasonable to think so, seeing a deep blue ice human body creaking and moving beneath the face of a young lady who still retained traces of youth despite her sharp features.


    First things first, we needed to remove the armor to calm the startled Grace and Irene.


    ��


    With the main quest blocked, Han Se-ah had gained the ''For Elize'' quest and ''Oath of the Snowfields'' quest. This wasn''t some mountain god giving both gold and silver axes to good children - she''d tried sampling one side quest and got another tagged along.


    Seeing Han Se-ah''s oddly pouty face, she probably wanted to only do the ''Oath of the Snowfields'' quest to prepare for when the main quest opened, then goof off the rest of the time. But after moving millions of won through her uncle Excel broadcast, she couldn''t just abandon quests.


    She''d forgotten her stream had grown far beyond even the term ''global''. Apparently she''d ended up having to donate 50 million won jointly with the Middle Eastern viewer for a total of 100 million, plus distribute hundreds of pizzas and chickens to viewers.


    ''Come to think of it, the world''s top streamers in our world also donate hundreds of millions and dig wells in Africa. Has Han Se-ah reached that level?''


    A casually started side quest had somehow become a 100 million won donation project. She looked oddly pouty whenever logging in, probably from the hassle of consulting lawyers and accountants to handle complex legal matters.


    Regardless, time passed and our carriage headed east in the Empire. The hero party plus Jacob, head of the archipelago''s Adventurer''s Guild branch, and retired mercenary Mills made for ten extra stars worth of power on the move.


    With Jacob and Mills driving, we didn''t need to hire coachmen, and the rest of us rode inside. I''d felt awkward being the only man inside with the women, but Jacob, somehow sensing this, had forced me in saying "Roland is the holy sword''s owner and must be treated well!"


    "What''s the Empire''s east like?"


    "It''s vast grasslands. But it feels different from the Kingdom''s east. There are more rolling hills than expected, so you don''t get that wide-open feeling."


    While I leaned against the window with closed eyes, secretly checking Han Se-ah''s stream on my hologram window for anything I''d missed, Irene and Elize''s conversation began.


    I think they called continuous low hills rolling hills. While the Kingdom''s east was flat plains used as a breadbasket, the Empire''s vast territory meant alternating grasslands and rolling hills.


    Elize''s village had been where the rolling hills ended. A peaceful village raising sheep in the hills and farming small plots on the plains. Just a few hills over from her master witch''s cottage, it hadn''t worried much about monsters.


    "Hehe, thinking back, my master must have set up something on each hill. We never even saw wandering goblins in the village... Maybe that''s how the witch found her."


    "Ah... she must have been a good person. She''s surely in the Goddess''s embrace now."


    "Thank you, Irene."


    The mood inevitably grew heavy once past stories came up, but we needed to hear Elize''s tale to progress the quest.


    ...Though the only clue would probably be the ruined village.


    ''Wonder if anything''s left in the village.''


    Even if BB Games was unfriendly, they must have left some kind of marker as a clue. The master''s belongings, or something carelessly left by the mad witch.


    Without that, they''d be telling us to search the Empire''s vast east piece by piece - who''d play Empire quests then? Even in the Kingdom it took months to travel between east and west. The several times larger Empire could take over half a year just to search the east.


    Half a year just looking for side quest clues? That''d be like telling her to quit streaming, give up on walkthroughs, and surrender her world #1 title. She''d sooner donate another 100 million and flee to the tower.


    "By the way, ah, wonder if they can hear this outside the carriage?"


    "We bought an expensive one, so sound won''t travel out if the front window''s closed. Great for private girl talk."


    "Ah no, that''s not it... I''m curious about those two''s abilities that Elize checked out. The documents show their completed requests and success rates, but not their fighting styles."


    Han Se-ah seemed completely unconcerned about such terrifying futures.


    Or wait, was she just thoughtless to begin with...?


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 514: Pickup Fight 4

    With Katie finally receiving her magical armor delivery, our companions'' and viewers'' curiosity turned to the combat abilities of the two men driving our carriage.


    5�� ''Blue Beast of the Archipelago'' Jacob


    5�� ''Binding Avenger'' Mills


    Jacob practically advertised "I''m a fighter!" just from looks alone. His 2m muscular frame, scarred forearms, and stone-like fists with calluses like brass knuckles suggested he could demolish most things with his bare hands.


    ...Plus his title was similar to a certain character from that ninja manga about eye battles.


    While Jacob was one thing, I couldn''t get a read on Mills the mercenary. Except for his heavily calloused large hands, he looked just like an ordinary neighborhood uncle from his slight belly to his build and muscles.


    But Mills'' record in the documents was far from ordinary. True to his "Avenger" name, he''d handled many jobs dealing with humans, and quite impressively at that.


    Bandits who raided pioneer villages during monster waves. Mercenaries who betrayed their employers and plundered merchant groups. Human traffickers trying to kidnap children, possibly dealing with witches or dark mages... Seems the Empire''s vast territory and weak law enforcement led to more violent criminals than the Kingdom.


    "This mercenary Mills uses rather unique weapons. Rather than sticking to one weapon... he uses things like ropes."


    "Not ropes exactly, but rope-like things?"


    "Yes. He uses ropes, chains, thin silver wire... that sort of weapon depending on the situation."


    Ah, so that''s why his title was ''Binding.''


    While Jacob was a frontline fighter just as he appeared, Mills was more like a scout and assassin. Living up to his ''Binding Avenger'' title, he seemed specialized in secretly tracking and picking off marked targets one by one.


    They''d chosen well for tracking a witch. A scout modeled after special forces would be more helpful than the sword instructor or squinting priest. Han Se-ah and her viewers seemed to agree, praising it as a good choice.


    In this atmosphere, Katie''s eyes sparkled as she suddenly turned to me.


    "Roland! Have you seen anyone else who uses strange, unique weapons like Mills? What''s it like fighting with chains?"


    "Hmm, never seen someone fight with chains before. Though there were plenty of guys who used unusual weapons in the mercenary business."


    The unique weapons of chains and silver wire had apparently stimulated Katie''s - our kid''s - chuunibyou sensibilities. As she asked her question with sparkling eyes, everyone''s attention naturally turned my way.


    Small heads one, two, three, four, five-- plus the camera made it hundreds of thousands, millions, tens of millions. Pretty creepy when you thought about it that way.


    With gazes pouring in from front and sides, memories quickly surfaced. Like novice adventurers who died wearing capes, most mercenaries who used unique weapons were idiots, so I could recall them easily.


    "Both adventurers and mercenaries are desperate to make names for themselves. So some choose unique weapons... but most aren''t choosing weapons because they''re skilled - they''re using weird weapons just to get famous."


    "Oh, so?"


    "Many died stupidly trying to build reputation with unusual weapons."


    Take the sword breaker for example, which shows up decently often in fantasy. Despite the name, it''s not ''break'' as in destroy, but ''break'' as in interrupt and stop.


    It literally uses jagged saw teeth on the back to catch and interrupt enemy sword blades, but the problem is it can only ''interrupt.'' In other words, since it can only interfere, you need another weapon to actually kill the enemy after interrupting them.


    This means becoming a dual-wielder... and splitting your focus is often a symbol of certain defeat.


    "Most knights wouldn''t try wielding weapons in both hands."


    "It''s tough. No reason to take another weapon over a good shield. If you''re going to block swords, just use a shield."


    "Ah, so even in Heroes Chronicle, splitting focus means certain death?"


    -For some reason I''m reminded of the King in the Storm, sob... if only he hadn''t split his greatsword


    -Stop acting like dual-wielding is cool... you baby...


    -That''s why Teacher Roland uses a shield, git gud and be born 6�� if you''re jealous lol


    -Dagger going swoosh swoosh vs shield bonking


    -Shield is just way stronger lol getting hit by one makes your soul leave instantly


    The chat filled with dual-wielding hate and rogue hate, showing these attitudes were common in this world too. I sympathized with the viewers, being someone who''d rather use a heavy two-handed weapon than dual-wield in both my past and current life.


    After all, my weapons were a warhammer and shield.


    There were plenty of other examples too - like the guy who used a whip as his main weapon but died getting tangled in tree branches because he hadn''t considered a backup weapon, or the one who died in cave levels using a military-style pike that wasn''t meant for individual combat.


    As I rambled on with stories to ease the boring carriage journey, there was a knock on the wall.


    "What is it?"


    "Village ahead! Sun''s setting, think we should stop for the night!"


    Before we knew it, day was ending as we chatted.


    ��


    The small village in the Empire''s east had the typical countryside appearance.


    And I mean that in the bad way - truly medieval.


    "An inn? Well, we have empty rooms but the facilities aren''t very good."


    A tiny village surrounded by shabby wooden fences that could barely stop a starving, weak orc. Seeing an obviously luxurious carriage approach and a 2m muscular giant ask about rooms, they couldn''t help but be scared.


    People with dirty appearances from lack of magitech benefits tried hiding their children just in case, while those same children peeked out from alleys to observe our massive carriage and beautiful companions.


    Even among the grimy children and women, those with cute or beautiful looks seemed to be 2-3��.


    "The poor conditions don''t matter, but you have two separate rooms for men and women, right?"


    "We have that much. The ladies can stay at the chief''s house, and the men at the shepherd couple''s place... Um, about the lodging fee..."


    "Who do you think we are! We won''t skip out on payment."


    While I was looking around, Jacob pulled out a pouch and pressed a handful of silver coins into the chief''s hands. The chief, who''d been trembling in fear of not just going unpaid but having to hand over money or women, started trembling for a different reason.


    For Jacob, head of the archipelago''s Adventurer''s Guild branch, it wasn''t much since mid-rank adventurers earned silver coins daily.


    But in a tiny rural village, this was what a shepherd might earn over years herding livestock, and only then if they had enough basic assets in animals. For rural farmers barely growing enough grain for the village, silver coins were worth their weight in gold, to exaggerate slightly.


    "Um, er, no, would you like ale? We have some grain alcohol stored!"


    "Listen here, old man."


    Knowing too much money could be a curse rather than a blessing, the chief frantically tried to offer something in return, but Jacob glanced my way before whispering something in his ear.


    Though I could hear it clearly anyway.


    "You can tell from the carriage we''re escorting important people. We don''t want any ale, women, or tribute - got it?"


    "Yes, yes yes."


    "We''ll handle our own meals too, so just keep the rooms empty, don''t worry about us, and don''t approach. Understand?"


    "Yes, of course, I''ll spread the word."


    Jacob lowered his head to whisper to the bent-backed chief. His whispers came out more like growls, making him seem truly beast-like, matching his title.


    But the chief nodded gratefully. Whether because he clearly understood what the silver coins in his hand were for, his color actually improved despite trembling at Jacob''s growls.


    What concerned me more wasn''t Jacob''s negotiation-or-threat conversation with the chief, but Mills who had vanished and was now circling the village perimeter. A 5�� character wouldn''t act like this without reason - was it professional habit, or had he already found some clues?


    I wasn''t the only one with such excited expectations - Han Se-ah had already attached her camera to him and was anxiously watching his movements.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 515: Pickup Fight 5

    Mills had wandered outside the village, saying he had things to do.


    While Jacob chatted with the chief and the wide-eyed shepherd hurriedly cleared out his house after receiving silver coins, the camera caught Mills examining the village''s rickety wooden fence and nearby paths. True to his role as a scout, he crouched low, carefully studying grass blades and pebbles.


    To ignorant villagers, his natural movements and ordinary appearance might make them wonder if he was just a merchant''s worker who''d dropped something along the way. His clean clothes and skin were too neat for a rural villager - at best he might be a merchant boss out personally, at worst a merchant''s manager doing cleanup.


    But where Mills'' fingers moved, nearly invisible deadly traps were being set, despite his unassuming appearance.


    "Something''s glinting there - is that the silver wire?"


    -Talk about professional habits, turning the village surroundings into a minefield of booby traps lol


    -Step out at night without knowing and your feet get sliced clean off? Terrifying...


    -Watch some couple try sneaking out for a midnight rendezvous and get their feet chopped off


    -With his mana level couldn''t he just use regular wire instead of silver? Seems like overkill


    -At this point they should change his title from ''Binding Avenger'' to ''Paranoid Hunter'' lol


    He set traps everywhere - by the weakest section of fence that looked ready to collapse if an orc charged it, beneath grass trampled by animals, near scattered pebbles kicked aside from the path.


    Not satisfied with just silver wire to slice unwary animals'' ankles, he pulled darker iron wire from his waist pouch to add snares before returning to the village. If this wasn''t open plains, he probably would have aimed for necks instead of ankles.


    "Hey, Chief."


    "Ah, yes! If you''re asking about the lodgings..."


    "I set traps in the grass around the village. Keep people from leaving the paths or they''ll die."


    "Huh?! W-what did you say?"


    After giving his house to our female party members, the chief had been lingering outside when Mills approached to mutter warnings or threats. The chief jumped in shock and ran to spread word to the villagers while Mills calmly entered the shepherd''s house where Jacob and I were staying.


    Seemingly uninterested in friendly chat between men, Mills silently claimed his spot and lay down. The "spot" was just straw roughly woven together with thick cloth on top, but like a proper retired mercenary, he made himself at home naturally.


    I was already settled in my spot browsing the internet, while Mills appeared to pass out as soon as he lay down. Probably a mercenary habit he couldn''t shake even after becoming superhuman - sleeping whenever possible to restore energy.


    This left the talkative and energetic Jacob alone, squirming to make conversation until the rustling straw made him give up and close his eyes too.


    "We teleported to the east through the Magic Tower, then a day by carriage... still quite far to go, right?"


    "Don''t worry too much. The village isn''t that far from here. I remember merchant caravans from the eastern city visited frequently, so it must be close."


    "Really?"


    While silence filled the men''s lodging, chatter flowed endlessly from the women''s quarters. Unlike the shepherd couple''s spacious but bare house, the chief''s home was cozy like something from a fairy tale.


    It had a bearskin carpet on the floor, a well-maintained fireplace, two rocking chairs where Grace and Irene sat - probably used by the chief and his wife - and even a proper bed frame, though cheap. Compared to our medieval lodgings, theirs felt more like a medieval-themed cottage.


    You know how romance fantasy and other female-oriented works show medieval dresses and balls, but those are actually modern images rather than true medieval? Real medieval times had people wearing sacks and keeping livestock in their shabby houses, far from clean with lice and dandruff everywhere.


    So ours was real medieval, theirs was fake medieval.


    "But what''s with that box? I keep sensing some strange energy from it."


    "Ah - you can feel it?"


    After carefully observing Mills'' thorough work, Han Se-ah''s camera turned to Katie and Elize discussing the armor box. Being a witch''s apprentice, Elize must have sensed the ghost dwelling in the armor.


    The ghost''s presence was both subtle and intense - speaking directly when approached within 30cm. For something that just repeated the same words, its energy felt remarkably clear.


    Besides, would a daughter-obsessed father just send ghost-possessed armor? Arthur Wesley probably only saw an elegant suit of armor when he checked it. So the box was meant to keep the armor pristine, not contain the ghost''s energy.


    "It seems to be an ancestor who died without keeping their promise. That''s why they keep asking for the promise to be kept, but we have no way to know what promise."


    "What? An ancestor? Then this isn''t magic but more like sorcery...?"


    Katie''s casual explanation made everyone jump in surprise.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 516: Super Compressed Event 1

    It was an isolated village where outsiders were limited to merchant groups briefly passing through every couple months. So small and shabby that its population didn''t even reach 100, the village didn''t even have a proper name yet. Merchant groups passing through simply called it things like "the village before the hills" or "the village at the foot of the hills."


    That''s why the elderly chief immediately knew the screams weren''t from any villagers.


    Curious children were being tightly held back by their mothers, who watched with stern eyes to prevent any rudeness toward the noble visitors. The shepherds had hurriedly returned to the village after spotting the luxurious carriage in the distance and given up their homes.


    If all the children, farmers, and shepherds were inside the village, who was screaming outside the fence?


    "Roland! They look like bandits!"


    "N-no, we''re mercenaries! We got separated from our merchant group and- ack!"


    They were clearly suspicious characters.


    Jacob leaped over the fence as if unconcerned about the silver and iron wire traps. I followed, jumping lightly over the shabby fence since I wasn''t worried about getting hurt even without armor.


    Though the sun had long set, the bright moon and cloudless sky provided decent visibility across the plains. Even so, Mills'' traps that were invisible in daylight would be impossible to spot without superhuman aura control abilities.


    So the two men rolling on the ground and three restrained by Jacob must have carelessly walked right into them. Since they''d approached slowly rather than charging in, one had his leg deeply sliced and was bleeding heavily, while another was curled up in terror with his ankle caught in a snare.


    As I glanced around wondering what kind of guys these were, a sphere of light that Han Se-ah created floated over from behind me. As expected, our flashlight''s performance was reliable.


    "Please, please heal us. At least stop the bleeding...!"


    "Thieves sure talk a lot."


    The light sphere let us clearly see the five men. They wore similar leather armor probably bought from the same blacksmith and carried moderately maintained swords and maces at their waists.


    On the surface they barely looked like mid-rank adventurers, which explained why Jacob called them bandits. Anyone trying to climb a village fence at night while armed could only be murderous thieves.


    There was a large road for carriages to begin with - their intentions were transparent from choosing to push through grass to reach the fence rather than use the main gate at this hour.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Looks like some mercenaries finished a job and thought they''d rob the village on their way back?"


    "N-no, please..."


    "Is this all of them? Just five?"


    -Look at that big guy lol, casually holding three of them


    -Pretty sure I saw this on that name tag removal variety show lol


    -His reach is ridiculous ??? just wrapping both arms around three guys'' forearms like it''s nothing


    -But how do we know they''re bandits? Couldn''t they really be lost adventurers or mercenaries?


    -Why would lost guys climb over walls instead of using the road to enter the village?


    Han Se-ah circled around examining the three men in Jacob''s grip as if disappointed they were just common mercenary-bandits. Seeing her disappointment, she must have expected something more dramatic and interesting given the sudden nighttime screams.


    Jacob ignored their screams and pleas, I lost interest after looking around, and Han Se-ah clicked her tongue in disappointment after coming over with her staff ready to cast magic. Seeing us act like mad mages, their pleading voices turned to sobbing wails.


    Well, we had set up deadly traps that cleanly sliced people''s legs off, then expressed disappointment at their small numbers. To mercenary-bandits, Han Se-ah''s reaction probably seemed no different from a witch who treated humans as experimental subjects and toys.


    "Hey, are you all there is? Are you scouts with more people coming?"


    "No! Nothing like that! Really!"


    "Hanna, we can''t keep talking outside the fence. Let''s take them into the village. Make some stairs in the fence with Earth Control."


    "Stairs? Ah right, don''t want them getting cut up while moving."


    "Hee, heek! My, my leg!"


    As Jacob carelessly tossed the three uninjured men into the grass and snapped the wire snare with his bare hands, Mills silently appeared to collect the nearby traps and bind the deeply cut mercenary''s leg to stop the bleeding.


    Familiar with such wounds given his weapons, Mills quickly subdued and treated the mercenary by sprinkling what looked like hemostatic powder from his clothes. Meanwhile Han Se-ah used Earth Control to naturally form stairs over the fence, prompting gasps from inside.


    Had everyone gathered at the screams?


    "Grace? What''s happening inside?"


    "The villagers are waiting inside the fence, scared of the traps~"


    Seems they''d huddled up in fear after hearing about the traps - at least the villagers were good at following instructions.


    ��


    When we brought the five men into the village using Han Se-ah''s dirt stairs, the torch-bearing villagers'' eyes went wide.


    Between the screams from outside the fence, glowing orbs floating in the air, people jumping high enough to clear house roofs and the fence, and dirt moving like a living thing to form stairs, they couldn''t help but be amazed.


    "Wow, is that magic?"


    "The light and dirt are moving around - of course it''s magic, dummy!"


    "You kids! I told you to stay hidden inside!"


    The five suspicious mercenaries were presented before the villagers who''d gathered at the screams and magic. Seeing Han Se-ah''s magic, they lost any thought of escape or resistance, meekly curling up.


    Setting aside the guy with his leg half-cut off, the one caught in the snare had assessed the situation well enough not to struggle. Thanks to that he only had red marks rather than wire cuts, but he seemed to have noticed that Jacob and I were superhumans who could control aura.


    As the villagers whispered among themselves before the docile mercenaries, Jacob approached the chief who''d come running out.


    "Do you know any of them?"


    "Hmm, hmm... never seen their faces before."


    "Figured as much. Get ready to dispose of some bodies."


    He seemed to be checking one last possibility that they might be villagers, acquaintances of villagers, or truly lost mercenaries from a passing merchant group.


    But this was a tiny village of less than 100 people, a rural backwater rarely visited by merchant groups. If the chief, who always checked any visitors to the village, didn''t recognize them, killing them wouldn''t be an issue. Especially night visitors trying to climb the fence.


    Jacob slowly turned his head left to right as if making a final check. As the villagers who met his gaze from his exaggerated frame shook their heads knowingly, his boulder-like fist clenched with ominous mana.


    "W-wait, just a moment! This is unfair, we weren''t trying to do anything- ack!!!"


    "Fuck! Don''t say any-ahhh!"


    "Jacob, stop!"


    The villagers ducked their heads and children who''d run out mid-sleep wet their pants at the menacing energy. Just as his beast-like hand, more fitting for an animal''s paw than a human fist as his title suggested, was about to smash down on the mercenaries'' heads, something strange happened.


    One of the three uninjured men suddenly started rolling on the ground as if trying to say something.


    Startled, Elize pushed through the crowd and rushed over to gently cradle the rolling mercenary''s head. She sat on the ground unconcerned about dirtying her clothes, using her lap as a pillow.


    ...It would have been a compassionate and beautiful scene if not for her complete disregard for his limbs twisted by the convulsions.


    "What''s wrong, Elize?"


    "This person has a witch''s curse on his head!"


    "Huh? Should we remove it?"


    "No, the curse will break if he dies!"


    "W-why is my body doing this?!"


    The mercenary looked down at his body anxiously from Elize''s lap during her brief exchange with Jacob.


    Though his head seemed fine, perhaps protected by Elize''s sorcery where it rested on her skirt, his body below the neck thrashed like a fish on a hook. What was happening with his body moving wildly while his head couldn''t move?


    "I''m not sure of the details, but is it some kind of curse that kills you if you try to reveal secrets?"


    "Probably! Promises and secrets are the most commonly used elements in sorcery!"


    "Ah shit, explanations later - what''s happening? What else, it''s a quest!"


    While those of us suited for physical work - me, Katie, Mills and Jacob - stood around awkwardly, Han Se-ah and Elize sprang into action. Given how she couldn''t show this to viewers, some kind of time attack quest must have suddenly triggered.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 517: Super Compressed Event 2

    Both the guy moaning with a bandaged half-severed leg and the one who''d frantically shouted not to speak stared wide-eyed at their companion.


    Well, watching someone''s right hand fight their left hand wasn''t exactly an everyday sight.


    "Ah! Ahhh! Why is this happening!"


    "The curse is too strong to remove completely, just stay still!"


    "I want to stay still but my body''s moving on its own!"


    His left hand twisted at an unnatural angle, ignoring his joints'' limits, grabbing the dagger at his waist to aim at his throat. His right hand grabbed the left wrist in panic, struggling against it.


    In the chaos, his left leg kicked hard at the ground trying to escape the village while his right leg, realizing he''d definitely die if his body moved freely, dug deep into the dirt. The result was him gripping both hands together while his left leg kicked at the ground like riding a scooter.


    It was quite a sight watching all four parts of his body - left and right, upper and lower - move with different wills. While terrifying for him, for observers it looked almost comical, like a video game physics glitch.


    "Mills, got any rope instead of wire?"


    "Sure. Let''s twist his arms back."


    As Elize groaned trying to defend against and understand the curse, Jacob and Mills naturally stepped in. Jacob grabbed the thrashing limbs in his huge hands while Mills pulled thick rope from his pocket and bound the mercenary like capturing a wild animal.


    Meanwhile Han Se-ah, who''d started moving without explanation to viewers, was busily digging holes with Earth Control.


    "Get in if you don''t want to die!"


    "Uh, huh?"


    "Hey! Your limbs won''t move anymore!!!"


    She pointed her staff like a spear at the remaining four mercenaries, shoving them into the holes and burying them with dirt up to their necks.


    One was bound with rope and thrashing, while the other four were effectively buried alive by moving earth. The villagers panicked at seeing the ground "eat" people, while the mercenaries stared blankly with terrified eyes, wondering if the mage would break the evil curse.


    After quickly planting people in the ground, Han Se-ah finally answered her viewers'' cries.


    "Nothing special, just saw the quest log update. It said ''Why are the mercenaries thrashing?'' so I buried them all first. ...What do you mean why? The log said ALL the mercenaries would thrash, not just one!"


    -That''s not amateur burial work - perfect control lol


    -Instead of solving it with magic she just physically buried them?


    -Well technically using magic to stop them from thrashing counts right? lol


    -Way more efficient than rope, just bury them and be done with it lol


    -Finding witch traces on day one of the eastern journey? Trying to speedrun again?


    [The Intruders in the Small Eastern Rural Village]


    [For some reason, these bandits don''t seem to be after wealth and women]


    [Controlled by unknown curses, what are they thrashing for?]


    She pointed at the word "they" in the updated quest log she was showing.


    If Elize hadn''t jumped in to counter the curse, all five would have started convulsing after the loose-lipped mercenary. A witch cruel enough to curse suicide for speaking wouldn''t be kind enough to avoid collective punishment.


    Han Se-ah''s actions proved correct as terror and confusion filled the mercenaries'' eyes.


    "Uh, uhh? My body feels weird!"


    "Wha- what is this?!"


    Though buried up to their necks, the dirt around their heads bulged and shook, showing they were thrashing regardless of torn joints and muscles.


    Their non-superhuman bodies couldn''t dig through the dirt to escape, but they were thrashing hard enough to move the earth. Not strong enough to clear the dirt, but also not strong enough to resist the force making them move.


    Han Se-ah looked troubled as the mercenaries screamed in pain. The magic she''d learned was for summoning things like light, flames, water drops, lightning and blizzards - she had no way to help the thrashing, suffering mercenaries.


    "Elize, do they have curses on their heads too? If not, should I just crush them?"


    "...Why do you keep focusing on heads?"


    "The noise is annoying. Even superhumans need sleep."


    Han Se-ah peeked at the bustling chat hoping for hints. Jacob and Elize continued their brutal head removal debate while Mills and the others just stared blankly at each other, unsure what to do.


    In this situation, one of the villagers bravely stepped forward.


    "Whatever it is, we just need to subdue them, right?"


    "Hey! What are you- oof!"


    Before the elderly chief could stop him in shock, the man darted out under our party''s implicit agreement to watch what he''d do.


    "Ack!"


    "Gah!"


    "Wha-what!"


    "Wait a-!"


    His sprint seemed lightning fast to normal people but looked like an elementary school sports day dash to superhumans. The shepherd ran out from the crowd, raised his staff high, and bonked the mercenaries'' heads one by one.


    Precisely knocking them out with single hits.


    ��


    2�� ''Hill-Leaping Shepherd'' John


    That was the title of the man who suddenly rushed out to club the mercenaries'' heads with his long staff. He was the richest man in this tiny rural village, raising fifty sheep, and a reliable guardian who would beat wolves and foxes to death with his staff when they threatened the village.


    Even 1�� adults in rural villages had the potential to knock out others with their fists, so at 2�� he could easily defeat beasts. After all, wasn''t the average first companion for Heroes Chronicle newbies 2��?


    Shepherds weren''t people who looked after livestock in safe villages - they were lone guardians of incredibly valuable animals in wilderness crawling with wolves and monsters.


    "I thought maybe knocking them out would break the curse... Sorry, was that unnecessary?"


    "Not at all! Just discovering that unconsciousness temporarily stops the curse is hugely helpful!"


    "Oh, ohh! My body, I can move my body freely now!"


    While he would''ve been brutally killed fighting mid-rank mercenaries climbing the fence at night, he had enough skill to knock out buried mercenary heads.


    Though he knew nothing about curses, discovering that unconsciousness temporarily broke them provided a clue for solving the unknown curse. The only unburied mercenary, tightly bound with rope, finally regained freedom under Elize''s touch.


    The mercenary who''d been thrashing like a freshly caught fish suddenly sat up calmly. Seeing the shepherd''s staff aimed at his head, he carefully knelt and lowered his head.


    "Well then, time for explanations?"


    "Yes, understood!"


    As soon as they heard the words "mage''s magic and witch''s sorcery," the villagers hid in their homes on the chief''s startled order. These K-medieval people seemed wise enough to know what matters to avoid.


    Thanks to the villagers quickly hiding and removing their torches, the village grew darker as the mercenary began speaking.


    "It''s true we were mercenaries following a merchant group. Not separated, but forcibly controlled."


    "By whom?"


    "A witch, of course. A witch who attacked the merchant group and kidnapped everyone."


    As shown by the curse on his head and Han Se-ah''s updated side quest log, a witch had controlled the mercenaries.


    They were part of a massive merchant group that had set out from the eastern city of Baruks to tour the margrave territories at the eastern edge, along with mercenaries hired for the long journey. It was a huge operation with over twenty cargo wagons, fifty workers, and a hundred mid-rank plus fifteen high-rank mercenary escorts.


    Well, they weren''t just dealing with one margrave but touring all the margrave territories in the eastern edge. In other words, they were trading with every frontline base along the border. But neither the hundred mid-rank nor fifteen high-rank mercenaries could handle a single witch.


    "The witch... poisoned our water supply..."


    Because a mad witch had started stalking the merchant group.


    A witch wouldn''t have some ridiculous 10�� raid boss powers. Being a side quest, she''d probably be weak enough that I could instantly crush her head with my warhammer in direct combat.


    But a mad witch who saw people as toys and test subjects wouldn''t fight fair 1-on-1 with a superhuman. After getting interested in the merchant group and confirming there were 15 superhumans, she began a very dirty, persistent stalking campaign.


    First she sprayed magical potions on their food and water. When they ran low on food and sent mercenaries hunting, she sent contaminated beasts from her experiments. She burned small villages where they could resupply and blocked city-bound roads with curses.


    ''...She''s properly insane.''


    Nothing to drink


    Nothing to eat


    Can''t sleep


    Can''t find the way


    A crazy witch guerrilla flying around on a broomstick, spraying potions from the air and running away. According to this mercenary, the merchant group''s fifteen superhuman escorts were helplessly worn down and captured facing such an unreasonable situation.


    "...It''s her alright."


    A flying guerrilla witch?


    Flight, evasion, agility, curses and CC potions - every element I hated gathered in one enemy.


    ...Fuck, aren''t there any archery fragments instead of just swordsmanship ones?


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 518: Super Compressed Event 3

    Come to think of it, this witch we had to catch embodied everything I hated - flying through the air, avoiding direct confrontation, setting traps with sorcery and potions, and using her human test subjects as decoys.


    Setting aside differences in natural �� ratings and stats, it''s always those annoying flies that make life hell for ground-bound tanks like me. Just like in Heroes Chronicle and every major FPS war game where helicopter-flying assholes are universally despised.


    While I was dwelling on my hatred for this mad witch, fueled by memories of flying enemies in various games, the interrogation continued.


    "So why did you come to the village?"


    "To... to bring more people..."


    Though calling it an interrogation was generous given how readily he answered, at least we learned what the witch wanted, if not what she was doing.


    Attacking merchant caravans headed to the Empire''s frontlines wasn''t just robbery - it was considered betrayal of humanity, punishable by brutal torture and execution of everyone involved. This was naturally due to the Bretagne incident from Roland''s past.


    Yet the witch attacked the caravan not for its wealth, but for its supplies - to feed the people she needed. She needed resources to manage the many test subjects required for her experiments.


    She quickly disposed of high-ranking individuals who were hard to control, while scattering mid-ranked ones under her sorcery to kidnap civilians. She used the caravan''s supplies to feed the captured people while slowly using them one by one as experimental materials-


    "What kind of experiments need so many people..."


    "They''re probably not important experiments."


    "What? But she''s kidnapping so many people!"


    At first glance, it seemed like a mad witch plotting something terrifying might bring calamity to the Empire''s east. But after hearing the mercenary''s story, Elize chewed her lower lip until it bled before heavily stating:


    The mad witch was doing this simply to cure her boredom.


    Because that''s why her village and master had died too.


    "She''s not gathering people randomly for some grand ritual... She''s just bored and using whatever sorcery she feels like. Just look at the curse on these mercenaries."


    "What do you mean?"


    "A witch capable of subduing fifteen superhuman high-rankers used a curse that breaks from a shepherd''s staff blow? ...She probably cast it carelessly out of boredom."


    Was this supposed to be good news?


    The party was shocked to hear she was killing hundreds just for entertainment rather than some evil plot. Particularly after hearing about the attack on a caravan bound for the margrave territories, a hazy aura began rising around Jacob.


    His anger had manifested as visible killing intent, weighing down the air around him. Even standing still, his muscles trembled and veins bulged as he growled like an enraged beast.


    "...Brother, you alright?"


    "...Yeah."


    His gaze, along with everyone else''s, was fixed on my face.


    Their seemingly excessive anger made sense - Jacob was also a victim of the Bretagne incident. As an adventurer who''d stayed in Bretagne clearing monster waves with Roland, he must have lost all his companions and acquaintances when it fell.


    Though he''d mentioned keeping in touch with some people who weren''t in Bretagne... that was probably just due to Jacob''s naturally sociable personality giving him many connections.


    Yet despite leaking killing intent, Jacob was worried about Roland Bretagne''s feelings. While grieving for dead friends was natural, that grief couldn''t compare to losing one''s parents and everyone they knew.


    ''Oh goddess damn it.''


    If only I actually had Roland''s memories.


    As the mood grew heavy and difficult to break, I wracked my brain. Of course, my simple-minded tank brain developed over 11 years of adventuring couldn''t find the right answer, but I could probably muddle through.


    "It doesn''t matter. That''s ancient history."


    "If you say so, brother. Still, I want to beat that witch to a pulp."


    "Well, the request is to kill her anyway."


    "Jacob, your killing intent. You''ll kill the mercenaries before we even hear about the witch."


    "Ah, oops."


    When I spoke briefly to indicate I was fine, Jacob clenched his fists. His boulder-like fists twitched as if already imagining how to crush the witch.


    The problem wasn''t his twitching muscles and bulging veins, but the killing intent pouring off him. Seeing the mercenaries slowly suffocating as if from gas, I hurriedly stopped him. If Jacob accidentally killed them, we''d lose our quest leads.


    Why wasn''t Han Se-ah stopping this--


    "Urgh... what is this? A killing intent debuff? My whole body''s tingling and itchy... is this Jacob''s passive...?"


    You got hit too, huh.


    ��


    While a hangover debuff made the screen waver, Han Se-ah learned firsthand that a killing intent debuff made your whole body tingle and itch like blood flow returning to a limb.


    "I-I''m sorry."


    "No, it''s fine. Bad memories can do that."


    -Why''s she suddenly being so polite and formal?


    -After milking 150k won in donations she should be bowing in thanks lol


    -As expected of the global whale expert, smoothly changing her attitude ??


    -I want to get tickled and earn 2.04 million won per hour too


    -170k didn''t seem like much for Han Se-ah''s level but calculating the hourly rate makes it insane


    She didn''t seem particularly upset, having received plenty of donations along with mockery in exchange for writhing like a squid on a grill alongside the mercenaries who were nearly foaming at the mouth. Who wouldn''t be happy earning 170,000 won for about 5 minutes of tingling?


    Having tasted the killing intent debuff and collected hefty donations while capturing the chattering viewers'' attention, Han Se-ah continued interrogating the mercenary through Elize after calming Jacob and positioning Grace and Irene beside me to milk more donations.


    They were seriously having donation battles over whether Irene or Katie should be next to me? How committed were they to their "mama squad" and "kid squad" concepts?


    "So where is this witch? Since you walked here, she must be nearby."


    "I''m not sure exactly... Not that I don''t want to tell you! The sorcery, it threw us around so I''m not sure!"


    "This sorcery that moves people, what exactly is it?"


    "Well, every time we cross a hill we fly to some strange place. They said we could return if we caught people... This, this is my first time! I''ve never kidnapped anyone before so I don''t know exactly how to get back."


    As I pretended to compose myself while watching the chat and leaning against Irene who gently stroked my arm, the mercenary''s testimony continued. Given how quickly he''d spoken up, he didn''t seem evil enough to be used to robbery.


    Thinking about it, experienced bandits would have walked in normally along the road to scout the village''s defenses. He was probably planning to kidnap a couple people while not in his right mind due to the witch''s threats.


    I''d thought he was a mercenary-turned-bandit, but he seemed more like a porter pretending to be a mercenary. No wonder he surrendered without drawing his weapon when one of the five just got deeply cut rather than losing a leg entirely - he clearly wasn''t used to combat.


    "You move to different places each time you cross a hill? Did the witch give you anything?"


    "Something? I''m not sure... I passed out and when I woke up she was cackling about putting a curse on my head before throwing us away."


    "Take everything out. Except your underwear."


    "Should I strip too?"


    "I said except underwear, didn''t I? How else can we check if something''s carved inside your armor?"


    While I silently watched Han Se-ah''s broadcast and Elize''s interrogation alternately, the poor mercenary suddenly found himself doing a late-night strip show.


    Still, he seemed to think stripping was better than getting his limbs cut off or his skull cracked by Jacob''s massive fists, as he quickly removed his armor at Elize''s irritated urging. Starting with his clattering belt, he hastily stripped off his cheap armor.


    Not wanting to look at the nearly naked man, I lowered my eyes to the equipment scattered on the ground and immediately spotted something suspicious. Something that made my eyes go wide, along with Elize''s and those of Grace and Irene standing silently beside me.


    "This is definitely blood, right?"


    "Wow, they''re really giving us obvious hints."


    Inside the back of the armor was a head-sized drawing that you''d have to be blind to miss.


    Especially since it was made of foul-smelling dark red bloodstains.


    No wonder we couldn''t smell it earlier with how medieval mercenaries naturally stink.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 519: Super Compressed Event 4

    We pulled the unconscious mercenaries from the ground like uprooting radishes, woke them with a splash of cold water from Water magic, and made them strip naked.


    Though viewers were screaming that Han Se-ah should suffer through this awful sight alone, as if she''d ever listen. Thanks to this unwanted late-night strip show, we found blood-drawn patterns inside the other four sets of armor too.


    While the chaotic nature of sorcery research made it impossible to identify the exact type of curse, Elize helped us understand how it worked.


    "It''s a curse that makes the wearer get lost and wander, plus another that pulls them back when they increase their numbers. If these mercenaries hadn''t tried kidnapping anyone, they would''ve wandered the hills until they starved to death."


    "There are curses like that?"


    "It''s closer to a curse that prevents return unless you follow orders. But like the self-harm curse earlier, it was used playfully."


    "Well, endless wandering as punishment for disobedience does seem rather mild."


    The mercenaries who''d broken free from the self-harm curse turned deathly pale at Elize''s explanation. If they''d felt guilty and refused to kidnap anyone, they would''ve wandered the hills forever until collapsing from exhaustion.


    Then our party would''ve endlessly searched the east without finding quest clues. Lucky for us these mercenaries were weak-willed enough to commit evil to save themselves.


    "So if we wear these, it''ll work?"


    "There are five of us too - we could pretend we kidnapped three people."


    As Grace pointed out, our party had exactly five members. If we counted Elize, Jacob and Mills as three kidnapped people, the curse should activate - a perfect exploit.


    The only minor issue was the overwhelming stench from the blood-marked armor worn by filthy mercenaries. Having to wear stinking men''s armor seemed an oddly fitting penalty for this shortcut.


    According to Han Se-ah''s whining, the women had to wear armor that smelled like "gym clothes left in a locker all summer vacation."


    "Should we wash them?"


    "The curse marks might wash off - just wear them."


    Seeing everyone''s discomfort, Jacob and Mills offered to wear the armor instead, but unfortunately Jacob''s goodwill ended there.


    The starless medieval mercenaries weren''t particularly large, while Jacob was a muscular giant over 2m tall. No way could armor meant for 170cm men fit a 200cm muscle mountain.


    That left only Mills able to substitute. Unfortunately for Han Se-ah, Mills'' consideration went to the Saint acknowledged by the Goddess rather than the hero. Well, Mills was still a mercenary despite retiring, and someone who took jobs to help sick children would naturally take faith seriously.


    "Hey, did they tell you where to take people?"


    "Just to cross hills. Said there were hills everywhere..."


    While Han Se-ah writhed from the subtle filtered stench in her oversized armor and milked more donations after the killing intent debuff, everyone else prepared to hunt the witch.


    Nothing fancy - just repacking the equipment and luggage they''d left at the chief''s and shepherd''s houses.


    Han Se-ah put sleeping bags, tents and food back in her inventory while Mills gathered the iron and silver wires hidden around his waist and clothes. What should''ve been tedious finished quickly thanks to inventory systems.


    "Did we forget anything?"


    "We didn''t take much out, so we''re good."


    "What about these mercenaries though?"


    Though it was late, no one complained of fatigue on their first day of carriage travel, and their supplies were perfectly prepared thanks to inventories.


    The only issue was the mercenaries shivering wrapped in rags after we took their armor. They were both victims kidnapped by the witch and would-be perpetrators planning to kidnap villagers.


    We''d taken all their armor and weapons so they couldn''t harm villagers... but that made it hard to just leave them in the village. As Jacob started to quietly step forward, seemingly reading my concerns, the village chief hurriedly spoke up.


    "My lord."


    "What is it?"


    "Could we decide how to handle these men? We''ll take care of disposing of them so you won''t be bothered on your long journey."


    His aged face showed not hostility but sympathy and... desire?


    Come to think of it, five able-bodied men would be quite valuable to a small rural village. While five mercenaries causing trouble could be dangerous, with the 2�� shepherd protecting the village, the villagers could subdue them together. And after being knocked out by that staff blow, the mercenaries wouldn''t dare rebel.


    They''d either wander the plains naked after we took all their equipment, or become village servants begging the locals for help.


    ��


    After granting the chief''s careful request and effectively renaming the five mercenaries Spring 1 through 5, we walked under the dim moonlight.


    With no real destination, we headed for the small hill right behind the village. Being at the start of rolling hills, we didn''t need to go far. It took barely 10 minutes walking off-road toward the palisade the mercenaries had come from.


    "What about the carriage?"


    "Told the chief to handle it. We''ve caught that bitch''s trail from the very start of our journey."


    Elize left both horse and carriage in the village as if they were pocket change unworthy of revenge, striding through tall grass with Katie who wrinkled her nose at the old, musty armor stench.


    Meanwhile her slender fingers waved through the air, presumably using sorcery. Unlike magic, there was nothing visible - no wonder people feared witches.


    Waving a staff to shoot visible fireballs versus shaking animal bones to cast invisible curses - which would normal people find scarier?


    "Ah, it''s this way. We have to stick pretty close together to move."


    "I don''t see anything special - are there conditions?"


    "Yes. Should I say it''s just like that bitch? There are no specific conditions - you just get cursed when you return after kidnapping someone."


    "...That''s vicious."


    We wound our way around the hill, too low to even block the moon. It was so small we could leap over it in two or three steps at full power, but we followed Elize''s lead up its strange, twisted path.


    Something seemed to work sorcerously though, as the air currents subtly shifted against our skin. Hard to describe, but since putting on the armor there''d been something bothering my superhuman senses - was this the curse?


    Mills, wearing armor instead of Irene, changed his breathing oddly with a "hmm" as if his scout''s instincts detected something sorcerous too.


    "Now straight down that hill. Armored people in front."


    "I''ll take point, Roland."


    Our kid, eyes sparkling with excitement at experiencing the witch''s sorcery, drew her longsword without hesitation and moved forward at Elize''s words.


    Down and down from the hilltop. So low we could descend straight down in under 3 minutes. But as we followed Katie with her drawn sword, somehow the minor slope kept stretching on.


    The tiny hill that took just over 5 minutes to climb in zigzags. After more than 5 minutes going straight down, then 10 minutes, tension began creeping into everyone''s faces.


    "Man, we gotta keep walking all night? Think something went wrong... bad enough it stinks, but add sweat and this''ll be pure hell."


    -Han getting drenched in sweat covered in old man stench... ugh!


    -OMG LOL How can you say that after watching those mercenaries strip??


    -Why did we have to watch unwashed old men strip? Don''t share your fetishes with us


    -Note... Han Se-ah... old man... exposure... voyeur...


    -Quest speed running like crazy but one mercenary strip show completely destroyed public opinion LOLOLOL


    While everyone maintained silence, only Han Se-ah and her viewers chatted busily, breaking the night''s quiet. Of course, I was the only one who could secretly hear them.


    "Hanna, shh."


    "Well... oh, um, sorry?"


    So I had to take a small jab at her.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 520: Super Compressed Event 5

    Under the dim moonlight, as we descended the cursed hill again and again, Han Se-ah''s face twisted strangely. While viewers mocked my scolding with emotes and F-ranks, for Han Se-ah who was the target, the timing was too perfect.


    Just as she was complaining about the armor''s smell, that single "shh!" cut off her next words perfectly. Her suspicious glance suggested she wondered if her broadcast-only chat settings had been disabled, as if I''d heard her directly.


    But that concern didn''t last long. The darkness suddenly blocked even the moonlight as the curse seemingly lifted, making her look around startled.


    "Where... are we?"


    "The curse has activated. Is everyone alright?"


    We''d clearly been descending a low hill under moonlight, but suddenly found ourselves in a dark forest that blocked even the moon - of course we were startled.


    The curse activated literally in the blink of an eye, with no warning signs. One moment we were on the hill, the next we opened our eyes in a forest. Everyone looked around curiously, perhaps because it felt different from Magic Tower gates despite not being their first spatial transfer.


    The trees were dense enough to block moonlight but not particularly tall. The climate and ground vegetation suggested we were still in the east, so we probably hadn''t been transported too far.


    "Oh look, the minimap went dark for the new area. Guess lighting all this up would be overkill."


    -Hanna shh! Hanna shh! Hanna shh! Hanna shh! Hanna shh! Hanna shh! Hanna shh! Hanna shh! Hanna shh! Hanna shh! Hanna shh! Hanna shh! Hanna shh! Hanna shh! Hanna shh! Hanna shh! Hanna shh!


    -Can''t stay quiet for 5 minutes lol but cute how her voice got softer after being scolded


    -The scene transition was so smooth it looks edited, how''s it feel experiencing it directly?


    -Looks same as tower gates on camera but feels different somehow?


    -Betting Han Se-ah wouldn''t notice differences even if there were any LOLOLOL


    While Han Se-ah whispered in a much quieter voice, Katie had already drawn her sword at the changed surroundings. Mills flicked his wrist and put on leather gloves woven with silver wire, while Jacob donned gauntlets from somewhere as they all readied their weapons.


    "I''ll take point."


    "Then I''ll cover the rear."


    Following Heroes Chronicle "common sense," Mills, who could be classified as rogue-type, took the lead. Since archers detected living things and rogues detected artifacts, the scout moved forward to stand beside Elize.


    While Elize estimated direction and Mills searched for the witch''s traps, Grace in the rear would detect any of the witch''s familiars approaching or following us.


    Having moved to a dense forest rather than a low hill, we started moving quickly without needing to stay quiet since stealth was impossible. While agile Mills and Grace might manage, the large Jacob, heavily armored me, and the mage and priest couldn''t maintain stealth in a forest full of branches and leaves.


    Rustle rustle, crack�D


    The forest remained silent even as we crushed leaves and broke branches while moving forward.


    "...The forest is too quiet."


    "You''re right."


    "What do you mean?"


    "No nocturnal birds, no insects chirping - too silent. No bugs, no birds, no small animals - just trees and grass."


    Mills muttered something was wrong before three minutes had passed, and Grace agreed. When Han Se-ah asked what they meant, Grace kindly explained.


    The explanation made the strangeness apparent. Though full of sounds from crushed leaves and broken branches, the forest had no other noise whatsoever. Like we were in a movie set rather than a real forest.


    Elize hurriedly pulled something from her waist at those words... but was a beat too late.


    "Oh? You noticed faster than expected?"


    Something leapt out from between wind-swayed branches and shifting shadows, swallowing us whole.


    ��


    A party sensing something wrong from the lack of insect sounds, and an enemy laying traps in the shadows - come to think of it, this was quite common. In novels and comics it would be called cliche?... almost too cliche? to even mention.


    After all, this was a meticulous witch who''d one-sidedly destroyed fifteen high-ranked mercenaries. She could set traps assuming enemies would come through sorcery.


    Elize had been tracking the sorcery to avoid traps and pursue the mad witch. In other words, if traps were set at the destination rather than along the path, Elize couldn''t detect them. ...She probably laid out some kind of formation across this whole forest.


    ''What the fuck is this now...''


    The burning village that suddenly appeared before us couldn''t be real.


    The dark forest that had barely let moonlight through suddenly blazed bright. Looking up incredulously, the full moon still hung there. But what happened under that moonlight was far from romantic.


    A small village was burning as people died everywhere.


    "Block them! We''ve got nowhere to run anyway!"


    "Hic, Goddess, Goddess please, at least spare the children..."


    "Fuck fuck fuck, they needed to reach the domain safely."


    The fence, far taller and sturdier than the nameless village we''d left, finally collapsed backward. Breaking through the shattered massive logs came a group of yeti like the ones we''d seen during Katie''s character quest.


    As the log palisade crumbled, they charged through small fires that must have started from fallen braziers, seeming unaffected by the flames as they smashed into huts and devoured people.


    Fires spread throughout the village, yeti scattered in all directions to eat people, humans slowly died while struggling hopelessly in groups.


    "Please, please - where is the Margrave?"


    The witch''s vision showed me Bretagne. Specifically the frontlines of Bretagne county, a pioneer settlement attacked before it could even become a fortress.


    Margrave Bretagne''s heroic efforts should have cleared all nearby monsters, yet countless yeti had somehow swarmed in. They''d overwhelmed the frontier scouts and trampled the village before word could reach the rear.


    The mad witch''s vision continued.


    ��Child, child, doesn''t your heart ache?��


    After crushing the first village and devouring its people, the yeti roared and charged along faint traces of paths under the snow.


    With their huge numbers, they split at forks in the road, some groups drawn by wildlife into strange forests or hills, but still hundreds remained clustered heading for human villages. The villages fell instantly, lacking proper defenses after the recent monster clearing.


    Some places had resting soldiers and knights, but while they could cut down dozens, they couldn''t handle hundreds of yeti drawn by the blood scent.


    "Agh, ah, aah- oh Goddess..."


    "Throw stones! If they catch the women and children-"


    Simultaneously something kept pricking at a corner of my mind, like remembering forgotten memories.


    The maid who brought towels to keep me warm during morning exercise, the knight who shared his mother''s apple pie saying it was a local specialty, the captain who enlisted after being rejected proposing to his childhood friend, the old woman who always gave me fruit when I went out.


    Information about people whose faces were hazy, like truly decades-old memories, kept surfacing.


    ��Look at them, what sin did they commit to deserve such a fate?��


    The massacre continued as I pondered these memories that weren''t mine but Roland''s.


    I watched small pioneer villages crumble, fortresses fall while gathering armies after assessing the situation, and finally the endless monster wave overwhelm Bretagne''s lord''s castle despite the panicked Margrave''s command.


    The vision ended, naturally, with Margrave Bretagne''s tragic death while rallying his knights and the dignified death of his wife who refused to retreat while evacuating residents. The Margrave fighting desperately while reciting a knight''s noble duty even in death was enough to stir any man''s heart.


    ��Don''t you think it''s too cruel, the end that noble knight and gentle lady met?��


    "Could you shut the fuck up, you bitch."


    ��Oh my? More cold-blooded than I thou-?!��


    But being stirred was all. I could draw a clear line that they were Roland''s parents, not mine, so watching a man die tragically in battle didn''t particularly move me.


    Honestly, it felt like watching a Lord of the Rings highlight scene rather than seeing my parents'' deaths drive me mad. What surprised me instead wasn''t the witch''s vision.


    ��What, how, could-?��


    It was the arrow that flew through the vision and precisely pierced the witch''s head where she hid in midair. A very familiar arrow made of green mana sliced through the void.


    Aimed precisely at the witch''s head.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 521: A Predictable Story 1

    Chapter 521: A Predictable Story 1


    The witch''s trap that greeted us was cliche?, if anything��twisting and injecting painful memories from the past to make us lose our minds. It was an effective way to subdue superhumans who were nearly perfect physically.


    Even superhumans who could endure three days and nights without eating, drinking, or sleeping as long as they had mana couldn''t strengthen their mental faculties with mana alone.


    Unless you were some emotionless chuunibyou character, having a grip strong enough to crush rocks like tofu or muscles comparable to steel didn''t free you from emotions like sorrow and regret. ...That is, if you weren''t just a spectator watching someone else''s life like me.


    But Grace seemed to have broken free from the sorcerous illusion before I did.


    "Not as... impressive... as I... thought��"


    "Your... pathetic... lover... is... gaining... awareness��"


    "Have you... too... swallowed... the sorcery... and... gained... insight... child?"


    Grace''s arrows flew with gentle wind mana, but their rapid-fire trajectory and targeted locations were brutally vicious��forehead, temple, eyes, open mouth, uvula, heart, axillary artery, lungs. Thanks to this, the witch''s attempts at speech were constantly interrupted.


    Behind me, Roland''s parents'' death screams repeated like a broken radio, while in front, the mad witch''s image rolled her eyes with interest as she gradually transformed into a porcupine.


    This situation was so fucked up that I needed to do what I do best.


    "Child? In this... amusing... situation... surely not��"


    "Amusing... fucking bitch, how could this be amusing to you?"


    After confirming the camera wasn''t around, I spat out a satisfying curse.


    At the same time, I felt intense holy power gathering in my grip as I flexed my muscles. My body strengthened with mana, holy power concentrated in my hands. Using the brutish method of operating them separately if they couldn''t be mixed, I summoned the holy sword.


    Only then did I realize I had broken free from the illusion and was standing alone in a dim fog.


    The illusion shattered from the mere ripple of the holy sword flickering in my grip��perhaps the sorcery wasn''t that grand after all. With no camera or companions around me, even the dark forest had likely been an illusion. Like a dream within a dream or an illusion within an illusion, we''d been caught in the sorcery from the hillside.


    Grace had awakened from the spell before me and was still firing arrows. Seeing arrows flying continually from the darkness even after the burning ruins'' illusion disappeared, I gripped the holy sword with both hands.


    "Your lover is... breaking... her shell��"


    "It''s not her shell she''s breaking, but your fucking head."


    I employed the Imperial swordsmanship I''d absorbed from the fragment, not wielding the sword like a baseball bat. Perhaps thanks to the illusion the witch had shown and Roland''s awakened memories, it felt more natural somehow.


    One half-step forward, inhaling, both hands on the hilt, pommel before my chin, blade tip toward the sky without wavering��


    The Imperial stance from Roland''s revived memories. Recalling the genius knight''s memory of swearing to hold his sword without shame before the Goddess and the Empire, I held the holy sword vertically. As if chiding me that I was finally using it properly, the holy sword pulsed with holy power in response.


    The holy sword, growing enormous on its own as if declaring it would fill the dark space with light, soared skyward.


    Arms horizontal, sword vertical, then both hands up. My hands gripping the hilt naturally rotated into a full-force downward slash. Though it was a simple downward cut without grand swordsmanship principles or flashy techniques, the perfect stance combined with a superhuman body and glowing holy sword produced a result that was anything but simple.


    SCHWAAANG!!!


    The dark space shattered from the holy sword''s downward slash. Whether the sorcery broke or twisted, I could see Grace in the distance. Like my false memory, her hometown village had been ravaged by an army of monsters gathered by wandering orcs.


    The small girl we had rescued in a quest had been brutally murdered, Grace''s parents were being devoured by monsters, and beyond that horrific scene, hungry monsters were feasting on the villagers'' corpses.


    And Grace stood atop a burning hut, firing arrows in every direction.


    "...?"


    She seemed completely disinterested in the monsters eating her family and villagers. Her arrows flew wildly��sometimes high toward the clouds, sometimes piercing through building debris below.


    As one viewer had guessed, her fingers drawing the bowstring became increasingly difficult to see as her mana consumption grew with each shot, but her firing speed increased.


    Those arrows flying in all directions weren''t hitting empty space, clouds, monsters, or village ruins��they were striking the mad witch''s illusion chattering beside me. Every arrow had found its mark, making her look beyond a porcupine, more like the straw dummy Zhuge Liang used to collect arrows.


    "How... is... this... possible?"


    "Hey, your voice is cutting out. Got some kind of error?"


    "What... do...?"


    Her form so corrupted she no longer resembled a witch, her voice couldn''t transmit properly either, making only unpleasant static sounds. It seemed her meticulous nature meant her actual body was nowhere near here.


    Unknown sorcery that had swallowed a natural 6�� and a 5�� party whole. Thinking it dangerous, I''d drawn my holy sword to swing it recklessly while practicing my swordsmanship, but the sorcery was surprisingly weak.


    I didn''t understand how the sorcery worked, but once I realized it was an illusion, I was sent to a dark space, which shattered immediately when I struck it with the holy sword. It was an anticlimactic conclusion for using such an incredible skill with a 24-hour cooldown and only 5 minutes duration.


    I briefly regretted not using it to just stab the flying witch with the enormous holy sword. That kind of regret was probably an incurable disease of RPG users��hoarding elixirs only to see the ending with them unused, the disease of not moving to the next map without revealing 100% of the current one, and the disease of not using ultimate skills while aiming for critical hits and damage.


    "...Were you there, Roland?"


    "What, you can see me now?"


    "Of course I can see you. If I couldn''t see something that big, I''d fail as a hunter."


    While I was considering whether to raise hell with the holy sword that still had some duration left, Grace came toward me, leaping over the ruined village.


    Though seeing her parents die vividly before her eyes must have been somewhat shocking, she buried her head against my chest as if seeking comfort, unlike her usual self. Deciding the holy sword''s duration wasn''t important in this situation, I dispersed the holy power and embraced her, feeling her warm body temperature even through my armor.


    "Roland, aren''t you suspicious?"


    "Of what?"


    "That I might be the witch''s illusion? Like, what if I pulled out a dagger and, while pretending to be in your arms, stabbed your side!"


    "Did you go from seeking comfort to feeling embarrassed in an instant?"


    "...Even if you notice that, don''t point it out."


    She mumbled with her head buried in my chest. As I was about to pinch her cheeks that had turned red with embarrassment, I glared at the gauntlets on my hands, then noticed something familiar floating toward us from beyond the ruined village.


    "Wow, what''s this? Why are Grace and Roland together?"


    -The official wife is the hunter! The official wife is the hunter! The official wife is the hunter! The official wife is the hunter! The official wife is the hunter! The official wife is the hunter! The official wife is the hunter!


    -Archer coin to the moon! Archer coin to the moon! Archer coin to the moon! Archer coin to the moon! Archer coin to the moon! Archer coin to the moon! Archer coin to the moon! Archer coin to the moon!


    -LOL you think the first woman is the winner? What if her stats and skills fall behind? She''s the party''s true mistress, you idiots LOLOL


    -Ignoring the witch''s sorcery completely? Archer is OP AF, why even have a staff holder LOLOL


    -Archers taking advantage of the situation, typical: shoots allies in the back more than monsters LOL


    Han Se-ah''s broadcast, which I secretly checked when her translucent camera approached and started a 360-degree recording of Grace with her face buried in my chest, was chaotic as usual.


    Han Se-ah, being a game player without memories of this world, must have done some kind of check. Pretending to bury my nose in Grace''s hair, I moved my hologram window to check the fan accounts and the eat-sleep-cheat accounts I had bookmarked, and roughly figured out what happened.


    There were no nightmares shown to the player, but they couldn''t let her completely bypass such traps either, so they probably made her roll some dice. Not luck-based dice rolls, but rolls based on abilities.


    And while Han Se-ah had her awkward moments, her mana control rivaled that of the Magic Tower''s geniuses.


    Roll, roll, roll��


    In the dark space where pale forms flickered like ghosts from 80s classic films, Han Se-ah rolled holographic dice through mana. In a 60-second short video, she succeeded in throwing the dice five times in just three attempts, rolling four 6s and one 5, then immediately turned the camera away.


    Judging by the chat��half crying out that it was impossible and half mocking with choking sounds��she must have even opened betting in that short time.


    As I embraced Grace but looked elsewhere, the perceptive woman noticed and questioned me.


    ''Her mana control is really fucking good.''


    "What are you looking at, Roland?"


    "I thought I felt Hanna''s magic. Was I mistaken?"


    "Hmm, I don''t think so. I can feel it a little too."


    No, I just made that up.


    How the hell did she find a way to break the sorcery?


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 522: A Predictable Story 2

    As expected, cliche? and antiquated sorcery was broken by equally cliche? and antiquated methods.


    "Ah, love"


    "Sweet and tender, but above all, powerful"


    "Such a powerful emotion, you would make a good test subject��"


    Was she saying Grace overcame the sorcery through her love for me?


    Grace continued shooting arrows without hesitation at the witch''s illusion, which had transformed from a porcupine into an arrow person, chattering all the while. As we followed her beyond the ruins and into the mountains, the scenery abruptly changed again.


    This time the green forest transformed into a snowy landscape, perhaps Katie''s memory. But it seemed to be the Kingdom rather than the Empire, as the creatures charging from the distance weren''t yeti and carnivorous wyverns but more familiar Kingdom monsters.


    Wesley Duchy falling to the swarming wolves, orcs, and worms. Having seen similar scenes in Grace''s and my own memories, I was getting bored rather than surprised.


    "Arrows! How long until more arrows arrive?"


    "We''ve run out and are throwing stones now, my lady!"


    "Father? Where is Father?"


    Unlike Grace, Katie hadn''t broken free from the sorcery and was locked in a desperate battle alongside her knights. Even knowing it was an illusion, watching Katie''s face streaked with blood and tears wasn''t pleasant.


    Should I have smashed everyone''s nightmares within those 5 minutes instead of dispersing the holy sword? As I regretted wasting the 3 minutes left of the sword''s duration, I felt a soft, warm touch on my cheek.


    Turning briefly from Katie, I found Grace smiling brightly in my arms. At this close distance where I could feel her breath, her eyes sparkled strangely, as if something had taken residence within them��not like the flickering flames of the ruins, but something else entirely.


    "Roland, we need to get Katie too."


    "...But how?"


    "A sleeping princess is always awakened by a prince. And the way to wake her is��"


    Chu��


    Just as I realized her usually playful brown eyes were glowing as brightly as amber, her moist lips approached mine and quickly planted a kiss before pulling away.


    "Like that."


    Once on the cheek, once on the lips.


    While I was still flustered by the sudden kiss, she gently slipped from my arms and pushed me toward Katie. After pushing me away like a gentle spring breeze, she began drawing her bowstring again to attack the witch''s illusion.


    She started shooting wildly at clouds, trees, ruins, and the ground. Her arrows still disappeared into thin air, only to pierce through the witch''s illusion as it tried to whisper something. How was the space arranged that an arrow shot at the ground would fly toward the witch beside me?


    With such thoughts, I approached Katie, who was still swinging her sword even as I moved past the illusions of corpses and burning houses. Completely consumed by the sorcery, she didn''t notice me despite my being close enough to touch her sword, and continued shouting frantically.


    "We must break through quickly to help my sister, my sister��"


    Left to right, top to bottom. As her sword cleanly sliced through the head of an illusory orc in a cross pattern and then jabbed the air like a baton, I dove into her arms without hesitation. Even at a distance where our breaths could mingle, I wasn''t reflected in Katie''s blue eyes.


    So without any hesitation, I grabbed the back of her neck and kissed her. I had no intention of becoming one of those dense harem protagonists who whine about not being able to steal a woman''s lips.


    Chu��


    Though I didn''t use my tongue, the kiss lasted a good 10 seconds. Even for a superhuman, it was long enough to interfere with breathing. When I turned my head after nibbling her lips, I saw Grace giving me a thumbs-up beyond the translucent camera that was excitedly circling us.


    "Pfft?! What, what is this? Roland? Um, it''s nice, but why suddenly, but our territory is, uh, huh?"


    "Katie, are you awake?"


    "Ah, Roland. We must hurry to save my father."


    "Still not fully awake, I see."


    "Mm, mmph?!"


    Since I''d already gone this far, I grabbed Katie''s cheeks again and gave her another kiss to satisfy my selfish desires��chu��


    This time, I confirmed her ice-blue eyes were properly looking at me before stealing her lips, and I could see her eyes, clouded by the illusory flames and smoke, begin to sparkle clearly.


    I''d followed Grace''s instruction to wake Katie with a kiss, but I had no idea how this actually broke the sorcery. Both Katie and I enjoyed pressing our lips together, but we had no idea what was happening as we stared blankly at Grace.


    For some reason, the aura she gave off felt slightly different from usual.


    ��


    "What steadfast faith"


    "You believed that with a loving husband, such things could never happen"


    "You''ll make an excellent test subject��"


    Thanks to the blabbering witch''s illusion, I figured out what had happened. Cliche? and antiquated sorcery was broken by equally cliche? and antiquated methods.


    The reason the nightmare-inducing sorcery was broken was because Grace firmly believed in me. She had unwavering faith that a man like Roland would never ignore his beloved''s village or be incompetent enough to let her be in danger.


    Perhaps due to mana depletion, when Grace''s arrows stopped, the witch eagerly approached us and started chattering. After hearing the witch''s explanation that revealed Grace''s naked affection, we were able to find the other party members one by one under Grace''s guidance.


    "Well, well. That figures. By the way, does Roland not fall for even sorcery?"


    "As if something like this could affect me."


    "Your annoying overconfidence is exactly the same as before."


    After Katie, we found Jacob. In his illusion, he was looking with complicated eyes at his daughter''s cold corpse found in a back alley of the archipelago, as if she''d been robbed, while distorting his surroundings with killing intent.


    Naturally, there was no reason to kiss a man, so following restored memories, I went up to him and smacked the back of his head. Given Jacob''s large build and fierce appearance, only Roland could scold him or tap his head to wake him up.


    "You''re here, Roland. Not a pleasant sight, is it?"


    "You were already awake."


    "Yes. As long as the Goddess watches over us, such things couldn''t possibly happen."


    Next was Irene, who had freed herself from the sorcery just before we arrived. Her nightmare was monsters escaping from the Tower, trampling the Adventurers'' City and attacking the temple orphanage.


    Having been recognized as a Saint rather than just a candidate, she seemed able to break through mediocre sorcery. She was praying in front of a burning temple and a shattered statue of the Goddess, completely ignoring the monster illusions. When she saw us enter the temple, she trotted over to join us.


    "Roland, aren''t you going to do it to Irene too?"


    "Jacob is right here."


    "Should I close my eyes?"


    After brushing off Grace''s mischievous joke, we next encountered Mills'' nightmare. Unlike Jacob who was radiating killing intent in front of his dead daughter, Mills was much more actively rampaging.


    He must have lost companions or family on a past mission, as he was hunting humans after setting hundreds of booby traps in a dark forest. It was as if he was showing how a natural 5�� scout could make life hell for people in a complex, narrow forest rather than open plains.


    Everything from silver wires that severed ankles and necks right through the bone, to booby traps that exploded when stepped on or launched sharp branches, to hanging traps that strung people up by the neck like spiderwebs.


    "What should we do about this?"


    "Guess we''ll have to destroy the whole forest."


    So to catch Mills performing guerrilla warfare, I had to draw my shield and warhammer and spend over 10 minutes smashing the ground and breaking trees at their trunks, essentially clear-cutting the mountain.


    "What a brutish method"


    "But sometimes it''s effective"


    "Oh just shut up already!"


    Grace, Katie, Jacob, Irene, Mills��


    One by one, they broke free from the illusions shown by the sorcery and joined us, leaving only Han Se-ah and Elize.


    I wasn''t worried about Han Se-ah��she''d been filming me with her camera since the moment I kissed Katie, or more precisely, since Grace started shooting arrows into the mad witch''s head. The problem was Elize, who knew something about sorcery.


    "Grace, do you have any idea where the other two might be?"


    "It''s...difficult."


    Had she resisted being swept up in the mad witch''s sorcery? Grace, who had seen through the illusion and guided us without the slightest hesitation, was now hesitating and looking around the devastated forest. Perhaps Elize had resisted and been sent to a different space.


    "But how do I get out of here? Don''t tell me I have to wait until Grace finds me?"


    -Seems like everyone forgot about the pack mule and is focused on finding the sorcery lady?


    -Just a pack mule~ Just a pack mule~ Just a pack mule~ Just a pack mule~ Just a pack mule~ Just a pack mule~ Just a pack mule~ Just a pack mule~ Just a pack mule~


    -I guess they figure the hero can handle herself, so they''re looking for Elize first?


    -LOL how did they treat her normally that they don''t even care about checking on her


    -Is she collecting hero party maintenance fees and extorting them? Her reputation seems pretty bad LOLOL


    While Grace concentrated as if trying to find a lead, Han Se-ah began writhing in the dark space, listening to her viewers'' complaints.


    ...But seriously, where was the player, anyway?


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 523: A Predictable Story 3

    Han Se-ah floundered in the darkness, her camera spinning aimlessly. Meanwhile, the NPC companions competently handled their roles, especially Grace who mischievously stole Roland''s lips and then instructed him to wake Katie with a kiss.


    It was the perfect setup for viewers to mock Han Se-ah.


    "No, seriously. I really have to just sit here? There should be at least one way out. I''m a mage��how can there be no way to break this sorcery?!"


    -LOL what can you even do? LOL what can you even do? LOL what can you even do? LOL what can you even do? LOL what can you even do?


    -While Grace is making her official wife moves, all you can do is voyeur with your camera? Just watching while Roland plants kisses?


    -Staff stand can''t do anything, right? Just sucking your thumb until the hunter comes to rescue you?


    -Watching and sucking something long in the dark... this is an R-rated stream


    -LOL what''s the point of rolling dice first if you''ve got no way out anyway? LOLOL


    Grace looked around uncertainly, while Han Se-ah struggled in the darkness, filming us. Their behavior completely contrasted with our party members who had gathered together with instinctive tension, aware we were still trapped in the witch''s sorcery.


    Fortunately for Han Se-ah, she wouldn''t remain imprisoned in darkness forever.


    "Over here�D can you hear me�D"


    "Yes, yes! I can hear you, Miss Elize!"


    Just as Grace had found our companions, Elize the sorceress had apparently found Han Se-ah. While her camera continued filming us, she stopped mid-conversation with viewers to respond to Elize. Had our party now split into physical fighters and intellectuals?


    Was this the witch''s plan all along?


    Seeing how cleanly our party had been divided, I glanced at the witch''s illusion still getting pummeled by Grace. The witch kept absorbing all the arrows Grace fired in every direction, as if the space itself had been twisted.


    "Why... are you...?"


    "A way out... perhaps��"


    Grace continued firing arrows tirelessly, almost relentlessly, without getting bored or tired. Thanks to her, the mad witch''s illusion had already dispersed like fog and reformed into human shape several times.


    The way she stuck stubbornly by my side while unable to speak comfortably was becoming increasingly suspicious.


    Did she consider me an interesting test subject after seeing me swing the holy sword? Or had she sensed from my mana wavelength that I was the strongest in our party? Her non-stop chattering was becoming irritating beyond mere annoyance.


    "Hey, what''s your angle?"


    "Come on. She''s not going to answer just because you asked��"


    "I''ve never... used... sorcery... on a holy sword before~"


    "Oh? What the hell."


    "A holy sword that tears through sorcery, and love that breaks sorcery"


    "I can''t just kill such interesting test subjects��"


    "Child, aren''t you... interrupting... my conversation... with your husband?"


    So she was treating us like lab rats after all. Grace started firing arrows again, apparently annoyed by those words. By this point, the witch seemed irritated too, as her pincushion illusion in midair began to distort grotesquely.


    Already looking creepy with arrows stuck all over, she looked like an undead arrow flower as she lost her human shape.


    The witch''s illusion rippled in midair, changing form as if molded from clouds. She absorbed even the magical arrows stuck in her body and gradually expanded her size. It was an unpleasant sight, like a cloud, clay, or sewer sludge swelling up.


    "Child, perhaps... you haven''t... heard?"


    "Bad children who don''t listen to adults"


    "Get taken away by the wicked witch��?!"


    The slender witch''s silhouette transformed into a massive beast. With a maw full of teeth like a worm''s and a revolting snout that opened wide, it charged toward us like a snake crawling through space, releasing a roar that made our heads ring.


    Her previous appearance as a harmless blabbermouth was completely gone, replaced by an overwhelmingly ferocious aura. Just from the unpleasant sorcerous wavelength, my instincts told me that taking a direct hit unprepared would end badly.


    ''Can I just smash that thing?''


    But facing such monstrosities was a tank''s duty. Without hesitation, I stepped forward to put our companions behind me. Having used the holy sword to break my own nightmare earlier, I raised my shield and rested my warhammer on my shoulder in a charging stance.


    Whether illusion or hologram, it should scatter if I bash it with my shield and smash it with my hammer, right? And since it was using evil sorcery, infusing holy power into my attacks might not kill the witch, but it could disrupt the sorcery.


    True to her preference for underhanded tactics, the witch''s maw ignored the tank and aimed for the back line instead. I stepped forward to ram her with my shoulder, but before my shield could strike her flank, something strange happened.


    "...Ah, found it."


    "Wh-what is thiiiiis?!"


    With a thud, the witch''s illusion froze in midair as if nailed in place.


    Grace, who had been continuously firing arrows into empty space without dodging, trusting me completely, had just fired an arrow loaded with mana somewhere.


    More specifically, toward the witch''s real body through empty space.


    ��


    Realizations could come from the most unexpected sources.


    Those who never break through barriers might dismiss this as privileged nonsense, but in my 11 years as an adventurer, I''d found that with enough talent, enlightenment could come from the most trivial things.


    Some found enlightenment watching the morning sun rise after battle, others from the sparks of a campfire boiling soup, and there was even one bastard who reached enlightenment during post-coital clarity, watching the red lights going out in the brothel district.


    So it was only natural that Grace would find some insight within the witch''s sorcery.


    "Grace, can you see something?"


    "Yes, I think I can... find the witch��"


    Perhaps she''d gained some insight through the arrows she fired continuously while passing through Katie''s, Jacob''s, Irene''s, and Mills'' illusions from the ruined village.


    Her soft brown eyes sparkled like amber under a spotlight. With those unmistakably special eyes glaring into space, Grace very slowly drew her bowstring. Not like a hunter pursuing prey, but like a priest offering a solemn prayer��slowly.


    As if to demonstrate that wind arrows weren''t just for rapid firing, the magic swirling around her bowstring gathered like a storm.


    "Roland, I''ll open the way."


    "...Alright, got it."


    The arrow, charged with enough power to distort the sorcerous illusion, could hardly be called just an arrow anymore. The wind gathered around it rivaled a high-rank magic spell, making the bowstring creak ominously��krrreeeek��as if about to snap.


    Then, as if she couldn''t hold on any longer, Grace released her fingers very lightly.


    They say the eye of a storm is calm��the arrow disappeared into empty space without making a sound. But even if it flew somewhere invisible to us, a high-rank spell couldn''t travel without leaving some aftermath.


    Krik, krakakrik, kreeeeeee��


    "...Everyone, get down!"


    Terrible noises came from beyond the distorted, shattered illusion. A wind blew from the chaotic space as if guiding our way, but it was excessively violent to be called guidance.


    Jacob took care of Grace, who sagged with her bow dangling, while Mills and Katie huddled around Irene. After seeing them secure, I charged forward following the violent wind, immediately feeling strong resistance.


    It felt like running outside during a typhoon. Pushing through the howling wind, I saw a devastated prairie instead of the distorted illusion.


    Weeds that dared not raise their heads, small shrubs uprooted and blown away, prairie soil exposed where lush green had been torn away, and beyond it all, a shattered hut.


    "How dare you, how daaaaare!!!"


    "Just when I thought things might quiet down, you''re still as noisy as ever."


    Had she finally shot the witch''s head through the illusion? Dark aura ominously rose from the ruins of the collapsed hut, gathering into the shape of a witch on a broomstick.


    Though calling it a witch on a broomstick was generous��it was more like a grotesque tentacle mass perched on a broom rather than a beautiful woman''s silhouette.


    "Hey, aren''t you going to fight?! ...That''s really the fucking bitch."


    The problem was that despite having her hut destroyed and taking a direct hit to the head that would enrage anyone, she was escaping on a broomstick again. She truly had an annoying pattern.


    Phase 1: Trap


    Phase 2: Escape


    Fucking hell, whoever designed this really knew how to piss off users.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 526: Kanpfs Great Leap Forward 1

    The witch was dead.


    I wasn''t sure if we could even call it a witch anymore��it resembled more of a tentacle monster or those pale-white tentacle trees that produced doppelgangers in the Tower... but regardless, it had died miserably.


    Maybe choosing Mills the scout as a companion let us skip the final absorption pattern. After swallowing those poisoned test subjects, the witch had gulped down over twelve different poisons and alchemical solutions, melting away without leaving behind even a fist-sized chunk of flesh, let alone a human form.


    "Heh, hehehe, Master, can you see this...?"


    "Let''s give her some time alone and search the ruins of the hut."


    "That''s a good idea."


    Seeing Elize crying and laughing while staring at the miserable remains of the mad witch who had used people as toys and test subjects, I slowly turned and headed toward the collapsed hut.


    Honestly, her half-crazed behavior��screaming at the sky, muttering, then breaking into uncontrollable laughter��was frightening to approach. Everyone seemed to agree she needed time alone, so we carefully began investigating the hut ruins while trying not to make noise.


    The hut had been shattered from the inside out by Grace''s attack��what viewers had named the "Storm Arrow"��so there wasn''t much to find.


    "Oh, this is still usable."


    "Hmm... should we take this too? It doesn''t seem to have gone bad."


    -Look at them casually pocketing what''s probably poison


    -Is that poison or alchemical solution? Either way, they''re definitely planning to use it as poison LOLOLOL


    -Stop picking up weird stuff and check if there''s a basement already ??


    -Isn''t finding a hidden basement door under collapsed ruins a total cliche??


    -I just ate and I''m worried we''re about to find some gore in the basement


    Han Se-ah and Mills had found a few bottles, presumably dangerous alchemical catalysts stored in magically treated containers. Finding almost nothing made the situation even more suspicious.


    "Come to think of it, didn''t those test subjects come charging from behind the hut?"


    "You''re right. Let''s check that area too."


    After collecting mysterious potions from the hut ruins and finding nothing but the stench of excrement in the storage area where the test subjects had emerged from, Elize finally composed herself and approached the hut.


    Jacob and I had thoroughly combed through the ruins, even sweeping away debris like dust, but we hadn''t found a basement entrance or anything suspicious. As Elize arrived at the now completely cleared hut site, still bearing tear stains on her face, she silently waved a bizarre wand.


    The strange wand, made from the dried forepaw of a bear-like monster, wiggled left and right. As the claw-like part of the wand curled like a clenching fist, a large door suddenly appeared in the bare dirt floor.


    "So it was outside the hut, not inside."


    "Sorcery is fascinating. I couldn''t sense a trace of this."


    The basement door beside the small hut. Though this description might make it sound tiny and cramped, the entrance alone was nearly as large as the hut itself.


    It made sense��if she had used both humans and monsters as test subjects, the entrance had to be large. A witch who experimented on both humans and monsters, capable of subduing even high-rank mercenaries given enough time, would likely have used medium to large monsters as test subjects too.


    My thoughts were confirmed when, immediately after opening the massive door and descending the stairs, we were greeted by taxidermied ogres and trolls.


    "Ugh, shit! That scared me. Why would anyone make these?"


    "These aren''t ordinary taxidermy. Judging by the chemical smell similar to the test subjects outside, she was probably trying to create enhanced monster soldiers while preserving their external form."


    "But she got bored and abandoned it halfway through, I imagine."


    Mills explained while sniffing the air, and Elize added cynically. So this was what they meant by researching all kinds of sorcery for fun without any depth.


    She had tried enhancing monsters with sorcery before giving up, attempted implanting tentacles before abandoning that too, tried mixing different monster species together, combining humans with monsters, developing drugs with different effects on humans versus monsters, dabbling in alchemy... but never finished anything.


    Did this witch have something like ADHD? The viewers were asking similar questions about the chaotic remains in the basement. She hadn''t thoroughly researched anything, just created countless victims.


    "Take whatever you want. Though... there doesn''t seem to be much worth taking."


    "Just a few alchemical reagents, then."


    It seemed the quest reward would come from Elize rather than the witch, as there was nothing worthwhile in the basement. With nothing but test subjects that made our skin crawl, we quickly returned outside.


    The prairie was no longer the dark, sorcery-created space from before��the moon had set and the sun was rising. Despite the decaying flesh, shattered hut ruins, and upturned earth scattered across the prairie, the sun rose slowly, unconcerned, offering a beautiful dawn.


    "Um, about that."


    "Something on your mind, Irene?"


    "Where exactly are we? We seem quite far from the village."


    ��


    Our first side quest in the Empire had been executed perfectly.


    Except for the return journey.


    If we hadn''t had food in our inventory for the return trip, we might have been forced to eat wild animals or monsters while wandering the prairie, but that''s a story for after the quest completion.


    "Ugh, I wonder when the Tower will open again? After all this trouble, I''m sick of side quests and the Empire... I just want to turn my brain off and clear the Tower."


    -Turn your brain off? As if you ever had one to begin with


    -No! Our little angel needs to finish the armor quest first, pleeeease!!!


    -Looks like Grace had some kind of epiphany, maybe she''s close to reaching 6��? Let''s get some gains before leaving


    -This girl''s not just a homebody, she wants to be a Tower-body too


    -Isn''t there some strengthening event in the Archipelago? Like special enhancement stones for each region, similar to the stone dwarves?


    Elize, having completed her revenge, gave us generous rewards before vanishing without a trace.


    Mills received the herbs he''d been promised and various medicinal ingredients for a sickly child. He must have found it deeply satisfying to feed all those poisons to the mad witch, as he got enough to fill a large sack.


    Daughter-obsessed Jacob received bracelets for his wife and daughter. Elize explained they would ward off nightmares and bad luck, which made him grin widely as he pocketed them.


    Our party received a small gem��more precisely, something like amber made from tree sap. We obviously hadn''t accepted it for its monetary value, but for its sorcerous properties.


    It supposedly contained pure natural energy that repelled evil forces, probably providing some resistance to black magic or damage reduction. We''d decided to have the stone dwarves craft it into a bracelet. It was too bulky for a ring and would be cumbersome, and making it into a necklace would be uncomfortable for Irene with her Goddess pendant.


    "But seriously, hmm."


    "Isn''t Katie''s armor still perfectly usable? We can always come back to the Empire later, right?"


    "Exactly. At this rate, we''ll probably defeat the Four Heavenly Kings, hit a roadblock in the Tower, then come back to the Empire and do this all over again, don''t you think?"


    And that''s how, after completing the quest and receiving our rewards, Han Se-ah ended up sprawled listlessly in her room.


    Though we hadn''t been away that long, she was already desperate to clear the Tower. Her gaming style must be the type to ignore side quests and rush straight through the main storyline��seeing her immediately clamoring to return to the Kingdom after just one witch quest made me want to flick her forehead.


    Well, it didn''t matter��the party''s destination was the leader''s decision.


    After organizing our items and replenishing the food we''d consumed while wandering the prairie, we had two options. One was to head back toward Sibedev territory to fulfill the ghostly wish in Katie''s magical armor by learning about the Wesley family ancestors. The other was to return to the Kingdom and pester the Magic Tower wizards about when they''d open the gate.


    "Roland!"


    "What is it, Jacob?"


    Han Se-ah was rolling around on her bed in the inn, saying adventurers never departed immediately for the next quest after returning, so we had time to rest before making a decision.


    Grace and Irene had gone shopping, while Katie had left alone for a tour of the blacksmiths, curious about Imperial weapons. I was in the first-floor dining area, slurping iced coffee for the player, when Jacob suddenly burst through the inn door.


    "A message from the Kingdom! The door has opened, but something strange is happening!"


    "The Tower''s always been strange."


    When I responded dismissively to Jacob waving papers frantically, he thumped his chest in frustration. His booming voice and blue gorilla-like appearance were so loud that even Han Se-ah, who had been doing a bed broadcast upstairs, heard and came down to the first floor.


    If this hadn''t been lodging borrowed through the Archipelago''s Adventurer Guild branch manager''s connections, someone might have picked a fight with the lunatic shouting so loudly. Fortunately, our hero was the only one lounging in bed in broad daylight, and I was alone in the dining area.


    When I took the papers Jacob was enthusiastically waving and placed them on the table, unbelievable contents caught my eye.


    Tower gate, blockade lifted


    Encounter with non-human species claiming to be forest fairies


    Hostile toward humans


    "If stone dwarves were actual dwarves, then forest fairies must be elves? And you still want to stay in the Empire?"


    Those brief lines were enough to make every viewer unanimously scream for us to leave the Empire.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 527: Kanpfs Great Leap Forward 2

    Elves!


    Among fantasy enthusiasts, there probably isn''t anyone who dislikes elves. Even if they''re not particularly fond of them, there''s no reason to dislike such a mysterious race. They''re so appealing that their lore has expanded in countless directions, from mysterious forest-dwelling elves to the contemptible high elves��they''ve been used in creative works in every way imaginable.


    By now, elves have been portrayed so diversely that it''s hard to recall their original concept, easily found in both mainstream and niche media.


    "Forest fairies, huh? Does that mean the 61st floor is another forest layer?"


    "It might repeat after the 50th floor. Plains, forest, then caves, swamps, and highlands, right?"


    According to the Adventurers'' Guild report, the forest fairies from the Tower weren''t bizarre twig monsters with Yankee sensibilities, but beauties with pale skin and long ears familiar to Koreans. Well, given that Heroes Chronicle was fundamentally a waifu collection game, this made sense.


    While twisting dwarves into stone dwarves might be accepted with amusement, turning elves into ugly creatures would immediately strip them of their identity in a waifu gacha game, wouldn''t it? The neighboring country of Japan had already evolved elves into "eroves," and character design was the alpha and omega of such games��that couldn''t be compromised.


    The only minor issue was the report stating these beautiful forest fairies were hostile toward humans... which sounded rather ominous.


    "I wonder why they''re hostile?"


    "It says they drive people away from certain areas, like they''re protecting territory. They don''t outright try to kill humans, but they refuse dialogue... probably because of the Demon Lord?"


    "Perhaps they encountered evil humans before entering the Tower."


    "This looks exactly like another rescue quest scenario, similar to the stone dwarves, doesn''t it?"


    -Oh! will elf noonas also be added to Teacher Roland''s harem party?


    -Please hire an elf noona with curves like the super-attractive Manaashi


    -It''s basically a chicken coop lol


    -Based on every report describing them as pretty and beautiful, at least they''re not those weird western freckled orc-elves


    -So basically fight elves at the 61st floor, defeat the Four Heavenly Kings at the 70th floor, then make peace with the elves


    Just like the red harpies where all who could speak were named monsters, the forest fairies were probably all 4�� or higher scouts and archers.


    Since the gate had been guarded by the Four Heavenly Kings, the vanguard consisted entirely of high-rank mercenaries and adventurers, yet they couldn''t counter the elves'' stealth, ambushes, and encirclements��which confirmed they were named-level monsters.


    ...A plodding tank surrounded by dozens of named-level ranged attackers in complex forest terrain. Just imagining it made my spine tingle, my blood pressure rise, and my neck stiffen. Setting aside my expectations for the elven race, I hoped we wouldn''t end up fighting them.


    "There might be some misunderstanding because of the Demon Lord. We should try talking to them."


    "Well, they don''t pursue if you avoid their territory. It might be worth looking for clues."


    "That''s true. There could be something like the Harpy Kingdom''s altar."


    "By the way, news about the forest fairies has increased the number of people trying to enter the Tower..."


    My companions'' eyes sparkled with interest at the appearance of a new non-human race following the harpies and stone dwarves. The stone dwarves had already made a name for themselves in human society with their gem crafting and luxury goods, while the harpies were generating bizarre rumors about being beautiful creatures that laid mana stones��naturally, people were intrigued.


    Quite something to witness the mix of harpies who demanded a night with me for "the power of a strong one" and mercenaries whose passive skill was lewd banter.


    Of course, mercenaries who loved money and women couldn''t help being interested in naked flying beauties who laid mana stones. We''d already encountered plenty who''d been seduced, abducted, and enslaved during our conquest.


    "We''re heading straight back to the Kingdom from the Magic Tower, right?"


    "Since we don''t have anywhere else to visit, we might as well go directly to the Adventurers'' City."


    ��


    Honestly, I''d expected to stay in the Empire longer.


    I was too curious about how Katie''s armor would change once we completed her quest. A magical armor inhabited by an ancestral ghost, revealing its true form once the lingering attachment was released! Even after eleven years in this fantasy world, that would''ve been a rare sight to behold.


    With Han Se-ah''s strange timing of using her power and our party''s absurdly overpowered combat abilities that viewers constantly cursed at, couldn''t we have breezed through the armor quest too?


    But even "magical armor inhabited by an ancestral ghost" couldn''t spark more curiosity than "curvy beautiful elves who reject humans." Before viewers could even voice their opinions, even Han Se-ah, despite being a woman, had declared we should leave the Empire for the Kingdom as if enchanted.


    "Is this the gate that takes us directly to the 60th floor? I wonder where it leads."


    "I heard it goes to the front of that Four Heavenly Kings'' fortress. Since it''s so sturdy and large, they''re probably planning to repurpose it."


    From our lodging in the Archipelago, we took a circulating carriage to the Magic Tower, then waited briefly at the Imperial Magic Tower before teleporting to the Kingdom''s Magic Tower. Like someone frugally using airline miles, we traveled using the hero''s teleport privileges and instantly arrived at the Adventurers'' City.


    Amidst the familiar sights, an unfamiliar structure in the plaza caught my eye. It stood out even more because of all the people gathered there hoping to glimpse the beauty of the forest fairies.


    Naturally, the gates were managed by Magic Tower wizards, but this time, exceptionally, Temple knights were also present. Even the most brazen adventurers might pester gate-managing wizards, but not to the point of confronting Temple knights.


    "Come on, isn''t there any way?"


    "No! We clearly announced it''s for high-rank adventurers and above only!"


    "Those without high-rank adventurer badges cannot enter! This isn''t just the Magic Tower''s decision, but also the will of the Kingdom and the Temple, so comply!"


    Still, human desire being what it is, adventurers loitered around the gate. The wizards checking badges one by one were accustomed to such work from collecting passage fees, but the Temple knights seemed stressed by the persistent adventurers who wouldn''t budge despite repeated warnings.


    But well, just because they''re told not to enter doesn''t mean they can be arrested and sent to a basement for gathering and muttering around the gate, right?


    Pushing through the crowd toward the front, the Temple knights suddenly adjusted their postures and fiddled with their helmets as they recognized us. Adventurers who had been complaining about being pushed now gradually read the atmosphere and silently made way.


    "Ah, Sir Roland. I heard you''d left for the Empire, but you''ve returned quickly."


    "Isn''t an adventurer''s duty to climb the Tower?"


    "Haha! If everyone in the world were like the hero''s party, how wonderful that would be. The Goddess will surely bless your adventures, certainly."


    "Yes, Hero Hanna and party members. Confirmed. Oh, no need to take out your badges."


    The Temple knights assumed formal postures and showed respect before we even got close, apparently recognizing our faces. Thanks to their courteous manner, the wizard buried in paperwork opened the way without even looking up.


    It might seem somewhat rude, but that''s just how wizards are. In their own way, they were trying to be efficient while accommodating the hero''s party.


    Amid the Temple knights'' excessive politeness and the wizard''s indifference, we passed through the gate to find the fortress''s main gate wide open. The stone dwarves must have been interested in otherworldly metals as rumored, as they seemed to have started analyzing and utilizing the fortress rather than forcibly dismantling it.


    Stepping aside from the gate and looking around, we saw tents pitched all around the front of the fortress, just like last time. The interior of the fortress was managed by wizards and their hired stone dwarves, while the exterior was under the Temple and Kingdom''s supervision.


    "Do we go this way?"


    "I think they said a bit northeast from the fortress."


    Han Se-ah also seemed curious about the fortress that had transformed from a boss area into a town, but the viewers'' love for elves was apparently irresistible. Though she glanced at the bustling fortress where people were coming and going, her body honestly headed straight for the 61st floor.


    Once again, access was restricted to high-rank adventurers and above, and unlike the plains, there were no supply carriages due to the forest''s constraints on the 61st floor. Following the path where there was no sign of human presence, we could see Temple knights standing guard in front of the 61st floor gate as well.


    They raised their swords and shields in salute as we approached.


    "Ah, Sir Roland!"


    ''...Are Temple knights connected by some kind of muscle network?''


    Somehow we had the exact same conversation as with the knights outside, and as we passed through the gate, a dense forest greeted us.


    "This seems thicker than the forest on the 11th floor, doesn''t it?"


    "It''s a forest, but not exactly the same kind of forest."


    "Well, it''s a forest where forest fairies appear, so naturally it would be deeper and denser."


    Was the yearning for elves just as strong among K-medieval people? Had all the high-rank adventurers with entry permits gathered here? The gate from the 60th to the 61st floor had been desolate, practically an empty plain, but the area in front of the 61st floor gate showed dozens of footprints.


    Anyway, following Grace''s lead in the direction with fewer footprints, donations and chat messages full of anticipation flooded Han Se-ah''s broadcast.


    [User Roland Fan Hub Praying donated 50,000 won!]


    Will give fifty grand if you set up Roland with an elf and film it


    ...These bastards, do they think Han Se-ah is some kind of porn director?


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 528: Kanpfs Great Leap Forward 3

    While the plains of the 51st floor had barely differed from those on the 1st floor, the forest of the 61st floor was quite different from the 11th floor''s forest. The first thing I noticed was the sunlight. As viewers and internet communities would say, if the 1st floor was a forest layer, this place was dark enough to be called a deep forest layer.


    Unlike the 11th floor where pleasant sunlight filtered gently through swaying branches, here light barely passed through leaves rather than branches.


    Fallen leaves covering the ground, moss clinging thickly to trees, vines adding to the density, and just enough sunlight to see what was directly ahead combined to create an eerie scene more fitting for a horror movie than a beautiful natural landscape.


    "It''s hard to walk quietly here."


    "Can''t be helped. According to the reports, there aren''t any monsters in this area, probably because of the forest fairies."


    Only our footsteps broke the forest''s stillness. The sound of leaves crunching and dry twigs snapping echoed loudly, but no birds or insects stirred in response. Like the witch''s forest, was this a place devoid of small creatures, home only to plants?


    If so, could the monsters here be plant-based? I''d seen creatures that might have been plants or tentacles writhing in the contaminated swamp layer.


    But if tree monsters like ents or spriggans were lying in ambush, would Grace be able to detect them as living beings? While pondering these strange thoughts as we walked through the silent forest, Grace suddenly raised her hand to stop us.


    "...Something''s strange."


    "Hm? What is it?"


    "It feels like someone''s approaching us, but it''s unnaturally imperceptible."


    "The forest has been quiet all along. What do you mean?"


    "It''s hard to explain... it''s more of a feeling..."


    At her puzzling explanation that she couldn''t sense anything, yet somehow sensed that something was even more undetectable, everyone tilted their heads but stopped to take defensive positions. Katie and I took the front and rear, while Irene stood in the middle ready to deploy sacred law��a defensive formation.


    I raised my shield to my chin, positioned to charge forward at any moment while trusting Irene''s sacred law, when suddenly someone addressed us.


    "Hmm... Hey, humans."


    "...What the?!"


    Right above our heads.


    Not from the front or back, but directly overhead, a forest fairy peeked down at us from between the dense branches. Just as the reports had described, an impossibly beautiful woman whose allure couldn''t be hidden even by the dark forest shadows was looking down at me, her long ears twitching.


    Then, like an acrobatic monkey, she swung around the branch and flipped upside down before dropping gracefully in front of me, embodying the typical K-elf appearance.


    Golden hair flowing to her waist, emerald green eyes, flawlessly white skin, pointed ears that twitched alertly, a slender frame that looked a hand span taller than Grace, and a glamorous figure that even leather armor couldn''t conceal.


    "Wow, she''s truly beautiful. Our party members are all lookers, but an elf really is an elf."


    -Oh ?? who was that person offering the mission earlier? Anyone want to add to the fifty thousand?


    -Holy shit ???? is that the elf average? When can we break through season 2 and get there?


    -Is there any chance of recruiting an elf companion early if we keep rolling the early lottery? Do elves only appear after floor 50?


    -Now I understand why beautiful women are called elf women...


    -But why isn''t she shooting arrows? Do elves judge people by appearance too? Has she fallen for Teacher Roland?


    While the viewers and Han Se-ah were mesmerized by the elf woman''s beauty, the forest fairy who had been examining me like a curious animal lowered her bow and approached us slowly with her hands raised. Not metaphorically��literally like a wild animal trainer, cautiously.


    Looking carefully at where her green eyes were focused, I noticed she was staring intently at my waist area, partially hidden by my shield.


    "...What''s that thing you''re carrying? The natural energy is too pure to be coming from a human."


    "Natural energy? Are you talking about this?"


    Seeing the forest fairy so openly lower her bow, I lowered my weapon as well and opened the pouch at my waist. The object she seemed interested in must be our quest reward from Elize.


    The amber-like stone was too bulky for a ring and would clash with Irene''s Goddess pendant if made into a necklace, so we had planned to have it crafted into a bracelet. Though not yet processed into an accessory, we each carried one since they supposedly warded off evil energy on their own.


    As I pulled out the amber-like quest reward from my waist pouch, my companions each took out their own from their pockets.


    "Woah~ Goodness! You humans are cleaner than I expected!"


    "Cleaner?"


    "For these to maintain such purity even in human possession means you''re worthy guests, unlike those who disturb the forest. ...But what about you? I couldn''t sense anything, yet you pulled something from thin air."


    The elf examined each of our amber crystals like a gem appraiser, then smiled brightly. But her expression suddenly froze when she noticed Han Se-ah pulling her stone from her inventory rather than a pocket.


    Seeing those beautiful forest-green eyes fill with curiosity, confusion, and hostility left Han Se-ah flustered. She''d been snickering about how the quest reward had allowed us to easily gain elf favor, but now she alone was under suspicion and didn''t know how to respond.


    "Um, I''m the hero?"


    "Now you''re lying too? I sense traces of holy power from this man, not you."


    Ah, so she could sense the holy sword too.


    ��


    Han Se-ah was only able to escape the forest fairy''s suspicion thanks to Irene''s vouching. The forest fairy seemed to believe Irene''s words when she summoned holy power, suggesting that the fairy''s original world might also have had a goddess opposing the Demon Lord.


    Though I couldn''t draw the holy sword due to its cooldown, the forest fairy nodded, saying Irene''s holy power was enough to convince her. Then she declared it was perfect timing and invited us to the forest fairy village, making Han Se-ah''s and the viewers'' eyes gleam with excitement.


    "...Your gaze is rather disrespectful. I sense strange desires."


    "Well, she''s a mage. Seeing a species from another world probably sparked her scholarly curiosity."


    "Is that so? I suppose I''d be curious too if I saw dwarves made entirely of stone."


    Perhaps for this reason, the forest fairy quickly befriended Irene rather than Han Se-ah. Whenever the fairy reacted uncomfortably to Han Se-ah''s desires, Irene desperately defended her, creating an ongoing comedy routine between them.


    Whatever this pure natural energy was, it had transformed the initially cautious forest elf into a chatty companion. Strangely, Han Se-ah couldn''t see her stars or title and didn''t even know her name, yet they were already exchanging all sorts of stories.


    The forest fairy village was hidden by magic and inaccessible without an invitation; the outside world had become chaotic because of someone called the Demon Lord; refugee influxes into the forest were causing trouble for their scout teams��and so on.


    As their conversation continued, Irene seemed to perceive the pure forest fairy as someone younger than herself. Like an older sister caring for orphanage children, she began sharing stories of our adventures. The forest fairy showed particular interest in Manaashi, the black naga warrior who had converted to the Goddess religion, and the stone dwarves, the craftsman race.


    "By the way, was there a race similar to stone dwarves in, um, Fairy-nim''s world?"


    "Fairy-nim? Oh my, we haven''t even introduced ourselves. You can call me Alseith. It means ''forest.''"


    "Alseith, Alseith... That''s a pretty name. I''m Irene."


    "Thank you. Anyway, to answer your question, we did have earth fairies. They were similar to what you call stone dwarves, but the problem was they kept disturbing the forest claiming they were building things, so our relationship wasn''t great."


    "But why stone dwarves...?"


    "Well, you said they live inside rocky mountains and eat stones, right? Such a race wouldn''t harm the forest, so we could probably befriend them."


    As we walked through the forest following Alseith and Irene, who were exchanging all kinds of stories, sunlight suddenly pierced my eyes.


    The forest had brightened as if we''d returned to the 11th floor. At the same time, the freshness of the air I inhaled deeply felt like it was cleansing my lungs.


    I thought we''d been walking normally, but had we passed through some kind of barrier simply because a forest fairy was leading us? Glancing around, I saw Grace, with her exploration passive, looking surprised as she gazed wide-eyed at our surroundings.


    "What''s this, Elseith? You brought humans? ...Are they even human?"


    "I sense both natural energy and light energy... could they be half-bloods?"


    "Eek! Stop that mage!"


    The trees that grew straight upward had branches spreading like intricate mosaic artwork, as if tended by a skilled gardener, allowing sunlight to pass through. Their thick trunks, showing no signs of being cut or broken, had swelled to form homes for the forest fairies.


    So this was the forest fairy village, naturally formed with bright sunlight as its fence. Rather than houses made of wood, they were trees that had grown into house shapes, and from inside them, fairies emerged one by one to greet us.


    The forest fairy village was filled exclusively with women, as if modeled after nymphs from Greek and Roman mythology. Forest fairies in light, loose clothing that left little to the imagination, fairies whose skin glistened with sweat as if they''d been training, and fairies who screamed in alarm at the sight of Han Se-ah all rushed out.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "That, that woman will burn down the forest! With her evil magic that summons magical potions from thin air!"


    ...That accusation seemed a bit too credible to be slander. Was she some kind of prophet?


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 529: Kanpfs Great Leap Forward 4

    Apparently the main quest was designed with cooperation in mind, as we were able to have extensive conversations with the curious-eyed forest fairies.


    Even without the "Pure Natural Energy Crystal" reward from the Empire side quest, we probably could have earned the forest fairies'' goodwill using the power of the Saint, hero, and holy sword. It would make sense if a side quest couldn''t be completed without progressing the main quest, but having a main quest that couldn''t be tackled without completing a side quest seemed a bit much.


    After calming the forest fairy who trembled and wailed that Han Se-ah was an arsonist, the forest fairies who had gathered in the village square began explaining their situation with complete openness.


    "World Tree... definitely elf-like."


    -This seems like proper K-elves, right? Did J-eroves[1] also go on about World Trees?


    -At least they''re not those Yankee-style stick-figure monsters, so that''s good


    -So are they elves or kan-elves[2]? Should we consider them kan-elves who turned dark after being victimized by the Demon Lord?


    -They remain beautiful elves in front of Teacher Roland, so who cares


    -If they''re freaking out because there''s no World Tree, I can''t even imagine where the main quest story is heading


    Judging by the donations from viewers who loved showing off their random knowledge, these forest fairies seemed to be a race that blended nymphs from Greek and Roman mythology with K-fantasy elves. Alseith, who had guided us, was a forest nymph, and the names of the elves in the village��Oreades (mountain), Naphaeas (valley), and so on��were easily searchable online, confirming this theory.


    The issue was whether they were K-elves or J-eroves, but regardless, they were a race that had lived together beneath a massive tree called the World Tree. And naturally, there was no World Tree inside the Tower.


    "So you''re saying we were abducted by the Demon Lord and forcibly separated from the World Tree?"


    "Th-thinking about being abducted to a world without the Goddess and losing holy power... it''s frightening."


    For the forest fairies, the World Tree wasn''t simply a large tree but something fundamental to their existence as a race. The obvious reason why only women inhabited the village was because forest fairies were born from the World Tree, and they drew energy from it to use magic, spirit arts, or sorcery.


    But in this Tower without a World Tree... new forest fairies couldn''t be born, depleted mana couldn''t recover, and they couldn''t properly use the abilities they once had.


    In terms of this world, it was like being in a space untouched by the Goddess''s hand, withering away with both holy power and mana sealed. In gaming terms, it meant no revival, no healing, and skill sealing while being forcibly confined to a dungeon corner.


    "Huu-huu, sh-she''s going to burn our village..."


    "No, I won''t. Really. ...Ah, really. When you cry with that face, I feel guilty even though I haven''t done anything wrong. Looking at the situation, it''s not short-term future vision but more like an analysis of my gameplay so far, right?"


    -No way, from what I see she''s definitely a talented prophet and Han Se-ah is going to set the forest on fire


    -Seeing how they keep talking about energy, it seems like player behavior is analyzed to determine relationship status?


    -If you play the game lustfully, blowing money earned as an adventurer on harem parties, will you get shot with arrows and chased out when you come here?


    -So you''re not going to set fires? If it''s a forest, there''s plenty to burn and you''ll definitely set it ablaze


    -I''mNotGoingToSetTheForestOnFire (while equipping staff with flame enhancement and loading explosives and alchemical solutions)


    Among them was a forest fairy named Naias who led the village with her minor precognition ability, but her power seemed uncontrollable after being disconnected from the World Tree. She kept reading dark and twisted futures, making her mentally overwhelmed when she met Han Se-ah.


    Given her prophet character, she probably analyzed player behavior using big data... and if we summarized Han Se-ah''s gameplay, wouldn''t it be arson and terrorism?


    "It''s okay, Naias. You might not trust the self-proclaimed hero, but you can trust the Saint and the knight of the holy sword. They''ll keep her in check."


    "Don''t get too caught up in bad futures, okay?"


    We spent quite a bit of time soothing the half-convulsing forest fairy elder Naias. Perhaps Han Se-ah''s conquest pace had been too fast, leaving no time to build substance through Temple side quests, leading to this situation.


    Anyway, Naias, a cute blue-bobbed elf whose name meant "sprite of the spring," sobbed in the arms of her tall, voluptuous sisters��a sight the viewers enjoyed watching until their patience wore thin.


    "Um, humans? I have a favor to ask."


    "Yes!"


    A forest fairy with bright yellow-green hair subtly called us away from the others who were fretting over the sobbing Naias, allowing us to escape the awkward situation.


    ��


    Come to think of it, we couldn''t see the stone dwarves'' �� and titles either.


    We couldn''t see the title and stars of the forest fairy who called us aside, but my senses told me she was likely the strongest in the village.


    Light green hair verging on sky blue, slender yet firm white arms, and a svelte figure toned from running through dense forests. She was beautiful enough that posting leggings-clad workout photos on social media would earn her millions of followers... but also a powerhouse of at least 5��.


    My senses warned that those slender arms could still damage me, creating a disorienting disconnect between vision and perception. But what mattered was the quest she had for our party.


    "What''s the favor?"


    "You are, well, humans who are both pure and strong. ...Honestly, you''re so powerful I''m not sure if our entire village attacking together could subdue you."


    If prophet Naias was the village elder, this forest fairy gave the impression of being the village guard captain. Her request was simple yet difficult, but it was a quest we absolutely had to undertake.


    She asked us to find other forest fairy villages.


    "So that''s my request. If you take this, they''ll all listen to you."


    With those words, she handed me a familiar-looking light green leaf. The young leaf, similar in color to her hair, gave off a refreshing scent.


    ...Mint?


    "My name is Minthe. Would you tell the other villages that Naias and Minthe are gathering the forest fairies? It''s difficult to leave this place because our connection to the World Tree has been severed."


    No wonder the color and scent seemed familiar��she was a mint fairy.


    Still, the leaf she offered wasn''t ordinary mint; it sparkled like a jewel.


    It glittered like a gem or glass artwork when hit by sunlight, with an unfading fragrance and a subtle, strange magical wavelength. It was certainly distinctive enough to serve as an emblem.


    So the 61st floor''s layer quest involved rallying scattered forest fairies who had lost their World Tree. Han Se-ah nodded without hesitation at this clearly presented quest.


    "Will they come on their own if we just relay that, or should we bring them here?"


    "No need to bring them. Even without the World Tree, this emblem can connect our sisters. I''m counting on you, human heroes."


    Why would we turn down the main quest after abandoning the Empire side quest to rush to the 61st floor? Han Se-ah pretended to examine the leaf I handed her, holding it up to show the camera before neatly placing it in her inventory.


    Just as I was about to comment on this, forest fairy Minthe spoke first.


    "Hey, hero. You should avoid using that strange magic. I don''t know what''s in that space, but it seems to break connections and will only raise suspicion."


    "Ah, right! You mentioned you couldn''t sense that energy!"


    Having apparently forgotten that she''d put the natural energy crystal in her inventory just an hour ago, earning the fairies'' suspicion, she awkwardly smiled and reopened her inventory.


    Finding it unnatural to keep items in a pocket rather than her inventory, she clumsily transferred the leaf to the pouch hanging from her belt. Only then did Minthe nod with a soft smile, seemingly relieved.


    "I''m counting on you again, hero. Oh, and I recommend leaving immediately instead of going back to the village. Naias has become quite tearful since losing her connection to the World Tree."


    "I see. How do we get out?"


    "Just walk straight to where sunlight doesn''t reach, and you should return to where you were before. That leaf also serves as an access pass to forest fairy villages."


    With Minthe bidding us farewell and the soft sobbing still audible from the village, we headed toward the sunlight that marked the village boundary. The wildflowers that had cushioned our feet so softly under the sunlight disappeared, replaced by crunching fallen leaves and an eerie atmosphere.


    As shadows from the dark forest covered our faces, Katie slowly spoke.


    "...The fairies are pretty. Both the fairies and their villages."


    "Is that why you were so quiet?"


    I wondered why she''d kept her mouth shut the entire time in the village��she must have been too captivated to even think of speaking.


    [1.raei: J-eroves (J-??????) are Japan''s depiction of elves like K-elves (K-?????) which is a little self-explanatory so I''ve never actually had to make a side note for that. How for Japanese elves, it seems that they''ve combined the words erotic and elves making ''eroves.'' I don''t know whether this means that there are normal Japanese elves or that Japanese elves are just sexualized in general.]


    [.2: Kan-elves are the evil/corrupted elves in stories or the ones that are portrayed negatively. Sometimes referred to as dark elves.]


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 530: Kanpfs Great Leap Forward 5

    Han Se-ah fidgeted awkwardly with the pouch dangling at her waist. Since the "Pure Natural Energy" quest reward and Minthe''s "leaf" couldn''t be placed in her inventory, she kept touching the pouch that held them instead.


    ...I''d missed my chance to nag her, but seeing how she''d put a passive item that warded off evil energy in her inventory without even equipping it made me want to flick her forehead.


    With those thoughts, we walked through the now-darkened deep forest, where Grace gazed in one direction with her subtly glowing eyes. Come to think of it, after our experience with the witch''s sorcery, those strangely sparkling eyes were something I should look into.


    Her once ordinary brown eyes had become amber, beautifully mixed with yellow, and now literally sparkled like those of a great cat. I wondered if she was about to reach 6�� like Irene, or if she was learning a new skill.


    "So are there only forest fairies in this forest?"


    "There are probably monsters too. They mentioned they couldn''t leave the village, which suggests they''re wary of things besides humans."


    "Makes sense. This is the 61st floor after all��it can''t be an empty forest."


    The number 61 was too intimidating to completely relax, yet the silent forest made it difficult to stay tense continuously.


    As we moved forward with the now-familiar rustling sounds, Grace stopped us with her sparkling eyes. Betraying Katie''s expectant face��probably hoping for more forest fairies��she slowly raised her bow and drew the string.


    Creeeeeak��


    Gathering a wind arrow that we''d now become completely familiar with, she fired what looked almost like a javelin toward some target. Though not as massive as the siege weapon that had crashed into the witch''s hut, it was far more powerful than an ordinary arrow.


    "What is that?"


    "A ch-chameleon?"


    The thick wind arrow shattered branches before embedding itself in a massive tree sturdy enough to withstand a javelin-sized projectile. The impact sent leaves showering down and the trunk shaking violently, but the tree wasn''t the important part.


    A flat head that had been staring at us while hanging upside down from the tree��the back of a giant chameleon monster that could swallow a human''s upper body in one gulp had been shattered, causing it to drop down from the tree.


    How would medieval people with no internet know about exotic animals like chameleons? When confusion filled everyone''s faces, Han Se-ah, who had muttered this without thinking, quickly offered an explanation while being teased by viewers.


    "Chameleon, Hanna?"


    "Oh, well, it''s a lizard that camouflages by making its skin match its surroundings."


    Ah, so this is a chameleon.


    A color-changing lizard.


    The viewers snickered, as if generic Japanese light novels existed in the other world too. Come to think of it, I hadn''t seen any chameleon-type monsters despite traveling to all four corners of the Kingdom.


    Still, our party members accepted her explanation without much doubt, thanks to "Genius Mage Whatever" Han Se-ah. It probably helped that she frequented the Magic Tower and interacted with old wizards. Anyway, the creature wriggled while impaled on the wind arrow, and when the arrow disappeared, its punctured body turned into a mana stone and dropped to the ground.


    The mana stone was large enough to be visible even in the dim forest. Though it looked like a chameleon variant and seemed harmless, the size of the mana stone suggested it had been quite powerful.


    "Hmm... a lizard that big is unsettling."


    "How would it attack? By swinging its tail like a whip?"


    "It would shoot out its tongue, like a frog."


    "A color-changing lizard-frog? What will they think of next?"


    After collecting the mana stone, we continued forward with Katie grumbling. Apparently the main theme of this dark forest was stealth and ambush, as most monsters we encountered afterward were similar to the chameleon.


    Following the giant chameleon that could swallow a person''s upper body in one bite, we encountered a large spotted snake that looked like a moss-covered vine, and monkey monsters with dark brown bark-like skin.


    The most annoying were naturally the monkeys. Looking like an unpleasant mix of monkey and orangutan, with bark and moss instead of fur, they proved their simian nature by traveling in groups.


    They usually dozed off curled up high in large trees, but when our party passed underneath, crunching fallen leaves, they threw stones at us.


    "Watch your heads!"


    "Ah, damn it! What kind of monkey��!"


    Naturally, stones thrown by 61st-floor monkeys weren''t ordinary. The forest fairies'' forest was like some magical realm where creatures naturally manipulated mana.


    Stones flew with the force of arrows shot from mechanical crossbows, giving me no chance to lower my shield. The only fortunate aspect was that their hard shell-like skin made their movements sluggish. While I took a battering of stones with my shield raised, our only viable strategy was to break branches and knock them down.


    CLANG�� THUD��!


    The pointed stones hammered my shield with shocking force for projectiles thrown by monkeys less than a meter tall. While forest fairies were one thing, an attack from these monkeys would turn a mid-rank party into minced meat.


    As expected of the 61st floor��truly only those of high-rank caliber could survive here. If the 51st floor plains could be managed by mid-rank parties with sufficient numbers (except for ogres), the 61st would only produce meaningless sacrifices.


    ��


    "No discoveries yet?"


    "There are some safe zones created by forest fairies, but no villages yet."


    "Maybe there''s just one village per floor, like the stone dwarves'' city?"


    "The stone dwarves had a city while forest fairies have villages, so let''s keep looking before jumping to conclusions."


    And so began days of forest exploration.


    Obviously, adventurers couldn''t just climb the Tower one floor per day when attempting to reach the top. They had to find safe zones, hunt monsters, sell mana stones, and analyze ecosystems for wizards and scholars.


    Additionally, with crowds rushing in hoping to meet forest fairies firsthand, the forest was quite bustling despite the restriction to high-rank adventurers and above.


    It wasn''t like the old days when we''d awkwardly pass other adventurer groups while heading in any cardinal direction, but we frequently found safe zones already occupied. Come to think of it, even in this medieval fantasy world, the formula "fairy = beautiful" seemed to hold true.


    "What was our current task again?"


    "Collecting dark red moss growing from tree roots, and finding vine specimens that look identical to snakes."


    "We''ve already packed the moss in the inventory, so we just need to keep an eye out for those vines."


    "Honestly though, I can''t tell the difference between normal vines and the ones we''re looking for."


    While we were the only ones who could find the forest fairy villages with our leaf emblem, other high-rank adventurer parties could discover the path to the 62nd floor.


    With the mindset that we only needed to avoid losing the final blow on the boss, we continued exploring to find potential forest fairy villages on the 61st floor. Since there was no reason we had to be the ones to find the 62nd floor gate, our party debated whether moss-covered vines resembled snakes or not.


    The atmosphere remained light since we could easily handle chameleons and snakes��only the monkeys throwing stones from above posed any real challenge.


    "There''s a safe zone ahead. Should we call it a day?"


    "It''s an awkward time to push forward anyway. If the safe zone is empty, let''s rest there."


    With minimal danger, good earnings, and steady progress, there was no reason for the mood to sour. Laughing together, we followed Grace to a large tree house.


    The trunk section had swelled like a jar, forming a safe zone large enough to comfortably accommodate five people. Hadn''t someone mentioned that places where several of these gathered naturally became forest fairy villages?


    It felt exactly like a studio apartment��too small for all five of us to cook inside, but spacious enough for us to sleep side by side.


    Just in case, Grace took the leaf emblem from Han Se-ah and circled the safe zone once, while Katie and I laid out sleeping bags and hung lanterns inside. Meanwhile, Han Se-ah and Irene prepared dinner outside.


    "Irene! Sister! Sisteeer-!"


    "My goodness! What''s wrong, child?!"


    Just as we were satisfyingly settling into our well-coordinated roles for rest, Grace''s sudden cry reached us.


    She''d gone out for light reconnaissance but returned carrying someone who was half-dead��what on earth had happened?


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 531: Terror of the Deep Forest 1

    Both mercenaries and adventurers constantly risked their lives. In this dark fantasy world, death was commonplace��even farmers tilling fields or herding livestock might encounter wild monsters.


    If there were dangers from wandering monsters in the Kingdom''s countryside, how much worse would it be inside the Tower where the Goddess''s touch couldn''t reach? Our party, packed with high-�� experts, could navigate these challenges without much difficulty, but other adventurers were dying every moment.


    Like the man before us now.


    "What could have done this? It doesn''t look like the chameleon''s tongue attack."


    "It wasn''t the monkeys'' stone-throwing either. There aren''t any visible wounds... poison perhaps?"


    The man''s breathing was so labored he seemed to be gasping for air. His expensive-looking, well-maintained armor and finely crafted sword that could easily be called a masterpiece marked him as an adventurer who could pass for a noble''s guard��yet here he was, dying alone in the depths of the forest.


    Irene frantically summoned her holy power, but it had no visible effect. Even if her specialty was barriers rather than healing, she should have been able to provide basic first aid, but even that wasn''t working.


    He was clearly suffering from some kind of healing-prevention debuff.


    "Poison that blocks holy power healing effects?"


    "How is that possible?!"


    In RPG games, debuffs like reduced healing or healing prevention were common counters to dot heals, area heals, single target heals, and resurrection.


    But for fantasy world inhabitants more familiar with priests than doctors, poison that prevented holy power''s healing effects would seem more unreal than demons crawling up from the gates of hell.


    Imagine going to a hospital with a cold, getting medication, then discovering it contained a microchip marked with the beast''s 666 that made Satan himself jump out of the pill bottle. You wouldn''t think "God and demons are real!"��you''d deny reality and assume you''d taken hallucinogenic drugs.


    Yes, denial of reality.


    "Is that even possible? Healing is the Goddess''s authority."


    "Maybe he wasn''t attacked by an ordinary monster but by the Demon Lord''s forces."


    The party was shocked that holy power couldn''t heal him. Irene, who actually wielded the holy power, silently began to pray while Grace and Katie chatted anxiously.


    Watching them, Han Se-ah''s expression turned serious.


    "Hey, this map gimmick is really dirty. Stealth ambush monsters everywhere, and now named monsters with healing-prevention poison? If your barrier reaction time is slow, your party gets wiped."


    -Just pack antidotes and potions instead of bombs, you maniac LOLOLOL


    -I told you she''d set fire to the elves'' village after burning down the forest LOL


    -Forbes'' #1 Most Suspicious Streamer: Han Se-ah


    -Well, healing blockers had to appear eventually LOL It''s a common game mechanic


    -There must be a solution? Maybe a 6�� healing specialist can break through, or purification works even if healing doesn''t? Remember our Mama is barrier-specialized


    In this deep forest, anyone short of special forces would make noise while moving. Regular monsters ambushed with camouflage, and named monsters attacked during the confusion with healing-prevention poison.


    Just hearing about this gimmick was frustrating.


    The viewers seemed delighted by this stress-inducing setup. They watched Han Se-ah''s broadcast because they enjoyed her success, but too much success made them uncomfortable��they wanted to see her stumble occasionally.


    Perhaps it was because the gap between her and Kim Seok-hyun, the bean-line sword-mage-warrior, had widened considerably. She was so overwhelmingly ahead that people felt comfortable criticizing her.


    "This... to the guild..."


    "Are you... regaining consciousness?"


    "Report... with my badge..."


    While Han Se-ah speculated with viewers about the named monster, Irene sensed it was too late despite her ineffective holy power. She pulled the pendant from her chest and held the dying adventurer''s hand with her symbol-clasping fingers.


    Though healing wasn''t working, he could apparently still feel the holy power''s presence. With a groan, he forced out his final words. Summoning his last strength, his trembling hand pulled something from his belongings, placed it down, and then went limp.


    "What''s this?"


    "A claw? A tooth? From the named monster?"


    He passed us a large, pointed fang as big as a person''s forearm.


    ��


    Analyzing unknown monsters was naturally the Magic Tower''s responsibility. Like university professors and graduate students securing funding for research projects, mages conducted magical research on specific topics to receive sponsorships from the state and nobility.


    Obviously, the monster ecosystem of the newly opened 61st floor was a priority subject. Whether from a vain noble''s purse or an inquisitive wizard''s wallet, this topic generated gold coins.


    So the 61st floor, poison that blocked holy power, named monster��the mysterious fang passed from the dead adventurer to Han Se-ah was incredibly valuable.


    "...We''ve confirmed the adventurer''s badge. The guild won''t forget your dedication."


    "It''s a bit of a shame."


    -In RPGs, aren''t items from dead people yours to keep? Having to give this up sucks LOLOL


    -If she hadn''t handed it over, the chat would have roasted her before Roland could say anything. Smart move


    -So the reward goes to the dead adventurer''s party as insurance money, but Han Se-ah gets the information?


    -For the medieval era, their insurance system seems pretty good


    -This is why people risk their lives climbing the Tower and paying guild fees, right?


    The fang was valuable enough that Han Se-ah forgot her usual pretenses and openly expressed disappointment. In a standard PC game with keyboard and mouse, she might have taken it and run.


    But in a virtual reality game almost indistinguishable from reality, a hero couldn''t take another''s belongings for a few gold coins. While she muttered regretfully to her viewers, she dutifully returned the item and the adventurer''s badge to the guild.


    I didn''t know if the adventurer was from the Empire, but he must have been quite famous judging by how quickly the guild worker''s face darkened.


    "What happens to this fang now?"


    "Normally, we''d sell it to the Magic Tower and send part of the proceeds to his family... but as you said, the Temple might purchase it instead of the Magic Tower. Of course, your party will receive the information immediately."


    "I see. I should come to the guild for that?"


    Maybe they knew each other, like Elize and me. After carefully storing the adventurer''s badge and fang behind the counter, she weakly nodded at Han Se-ah''s final question, seemingly without the energy to speak.


    Seeing this, our companions'' faces also darkened, as if they''d mentally written a romance story between the adventurer and guild worker.


    ...Ever since the innkeeper went missing, and the priests and mid-to-low rank adventurers who went searching for her never returned, everyone seemed on edge. It took me a long time to get used to people dying around me too.


    "Should we head back to the 61st floor then? Now that we''ve confirmed there''s a named monster, we should learn its identity."


    "That seems best. A famous adventurer party died without putting up a fight, so we should gather whatever information we can."


    "Without putting up a fight?"


    "There were no injuries besides the poisoning. If he''d been attacked by a fang as big as a human forearm, there should be wounds or damaged armor, but he had no marks at all."


    The fortunate thing was that instead of losing their resolve, they were fired up. Burning with determination to face this stealth-ambushing named monster, they exchanged glances before looking at me.


    Did they think I''d deeply empathize with the death of a fellow tank in armor and shield? I just thought, "Another one dead," but there was no need to dampen the mood.


    The guild worker who had been silently listening to our conversation slowly spoke up.


    "Um, Hero... in-information about the new named m-monster would be very helpful to the guild. The M-Magic Tower would also be in-interested..."


    "Don''t worry. We''ll definitely hunt it down."


    "Please... I''m begging you..."


    Overcome with emotion, she sniffled and sobbed. Irene gently took her hands to comfort her, but different words echoed loudly in my and Han Se-ah''s ears.


    [Unidentified monster devouring forest fairies in the deep woods]


    [The monster welcomed humans who suddenly appeared in the forest depths]


    [More prey in its territory is always welcome]


    The quest window updated, clearly directing us to pursue the named monster.


    ...But isn''t this a bit vague? Just a story with no hints.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 532: Terror of the Deep Forest 2

    In fantasy worlds, the hero''s party wasn''t a savior position helping everyone. Rather, they were more like assassins breaking through enemy lines with limited resources and elite members to strike at the command center. They called it a decapitation strategy.


    So our party couldn''t wander around searching for the missing innkeeper, nor could we prevent the deaths of good people who risked their lives over a loaf of bread while roaming the plains. A hero''s job wasn''t to save one good citizen, but to eliminate the villain who would create hundreds of victims.


    "I wonder if there are specific conditions that trigger this unidentified monster to attack people?"


    "Since it lives in the forest fairies'' forest, maybe it attacks things that look similar to fairies? All the other animals are basically stealth creatures."


    "Or maybe the snakes, monkeys, and other forest monsters hide because they''re afraid of this thing."


    In other words, a request to kill a named monster that devoured humans was perfectly suited for a hero''s party.


    We already needed to find the gate from the 61st to the 62nd floor and any additional forest fairy villages that might exist on the 61st floor. Hunting a named monster capable of ambushing and wiping out a top-tier adventurer party was practically our duty as the hero''s party.


    Add in the blasphemous ability to nullify holy power, and Irene''s eyes particularly burned with enthusiasm. It was inevitable to carry the sacrificed people in our hearts, but I hoped she wouldn''t obsess too much.


    "At least we have a rough idea of where this thing might be."


    "We do?"


    "It''s not some predator loudly leaving traces all over the forest, but something that moves silently, right? And the adventurer who gave us the fang collapsed from severe poisoning."


    "...So it was near us? Or that area is its territory."


    The strategy meeting progressed efficiently even as we thought about this. Normally we''d accept requests like "please find this item somewhere," but this situation was different.


    A named monster with poison that nullified holy power. Forget requests��once we brought back the mana stone and byproducts, the Magic Tower or Temple would show up with sacks full of gold coins begging us to take their money, so the order didn''t really matter.


    So we just needed to hunt the named monster, though capturing it alive might be better than hunting it. Research would progress faster with a living specimen, like when we captured the mutant ogre, rather than just having byproducts.


    In RPG terms, selling byproducts might advance research at 100% speed, but capturing the monster alive would boost it to 150%.


    "I have a good idea."


    "What is it, Roland?"


    When I suggested a reliable way to catch the named monster, even if we couldn''t find the elf village, my companions'' faces filled with shock.


    My method was quite simple.


    I''d serve as bait.


    "After all, this thing ambushes humans secretly, right? I could just camp nearby without my armor."


    "...Are you out of your mind?"


    Three pairs of eyes stared at me in alarm. They were understandably concerned that I''d face an enemy immune to holy power without armor. But my confidence wasn''t rooted in mourning the dead adventurer��I was genuinely confident.


    The man had died from poison without injuries despite the monster having a forearm-sized fang. This suggested the named monster, though fierce-looking, could shoot poison from a distance.


    I remembered venomous snakes from my previous life on Earth that could spit venom like a water gun and blind people. Surely a fantasy world would have poison-shooting monsters too?


    "Don''t worry, I''ve thought this through."


    "But still..."


    However, I could block remotely-sprayed poison with mana even without armor, and even if those huge fangs bit me, they wouldn''t penetrate my skin.


    It sounded funny, but skin enhanced with extreme mana concentration could become as hard as armor. In a typical mobile game, removing equipment would drop stats to rock bottom, but this virtual reality game was different. A superhuman''s skin enhanced to the extreme through mana could be harder than steel armor.


    My confidence was boosted by the fact that this world was a game.


    Even the 60th floor boss couldn''t penetrate my defense without going all out. Why would a named monster from the 61st floor, a stealth ambush character with healing-prevention poison, have attack power exceeding the Four Heavenly Kings?


    "Still, it could be dangerous."


    "Holy power might not work, but antidotes probably will. I''m not saying I''ll strip down and run off right now, so don''t worry too much."


    A named monster with stealth, poison, healing prevention, defense penetration, AND a strike more powerful than a boss? Unless BB Games had gone insane with user-hostile operations, such a balance-breaking monster wouldn''t exist. While I was reassuring my companions with these thoughts, Han Se-ah was staring at me with a peculiar look.


    That was clearly the look of someone eager to open a betting house.


    ��


    In the end, my suggestion prevailed.


    This meant that while my companions hid with their newly purchased stealth items, I sat alone nearby, starting a campfire and grilling jerky.


    First, we''d purchased expensive tent-shaped magical tools with party funds to conceal my companions'' presence. We justified it as something useful for when we had to spend the night without a safe zone.


    Second, we''d discovered an antidote. Thanks to the fang passed to us by the dying adventurer who had crawled to our party, alchemists had been able to quickly develop one.


    Third, we had the firm support of the hero party''s leader, Han Se-ah. To my companions, it might have seemed like a genius mage and alchemist who had calculated our odds of success was showing leader-like faith in her tank, but the reality was quite different.


    "Alright, folks! Betting house closes soon! If you don''t place your bets now, who knows when you''ll get another chance!"


    -Mom I''ll win for sure this time and be a good child! Mom I''ll win for sure this time and be a good child! Mom I''ll win for sure this time and be a good child! Mom I''ll win for sure this time and be a good child! Mom I''ll win for sure this time and be a good child!


    -LOL if they win points and get subscription tokens, they don''t have to empty their mom''s wallet LOL


    -This person seems so real that I can''t even laugh


    -Sometimes the "true abyss" visible in the chat might be more terrifying than the Demon Lord


    Han Se-ah had reached the same conclusion as me��that I wouldn''t get poisoned if bitten. So while in-game she was silently showing faith in her party member like a true leader, in front of the camera she was busy hustling viewers like a nightclub tout.


    At least I wouldn''t be bored sitting alone by the campfire grilling jerky.


    ''Is this really okay?''


    ''We brought the antidote hurriedly made by the alchemists, so it should be fine.''


    ''Place your bets! Will a named monster attack Roland or not? It''s a simple binary choice with points at stake!''


    ''With Roland''s abilities, he can block it with mana.''


    My companions huddled together in the tent that completely concealed their presence and aura, watching me. The wizards must have put their hearts into making it, because it truly felt like I was alone in the forest.


    Of course, while it concealed their presence, it didn''t block Han Se-ah''s broadcast signal, so the camera alternated between showing me and them. I tossed another branch into the campfire as I watched Han Se-ah''s excitement and my companions'' concerned faces.


    While my companions held their breath inside the tent, I sat alone with my campfire. The expensive premium jerky I''d bought at the market, skewered on a stick and roasting, spread its fragrant aroma in all directions.


    "Ah, that smells good."


    This wasn''t cheap jerky preserved with saltwater, but modern cutting-edge jerky marinated in soy sauce and generously sprinkled with expensive pepper. The jerky browning nicely over the campfire released an aroma strong enough to be smelled from hundreds of meters away.


    As I grilled the jerky, I made it obvious I was relaxing��my shield and warhammer leaned against a tree trunk, and I''d even removed my armor to use as a chair.


    A man in just a shirt, bare-bodied and wafting meat smells��wouldn''t a territorial beast-type monster come running immediately? As I pondered this, I sensed rustling in the undergrowth from far away.


    It seemed too noisy for a named monster��could it be a regular monster? Grabbing a piece of firewood like a club to chase off any ordinary monster, I glared in that direction as something suddenly popped out.


    "What are you doing?! Even if our connection to the World Tree is severed, to commit suicide like thi�� A human?"


    A new forest fairy, one I hadn''t seen in the village.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 533: Terror of the Deep Forest 3

    The forest fairy who rushed toward me was on the verge of tears with worry. She probably assumed I couldn''t have wandered this deep into the forest by accident, and thought I was despondent enough to give up on life.


    She figured no sane human would disarm themselves and grill meat in a monster-filled forest. She seemed like a gentle, kind-hearted fairy similar to the tearful Naias from the village. Seeing what she assumed was a suicidal human carrying an emblem received from her kind only deepened her concern.


    A person welcomed as a guest in another fairy village and given a leaf token is trying to kill himself right in front of our village!


    That was it.


    "...I didn''t realize there was another village here."


    "Yes, yes, human. Let''s go into the village and rest first... No more bad thoughts, okay?"


    The spot we''d chosen was a short distance away from the dead adventurer''s body. What we''d thought was the site of a named monster attack turned out to be the entrance to a hidden forest fairy village.


    The adventurer party attacked by the named monster couldn''t enter the fairies'' village since they lacked the fairy emblem. How bewildering this must have been for the forest fairies!


    It was surprising enough that a human adventurer appeared with a fairy emblem, but then that human removed his weapons and armor at the village entrance, seemingly offering himself as a meal to the terrifying monster that devoured forest fairies... I''d be shocked too.


    I glanced around to see if the named monster might approach while we were chatting, but all I saw was an overly concerned forest fairy. As she tried to coax me toward the village while patting me soothingly, my companions burst out of the tent.


    "Um, Fairy."


    "Eek! A human crawled out of the ground!"


    This caused the panicked fairy to stand protectively between me and my companions, creating quite a commotion, but we were able to clear up the misunderstanding thanks to the natural energy in our pockets.


    If someone had stuffed it into their inventory again because they found it bothersome, I would''ve seriously flicked their forehead, but thankfully the viewers'' nagging had prevented that. It was a strange situation��finding a fairy village while trying to lure a named monster. I wasn''t sure whether to call it good luck or bad.


    One thing was certain, though��viewers who had bet on the named monster appearing were now in a frenzy about why a forest fairy showed up instead.


    "Well then, let''s close the betting house and head to the fairy village~ Don''t forget to say thanks before hitting the collect button!"


    -LOL she''s scraping off the losers here. Does she even have a human heart?


    -Who cares, these pointless newbies with no points LOL Hey, who are you guys? Haven''t seen you before.


    -Jeongbae, are your brains in a drum? Jeongbae, are your brains in a drum? Jeongbae, are your brains in a drum? Jeongbae, are your brains in a drum? Jeongbae, are your brains in a drum?


    -How can an elf pop up here? This makes no sense. There should be a special investigation into Han Se-ah colluding with BB Games for fraud.


    -Mister, you look like a newbie with no points. Stop whining and go away LOL


    The chat turned into a sea of tears, suggesting the overwhelming majority of viewers had expected a named monster. If you collected all the ? and ? characters, you could probably print an entire tear-filled encyclopedia.


    I followed the forest fairy while watching Han Se-ah and her viewers, who were gleefully taunting the losers, probably high on dopamine from winning their long-shot bets.


    As if to show that all fairy villages were created similarly, the forest gradually brightened. As the gloomy forest transformed into a beautiful sunlit scene, plump, swollen tree-houses came into view. And from inside, forest fairies began to emerge one by one.


    "Oh my, humans? ...What a nice smell."


    "Not humans lost in the forest, but guests! How long has it been?"


    While the first village we''d visited had mostly green-haired fairies except for Naias the water sprite, this one seemed to house more field or earth nymphs, with most fairies sporting amber-brown hair. I wondered if each village had its own regional characteristics.


    The problem was the unsettling way the forest fairies were looking at me. It wasn''t hostility or killing intent, but a strangely sticky gaze that seemed to lick me all over.


    What was this about? What did being human mean to these forest fairies? As I pondered this and pulled out Minthe''s leaf from my chest, their gazes grew even more blatant. The look seemed familiar, and after racking my brain, I suddenly realized where I''d seen it before.


    "Hehe, so it''s not just women here."


    "A little snacking should be fine, right?"


    "It''s not like the World Tree can see us in this world anyway..."


    The eyes of noble ladies from society gatherings had looked at me exactly like that.


    ��


    In ancient Greece, "Nymph" wasn''t just a term for fairies but also referred to young women. Similar to the term "forest fairy," it had connotations like "lake maiden," "field maiden," or "forest maiden."


    According to an anonymous viewer''s tip, a word derived from "nymph" was "nymphomania."


    When sexual desire becomes abnormally high to the point of mental illness, it''s called satyriasis in men and nymphomania in women... satyriasis comes from the goat-human satyr, and nymphomania from nymph.


    In other words, viewers were throwing countless donations to inform us that nymphs were lustful creatures.


    ''...First harpies, now this. It''s all female characters everywhere.''


    In Heroines Chronicle terms, busty earth and fertility character types apparently came packaged with the "lustful" attribute.


    Didn''t Greek and Roman mythology feature stories of fairies kidnapping beautiful young men for all sorts of indecent purposes? I suppose this was being historically accurate in its own otaku way.


    Add to that the fact that my brilliant golden hair seemed to be more than just attractive to these amber-haired earth nymphs��it seemed to turn them on. The conversation in this second fairy village was heading in increasingly strange directions.


    "So, I''d like to ask about the monster near this village."


    "Oh, really? Why don''t you come to my place for a bit? ...Alone, hmm?"


    "But if you''re worried about your friends... I don''t mind if everyone comes. My bed is very large."


    With every conversation immediately turning to seduction, even Han Se-ah, a seasoned broadcaster, was flustered, not to mention our innocent party members.


    It was quite ridiculous how they were targeting not just me but all our attractive companions, as if determined to live up to the term "nymphomania." The only relief was that when Irene and Katie rejected them with blushing cheeks, the fairies just giggled "oh my" and seemed to find even that reaction delightful.


    Ask a question, hear a sexual innuendo, reject it


    Present the leaf, hear a sexual innuendo, reject it


    Mention the named monster, hear a sexual innuendo, reject it


    Only after defeating their persistent attempts to seduce humans they hadn''t seen in ages were we finally able to learn about the named monster.


    "A shadow fang tiger that moves through the forest shadows...?"


    "This sounds like a complete upgrade of the moss wolf from the 20th floor."


    -It does feel like they''re bringing upgraded versions of lower floor gimmicks, yeah


    -The hunter kept setting traps and running away, now monsters are using stealth ambush LOL The named one probably does too


    -Wait, who was the named monster from the lower forest floor? Was it the Orc Hunter?


    -Yeah, it was the Orc Hunter. Regular mobs were orcs, kobolds, deer, and wolves, so they just carried the named one over


    -If the trap-setting runaway evolved into a poisoning assassin, that would be super annoying LOL


    The owner of the forearm-sized fang was a creature called the shadow fang tiger. As the forest fairies'' intuitive naming suggested, it was a beast that could move freely through shadows.


    It leaped between shadows in the deep forest, immediately biting the necks of easy prey, while spraying poison at more formidable enemies before stalking them from the shadows. This meant it was smart enough to gauge its opponents'' strength and wait for moments of carelessness.


    "Does the fang tiger spray poison?"


    "Its tail looks similar to a spiny venomous snake. Whether bitten by its fangs, pricked by the spines on its tail, or inhaling the poison sprayed from the venom gland at the tip of its tail, you end up poisoned."


    "So... that means it can sneak up, spray poison, and leave."


    "That''s right. It often just extends the tip of its tail from the shadows and sprays poison on humans'' food. That''s its main hunting method."


    Just hearing about it made it sound tedious to hunt. Maybe my plan to use myself as bait was still the easiest approach.


    After listening to the amber-haired forest fairy''s explanation, our entire party looked serious, but none seemed to have any good ideas. How could you catch a bastard that only poked the tip of its tail out from the shadows?


    Even Han Se-ah and her viewers couldn''t come up with a solution despite putting their heads together, so my method still seemed best.


    [The terror of the forest that walks through shadows walks through shadows]


    [Searching for humans who suddenly appeared and an unknown fragrance]


    [Searching for something that recklessly moves a terribly secretive monster]


    But what was that supposed to mean?


    The first layer had forest fairy villages, a named monster, and now some other unknown thing as well?


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 534: Terror of the Deep Forest 4

    Looking at the quest window, I could tell things were going to get complicated.


    ''After offense comes treasure hunting...''


    The quest log was hinting at it, and quest logs don''t lie. Apparently, the 61st floor contained forest fairy villages, a named monster that prowled through shadows, and some unknown entity that attracted the named monster��all of these things together.


    So far, we''d found two fairy villages��the green-haired village and the brown-haired village. We''d also roughly identified the named monster''s territory.


    The problem was the mysterious fragrance that had recklessly disturbed the named monster. According to the forest fairies, the shadow fang tiger was an extremely cautious stealth-type monster. Yet something had made it move its lazy behind... Wait a minute.


    Did that mean the named monster had wandered off following this fragrance?


    "If the quest window is right, doesn''t this mean the named monster is wandering around on its own? If it left its territory to follow some scent, we could camp here for a hundred days and it might already be long gone."


    -Is the tiger not paying attention or is it waiting for the Man vs Elf 1:30 video featuring Teacher Roland and the forest fairies?


    -Could it be that the named monster started moving randomly because of some event trigger?


    -At this rate, it seems like we need to find this fragrance thing instead of the shadow fang tiger running in circles


    -Come on. Let''s just ask Teacher Roland to seduce one of the forest fairies


    -For real, we used a guide mercenary in the southern jungle too. Let''s bring along an elf sister guide


    Han Se-ah must have been thinking something similar, as she muttered to the camera with a serious expression. Of course, the viewers couldn''t care less about that��they were busy discussing which forest fairy was the sexiest.


    The frantic behavior of those who''d lost their betting points was gone, replaced by perfect unity in front of female characters. That the object of their desire was me was a little strange, but that was nothing new.


    Anyway, we were able to gather quite a bit of information from this fairy village. As the viewers called them the "maiden village" and the "mature woman village," the fairies here seemed more mature and wiser. You could tell just by how the village leader merely frowned at Han Se-ah instead of bursting into tears.


    "We''d be grateful if you could deal with that troublemaker. But be careful��we don''t want to force our guests to risk their lives."


    "Don''t worry, this is our duty as well."


    "You''re the Saint who serves the Goddess, was it? Heheh, how spirited. I wonder what you''d be like in bed... but I shouldn''t keep busy guests too long. Take this."


    The voluptuous forest fairy, who managed to slip in a sexual comment even while Irene was expressing our determination to hunt the named monster that attacked both humans and fairies, pulled out a necklace from between her ample cleavage.


    Like Minthe''s leaf, it seemed to be a village emblem��this time a leaf with white down on the back that made it appear white, given to us by a nymph named Leuke. At this point, my suspicion that this forest layer''s gimmick involved treasure hunting was strengthening.


    It might be a bit obvious, but perhaps we needed to collect all the fairy emblems for some mechanism to activate against the mid-boss or final boss? Like collecting gym badges.


    "Feels like we''re collecting Pookiemon gym badges."


    I felt slightly annoyed that Han Se-ah and I had similar thoughts.


    "So, what now?"


    "Why don''t we go deeper into the forest and try cooking?"


    "Cooking?"


    While viewers spouted nonsense about Leuke being silver-white or gold-sun-something, Han Se-ah and the party members ignored them and began a strategy meeting.


    I didn''t interject since I had nothing to offer beyond my "use my body as bait" plan. As we moved from sunlight into shadowy areas, Irene suggested an idea.


    Use an even bigger bait.


    "The forest fairies said this creature sprays poison on the food of strong enemies. Instead of Roland grilling jerky alone, what if we all pretended to be defenseless while cooking soup in a pot? Wouldn''t that attract it?"


    "That makes sense."


    From the monster''s perspective, a pot of soup would be easier to poison than skewered jerky.


    And if the monster had intelligence... wouldn''t it consider women easier targets?


    Even though the common sense in Heroines Chronicle was that women with ample chests were stronger than muscular warriors, and tiny girls wielding enormous weapons were tougher than special forces operatives... this was Heroes Chronicle.


    Though our party might look like a noble young man''s beautiful harem party from the outside, all of us had abilities at 5�� level or higher. The monster might not realize that.


    "Wouldn''t it be better if only one person was at risk?"


    "We spent good money on antidotes��we should use them."


    "If your logic is that Roland will be fine alone because of the antidote, then doing this together would be even safer. It''s unlikely that we''d all be poisoned simultaneously to the point where none of us could move."


    From a safety perspective, it still seemed better if only the tank got poisoned, but looking at Irene''s intimidating glare, it was clear she wasn''t going to back down.


    "And honestly, I''m curious about this poison that disrupts holy power."


    "...Katie?"


    "No, I didn''t mean it like that."


    And that''s how our party''s outdoor camping trip was decided.


    ��


    We set up our regular tent instead of the stealth magical tool, gathered stones in a circle, and piled kindling inside. No flint was needed��a spark from Han Se-ah''s casual gesture ignited dried leaves to create a campfire, atop which we placed a large pot.


    At Irene''s direction, Han Se-ah magically filled it with water, then opened her inventory and dumped in ingredients.


    Butter and flour went into the shallow water, followed by meat chunks and vegetables that Irene had quickly prepared. The resulting aroma was overwhelmingly delicious, far surpassing the simple pepper scent of grilled jerky.


    "Wow, it smells better than usual!"


    "I used more butter than normal. Plus, I chose ingredients with deeper flavors and stronger aromas."


    We gathered cozily around the pot, sharing laughs without anyone standing guard, all enjoying the food together. Naturally, our armor and weapons were removed and set aside.


    We looked so defenseless��peaceful, even��that other adventurers who saw us might have dismissed us as forest illusions rather than drawing their weapons. Of course, we weren''t being careless.


    We''d stocked up on hastily made antidotes that had cost us a fortune, and despite removing our weapons and armor, Roland, Irene, and Han Se-ah could all enter combat instantly. I could summon the holy sword, Irene could use the symbol hanging from her neck, and Han Se-ah just needed to pull her staff from her inventory.


    "Here you go."


    "Thanks as always, Irene."


    So we set our trap to lure the named monster, outwardly showing no vigilance as we laughed and began our meal. The buttery aroma made me swallow involuntarily, and Grace, smiling broadly, whispered while taking a sip from the small dish of soup Irene had handed her.


    "Ah, something''s coming."


    "Right?"


    Though she muttered as if admiring the food''s aroma, her words were far from peaceful.


    Hearing Grace''s whisper, I began inching my rear end on the pile of luggage that served as my chair to make it easier to draw my sword. Han Se-ah pretended to dip bread in her soup, setting her spoon down and wiggling her fingers to open her inventory.


    Tension descended upon us in the quiet forest amidst the sweet butter aroma. No insects, birds, or wildlife made a sound��only the crackling of the campfire.


    Following Grace''s subtly gesturing fingers, I spotted something. Like a viper silently creeping forward, a tiny thing was stealthily approaching our pot through the campfire''s shadows.


    It was too small to call a snake, more like a submarine''s periscope.


    "How was the food? I changed the flavoring a bit."


    "This one''s even more delicious. Not that it wasn''t good before!"


    My companions had also noticed the thing extending just two finger-joints'' length from the fallen leaves, slinking closer��their gazes gradually dropping as they chatted.


    The creature seemed intelligent enough to sense our presence and gauge human combat power, but apparently couldn''t detect the awkwardness in our voices. Our conversation grew stilted with tension as we wondered when it would spray its poison, but the creature kept approaching regardless.


    The moment it emerged from the flickering campfire shadows and tilted its head toward the pot, I reached out.


    "Hanna! Earth Control!"


    "Got it!"


    Like pulling up a radish, I grabbed the tail, and grabbed, and...?


    "This bastard''s tail isn''t a snake''s tail, it''s a lizard''s?!"


    "I-I did excavate the ground!"


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 535: Terror of the Deep Forest 5

    The snake-head shaped tail in my grasp glared at me, then raised its spines as high as it could. But mere pointed barbs had no chance of penetrating skin that had been hardened to the extreme through mana��it wasn''t even a mana-infused attack.


    The problem came right after.


    "This bastard''s tail isn''t a snake''s tail, it''s a lizard''s?!"


    When the spines failed to pierce and instead broke off, the creature''s tail detached from its body without a moment''s hesitation.


    I''d thought it was some knockoff chimera with a lion''s head and snake''s tail, but turns out it had a fang tiger''s head and a spiny lizard''s tail. Just like how a lizard drops its tail to escape, the connection between body and tail cleanly severed.


    The annoying snake-like head in my hand hissed mockingly as it sprayed poison, while the body that had been halfway pulled out of the ground quickly burrowed back into the shadows.


    "I-I did excavate the ground!"


    -Instant emergency escape as soon as it''s caught LOLOLOLOLOLOLOLOL


    -So it wasn''t a snake but a lizard? That clean break is fucking hilarious LOLOLOLOLOL


    -Stop lying who the hell would create a named monster that carries lizards on its ass


    -Look at the Teacher''s expression LOLOLOLOLOLOL Getting mocked by a tail piece with a frozen face LOLOL


    -Does the tail die when you kill it? Or are the body and tail separate mobs? Is this some parasite-type monster?


    Han Se-ah probably hadn''t expected it to detach its tail and flee the moment it was caught. And she certainly didn''t expect that severed tail to mock us and spray poison.


    I couldn''t let go of the tail piece in my hand since I had no idea where it might spray its poison, so I held my breath and squeezed tighter. Since the poison was meant to be sprayed into food, getting a little on my skin probably wouldn''t cause poisoning. After all, ingested poison, blood poison, and contact poison are all different things.


    As if confirming my theory, the tail went crunch in my grip. The transparent poison mist it released swirled around my wrist and arm, but I still didn''t get poisoned.


    "This bastard has no weak points!"


    "Katie! Can you freeze it?!"


    All that remained was the main body, which couldn''t burrow into the shadows due to the suddenly missing ground, and was now fleeing while being shot by Grace''s alchemical arrows.


    The creature began running through the forest with something like a glowing flare attached between its front legs and chest, apparently to prevent it from hiding in shadows. If it had been a normal beast, an arrow at that angle would have pierced its lungs or heart, but it seemed perfectly fine��suggesting "shadow" in "shadow fang tiger" had a dual meaning.


    Unable to hide in shadows thanks to its brightly glowing body, it fled in panic. Katie and Grace jumped up from their positions, seeing it literally running with its rear end missing.


    Stripped of their leather armor and family armor, wearing only light shirts as they charged through the dark forest, they presented a beautiful sight worthy of being called forest fairies.


    "Damn it, I shot its legs but it''s still running?"


    "It won''t freeze! We need to catch it directly!"


    But the shouting and chaos that followed were anything but beautiful.


    It detached its tail to escape, could hide in shadows, was partially made of shadow making it immune to various debuffs... If our party represented the pinnacle of player disgust, this creature embodied the pinnacle of monster disgust.


    Stealth, ambush, poisoning, healing prevention, immediate flight when combat starts, debuff immunity, and super armor on a named monster? The game designer who created this couldn''t be human��more like a demon who crawled up from hell to punish gamers.


    Despite being shot in the heart and lungs, the shadow fang tiger began to flee. Grace hurriedly aimed for its legs, but even with an arrow in its joint and blue aura wrapping around its ankle, the beast continued running without concern.


    And so began the forest chase.


    "I can''t believe this thing! It breaks through my earth walls, keeps running with arrows stuck in it, and won''t even freeze!"


    -Pure racing skill required to catch it LOLOLOLOLOLOLOLOL


    -You''ve had it too easy until now, that''s why they''re grinding their teeth and throwing this shit at you LOLOLOLOLOL


    -It doesn''t even flinch when hit? And it can''t be frozen either?


    -No joke, looks like they want a pure speed battle? They''re suggesting a forest racing showdown


    -This is teaching you that proper hunting requires setting traps and creating a cordon instead of just rushing in��truly an educational broadcast sob


    [Man Vs Elf Day 1 donated 30,000 won!]


    [Would''ve been 100,000 if you''d done a somersault but too bad]


    It doesn''t flinch when hit by arrows


    It doesn''t slow down when hit with freezing aura


    It passes through shadow when obstacles are created


    Han Se-ah, who nearly tripped over tree roots while running in panic, ground her teeth as she shouted, but the viewers showed no sympathy. Amidst their mockery, ridicule, and "financial therapy," I overtook Han Se-ah and joined the chase.


    ��


    The seemingly endless pursuit, with no clear solution in sight, ended surprisingly easily and anticlimactically.


    "...What the hell is with this thing?"


    "Um, huff, ha, I think it''s surrendering?"


    "Hoo, hoo�� If it was going to do this, should''ve done it sooner..."


    The shadow fang tiger, which had earned the title of "That Long One" beyond just "stealth whatever," was sprawled on the ground with its tongue hanging out.


    From the forest fairies'' descriptions, it had seemed like an utterly vicious beast, but now it was lying on its back like a pet dog caught stealing food, trying to wag its... tail, but since it was missing, just wiggling its rear end. Our companions'' expressions twisted as they caught their breath from the desperate chase.


    Grace, with her nimble movements, was relatively fine, but Han Se-ah and Irene had gotten quite dirty from frantically following us, scratched and tumbled around.


    While Han Se-ah removed leaves tangled in her hair, using the broadcast screen as a mirror after viewers pointed them out, Katie supported the wheezing, panting Irene and poked the shadow fang tiger with her toe. Despite being able to bite her in her unarmored state, it just cowered obediently.


    Instead, it made cute whimpering noises as if exaggerating its condition, prompting our party members to gather around and consider what to do.


    "So what now?"


    "What do you mean? Weren''t we going to kill it?"


    "I''m not saying we should spare it because it''s cute. If it knows the difference in our strength and is being this docile... shouldn''t we just capture it alive and hand it over to the Magic Tower?"


    Being an assassin with stealth, healing prevention, and all those long characteristics apparently meant its stamina was rock-bottom. It was ridiculous that a wild beast couldn''t maintain a full sprint for even three minutes and collapsed before the priest did, but there it was, lying belly-up in front of us.


    When Grace vindictively poked its side with her toe, it went beyond exaggeration to downright cuteness, shattering all my expectations.


    ...Wasn''t the goal to hunt the named monster and collect all the badges? Or maybe we were supposed to capture the named monster and use it to find the "fragrance" mentioned in the quest log. With such complicated thoughts, I looked down at it, and its bright round eyes looked back up at me.


    Whine, keeeeng��


    Though larger than a person with intimidating fangs as thick as a human''s forearm, it couldn''t exactly be called cute. As I stared at it, a thought suddenly struck me.


    Doesn''t a fang tiger have two fangs?


    "Grace?"


    "What is it, Roland?"


    "This creature''s fangs��they don''t look like they just grew back, do they?"


    And what we received from the dead adventurer was also a fang. No matter how many buffs this "Long One" had, it couldn''t possibly have regenerative abilities powerful enough to regrow a human forearm-sized fang in just two days.


    At my words, my companions examined the fang tiger''s mouth from various angles as it lay sprawled on the ground. Despite their small, delicate fingers rummaging through its muzzle, the creature maintained its innocent expression desperately.


    It remained obedient even as they poked around its muzzle like they were pinching cheeks. Thanks to this, we could confirm that both fangs had grown long ago��they were a dirty pair.


    ...This bastard isn''t the one that killed people by biting them.


    "Well, um, should we take this one to the Magic Tower?"


    "Let''s do that. But do they have any capture frames big enough for this thing? Otherwise we could just kill it."


    "Should we tie a rope around its neck? Since its tail has fallen off, it seems like it would be safe if we just tie its muzzle."


    Realizing we''d been chasing the wrong creature, my dispirited companions leaned against dirt mounds and tree trunks they''d used as obstacles and began discussing what to do.


    Han Se-ah seemed to be thinking about capturing it alive for the quest reward, while Grace was considering disposing of it as a monster and beast. Irene''s heart had softened after learning that the creature we''d caught wasn''t the one that had killed people.


    ...This is too annoying to think about. Should I just pull out its fangs and carry it at my side?


    Somehow we caught it but there was no log update, damn it.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 536: Tree Maze 1

    The deep forest layer beginning on the 61st floor could easily be called a treasure hunting layer. We needed to find forest fairy villages and collect their emblems, hunt or capture the named monster shadow fang tiger, and find something called "fragrance" whose identity we still didn''t know.


    While the 51st floor''s plains layer had to be pushed through with brute force to minimize damage, the 61st floor''s deep forest layer seemed to require thoroughly searching every corner to find everything needed for events or boss battles.


    I''d have preferred to just rush through and head for the 70th floor... but seeing the quest log suddenly activate suggested a warning from the Goddess. It felt like she was hinting that ignoring the fang tiger, like we''d ignored the ogre before, would lead to serious trouble.


    "It''s really obedient."


    "I think it''s scared of Roland. It''s pretty perceptive."


    Thanks to this, the shadow fang tiger had completely submitted after sensing our killing intent while we debated whether to kill or spare it. We could now head back toward the gate to the 60th floor without having to rip out its fangs and rename it "shadow tiger."


    The spiny tail I''d crushed was gone for good, leaving the creature to walk obediently on a leash beside Irene like a large dog with its tail docked for cosmetic reasons. The fang tiger, larger than a human, had somehow sensed that Irene was the only one friendly toward it and walked beside her like a well-trained guard dog, which was honestly a bit funny to watch.


    Whether or not this creature had eaten forest fairies in the past, the 61st floor had only been open for a short time, so it probably hadn''t eaten any humans yet... not that it mattered, since we were going to sell it to the Magic Tower regardless.


    "But with teeth shaped like that, how does it eat? Should we try giving it some jerky?"


    "Hmm... I am curious."


    My companions chatted casually, seemingly more at ease after seeing how docile it remained even when they''d put their hands in its mouth. Thinking about it, this fang tiger was certainly a creature with a fascinating appearance.


    True to its name, it had a sleek body like a black panther with jet-black, glossy fur. Fitting its debuff-immune super armor, it was remarkably clean for a wild animal, without a speck of dirt.


    The missing tail detracted somewhat from its elegant body, but its appearance was still captivating enough to steal everyone''s attention. And of course, the protruding fangs that gave it its name inevitably sparked curiosity.


    What kind of animal has fangs bigger than an orc''s tusks?


    "Oh, ohh. It eats sideways."


    "Does it have to tilt its head every time it eats?"


    "It looks similar to a panther, but seems more inconvenient."


    Like a cat eating treats from its owner before getting neutered at the vet, the creature chomped on the jerky Han Se-ah had given it. It seemed she was clearing out the cheap jerky that had remained in her inventory after buying plenty of expensive jerky to grill over the campfire.


    ...She bought all those arrows, ingredients, bombs, and whatnot, constantly cycling items through her inventory, so why did she still have cheap jerky in there? Was Han Se-ah the type who hoarded junk items until her inventory was full because she couldn''t bear to throw anything away?


    As I wondered why Han Se-ah''s inventory contained such shoddy, stale jerky��unworthy of a top-tier adventurer party��the creature suddenly lifted its head.


    "Huh, what''s happening?!"


    "Wait, Katie! It''s not trying to attack��I think it''s found something!"


    "Irene''s right. It seems to have discovered something."


    The round cat-like ears that had been sloped toward its nape began twitching, and it dropped the jerky it had been chewing to stare intently at something.


    The shadow fang tiger lowered its posture, sniffed the air, perked up its ears, and began to growl. Katie, apparently still on guard, drew her sword as if to behead it right then and there... but Irene and Grace stopped her.


    The creature kept staring into the dim forest shadows, oblivious to how close it had come to having its neck severed. Was it another shadow fang tiger, or perhaps the "fragrance" hinted at in the quest window?


    "Alright, give me the leash!"


    "Here you go. Grace, be careful, okay?"


    As I pulled out my warhammer with those thoughts, Grace took the leash and charged into the forest. Apparently intending to run ahead and identify what they''d found, she dashed in the direction the fang tiger had been staring.


    Since the fang tiger had detected something, it must be within Grace''s detection range too, so she ran forward without hesitation. The shadow fang tiger followed, scampering after Grace who held its leash, like a hunting dog with its hunter.


    "Wow, that''s a hunter-pet combo. Seeing how obedient it is, I''m almost tempted to adopt it... Don''t you think that holy power nullifying poison could be useful for boss fights if modified through alchemy? Healing reduction is always effective."


    -The hunter and pet is an ancient combination recorded in Goguryeo watermelon diagrams as a raid guideline


    -Honestly, healing reduction is tempting. Though with our composition, no one but you would apply it


    -Porter/ mage/ debuffer/ ground-digger/ faucet/ food shuttle/ lighter/ That Long One


    -Actually she''s the one with more titles than the fang tiger, so I don''t know why we call the tiger "That Long One"


    -A beauty with an animal in nature is classic and turns me on


    ...Maybe from listening to the viewers too much, but it felt like a fundamental combination��should I raise it if possible?


    ��


    Being perceptive means knowing how to work in sync.


    Unlike the clumsy Han Se-ah, Grace ran silently over dry fallen leaves and bare branches. Her movements were so acrobatic and beautiful that the camera drone''s AI would have lost track of her if it were even slightly less intelligent.


    When Grace disappeared into the darkness created by branches and leaves, the camera drone naturally panned down to capture what was below.


    True to its name, the shadow fang tiger followed without making a sound, its leash dangling from its neck as it swam through the branches. Despite having the opportunity to escape, it followed Grace without any sign of malice.


    More precisely, it seemed to be clinging to Grace''s shadow, perhaps due to its lack of stamina.


    "Will Grace be alright? I think we should follow right away."


    "Don''t worry, Irene. Remember how even the forest fairies noticed her? She won''t be detected under normal circumstances."


    Irene showed signs of concern as she watched Grace quickly disappear from sight. Katie, being someone who used her body directly in combat, seemed to have gauged Grace''s capabilities, but Irene, who provided support from the rear, couldn''t help but worry.


    Katie and I flanked Irene protectively as she moved anxiously forward, following Han Se-ah who pretended to sense mana while actually checking her minimap.


    Han Se-ah had completely mastered the art of disguising player privileges like minimaps, inventories, and quests as unique magic. I glimpsed the viewers'' laughter erupting at this fraudulent behavior while using Han Se-ah''s broadcast to check on Grace''s situation.


    "It doesn''t seem too far? I''m really curious about what she found. If we had time, I''d open a betting house on what it might be."


    The location was close enough for Han Se-ah to joke with her viewers��just a few minutes'' sprint away for Grace who had dashed off at full speed.


    Grace stood silently after her intense run, showing no signs of being out of breath��so naturally concealing herself within the shadows created by the branches that she could have passed for an assassin rather than an archer.


    The shadow fang tiger also seemed to read the mood, slipping into Grace''s shadow as she crouched on a branch, poking out only its eyes like a submerged crocodile and perking up its ears.


    "...Grace is just beyond there. But if we get any closer, we might be detected by whatever''s there."


    "We can just wait here for Grace to come back, I guess."


    "You''re right. We can''t conceal our presence, so waiting here makes sense."


    So while Grace observed the enemy just beyond the camera''s view, cautiously examining it from different angles, Han Se-ah stopped us. She seemed to have roughly estimated the detection range using the minimap coordinates and halted our advance.


    At her words, Irene lowered her voice to a whisper while Katie unhesitatingly leaned against a tree. Seeing their completely opposite personalities made me smile as I too leaned against a suitable tree.


    The quiet silence created by trust in a companion, the broadcast system, and the people secretly watching that broadcast. The forest silence, still devoid of insect sounds, was broken by Grace''s stealthy return.


    "Um, Roland?"


    "What did you find, Grace?"


    "Uh, well, if a flower is walking around, is it a monster or a fairy''s friend?"


    She responded with a puzzled expression and an incomprehensible answer.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 537: Tree Maze 2

    Grace''s concern was entirely valid.


    A flower was walking around on two feet!


    It was a massive flower with bright red petals and a vivid yellow pistil in the center. It swayed gently, looking like a camellia that had been grown to the size of a human head.


    Looking lower, I could clearly see a slender body formed from several intertwined vines, large leaves where hands should be, wooden vines extending downward like legs, and a bundle of roots supporting the body from below.


    This wasn''t a metaphor��an actual human-sized flower was walking around, its roots split into two parts that stepped gently across the ground.


    "Uh, well... I don''t really sense anything magical from it, so I could probably hunt it with one arrow. But what if it''s a friend of the forest fairies or some kind of spirit?"


    "It certainly looks completely harmless from the outside."


    The problem was that this deep forest layer contained forest fairy villages. The flower didn''t have hideous fangs sprouting from it, nor did it look carnivorous enough to snatch and devour small animals, so it was hard to tell whether it was a monster or a fairy.


    Honestly, judging by appearance alone, it just looked like a large, pretty flower. All it did was walk slowly through the forest, swaying gently as it followed the faint sunlight.


    If it were a monster with perfect mimicry, befitting the 61st floor, it might have a hidden trick, so shooting it dead like an assassination would be the safest approach. But if we actually killed it with an arrow and it turned out to be a fairy, things would get properly tangled.


    "If the fang tiger is hostile toward it, doesn''t that mean it''s not a fairy?"


    "Or it could be territory disputes between monsters."


    "Ah, that''s true too. Monsters don''t automatically side with each other."


    So once again, I''d have to put my body on the line.


    Somehow my thinking seemed to be getting increasingly simple and brutal, but that''s just how warriors are in medieval fantasy worlds. In a world teeming with magic, divine power, sorcery, and mysteries, all a warrior can do is trust in their own body and move forward.


    Still, I didn''t plan to blindly rush in. Though I couldn''t know if this walking flower would respond to conversation or attack... it could also flee immediately like the shadow fang tiger.


    I strongly suspected that in this deep forest with its obvious treasure-hunting gimmick, even flowers could run away. Besides, the quest log had mentioned "fragrance," and now there was a walking flower��couldn''t this be the protagonist of that "fragrance"?


    "It might just run away. Han Se-ah, prepare to block this side with a wall, and Irene, be ready with a sacred law of protection. I''ll approach from the opposite side."


    "Then Grace and I will watch the sides."


    "Oh, Roland. Maybe it will recognize the forest fairy emblem?"


    So, ruling out the option of shooting it dead immediately, I carefully moved forward. Being large and heavily armored, I couldn''t completely eliminate noise, but I''d taken a wide detour after peeking at Han Se-ah''s minimap, so it seemed I hadn''t been detected.


    The creature continued gently swaying its petals to catch more sunlight as we surrounded it from all directions.


    If I rushed out from this side, it would flee toward Irene and Han Se-ah, and if it ran sideways instead of away from me, Grace and Katie were waiting. Still, there might be room for dialogue, so I slowly walked forward with my warhammer and shield lowered.


    Crackle, crunch��


    The sound of fallen leaves and twigs being crushed under steel boots. As if sensing that any wild creature would notice me at this distance, it swiftly turned its pistil toward me.


    ''...As Irene suggested, can it understand?''


    As it warily stared at me like a deer or roe, I stopped approaching and pulled out Minthe''s leaf and the pure natural energy from inside my garment.


    If it had been a monster, it would have attacked immediately, so the hypothesis that it was related to forest fairies or a neutral event object gained strength. It might be prejudice, but a flower head that gently swayed toward the sunlight didn''t seem particularly cunning or wise.


    Recalling memories of offering treats to a mascot cat while drunkenly wandering through a university district, I placed the leaf and crystal on my palm and waved them gently.


    "Huh, what''s happening? It''s not running or attacking��are we actually taming it? I joked about Pookiemon badges, but are we really collecting flowers equal to the number of emblems?"


    -Is this collection element added to stop you from cheating through everything? That''d be king-level galaxy brain for real LOL


    -Since you keep skipping things, we''ll come back after getting 100% collection rate LOLOLOLOL


    -Honestly, other users are struggling just to reach the 50th floor, so it wouldn''t be strange if the devs targeted you with a patch


    -More importantly, the fang tiger is perceptive and obedient, so why not create a meow squad and switch to being a tamer? LOLOLOL


    -Are you going from ^ThatLongPorter^ to ^FangTigerJerkyShuttle^ now? LOLOLOLOLOL


    In the atmosphere of rising tension despite no hostility, the creature moved.


    "...Eh?"


    It planted its roots into the ground.


    ��


    If I stick my head in the ground, I can''t see ahead, so enemies can''t see me either. Ostriches supposedly do this when encountering predators or hunters on the plains, trying to ignore danger��that''s where the term "ostrich syndrome" came from.


    "...Should we just pull it out?"


    "It''s frustrating not being able to have a conversation."


    "I''d like to go back to the forest fairy village and ask them about it, but we can''t just leave it here, can we?"


    So this creature might be a plant-type ostrich.


    We''d seen it walking around enjoying the sunlight, but the moment our eyes met, it pretended to be an ordinary flower, planting roots and avoiding eye contact. Like a sunflower following the sun, it slowly turned its flower part sideways to avoid meeting my gaze.


    Faced with this ridiculous behavior, my companions gathered around the flower, chatting in low voices. Where in the world would you find a flower that turns its head away because it doesn''t want to make eye contact with humans?


    Though it might be stupid, it showed no signs of threatening people, causing my companions'' vigilance to drop significantly. Even the shadow fang tiger seemed to read the mood, merely licking its lips at the large flower without pouncing, obediently sitting with its belly on the ground at Irene''s feet.


    "Hey, isn''t the quest progress stalled? If the log at least updated, we could make some deductions, but nothing''s appearing. Still, since it mentioned fragrance, this flower must be the source of it, right?"


    -Seeing the quest log stalled, I''m getting worried we might be completely off track LOLOLOL


    -Why did the quest log really stop? Did you choke while trying to cheese through and get stuck?


    -If you were caught cheating, it wouldn''t even start, right? This started but we''re stuck at the first step


    -By the way, what is that flower? Has nobody seen it outside the Tower? I''m curious


    -They both seem obedient, so couldn''t we just take the fang tiger and the flower to the next village?


    The topic had shifted from "shoot or not?" to "pull or not?" With no clues to go on and unable to make a decisive statement, Han Se-ah expressed her frustration.


    Among the countless online criticisms she''d received was the complaint that she kept trying to cheese through content, preventing normal progression��that seemed to be bothering her. While her thick-skinned, brazen yet straightforward mindset allowed her to ignore all sorts of insults... cheese-related criticism seemed different.


    Rather than outright condemnation, it was more about being "Forbes'' #1 Streamer Unhelpful for Game Guides" that bothered her. She could have ignored it completely if she wanted to... but it seemed impossible to avoid scratching "Gamer Han Se-ah" rather than "Streamer Han Se-ah."


    "You''re just lucky at games, aren''t you?"


    Is there any more cutting remark for a gamer who takes pride in their skill? Han Se-ah, a genuine game enthusiast and homebody, chose gaming as her main broadcast content instead of exercise or appearance because she took pride in her skills.


    She frequently said things like "I might be unlucky, but am I lacking skill?" and despite being called a porter or faucet, she subtly displayed pride in her magical abilities. So while she could snort at various insults and move on, the accusation of being a luck-based, one-trick broadcast unhelpful for game guides scratched at her mercilessly.


    "Well, we can''t just keep staring at it, so let''s try gently pulling it out without damaging the roots."


    "True, we won''t figure anything out just by putting our heads together."


    "Hmm, next time we come, maybe we should commission the Magic Tower to create some kind of capture frame or flower pot?"


    So as Han Se-ah reached a "scratched" state and maintained silence, seemingly whining to her viewers about the lack of clear answers, my companions started muttering amongst themselves.


    It didn''t seem poisonous or have terrifying teeth protruding like some hideous creature. The vines didn''t look capable of entangling people, and it emitted no magical or dark magical response... it was literally just a walking flower.


    That''s why we began to gently dig up the soil with our bare hands, surrounding the now-trembling flower, careful not to damage its stem or roots.


    "Umm... you shouldn''t dig that up..."


    "Huh?"


    Until a forest fairy suddenly popped out of nowhere and spoke to us.


    ...Even for a treasure hunting-type gimmick, isn''t there too much packed into one floor?


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 538: Tree Maze 3

    The one timidly trying to stop us was a tiny forest fairy. With a small stature that looked less than 140cm, a hesitant quiet voice, and a posture that suggested she wanted to flee immediately��just her head peeking out from behind a tree while her bottom was pulled back, making her stand awkwardly.


    After the green-haired maidens and brown-haired mature women, now came a pink-haired girl? It seemed strange that villages would be divided by hair color and age group, but considering that nymphs, the root of forest fairies, were guardian spirits of plants, it made sense. Perhaps entire villages grew together like similar flowers in a flower bed.


    Anyway, as the tiny pink-haired forest fairy began telling us not to dig up the flower, the hands of my companions immediately stopped digging.


    "Hello? Um, my name is Irene."


    "Ah, um, I''m Flora. Are you, Irene, a guest from another village?"


    Seeing the forest fairy who looked like a middle or high school student thanks to her small stature and young face, Irene attempted conversation. True to her role as the big sister from the Temple, she smiled gently as she spoke, which seemed to lower the fairy''s guard as she cautiously emerged from behind the tree.


    Flora��even her name and pink color suggested a connection to flowers��slowly approached Irene. Despite her slow and somewhat frustrating demeanor, Irene watched with a cheerful smile, allowing Flora to begin her explanation at her own pace.


    She approached the large flower that had nearly been uprooted and gently stroked it like someone petting a dog''s head, then began to speak.


    "Once this child finds a spot, it becomes an ordinary flower and can''t move for a while. So if you pull it up now, um, it might die."


    "I see. But what exactly is this large flower?"


    According to Flora, who had completely dropped her guard, this creature did appear to be the "fragrance" mentioned in the quest log.


    This walking flower, which the forest fairies called a "big flower," was literally just that��a big flower. It loved sunlight, enjoyed being watered, and occasionally produced honey when it rooted itself, like a proper flower.


    It seemed strange that they''d call something that walked around on two feet an ordinary flower, but if that was normal in forest fairy common sense, who was I to argue? Anyway, the big flower wasn''t attacked by monsters or forest fairies because of the honey it produced.


    So the "fragrance" mentioned in the quest window wasn''t the scent from the flower itself, but the honey it produced.


    "Monsters don''t attack it because of honey?"


    "Yes. Just like carnivores don''t attack herbivores at a small spring. Everyone knows that if they harm the flower, they won''t get to eat its honey."


    At Flora''s words, I looked at the shadow fang tiger lying obediently with its belly on the ground. Looking closely, I could see it subtly wiggling its rear end while inching its head toward the flower from its position at Irene''s feet.


    So it hadn''t been trying to attack the walking flower, but rather hiding in the shadows to steal honey faster than anyone else.


    Katie let out a small "pffft" laugh at the unexpectedly anticlimactic situation. Grace also seemed amused by how seriously we''d worried, rubbing her brow with her fingertips while her lips twitched into a smile. We''d agonized over whether it was a mimicking monster, only to find out it was just a flower with delicious honey��that was funny.


    But Han Se-ah and I couldn''t laugh so easily.


    [Beasts wandering in search of the source of the sweet fragrance]


    [An implicit agreement made before the sweet blessing bestowed by red petals]


    [Even the forest master and the secret terror become gentle lambs before that sweetness]


    "...Hey, this split into two��the forest master and the secret terror? So this shadow fang tiger isn''t even a named monster, just a forest cat, and these ''master'' and ''terror'' are the real named monsters?"


    The quest log had only updated after hearing Flora''s explanation.


    Han Se-ah was pondering whether the forest master and secret terror were named monsters or mid-boss and final boss monsters. But I was grinding my teeth thinking about the devious trap that BB Games had hidden.


    Flora had warned us against attacking the walking flower. That meant if a player, ignorant and frustrated by the stalled quest log, had shot and killed the flower... what would have happened?


    What if we''d encountered the flower without capturing the shadow fang tiger first? What if Grace hadn''t been cautious and had shot the flower? What if Flora hadn''t sensed the forest fairy emblem and intervened?


    Only one conclusion came to mind.


    Public enemy.


    ��


    Thanks to Flora''s guidance, we found the third forest fairy village and learned a great deal. Outwardly it appeared to be a village of young girls, but they had the closest relationship with the forest creatures.


    "This feels like all the gimmicks are concentrated on the 61st floor, doesn''t it? Like we need to collect everything here, then go up and perform the mechanisms."


    -Yeah, it seems designed to make you go back to the starting village if you proceed mindlessly


    -I sort of get the general feel of it


    -But isn''t it really like Pookiemon? Collecting emblems, honey, and poison while going up and befriending creatures?


    -Could there be some kind of scenario branch point? Like different boss reactions depending on whether you befriended or hunted neutral mobs?


    -Wow! You know that game? It''s a god-tier game with genocide routes and pacifist routes where a skeleton blocks hell or something like that


    The most important point was that the named monsters in the deep forest layer weren''t limited to shadow fang tigers.


    Plains wolves, forest orcs, cave snakes, swamp trolls, highland harpies... until now, there had been one type of named monster per layer. The golems in the cave layer''s maze might be an exception, but that was a separate event map.


    However, the deep forest seemed to have various named monsters besides the shadow fang tiger, and different ways to tame them. Just as we could make the shadow fang tiger lose its will to fight by surrounding it with overwhelming combat power, or tempt it with sweet honey or savory jerky.


    No wonder people were making Pookiemon references.


    "Come to think of it, the stone dwarf city moved alongside the mountain range as we climbed floors, right?"


    "So here, as we climb floors, we must be moving deeper into the forest."


    This meant we needed to discover as many forest fairy villages as possible on the 61st floor and collect honey before tackling the remaining layers. According to Flora, there were also named monsters that responded to the forest fairy emblems.


    Collect forest fairy emblems like badges, and along the way gather byproducts from rare neutral monsters like the walking flower. The more gimmicks we activated and secured on the 61st floor, the fewer battles we''d have and the more comfortably we could climb.


    Conversely, if we hadn''t discovered Flora''s village and moved carelessly... we would have faced all sorts of troublesome situations.


    ''They''ve made this place truly wicked.''


    We''d easily obtained the forest fairy emblem thanks to the pure natural energy crystal from the Empire, but without it, wouldn''t we have had to complete all sorts of side quests to earn their trust?


    What if a regular player had encountered the walking flower while trying to earn the forest fairies'' trust through various side quests? And what if they thought it was a monster and hunted it without a second thought? Or even if they didn''t, what if they''d pulled it up to sell to the Magic Tower the moment it rooted itself?


    This layer seemed designed around the principle of "if you don''t know, you''ll pay the price," which was truly devious.


    "So what do we do with this guy?"


    "Well... the forest fairy said it could be tamed."


    "It''s not like it ate people, and apparently it''s just addicted to sweetness and eats fruit, so there''s no need to kill it, right?"


    Now that we knew the truth, we were left with the problem of what to do with the shadow fang tiger.


    From a game perspective, setting aside the forest ecosystem, this creature seemed like a tutorial monster. A monster designed to teach players that neutral objects could be made friendly using the honey from walking flowers.


    The same species of shadow fang tiger could either poison and assassinate high-rank adventurer parties or live peacefully eating honey and fruit��the comparison was perfect. Like the toothless fang tiger was the killer version, while the one with teeth was the pet version.


    But a monster was still a monster, no matter how docile. Moreover, it was a named-level monster capable of assassinating high-rank adventurer parties.


    "Since it found the flower, it seems like we just need to feed it. With Han Se-ah''s inventory, let''s try bringing it along in the forest for now."


    "Seeing how the forest fairies aren''t particularly wary of it, it doesn''t seem to be a bad child...!"


    "Well... judging by its behavior, it''s just big-dumb-dog level, and it''s definitely not the forest master or secret terror, right? Everyone seems fine with it, so I guess we should take it."


    [Han Se-Ah The Straw Inserter donated 10,000 won!]


    [Now you''re sticking straws into beast spines too, Hanna]


    "Hey! Watch your mouth, seriously!"


    ...Was I the only one still concerned? This bastard had definitely approached us to poison our food.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 539: Tree Maze 4

    Five villages, five forest fairy emblems, three walking flowers, a shadow fang tiger, a starlight finch, and all sorts of miscellaneous supplies including honey extracted from flowers and antidotes made from the fang tiger.


    Only after completing preparations so thorough that one could only call them excessive were we finally able to find the gate from the 61st to the 62nd floor. This was because the gate itself was hidden, and only the forest fairy from the final village revealed its location.


    Yes, the 61st floor seemed overflowing with gimmicks and objects, and now we learned there was even a gimmick requiring completion of all other gimmicks before the entrance would open. At this point, I could sympathize with the viewers'' nonsense about experiencing "gimmick gestalt collapse."


    ''Is Han Se-ah actually going to set something on fire?''


    Finding the fourth village took longer than expected, so I spent our forest exploration worried that Han Se-ah might close her eyes and torch the whole forest out of frustration. I could actually see the possibility of her setting a fire for just one day to relieve stress, then turning back time.


    What prevented Han Se-ah''s arson urges was, predictably, the generous support of the wealthy viewers.


    Just as some people enjoy speedrunning, others enjoy achieving 100% collection completion. Since we needed to prepare thoroughly on the 61st floor before making a straight push to the 70th, they figured we might as well aim for 100% completion... resulting in donations in the millions.


    Though her viewership had reached the hundreds of millions, making her a globally recognized streamer, Han Se-ah still wasn''t accustomed to spending money. Her mouth stretching into a silly grin at donations in the hundreds of thousands transparently revealed her true feelings.


    "We''ve been on the 61st floor longer than expected. The fact that other adventurers couldn''t find the gate must mean they needed the forest fairy emblems, right?"


    "The final village said we could leave once we had all five emblems, so that seems to be the case."


    And so our thorough preparations finally concluded, even as Han Se-ah��whose bank balance had reached world-class levels while her economic sensibilities remained firmly middle-class��swayed dizzily from the one-two punch of donations.


    The shadow fang tiger had become Grace''s hunter-exclusive pet, thanks to an enormous donation from a suspicious Chinese tycoon with an excessive fondness for panthers. Meanwhile, the tiny bird viewers called a "starlight finch"��no bigger than a chestnut��was a gift from the final village after we collected all five fairy emblems.


    Seeing it glow softly in the dark forest, I figured it probably helped adventurers find their way through the deep woods, like a guide lantern.


    "Hey, I don''t mind anything else, but seriously, don''t call this a dog-bird combo. It looks like a panther��why do you keep calling it a puppy? I really don''t get it."


    -Let''s just pick up a wolf on the 62nd floor as food to complete the dog-bird combo lololol


    -These unfunny weirdos forcing strange dog jokes deserve a smack on the head


    -So have we really collected everything now? Please tell me the minimap illumination project is over


    -That round little finch is so cute, I just want to put it on my palm and pat it gently while rolling it around


    -The lizard tail attached to the black panther''s butt made it look so weird, it would be cuter with a round butt instead


    We walked through the dark forest, following the finch that flew like a firefly in the darkness. Wasn''t it said that two of the three B elements in advertising that increase consumer attention are Beauty and Beast?


    Beautiful women accompanied by a large panther and a cute little bird��no wonder the chat''s level of weirdness had intensified. These viewers were getting strange reactions from seeing actual animals, not even harpy-style beauties with animal features mixed in.


    But since all they did was pant heavily while watching the finch''s wing movements, we had no choice but to ignore the weirdness and proceed.


    "This place... we definitely passed through here before."


    "The gate must be hidden, just like the villages were."


    Following the chestnut-sized finch as it flew ahead emitting a soft glow, we could finally see the gate. More precisely, we could see an inactive gate buried among the tree roots and trunks of the deep forest.


    With moss thickly covering a large stone arch, intertwined with vines and tree roots, it looked like something from a Southeast Asian horror movie��the kind where passing through would get you possessed by ghosts or cursed in some predictable way.


    But as the sparkling finch landed on top, the horror movie scene instantly transformed into a fairy tale. As the branches that had blocked the sunlight parted and energy flowing from the emblems activated the gate, it changed into something resembling a clearing from a fairy tale where animals gathered to dance.


    "...It''s beautiful. Let''s go."


    "An inactive gate��the Magic Tower wizards would love to see this."


    So in the end, not being able to find all the forest fairy villages meant not being able to proceed to the 62nd floor��truly a vicious layer. The fact that the forest fairies were cute and beautiful and the neutral monsters adorable was beside the point; completing the gimmicks themselves was nauseatingly terrible.


    ��


    The 62nd floor, accessible only after discovering five villages, finding walking flowers, sending them to forest fairies to collect honey, gathering all the emblems, receiving the finch as a gift, and activating the gate.


    "...Are we the only adventurers here?"


    "Which direction should we check first?"


    Since we were the first to activate the gate into this deep forest, we had no choice but to move forward relying on luck, without any clues. No other adventurer had gone in any direction, and the quest log had stopped after only giving hints about a master and a terror.


    As if its job was done after helping us find the gate, the finch had hidden itself in the branches around us. The shadow panther also tucked itself at Grace''s feet with only its ears showing, wearing an innocent expression as if it knew nothing about the 62nd floor. All we could rely on was pure luck.


    Looking forward, all we saw were huge trees; looking back, all we saw were thick vines. The greenery had grown even denser, as if confirming the hypothesis that each portal took us deeper into the forest.


    "Since we don''t know anything anyway, let''s just go straight ahead from the gate."


    "I''ll take the lead with this guy. Everyone else follow at a distance."


    "Distance? Oh, because of the noise."


    The deeper forest meant less sunlight and thicker fallen leaves. Since no human footsteps had touched this place, every step crushed dry leaves and twigs with loud cracking and crunching sounds, forcing us to spread out.


    Moving this noisily meant monsters would notice our party before Grace could spot them, making the distance necessary.


    Of course, spreading out too far created the minor problem of the main group struggling to follow the scouts, but we had two solutions. One was the sparkling finch that naturally moved between Grace and our party, and the other was Han Se-ah''s camera.


    "We should probably start moving too."


    "Alright, let''s go."


    How could we possibly get lost when she was pretending to read magical energy while attaching her camera to Grace''s back, checking both the minimap and camera simultaneously? Anyone who got lost under these conditions would have to be the kind of person who couldn''t find their way even with navigation turned on.


    So as Grace lightly moved between trees with the shadow fang tiger, advancing forward without making a sound, Han Se-ah raised her staff high like an antenna. While viewers snickered about her staff holder being a cheat, Irene and Katie believed in her completely.


    Our genius mage��blah blah��heroine Han-na must have a plan. Thinking about it, there hadn''t been any major mistakes during our journey so far, so with her party members'' trust, she confidently stepped forward.


    [Han Se-ah The Staff Holder donated 10,000 won!]


    [This girl looks like such a con artist every time she does this, anyone who agrees gets a thumbs up lolol]


    "Hey! What do you mean con artist?! I barely managed to convince them the inventory was unique magic��how am I supposed to explain the minimap and camera?!"


    Her confidence immediately drew accusations from viewers, but the offensive wasn''t too harsh. Viewers who weren''t collection-obsessed considered the 61st floor''s grinding as mere repetitive labor, so they seemed happy to be on the 62nd floor regardless of what we might find.


    The camera still showed only dark forest shadows and swaying branches, but if the viewers were happy, what could I do? I knew how to block with my body and endure with my shield, but I didn''t know how to move stealthily while wearing full armor and carrying a steel shield, so I could only follow making crunch-cracking sounds.


    The noise was so loud as we followed at a distance from Grace that I found myself wishing for a movement fragment rather than just sword fragments. I could practice swordsmanship with the holy sword, but were there really no fragments for body movement?


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 540: Tree Maze 5

    The first monster to greet us in the mysterious 62nd floor, untouched by human footsteps, was none other than a goblin.


    "...Why are goblins here again?"


    "They really are like cockroaches, popping up everywhere."


    After that came orcs, kobolds, poison spiders, wolves, snakes, and all sorts of miscellaneous monsters appearing one by one. We encountered more than five types of monsters while exploring and illuminating the minimap around the gate��at this point, it felt decidedly strange.


    This wasn''t some monster buffet��wasn''t there too much variety in the enemies appearing?


    Normally, the Tower featured 4-5 types of monsters and 1 type of named monster. But from what we were seeing, the deep forest layer seemed to have multiple types of monsters just as it had multiple named monsters.


    "What exactly are the Demon Lord and the Four Heavenly Kings thinking?"


    "The Four Heavenly Kings? Why?"


    "Well, the monster army in the plains was orchestrated by the Four Heavenly Kings and the mid-boss... so I thought one of the Four might have had a hand in this deep forest too. But it doesn''t seem like it."


    "Maybe they''re just hiding deep in the forest without doing anything."


    Even the goblins and kobolds possessed mana befitting the 62nd floor. They were so grotesquely enhanced that they couldn''t be lumped in with ordinary goblins��high-rank creatures that infused mana into their clubs as they stomped the ground and swung them.


    But a goblin was still a goblin, and a tiny dwarf monster wielding a mana-infused club posed no threat to our party.


    Our group advanced steadily, turning mana-enhanced club-wielding goblins and wolves with mana-reinforced fangs and jaws into substantial mana stones. It was peaceful enough to engage in casual chatter��unless some gimmick activated, there seemed to be no major danger.


    "Have those two found anything yet?"


    "Looking at how obediently they''re following us, I don''t think so."


    Meanwhile, Grace vigorously rubbed the head of the shadow fang tiger, which was flapping its ears without a hint of tension. Watching this, Irene smiled broadly and pulled a piece of jerky from her pocket to toss to it.


    This was because our "That Long One" fang tiger had proven surprisingly useful against the goblins, which had only gained increased stats with no other enhancements.


    When excited goblins rushed at us, the tiger broke their ankles with gentle paw strikes from within the shadows, making the fight completely effortless. Grace was happy, feeling like a hunter with a hunting dog, and Han Se-ah was happy because donations exploded every time the shadow fang tiger took down a goblin.


    "We''ve walked quite a distance, but there''s no safe zone in sight."


    "You''re right. At this rate, we might have to spend a night without a safe zone."


    "Good thing we bought that stealth tent. It was expensive, but worth the money."


    As our uneventful exploration continued, a subtle tension gradually seeped into our conversation. Despite our thorough preparations on the 61st floor, all we''d encountered on the 62nd were trivial monsters like goblins and kobolds.


    Moreover, we still hadn''t discovered a safe zone, which we should have found at least a couple of times by now as we trudged along the forest path. Even the viewers, who''d been chattering endlessly, started raising alarms that something seemed off.


    Grace, who had returned to the main group several times to report monster appearances, now silently but intensely drew upon her mana to survey the surroundings. Meanwhile, Han Se-ah, like someone with OCD, repeatedly checked everything from the minimap to the quest window, searching for something she might have missed.


    "Let''s set up here. If we move that log, we should be able to pitch the tent properly."


    "Any particular reason you chose this spot?"


    "The small clearings seem to attract goblins and such coming and going. I think it''s better if we create our own space."


    But it wasn''t like a missing gimmick would suddenly pop up. Time passed without any noteworthy discoveries, and we found ourselves looking for a place to pitch our tent.


    Though everyone in our party was a superhuman capable of handling mana, allowing us to force-march until we found a safe zone... it would be unfair to Irene who had the least stamina, and Han Se-ah needed to wrap up her broadcast. We had no choice.


    There was nothing particularly interesting happening and no quests to pursue��no need to waste energy on a random safe zone speedrun.


    "I understand we''ll be safe in this tent, but what about food?"


    "I''ve prepared some sandwiches in my inventory��let''s have those for a light meal. We can make a fire tomorrow morning when we leave and have a hearty breakfast then."


    "That sounds good. Even if the tent conceals our presence, who knows what might come around if they smell our food."


    We created a small clearing by carving out tree trunks and pushing away fallen trees��unfortunately missing out on Irene''s warm cooking touch. The space was barely large enough to fit a tent for five, hardly deserving to be called a clearing, but that meant monsters would have no reason to come by without purpose.


    If the tent properly concealed us, we''d just look like a pile of fallen logs.


    ��


    A cool morning began without the warm aroma that usually tickled the nose and warmed the heart. The air was inevitably chilly in this deep forest where sunlight couldn''t penetrate, and without a campfire or soup, it felt disheartening.


    Maybe this was what it meant to be captured by the stomach first. With such thoughts, I stretched my stiff body, glanced outside the tent, and met Grace''s eyes.


    "Good morning. Biscuit or jerky?"


    "Wasn''t Irene supposed to cook breakfast?"


    "Since dinner was sparse, we''re just chewing on something while waiting."


    True to her role as the guide, had she woken up early to scout the tent''s surroundings? Grace sat on one of the logs we''d pushed over yesterday, extending a pouch in my direction, behaving as if there was no danger whatsoever.


    As she said, a few sandwiches had been woefully inadequate for my muscular frame, so I accepted the pouch without complaint.


    Instead of a musty mold smell, the aroma of pepper tickled my nose, accompanied by the subtle scent of butter wafting through. Thanks to Han Se-ah, the modern food now available in the market was impressively far from the cheap medieval fantasy fare��it was truly delightful.


    "Roland? Do you have room for breakfast?"


    "Of course, Irene. Consider my size."


    I sat on the log, chewing jerky methodically, while Grace slowly nibbled on a biscuit. Katie and Irene were the next to wake up.


    From everyone''s movements, it seemed Han Se-ah had connected first, but she emerged last��probably doing broadcast preparations. If only a bit more sunlight filtered through, this could have passed for a relaxing healing camp with beautiful women in a lovely forest.


    The peaceful daily routine unfolded as Irene, reassured by Grace''s securing of the surroundings, began cooking a stew-like soup with Han Se-ah, while Katie sat beside me, accepting a biscuit. Everything was peaceful��until the shadow fang tiger brought something.


    "Oh my, what''s this?"


    "What is that?"


    The fang tiger, despite its vicious fangs, had developed a taste for honey and shifted toward herbivory despite being an omnivore. While I was eating jerky, this creature��now nicknamed "Vegan Tiger" by some��crept up to Irene, rubbing its head against her as if showing affection.


    Naturally, its goal wasn''t a beautiful woman''s touch, but rather the meat chunks she was putting into the soup. That wouldn''t have been a problem, except the creature had brought something in exchange for meat, causing a commotion.


    Apparently, it had observed our bartering with the forest fairies and learned about trade by watching. So while we slept, it had roamed the night forest and brought back something that looked valuable.


    "...Hey, where did you get this? Where did you bring this from?!"


    -LOL I''m startled! Why the sudden panic? LOLOLOLOL


    -This reminds me of the dog that had to go to the hospital after swallowing pantyhose


    -But seriously, bringing something in the morning makes it no different from a dog, right? LOLOLOLOL


    -No no, big cats also bring mice, snakes, or cockroaches to their can opener humans, don''t slander them


    -So what''s in its mouth that''s causing this uproar? Hurry up and explain instead of farming donations


    The tiger approached with its head and tail held high proudly, as if having accomplished something. When Irene petted it and asked what it had brought, it dropped something with a "pft." A seed the size of a human fist rolled across the floor, falling from the fang tiger''s mouth, which looked uncomfortable even to close properly due to its forearm-sized fangs.


    While Irene examined it from various angles, noting it was too large to be a plant seed and too black to be a fruit, Han Se-ah''s face turned ashen.


    [In the deepest forest where the forest master rages and the secret terror stirs]


    [The seed that should belong to the forest has been stolen by intruders]


    [Righteous retribution upon the brazen intruders, proper punishment for the contemptible thieves!]


    Kruh, krung, kurrrrhurhurhung---!!!


    Just as Han Se-ah displayed the updated quest window in response to viewers'' urgings, a spine-chilling roar thundered from the far reaches of the forest.


    I don''t know what this seed is, but it seems to have triggered something properly.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 541: Honey, Poison, Flame 1

    Chapter 541: Honey, Poison, Flame 1


    When talking about mountain beasts, particularly tigers, there were descriptions like "making the mountains, rivers, and vegetation tremble."


    "Woah, that startled me. Is it because of what this guy brought?"


    "It seems like he stole something from a named monster''s territory... Could it be a seed from a walking flower?"


    "I''ll put it in my inventory for now, since we might be tracked."


    True to that description, the deep forest began to tremble as the roar echoed through. The branches that had been gently swaying in the cool breeze now quivered violently at the thunderous roar, shedding leaves like nervous sweat.


    An ordinary cry couldn''t possibly echo like that, so it had to be a skill infused with mana. This suggested that the "forest master" was likely a massive beast type that attacked head-on, while the "secret terror" was probably an assassination type like the shadow fang tiger.


    The combination seemed designed for two monsters to ambush players. While I was thinking this, Han Se-ah''s palm smacked the shadow fang tiger''s backside repeatedly.


    "Where did you bring this from?!"


    "Hanna, I don''t think it''s going to understand you..."


    There was no way a mage''s delicate palm without mana infusion could damage a 61st floor monster. Ignoring Han Se-ah''s butt-smacking, the tiger anxiously stared in the direction of the roar, then lowered its tail and quickly slipped into Grace''s shadow.


    Reading the quest log, it was clear we''d made the wrong choice. It seemed like we could have befriended either the master or the terror using honey and emblems... but overnight, both had become our enemies.


    Even worse was the perfect timing that made Han Se-ah''s save-and-load technique impossible��the event triggered during the night and was confirmed immediately upon login. It was a perfect assassination that made us understand why forest fairies feared shadow fang tigers that had tasted blood.


    First the harpy''s broadcast assassination, now the fang tiger''s quest assassination?


    "I mean, we went through all that trouble running around the 61st floor to complete the gimmicks, and then we wake up and surprise! Your gimmick has disappeared, you-activated-my-trap-card��what are we supposed to do now?!"


    -LOLOLOLOLOLOL breathe before you speak or you''ll die


    -You''re genuinely pissed off and it''s so satisfying to watch LOLOLOLOLOL


    -Big cats would be extinct if they weren''t so cute LOLOLOLOLOLOLOLOLOLOLOL


    -BIG MESSES ARE MADE BY KITTIES! BIG MESSES ARE MADE BY KITTIES! BIG MESSES ARE MADE BY KITTIES! BIG MESSES ARE MADE BY KITTIES!


    -Forget the gimmicks, this is more entertaining after all that boring stuff. This is why animals are important in visual media LOLOL


    Han Se-ah roared in frustration, apparently thinking all her efforts had been wasted as she smacked the fang tiger''s rear. Naturally, the viewers showed no sympathy, and the chat erupted into a wild festival.


    The shadow fang tiger''s sudden trolling had made a mockery of her guide broadcast, but the viewers were just happy to see Han Se-ah suffer. Their consistent reactions were truly impressive at this point.


    How was it that even with viewers from all over the world, including the West, multiplying the audience several times over, the chat landscape remained exactly the same? With BB Games'' surreal scientific prowess improving AI translation capabilities, even usernames that appeared foreign behaved no differently from Korean viewers.


    "Let''s get moving. Whatever this is, we can hand it over to the Magic Tower."


    "You''re right, Hanna. We can''t change what''s happened, can we?"


    Though they couldn''t hear her shout at the viewers, perhaps Katie and Irene understood Han Se-ah''s frustration just from her teary eyes. They comforted her with gentle pats as they started moving.


    We weren''t running away just because of the roar. Since there were no other adventurers, we needed to continue in one direction for 3-4 days, so we pressed forward.


    Our party alone couldn''t explore this vast area completely, so we''d need to report to the guild and bring in top-tier adventurers. But it didn''t feel right to turn back on the first day of exploration. If we advanced for two more days before returning, it would consume about a week in total.


    "Sigh, alright. We should continue exploring anyway. Let''s proceed in the same direction for one more day and then head back."


    "Not two days?"


    "We don''t know what might happen, and we should quickly find out what the fang tiger brought. It obviously seems like we''ve disturbed a named monster of the forest, don''t you think?"


    "True, that was quite a terrifying roar. At minimum it''s a named monster, possibly even a mid-boss. I''ll scout ahead like yesterday."


    The party followed Han Se-ah''s advance order without complaint. Once again, Grace took the lead while the main group followed at a distance.


    Grace''s movements had become closer to those of a forest fairy, as if she''d partially awakened when killing the witch. Watching her vanish smoothly into dense branches with movements that seemed more like 5.5�� than 5��, I realized a plodder like me could never catch her.


    ��


    The event that began with the roar brought definite changes to the once-quiet forest.


    "This is different from yesterday, isn''t it?"


    "There seem to be more beasts. I wonder if all the goblins got eaten?"


    Instead of the very common monsters like goblins and kobolds, various types of beast-type monsters swarmed forth to block our path.


    Enhanced versions of horned wolves and moss wolves from the lower floors'' plains and forests appeared, along with panthers, jaguars, hyenas, raccoon dogs, and so many diverse beasts emerging from all around that it felt like filming a wildlife documentary.


    At this point, it seemed like the Demon Lord might have preserved the Tower as a sanctuary for biodiversity. Was this Noah''s Ark or something? How many types of ordinary monsters were there?


    "Since they come in packs, we''re collecting a ton of mana stones."


    "This is seriously profitable."


    As a result, Han Se-ah was somewhat taken aback by the amount of mana stones we were collecting��far more than she''d anticipated. Of course, since her usual play style involved pushing forward while neglecting farming and growth, she couldn''t have estimated how many mana stones top-tier adventurers could gather when focused on the task. Even now, there was more of a sense that we were moving to illuminate the minimap rather than deliberately farming, but we were still fighting more frequently than usual.


    ...Is this why viewers mocked Han Se-ah as the "queen of easy mode"?


    "But besides the increase in beasts, there doesn''t seem to be anything unusual, right?"


    "That''s true. At first I was surprised by all the unfamiliar animals, but they attack in similar ways."


    "Even with animals that can handle mana, there''s not much variation. They either bite or claw��that''s about it."


    And so another day of mana stone farming that made even Han Se-ah tremble with excitement ended without incident. Despite the "forest master" and "secret terror" supposedly being enraged, they didn''t immediately descend upon the 62nd floor.


    Since beast-type monsters had increased, tonight we''d need to find a suitable spot rather than a clearing, camouflage it with logs, and set up our tent��but in adventurer life, this was hardly noteworthy.


    After dispatching a pack of hyenas that had been hiding in a group only to be spotted by Grace and cleanly killed by arrows through their heads from above, we prepared to set up the tent again.


    "Ah, bread again tonight? Of all things, not being able to eat Irene''s cooking is the hardest part."


    "Hehe, just bear with it a little longer."


    Instead of lighting a campfire and boiling a savory soup, we spent the evening creating a natural palisade by arranging broken logs as naturally as possible.


    Though they looked like they should be lifting pink dumbbells with their slender bodies, they easily hoisted log pieces the size of human torsos using mana. Grace brought over a broken log from somewhere to block gaps between trees, while Katie subtly pushed piles of fallen leaves onto the path we''d used to enter.


    This way, unless some strange beast decided to leap over the log pile, nothing could come over from behind the tent, and anything approaching from the small path in front would inevitably make noise.


    "This should be enough... what''s for dinner tonight?"


    "Hmm, let me check my inventory. We have plenty of jerky and biscuits, plus some snacks like sandwiches and meat pies. I wish I''d bought some grilled sausages at the market, knowing it would be like this."


    With the shadow fang tiger hiding in the tent''s shadow and the finch��which had been following us from who knows where��comfortably settling in, we retreated into the tent with peace of mind.


    The expensive tent that cost a pouch of gold coins was cramped despite its magical properties, forcing us to remove all our equipment and huddle together with skin touching. If we didn''t have inventories, we''d have had to bury our armor under leaves��that said it all.


    "Hmm, if we push this way it should work. Hand me the sleeping bag."


    "Hanna, yesterday''s leftover sandwich is enough for me."


    So there I was, sandwiched between them��softness from the side, squishiness from behind. I hadn''t noticed yesterday since we ate outside the tent and immediately fell asleep, but there was more contact than I''d expected. Come to think of it, we''d been running around the Tower quite a bit, so even small stimulation made me twitchy...


    "Hmm, Roland? Are you uncomfortable somewhere?"


    Grace wouldn''t miss noticing that.


    She lay down slyly beside me with a mischievous smile, making it seem like tonight would be long in a different way. Her eyes were clearly full of intent to tease.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 542: Honey, Poison, Flame 2

    Chapter 542: Honey, Poison, Flame 2


    Our party members��now fair to call them my women.


    Katie, playful and innocent enough to suit the nickname "kid," seemed small only when surrounded by Grace, Irene, and Han Se-ah. She flailed about in the cramped space, unaware of how her feminine body, already sufficiently developed in the right places, affected a man in such close quarters.


    Perhaps enjoying the huddle like a child building a fort with chairs and blankets or hiding in a closet, she enthusiastically embraced not just me but Irene and Han Se-ah as well.


    "Ah, I spilled some meat pie. Does anyone have tissues or a handkerchief in their inventory?"


    "Oh goodness, just wait a moment."


    "I have a handkerchief. Here, just a second."


    Meanwhile, Irene maintained her composure, befitting her "mama" nickname. She looked after Katie, who moved about restlessly trying to find a comfortable spot, and attended to Han Se-ah, assuming her fidgeting during the broadcast was due to discomfort.


    The issue was that when she moved to help, her voluptuous body inevitably brushed against those around her. Accustomed to such physical contact from caring for children, she seemed completely unbothered��which only made it more devastating.


    "Hmmm~ Roland, feeling good?"


    The real problem was Grace.


    Unlike the innocent Katie and the somewhat oblivious Irene in this regard, Grace knew her charm well. Add to that her abundance of initiative��having once come to the bedroom with a confession attack after drinking��she became the most formidable opponent in such a situation.


    While Katie leaned over after spilling sauce from her meat pie, and Irene pressed against me as she reached into her bosom for a handkerchief to clean it up, Grace leaned toward me without any reason at all.


    She stretched languidly before resting gently against me, as if she were simply using me as a pillow because she was sleepy. But her half-open eyes were full of mischief.


    "It''s nice being cozy like this. Someone would probably prefer it if Hanna weren''t here, right?"


    "What?"


    "Well, two''s company, three''s a crowd, you know."


    Giggling, she slipped her hand under the side of my shirt and lightly scratched around my waist with her fingernails, sending shivers up my spine.


    I wondered where a country girl who''d spent her childhood running through mountain valleys with a bow following her father had learned such things. I was tempted to embrace her tightly and pull her into my sleeping bag, but instead, I rolled my eyes toward a corner of the tent.


    The culprit could only be Han Se-ah.


    Under the guise of women''s gatherings, they must have exchanged all sorts of stories while chatting and building friendships. Apparently, this included some adult gossip once the broadcast ended. Judging by how she uncannily sent her camera whenever we spent time together in a bedroom, they''d probably discussed just about everything.


    "Oh, ohhh. Grace with the aggressive approach. When I used to play games all day, I couldn''t understand why my mom watched dramas. Romance manga wasn''t my thing either. But my mom really liked that 80s manga��Glass Rose? Something like that. Now I see why she enjoyed it."


    -Suddenly exposing your mom''s tastes LOL what''s that about?


    -I love mischievous flirty women so much I could die happy seeing this every day instead of just wandering through forests ughhh so good!


    -Forget triggers and gimmicks, I watch this broadcast just to see the party members LOLOL


    -For real LOL Han Se-ah''s broadcast is #1 guide? More like #1 romantic comedy harem party broadcast you childless bums LOLOL


    -When chemistry meets chemistry, it''s a feast for the eyes LOL The cat triggered something? Who cares, they''re getting along great, cheers LOLOL


    While Katie and Irene whispered about meat pies and food, I felt like giving Han Se-ah a flick on the forehead as she pretended to sleep in her sleeping bag while filming us. But seeing Grace snuggled against my side, my annoyance melted away. ?a????E?s


    Whether she pushed for this to find broadcast content or to create her own personal footage, the result was a complete Roland harem party, wasn''t it?


    So after glancing at Katie and Irene as they settled into their sleeping bags, I wrapped my arm around Grace''s waist with a sense of showmanship. I had no intention of putting on a grand orgy show in front of the camera with all four watching, but holding someone while sleeping seemed fine.


    With these thoughts, I pretended to sleep while contemplating when to pounce on Han Se-ah, whose mouth kept twitching at the corners.


    Beep! Beep! Beeeyap! Beep beep!


    "...What''s that sound?"


    "Is it that? The, um, finch that followed us from the forest fairy village."


    "Do finches make sounds like that?"


    Suddenly, outside the tent��more precisely, the ceiling of the tent��began to glow brightly as strange sounds echoed.


    ��


    While Han Se-ah retrieved our equipment from her inventory, I rushed outside the tent without armor. As long as it wasn''t a Four Heavenly Kings boss monster suddenly descending upon the 62nd floor, I could withstand a fair amount without armor, so as the tank, I was first out.


    What I saw before me was indeed the starlight finch, flashing bright white light all over its body like some kind of security alarm. Besides activating gates, it apparently had a pest control function too, like a bird version of a security system.


    Behind it, on the fallen log we''d placed to block the area behind the tent, was the shadow fang tiger, wagging its regenerated tail. If I remembered correctly, when dogs wag their tails it shows happiness, but when cats do it, it signals attack and alertness?


    With a tail shaped like a spiny lizard, the wagging looked eerily similar to a venomous snake ready to strike.


    "...What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know. All I can see is those two alerting us to something."


    But besides the two animals, nothing was visible as I slowly looked around. Shortly after I stood there bewildered, Katie emerged fully armored, followed by Grace and Han Se-ah, but still nothing could be seen.


    What was this, a malfunctioning fire alarm?


    "Can you sense anything, Grace?"


    "Here, Roland. Put on your armor first."


    "...Wait a moment."


    As I hurriedly put on the armor Han Se-ah handed me from her inventory, Grace began to thoroughly scan our surroundings with sharp eyes, all playfulness gone.


    Though I couldn''t sense anything particular, the shadow fang tiger''s head and tail and the loudly screeching finch were all pointing in one direction��perhaps something was there? Grace fixed her sparkling eyes on the area diagonally to the left of the tent entrance, what you might call 10 o''clock.


    ...They really did seem to be sparkling.


    Maybe my half-joking comparison about her being 5.5�� was becoming true. She might even awaken to 6�� before Katie, who had gathered plenty of equipment.


    Forgetting the urgency of the situation, I stared at Grace''s beautifully glowing eyes, transfixed by her profile as she slowly raised her bow. She aimed steadily in one precise direction, apparently having spotted something invisible to me, my companions, and Han Se-ah''s camera.


    "I think there''s something there?"


    "Yes, there is."


    Wind gathered on the bowstring as Grace used her mana. Having grown accustomed to this, she collected a surprisingly powerful amount without the slightest tremor or sound. The quietly humming arrow cut through the darkness and flew toward the far side of the forest.


    The forest darkness briefly receded in the greenish magical light of the arrow. And in that moment, something hazy became faintly visible��something fluttering like cloth in the wind, unpleasantly floating through the air.


    No, was it actual cloth? Translucent cloth?


    Hee, heeheeheek��


    "A ghost? Don''t tell me the ''secret terror'' isn''t a beast-type monster that hides like the shadow fang tiger, but an actual ghost monster?!"


    It looked like a ragged piece of cloth floating through the air. Occasionally, bony fingers or ankles would appear from beneath the tattered rags. If it weren''t for its translucent body floating through the air, I would have thought it was some corpse golem created by a dark wizard.


    It was hard to describe its amorphous shape, but it resembled a spider made of corpse limbs with cloth draped over it. Seeing those fingers wriggling disgustingly under the cloth piece that moved independently of the wind, I felt more revulsion than fear.


    My companions were also top-tier adventurers who had slashed and hacked their way to this point. As the creature mockingly laughed "heeheeheek" and wavered in the darkness before retreating, they showed hostility rather than fear, slowly drawing upon their mana.


    "This doesn''t seem like an ordinary monster, does it?"


    "It''s probably related to that roar we heard during the day. It looks at least named-level."


    "So beasts by day, ghosts by night. What an annoying forest."


    Ghosts weren''t the kind of beings that walked along a path and turned back when blocked. Even though it appeared to have retreated and vanished into the darkness, it might have actually gone toward the tent.


    Though everyone might not have known from quest windows like Han Se-ah that this was the "secret terror," they seemed to have a general idea. Consequently, everyone''s gaze turned toward the shadow fang tiger, which was still wagging its tail.


    ...What exactly did you bring back?


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 543: Honey, Poison, Flame 3

    Chapter 543: Honey, Poison, Flame 3


    Thanks to the shadow fang tiger''s random trolling, we were able to understand the deep forest layer''s gimmick.


    Two types of mid-bosses, various named-level monsters including the shadow fang tiger, and a faction war.


    When you become enemies with the beast-type mid-boss "forest master," ordinary monsters transform into beast-type monsters. These creatures form larger packs than goblins or kobolds, excel at cooperative hunting, and have keen senses��a gimmick that increases the field''s difficulty.


    When you become enemies with the wraith-type mid-boss "secret terror," an additional haunted house-like gimmick activates. Like a jump scare, wraiths that even Grace struggles to detect suddenly lunge out with a "WAAAH!"


    "Eeeek?! Ah, shit, again?"


    "...It doesn''t have any special abilities, but its stealth is top-notch."


    "Ugh, seriously. Why can''t the fang tiger speak? It lived in the fairy forest, so it would be so much better if it could talk. Where did it bring that thing from that pissed off both of them at once?"


    "If it brought it overnight, maybe the place is quite close?"


    "It might have traveled far by hiding in shadows. We don''t know how far it can go within shadows, even if it gets tired quickly outside them."


    Thanks to this, Han Se-ah, who never signed up for a horror game, kicked the shadow fang tiger''s backside while grumbling. The viewers laughed at her startled reactions, but they too jumped at the sudden ghost appearances, turning the chat into chaos.


    Whether it was thanks to Irene''s awakening from candidate saint to actual saint, or Grace showing signs of pre-awakening with her glowing eyes, all these ghosts could do was startle us.


    If a terrifying ghost appeared only to get its head split by a holy sword, I could laugh it off. But when a hideous face suddenly jumped out from bushes or tree branches with a "WAAAH!" before vanishing into mist��that was different. Some viewers mocked them as one-trick jump-scare monsters, but even when you''re expecting them, jump scares still get you.


    "I mean, the beast monsters at least give a safari vibe so I don''t mind them, but these ghost bastards��can''t we do something about them? Should we find a shaman and perform an exorcism ritual? I''m seriously going cra��YAH!?!!"


    -Did you bite your tongue? What was that at the end LOLOLOLOLOLOLOL


    -I absolutely hate horror that just jumps out with no substance and only startles you, and now it''s happening here too...


    -These ghost shits just scream and disappear, what''s the point? I really don''t get it


    -Looks like the finch is driving them away��without it, would you be possessed and die?


    -Yeah, this definitely seems like a sanity-draining gimmick. Without the finch, the party members'' SAN would be destroyed


    Since this wasn''t a horror game on a computer, ghosts popped up from the front, behind, above, and even below. In the worst cases, a hideous face suddenly appeared right in front of Han Se-ah''s drone camera with a "WAH!"��startling viewers too.


    With those thoughts, I stomped on a ghostly hand that emerged from the soil and tried to grab my ankle. Though it was a translucent ghost hand, it could be crushed when infused with holy power��typical of fantasy world ghost monsters.


    This meant our party, which included a saint, wouldn''t fall victim to such ghosts. In other words, as viewers suggested, these ghost bastards would just keep startling us until we left the forest.


    "Whew, we''re almost there. It was worth moving straight through."


    "Well, we''re all superhuman, so one day isn''t a problem. Are you alright, Irene?"


    "Yes. My stamina has improved through adventuring."


    Our forced march to escape from the unpleasant and annoying ghost gimmick was nearing its end. After being awakened by the finch''s night alarm, we immediately dismantled the tent and started moving, not knowing when another ghost might appear.


    We began moving late at night and marched through the morning until lunch. Then we had a hearty meal in a suitable clearing, smashed the heads of beasts attracted by the smell, and moved again. Thanks to this full day of travel, we were able to quickly return to the gate leading down.


    Was an unidentified seed(?) the only thing we gained from all this trouble?


    "Argh, honestly... I''d love to just sell it to the Magic Tower right away."


    "Hmm, don''t be too angry, Hanna. How could a creature that can''t speak know any better?"


    As Han Se-ah simmered with frustration due to ghosts repeatedly appearing on her broadcast screen rather than in front of her, and Katie enjoyed treating the fang tiger like a pet despite its size, they conversed while crossing through the gate.


    At least the ghost bastards probably wouldn''t crawl after us as far as the forest fairy village.


    ��


    Through our forced march, we returned to the 61st floor, stopped by the forest fairy village to leave the seed, then continued down to the 60th floor and back to the city and Magic Tower.


    The blue-haired crybaby forest fairy with some precognitive abilities claimed to know ancient documents about the seed and casually took it, making it seem like normal quest progression��causing Han Se-ah''s protruding lips to withdraw slightly.


    This meant the shadow fang tiger��nicknamed "Vegan Tiger" by viewers��would survive without being sold to the old men at the Magic Tower.


    "Its tail grew back��maybe we should have pulled it out and sold it?"


    "Our party isn''t short on money, so there''s no need for that."


    "Still, we should probably cooperate with research. The fang venom and tail venom are likely different."


    Well, it would probably have a limited lifespan and end up at the Magic Tower after we conquered the deep forest layer, but considering it was a trouble-making monster, keeping its lifeline intact was something. Being raised for ecosystem research would be better for it than becoming a subject for live experiments.


    Unaware of its future, it crouched in the shadows. It seemed afraid of the world outside the forest, probably due to its ability to gauge others'' strength.


    For a creature that could estimate strength through mana, how terrifying must the Adventurers'' Guild and Magic Tower appear? Aside from low-rank adventurers working for pocket change, there were thousands of mid-rank adventurers and hundreds of high-rank ones bustling about, especially with the Empire''s appearance.


    At this scale, if monsters were to flow back out of the Tower like the wolves at the beginning, they''d be slaughtered instantly before causing any human casualties.


    "What about those ghosts, though?"


    "I think we need to go to the Temple rather than the Magic Tower. It seemed like holy power was effective against them."


    The creature that had once guarded its territory by swishing its lizard tail like a venomous snake now had its tail tucked between its legs, refusing to emerge from Grace''s shadow��like a pet dog before a bloody dog butcher.


    Perhaps feeling pity for it, everyone restrained the fuming Han Se-ah. Grace seemed to have grown attached from traveling together, Irene was naturally kind-hearted, and Katie had accepted the shadow fang tiger as a temporary party member purely for fun.


    And so, with the fang tiger in the shadows and the finch perched above, we headed not to the Magic Tower but to the Temple, looking like some circus troupe.


    "My goodness! What brings all of you here together?"


    "Ah, Sister. We had something to ask about at the Grand Temple."


    Behind Irene, who was having a pleasant conversation with the kindly nun we''d met when visiting the orphans before, the rest of our party members followed in a line, startling the Temple people.


    Our hero party, now famous throughout both the Kingdom and the Empire, suddenly arriving at the Temple early in the morning must have seemed strange. Come to think of it, our nighttime forced march meant we were arriving at an unusual hour.


    As a result, the attention of the nuns who were cleaning, the orphans helping them, and ordinary citizens gathering for blessings or prayers all shifted toward us.


    "To the Grand Temple? Oh my, look at me. I almost left important guests standing here. Please come inside."


    Noticing this, the nun hurriedly guided us from the busy hall to the inner area. Even excluding our status as the hero party, we were a combination bound to attract attention. Beautiful women who would turn heads anywhere, plus a sparkling finch perched above��how could we not draw stares?


    As citizens whispered all sorts of gossip behind us, the shadow fang tiger slowly emerged from the shadows as we moved inside the Temple.


    "Oh, m-monster!?"


    "It seems docile��did the Hero tame it?"


    "Wow! Can I pet it��ack!"


    "Child! What are you saying that''s so dangerous? Everyone, return to your rooms now!"


    Even amid the commotion of terrified citizens and children nearly running over, the shadow fang tiger brazenly walked toward the Goddess statue, truly exemplifying the "jerk cat" stereotype. Perhaps as a creature that could sense mana, it felt comfort in the holy power bestowed by the Goddess of Life.


    As the nun looked with complicated eyes at the fang tiger crouching before the Goddess statue like a cat dozing by a fireplace, Han Se-ah apologized on its behalf with a bright red face.


    "Ahaha, I''m, I''m sorry..."


    She probably felt like someone whose pet had caused trouble in a public place.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 544: Honey, Poison, Flame 4

    Beasts and ghosts, monsters and spirits.


    At first glance, you might think that since they''re fantasy creatures, they could all be killed with mana, but the methods for dealing with them were completely different.


    It''s like how scientists would step in if a radioactive mutant crawled out of the Han River to eat people, while exorcists from the Vatican would handle a possessed girl spewing green vomit. Ghost priests don''t show up to hunt river monsters, and no one tries to permanently put possessed girls to sleep with poison gas.


    That''s why we needed to seek help from the Temple, not the Magic Tower or Adventurers'' Guild, for the ghost monsters that suddenly appeared because of the seed our stupid cat brought back.


    "My goodness, ghosts running wild inside the Tower?"


    "Yes. That''s why we thought we should seek the Grand Temple''s wisdom."


    When you think of the Temple, you think of saints, and when you think of saints, you think of Irene. From what I gathered, the nuns who cared for orphans in the adventurers'' city had more influence than I expected. Just having Irene''s connections here would solve a good portion of our problem.


    From the Temple''s perspective, the Demon Lord''s Tower, where monsters emerged, was an unholy space untouched by the Goddess''s grace and a perilous place where nuns and priests endured hardship.


    Consequently, the nuns who cared for orphans and treated adventurers in the city seemed to be treated like medics maintaining an aid station on the front lines. They didn''t receive special privileges or promotions, but their monster-related requests were given top priority.


    "In that case, we''ll need to use the crystal sphere. I put it away since we rarely use it��now where did I put it?"


    "A crystal sphere?"


    "It''s for contacting the Grand Temple, but I hid it because the children kept trying to touch it."


    The fact that a direct communication crystal to the Grand Temple was stuffed away in storage told me all I needed to know about how well they were treated.


    Despite being a city famous for its adventurers and the Tower, the Temple here was little more than an orphanage and infirmary. Until Irene became a saint, it was just a place where neighborhood women gathered to care for orphans and a stopover for priests entering the Tower for ascetic training. The fact that they had a direct line to the Grand Temple spoke volumes.


    Much happened before the bustling elderly nuns finally located the crystal sphere��about the size of a human head��in storage. Mostly minor things, like orphan girls approaching Irene to ask if she had a boyfriend while staring at me with sparkling eyes.


    "My word, you impatient child! How dare you ask such things of Lady Saint!"


    "But even if she''s a saint, surely she can have a boyfriend��ow!"


    "Young man, really? Have you finished your cleaning to be saying such things?"


    After a small commotion that left Irene blushing and a little girl in tears, we finally received the large crystal sphere. With the promise of a "direct line" to the Grand Temple making my heart race, I watched the elderly nun fiddle with the crystal on the table.


    Was this specially made for the Temple, transmitting signals through holy power rather than mana? The elderly nun caressed, pressed, and tapped the crystal sphere with slow movements, like a senior citizen handling a smartphone for the first time.


    Still, since it was a communication device, perhaps it was designed to be user-friendly for nuns, as the crystal began to glow brightly and seemingly activate despite her clumsy handling.


    "Whew, I thought it was broken. I''ll give you some privacy to talk."


    "Thank you, Sister."


    "Nonsense, there''s no need for such formalities between us."


    As the nun jokingly waved off Irene''s gratitude and disappeared through the door, the crystal sphere began projecting an image with perfect timing. Like a video call, the upper body of someone appeared in the human head-sized sphere.


    With more elaborate garments than those of ordinary priests and deeply wrinkled skin, the elderly cleric introduced himself as Cardinal Carol from the Grand Temple. Thus began the conversation between the nun and the priest��or rather, between the saint and the cardinal.


    While Irene explained the situation after the ceremonial greetings of clerics invoking the Goddess''s blessing, our party members whispered quietly behind her, careful not to be heard through the crystal sphere.


    ''Isn''t a cardinal an extremely high-ranking person?''


    ''Yeah, right below the Pope, isn''t he?''


    ''A direct line to a cardinal left in storage...?''


    Though we were the hero party accompanying Saint Irene, the title of cardinal clearly denoted a high position. From what the viewers were saying, cardinals seemed to be papal candidates rather than just a position, but either way, it meant an important person.


    As the number of viewers had increased, it seemed that those connected to the Temple had also grown in number. While I watched them make a fuss about why a cardinal was appearing here, the conversation between Irene and the cardinal was wrapping up neatly.


    �� "So you''re saying ghosts are swarming in the Tower?"


    "Yes, countless spirits wander the forest, hindering our progress."


    �� "Spirits trapped in a space beyond the Goddess''s reach��truly a sorrowful tale. I will dispatch additional Temple knights and send priests."


    As believers in the Goddess of Life, perhaps they viewed unresolved spirits as victims pushed outside the cycle of life. With just a mention of ghosts, additional reinforcements were immediately decided upon, without further requests or explanations.


    ��


    The Temple was expending more resources on the Demon Lord''s Tower than I''d thought.


    Looking just at the swamp layer I''d sliced through with my holy sword, Temple knights were patrolling the pilgrim''s path from the 31st to 35th floors, constantly maintaining the route. On the highland layer starting from the 41st floor, they were establishing temples in the stone dwarves'' underground city and the harpies'' mountain city, converting these other races.


    In terms of layers, they were patrolling, managing, exterminating monsters, and spreading religious doctrine across fifteen layers.


    Since ordinary priests and nuns couldn''t exterminate monsters to protect pilgrims, priests from the Temple were naturally stationed across these fifteen layers for security. And now they were sending additional forces... was this really alright? The thought briefly crossed my mind.


    "Fortunately, pilgrims from the Empire who came to the Kingdom have volunteered to help."


    "Ah, the Empire."


    Of course, my pointless worry ended within seconds of Irene''s explanation. Just as they say it''s useless to worry about celebrities, perhaps there was no need to worry about the Magic Tower and Temple in this fantasy world.


    With the Empire, several times larger than the Kingdom and with a plentiful population, suddenly appearing, the numbers of adventurers and mercenaries had multiplied��and the Temple''s size must have increased nearly fivefold as well. If adventurers from the Empire had begun climbing the Tower, then Temple knights from the Empire could also come to the Kingdom.


    Han Se-ah seemed to be thinking along the same lines as she muttered something about the Empire, only to be suddenly accused of being an imperialist.


    "Still, the Temple knights won''t be able to arrive immediately, so we should find a way to break through on our own."


    "True, even coming from the Empire, it would take at least a month."


    While Han Se-ah was busy defending herself from accusations and financial "therapy" in front of the camera, Grace and Katie started discussing the situation, viewing her passionate speech as just another of the mage''s eccentric musings.


    Even with the promised support of Temple knights and priests experienced in dealing with spirits, the hero party couldn''t just sit around doing nothing.


    As evidenced by the ghost hand I crushed with holy power, spirits weren''t invincible. If they had been, they wouldn''t have cared about the finch''s noisy chirping and would have entered our tent while we slept, sending Han Se-ah straight to game over.


    "If we need holy power instead of mana to fight them, doesn''t that mean only Roland and Irene can handle them?"


    "Mana replaced by holy power, holy power replacing mana... where have I heard this before?"


    "Wasn''t it the opposite? That lich creature. It created life force and mana from holy power."


    As they continued talking, Grace suddenly clapped her hands at Katie''s mutterings, recalling something.


    The lich��wasn''t that the boss monster from the 40th floor? A dark wizard who absorbed holy power to create doppelganger parasites, with a giant parasitic tree as a mid-boss. If I remembered correctly, after its body was shattered by the holy sword, its remaining skull and skeletal staff were taken to the Temple.


    It probably had the ability to convert holy power into life force and mana, becoming something like an eternal chalice that could produce potions endlessly when infused with holy power.


    "If it could convert holy power to mana, couldn''t it do the reverse and convert mana to holy power?"


    "That''s true, it''s worth checking out."


    "Oh, that''s right. The Temple knights definitely locked it in a golden barrier to serve the Goddess until it repented."


    Han Se-ah, who had been eavesdropping on our conversation, searched through her broadcast archives with the help of viewers. She confirmed that the lich was indeed forced to make potions inside a barrier until it repented.


    There was no way the lich that created doppelgangers to insult the Goddess would have given up everything and repented within a year. Since it was likely in the Kingdom rather than the Empire, we could access it faster than waiting for Temple reinforcements.


    "...First, let''s get that thing back into the shadows."


    "Hmm, I wonder if these fang tigers were actually pets kept by forest fairies who couldn''t enter the Tower?"


    As we discussed this, I firmly pushed the cat lying on its back in front of the Goddess statue��busy receiving jerky from praying adventurers��into the shadows with my foot.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 545: Honey, Poison, Flame 5

    Though we''d requested support from the Grand Temple through Irene, with Imperial Temple knights answering the call, this was hardly some all-powerful cheat key.


    Han Se-ah seemed to be hoping for an easy ride to make up for all the grinding we''d done on the 61st floor, but realistically, that wasn''t going to happen. Even if the Temple''s ranks had expanded with the Empire''s appearance, Temple knights remained an elite minority force.


    There was no way enough Temple knights would come to break through the vast forest.


    "So they''ll probably just create holy safe zones to keep the ghosts at bay."


    "...I figured as much."


    -Look at her sulking after her easy-mode mindset got shut down immediately LOLOLOL


    -Of course the Temple can only help on lower floors, what could they really do on higher ones?


    -For real LOL if that were possible, the Temple would''ve conquered the Tower and taken the Demon Lord''s head without any heroes LOLOLOL


    -So you''re saying players without Temple connections are screwed if ghost gimmicks activate?


    -Connections are a skill too, stop whining and build some relationships through side quests LOLOLOLOLOL


    Han Se-ah immediately deflated at my words. It was funny how she got so irritated when called a one-trick pony relying on luck, yet happily activated her pleasure circuits at the prospect of an easy ride.


    Of course, most gamers dislike having their skills questioned but love taking shortcuts. What made Han Se-ah particularly amusing was how transparently she displayed these tendencies in front of a camera with millions watching.


    Thinking about this, I glanced up with just my eyes to look at the finch that had suddenly landed on my head. Come to think of it, beyond the shadow fang tiger, we should have investigated what this starlight finch actually did. When we returned to the Tower, we''d need to visit the fairy village where we left the seed to gather more information.


    "Since we can''t just sit around waiting for the Imperial Temple knights, let''s experiment with the lich''s head and then re-enter the Tower."


    "That sounds like a good plan. Even with help from our Temple brothers, we can''t shirk our responsibilities."


    Cheep cheep!


    Whether ghosts appeared or Imperial Temple knights gathered to support us, we needed to keep climbing the Tower. Everyone nodded in agreement with my words, and the finch on my head chirped in apparent concurrence.


    If the shadow fang tiger was perceptive, this finch seemed to go beyond perception to actually understanding human language. Between its ghost-repelling chirps and other behaviors, it seemed almost like a forest spirit. At least it wasn''t causing trouble like the fang tiger, which was a relief.


    With the finch on my head and the fang tiger at my feet, we moved busily through the city like some kind of traveling menagerie.


    "Are there any quests related to the deep forest layer?"


    "There''s hardly any since information is so scarce. We might need to sell our mana stones and submit ghost-related quests to the Magic Tower ourselves."


    "Makes sense��everyone''s probably busy hunting ogres in the plains."


    We had several tasks to complete: requesting Imperial Temple knight support and the release of the lich''s head from the Kingdom''s Grand Temple, gathering information from the Adventurers'' Guild about the deep forest layer and what other adventurers had discovered on the 61st floor, and selling beast-type monster mana stones to the Magic Tower while checking if their research using the fang we''d left had progressed.


    This sounded like a lot of work, but since we weren''t personally running around, it didn''t consume much time.


    An ordinary adventurer, whether high-rank or top-tier, would be scurrying about taking quests from the Magic Tower and nobles. But as the hero party blessed by the Temple and the Kingdom''s Third Princess, we were in a position to issue quests and order others to investigate things for us.


    Request from the Temple


    Request from the Guild


    Request from the Magic Tower


    Like rolling a snowball in a game, we''d leveraged our early advantages to reach our current position, so we might as well use every resource available.


    ''I wonder how regular players manage? If they lose the boss last hit at the beginning and can''t build prestige, do they end up unable to get support and become pawns of larger factions?''


    I suddenly grew curious about how other players besides second-ranked Kim Seok-hyun were progressing, but I was too lazy to seek out specific examples. While pondering this as we walked, Han Se-ah''s broadcast suddenly grew chaotic.


    Glancing sideways to see what was happening, I noticed one viewer passionately arguing something through a video donation, with other viewers agreeing that it made sense. She usually blocked all these attention-seekers, so why was she allowing it now?


    [Goguryeo Watermelon Diagram donated 100,000 won!]


    The forest is full of evil spirits. I humbly request you drive them away with fire cannons.


    [Bird Missile donated 50,000 won!]


    Just one shot is all it takes, please, I''m begging you, just let me fire one shot.


    [Deep Forest Camping Alliance donated 30,000 won!]


    There aren''t any elf villages past the 62nd floor anyway, so let''s go all out and torch it?


    Ah, shit.


    I didn''t know why she''d opened donations, but I understood why she''d been listening all along.


    ��


    The gimmick of the deep forest layer could be summarized most simply as honey and poison.


    Either tempt with sweet honey


    Or assassinate with deadly poison


    This was evident from the fact that the walking flowers producing honey and the shadow fang tigers providing poison were only visible on the 61st floor and nowhere to be seen on the 62nd. What we thought were named monsters like the shadow fang tiger were actually neutral objects for completing gimmicks.


    But Han Se-ah''s viewers were dopamine-soaked addicts. Being the world''s #1 in progression meant nothing to them��they''d grown accustomed to watching a natural 6�� monster with a holy sword slice through everything in an overpowered curbstomp broadcast.


    Now that we understand the gimmick, can we set it on fire?


    Since we''ve seen what we needed to see, should we gas the forest?


    There don''t seem to be any forest fairies, so can we just blow it all away?


    And so these malicious viewers, growing restless with the peaceful animal therapy atmosphere, began tempting Han Se-ah with one mind and heart.


    No matter how close to reality this virtual game might be, no one except some crazy extremist civic groups would personally condemn a gamer for setting a fire in a game... There were hardly any such people among the viewers.


    "Should we? Honestly, I was holding back because of the forest fairies, but if they''re all gathered on the 61st floor and definitely not above, there''s no reason to hold back. I''ve heard that even if the Tower''s internal environment gets destroyed, it regenerates over time."


    -Didn''t Teacher explain that in the cave? That tunnels get filled in again? LOL


    -I think he explained it in the forest first��trees grow back even when cut down, which is why the Magic Tower old men built research labs in safe zones


    -But ghost-catching isn''t really about fire cannons��it''s about firing ceremonial cannons and firecrackers to scare them away


    -Then couldn''t we just load napalm into ceremonial cannons? Let''s borrow a cannon from the stone dwarves


    -Since there are beasts as well as ghosts, let''s fire ceremonial cannons, regular cannons, gas��basically, let''s fire everything first and ask questions later


    The method of temptation was very simple.


    Money, and more money.


    Someone wanting to fire cannons donated 10,000 won, someone lamenting that her enhanced staff hadn''t seen enough action donated 30,000 won, someone referencing historical archives donated 100,000 won, a Chinese viewer urging her to stop being cautious and go all out poured in money, and a Western firearms enthusiast refused to be outdone and donated even more...


    Was this what it felt like to assault someone with money? Even without the money, the content itself seemed enough to tempt Han Se-ah, but with mission rewards generously attached, her eyes immediately began to gleam with flames of madness.


    "Hmm, should we go back to the mansion on the 50th floor? Or stay at an inn in the city and take care of personal business?"


    "Since the extraction probably won''t be completed in a day or two, I''d like to stay in the city today and go to the 50th floor tomorrow."


    So Grace''s question was met with Han Se-ah''s answer that sounded like she planned to thoroughly search the city''s alchemy workshops today and the stone dwarves'' alchemy workshops tomorrow to prepare ammunition. I had no particular reason to object, so I quietly listened to the conversation, and the others seemed to have no objections either.


    Even if we went to the mansion on the 50th floor, we could receive the lich''s head from the Temple with a single use of the gate, so it didn''t matter whether we stayed in the city or on the 50th floor.


    "So Roland, want to grab a drink for once?"


    "After struggling in the forest, a good rest would be nice."


    My companions, unaware of Han Se-ah''s sinister thoughts, smiled brightly and suggested visiting a restaurant in the city for a change.


    Perhaps still dwelling on how the ghosts had ruined the nice atmosphere in the tent, Grace clung to my side, while Katie, noticing this, linked arms with Irene and nudged her toward me.


    The movement was so blatant that even viewers who had been joking about cannons and making imperialist plantation jokes about purifying the forest with fire took notice... but Han Se-ah''s crazed eyes didn''t even bother to look our way.


    To give up voyeurism in favor of preparing bombs��just how important were fire and gas in Han Se-ah''s mind? This was getting scary.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 546: No Mark

Chapter 546: No Mark


    THIS CHAPTER IS 18+ THEREFORE, THE FULL CHAPTER IS POSTED ON GOOGLE DRIVE


    IF YOU ARE 18+, READ HERE:


    Go to Google Drive


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 547: Hero of Flame 1

    Chapter 547: Hero of Flame 1


    Han Se-ah''s proposal to burn down the entire forest was taken more seriously by the party than I expected. I was ready to dismiss it as just her latest obsession with bombs, gas, and arson, but to my companions it sounded like a reasonable plan offered by a genius mage.


    Even in a world where superhumans exceed human limits with mana and holy power, and monsters transcend the boundaries of living creatures, fire remained terrifying.


    Speaking of superhumans who wield auras, a superhuman is literally a human who exceeds normal human standards. Their skin is tougher than leather armor, their bones harder than steel, and their mana-enhanced muscles possess strength comparable to heavy machinery.


    But even superhumans obviously have weaknesses.


    A superhuman will... die if they can''t breathe!


    It''s similar to the weakness from that comic where someone dies if their head is separated from their body, but the implications are different. A mana-enhanced body can minimize feelings of fatigue even after days without sleep, and can squeeze out energy despite lacking food and water... but it can''t create oxygen.


    Feeling tired from lack of sleep?


    Force yourself awake by enhancing your brain with mana.


    Short on food and water?


    Burn mana for energy to keep moving.


    Can''t breathe due to lack of oxygen?


    Well, hold your breath as long as possible, then ultimately die.


    This isn''t to say superhumans collapse in three minutes without air like ordinary people, but even they will die without oxygen. When lacking sleep or food, they can endure by pushing their bodies to the limit and accepting the consequences, but without oxygen, there''s nothing to draw upon.


    And since most living creatures die from respiratory failure due to gas rather than burning to death in large fires, Han Se-ah''s arson plan seemed reasonable at first glance.


    Beast-type monsters were literally monsters based on predatory animals. Unless they were skeletons or zombies, they needed to breathe too, so if a large forest fire broke out, they would either flee or suffocate.


    The problem was the wraith-type monsters...


    "If they''re spirits dwelling in the forest, wouldn''t they have some medium or object they''re attached to? Ghosts don''t just float around in empty space."


    "That''s true... there might be ghost-inhabited objects, cursed items, or something like a lich''s life vessel."


    This was the very logic viewers had used to convince Han Se-ah, citing historical records and the like.


    In Heroes Chronicle, undead like zombies were created from accumulated dark magic, so these forest spirits must also have some medium allowing them to appear. Since there were no safe zones in the forest until the Temple knights arrived anyway, why not burn everything and see what remained?


    Environmental groups would be horrified by such talk, but this was a medieval fantasy world. More specifically, the inside of a Tower where a centuries-old primeval forest completely regenerated within weeks.


    Burn first, ask questions later.


    In the unique space of the Tower, even such an irresponsible approach could be considered a valid strategy.


    "Still, we should make absolutely sure there are no fairy villages before burning anything."


    "True, it seems like the 62nd floor only has monsters from what we''ve seen... but we can''t be certain."


    With this reasoning, my companions gradually warmed to Han Se-ah''s arson theory. There was nothing inherently wrong with burning everything to see what remained, as long as there were no forest fairy villages.


    Katie nodded, agreeing it made sense. Irene nodded too, suggesting there must be some core object in the forest that the ghost monsters were connected to. Grace insisted we verify there were no fairy villages, but didn''t particularly object to the burning itself.


    Naturally, everyone''s gaze turned to me.


    "What do you think, Roland?"


    "Me?"


    Even after thinking it through, while I felt somewhat swept up in the momentum, I couldn''t find a good reason to object.


    The only possible concern was that valuable objects like the seed the shadow fang tiger brought back might be destroyed. But hadn''t we already turned both the "forest master" and "secret terror" mentioned in the quest window against us?


    There couldn''t possibly be another hidden trigger on the 62nd floor that would suddenly make them allies again. We''d already retrieved one mysterious seed from the 62nd floor��surely there couldn''t be triggers scattered all over a single layer.


    "I think it''s fine. This guy already brought us what seems to be an important seed."


    "Ah, neutral objects. I suppose they wouldn''t be densely clustered in one place."


    With my approval granted, Han Se-ah''s mouth curved into a smile that reached her ears.


    Since we''d spent the day in the city, she eagerly strode forward, suggesting we head to the stone dwarf city��as excited as a child going to an amusement park.


    ...Could bomb shopping really be that enjoyable?


    ��


    The stone dwarf city remained unchanged from our last visit.


    The massive, majestic city carved entirely from the interior of a stone mountain was overwhelming to behold, brilliantly illuminated by all manner of lights despite not a ray of sunlight penetrating its depths.


    "Hey, squishies... it''s the Hero Squishy! Welcome!"


    "Haven''t seen you in a while. Got any interesting items or tasty rocks?"


    "I, uh, actually brought some forest stones just in case."


    The stone dwarves, who had been busy with their work while observing the bustling humans, turned their attention at the mention of "Hero Squishy."


    Though they lacked not only eyeballs but any facial features, they rotated the boulders atop their necks with grinding sounds and gathered around us. Apparently, while Han Se-ah had been exploring and illuminating the minimap, she''d been building relationships by distributing rocks from various layers.


    With her spacious inventory, she could easily stuff a few stones into empty food sacks even while setting up camp. And since stone dwarves ate rocks, Han Se-ah''s gifts of stones from different layers probably felt like receiving foreign snacks.


    "So, what are you here to buy today?"


    "We''re going to set fire to a huge forest, and we want to make it big."


    "How big are we talking? You came to us because magic won''t be enough, right?"


    Han Se-ah naturally wandered into an alley and began conversing with an unfamiliar stone dwarf. Apparently, she''d built a relationship with this NPC by purchasing alchemical catalysts and incendiary fuels while I wasn''t around.


    Their interaction didn''t resemble a hero and a grateful member of another race, but rather a black market weapons dealer and their regular assassin customer.


    Nevertheless, true to their reputation as an artisan race, the stone dwarf alchemist nodded in understanding at Han Se-ah''s bizarre request. Being a race made of pebbles and rocks, and perhaps having no experience with elf-like races in their original world, the stone dwarf proceeded to ask Han Se-ah questions without hesitation.


    "Hero Squishy, you said you want to set fire to the forest. How big are we talking?"


    "Hmm... bigger than this city?"


    "...Are you fighting a war or something? Well, I suppose heroes do such things. So how dense is the forest? Plenty of fuel available?"


    "The trees are thicker than an adult man''s waist, and there are quite a few dry branches and fallen leaves on the ground."


    -I didn''t realize how savage this was until she mentioned burning an area larger than the city LOL


    -So the Empire-protecting hero plans to burn down a vast forest to exterminate the natives? LMAO


    -Is this a broadcast about an imperialist activating plantations to exploit forest fairies and forest dwellers after burning everything down? ROFL


    -A hero who gets emblems from forest fairies, extracts honey from walking flowers, poaches animals for mana stones, and now burns the forest? LOL Stop lying


    -To the person who cried about the hero burning the forest: you were right, O Prophet...


    Of course, the conversation was quite brutal, prompting swift reactions from viewers. After fundraising for arson, they now mocked her when she actually tried to set the fire��typical behavior for Han Se-ah''s audience.


    Well, despite their words, once Han Se-ah actually set the fire, progressed through the quest, and defeated the wraiths, they''d surely cheer that this was the right answer all along. ...Or would they? Maybe they''d mock her for "easy mode" again?


    "Driving out beasts and ghosts, clearing forest to find paths��what an unusual combination. Try this."


    "What''s this?"


    "It was custom-ordered material for pushing back a Demon Lord army fortress, but all my fuzzy potential customers disappeared, leaving me with dead stock. I''ll give you a good price if you take it all in that inventory of yours."


    As I pondered this, the stone dwarf brought out a large oil barrel from the back of the shop. The wooden barrel, about the size of an adult man''s upper body, had a glossy appearance as if coated with tar. From the outside, it resembled the kind of container bombs in RPGs that explode when shot with arrows.


    But the stone dwarf''s explanation was even more sinister than I''d imagined.


    "It''s ''Sticky Flame'' mixed with holy oil. Basically an oil-based substance that water can''t extinguish once ignited. It''s the catalyst we use to light our furnaces, reinforced with holy oil��hot enough to melt stone."


    "...Wait, what? Napalm?"


    "It has the drawback of being difficult to ignite due to its mixed composition... but once lit, it''s sticky and doesn''t detach easily. It''ll thoroughly clear out the forest trees without them collapsing or the flames dying from lack of air, little squishy."


    What the barrel contained was holy-napalm that the stone dwarves had created to incinerate the Demon Lord army''s forest stronghold.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 548: Hero of Flame 2

    When millions of people gather in one place, there will inevitably be those who genuinely know their stuff, those who pretend to know while being overly enthusiastic, and those who quickly search the internet to fake expertise.


    So it was only a matter of time before Han Se-ah learned about the napalm bombs the viewers were excitedly discussing.


    "So you''re saying this is like napalm? Since its performance is guaranteed, should we just buy it all?"


    -Oil+catalyst=napalm just buy it all, worst case you can throw it on a boss and get your money''s worth


    -I''m concerned about quality but if stone dwarves made it as war supplies, shouldn''t the quality be solid? Take my money and buy the whole stock!


    -Wow! You know about napalm! It''s an oil-based flame mixed with catalyst so it doesn''t extinguish easily even in water, if you''re sure about this give me a thumbs up


    -What kind of world did the stone dwarves come from that they pour napalm to capture fortresses? That''s seriously terrifying LOLOL


    -I bet if we looked hard enough they''d sell missiles too, which is kind of scary LOL


    Napalm


    Reading what the viewers had copied from the wiki, napalm was apparently named by combining the first syllables of naphthenic acid and palmitic acid. Filtering out the wiki''s characteristically long explanations, ellipses, and strikethroughs, the essence was quite simple.


    Napalm itself was just a white powder that, when mixed with gasoline or other oils, transformed into a sticky gel-like substance that adhered to surfaces and resisted extinguishing.


    Therefore, the "sticky oil" offered by the stone dwarf could legitimately be called napalm. Created to combat the Demon Lord''s army by mixing holy oil with furnace fuel and alchemical ignition catalysts... it was literally holy-napalm.


    "Roland, what do you think of this?"


    "Something that can melt even stone sounds good to me. Handle it wrong, and even a forge will have holes blown through it!"


    "...Sounds perfect."


    I couldn''t help but nod at Han Se-ah''s sparkling eyes.


    Why? Because I was curious.


    While napalm bombs might seem obscure, anyone who''s played a decent number of games would recognize the name. It''s sometimes mentioned by characters who use fire-based skills, and anyone who''s played FPS games would be familiar with it.


    ''We can always reset a day or so if things go to hell anyway.''


    No matter how much I racked my brain, I couldn''t envision a scenario where setting the forest on fire with napalm would completely ruin the game.


    Even if we used napalm in the forest, flames starting on the 62nd floor couldn''t possibly reach the fairy villages hundreds, maybe thousands of kilometers away. Even if we brought in a nuclear bomb instead of napalm, it would be difficult for the fire to cross from one layer to another.


    So buying all that oil would at most burn a certain section of the 62nd floor. It seemed perfect to use before the Imperial Temple knights arrived to build a ghost-proof base camp.


    ''Honestly, napalm made with holy oil sounds intriguing.''


    "Alright! I''ll take all of that sticky oil!"


    -Teacher approved arson LOLOLOLOLOL


    -In the royal chronicles you wouldn''t approve this but here you''re giving full permission LOLOL


    -I think he''s just curious too, like birds of a feather flock together


    -I don''t think it''s the sticky oil he''s curious about, but how far Han Se-ah will go LOLOL


    As I nodded with these thoughts, Han Se-ah flashed a bright smile and quickly pulled out a pouch of gold coins from her inventory.


    Though it was war material, it was ultimately excess stock that had lost its buyers when the stone dwarves crossed over to this world. Factoring in that we were the "Hero Squishy" who had saved the city, we could purchase a large quantity for a cheaper price than expected.


    We stuffed enough into the inventory to burn down any decent-sized forest even if the barrels had contained ordinary gasoline instead of holy-napalm.


    "This means I can''t use my inventory until we use up the oil."


    "We can keep mana stones separately and simplify our meals, so it''s not a problem."


    "It''s a bit disappointing that we won''t get to eat Irene''s soup."


    Apparently, I wasn''t the only one influenced by Han Se-ah, as the rest of the party discussed burning the forest even at the cost of reducing meal quality. Their reaction wasn''t particularly strange since they had no other way to deal with the wraiths.


    Even if Grace''s arrows could penetrate vital points, where exactly were the vital points on a wraith''s ethereal body? And even if Katie''s aura could slow or freeze enemies, would an incorporeal ghost even feel the cold? Only Irene, who used holy power, might be able to confront the wraiths, but her talents lay more in maintaining sturdy defenses than in tracking and eliminating enemies.


    So with no objections to the hero genius mage''s opinion, preparations for the 62nd floor arson plan steadily progressed.


    ��


    "This seed? It seems to be a fairy seed. Ah, I don''t mean us forest fairies... but the kind of fairies that humans call ''fae''."


    Are we really sure burning is okay...?


    After purchasing sticky oil from the stone dwarves, renting equipment like sprayers to spread it more efficiently, and confirming with camera drones and minimaps that the 62nd floor forest was extremely far from the 61st floor fairy villages.


    We finally discovered what the seed brought by the shadow fang tiger actually was.


    "A fae seed...?"


    "Yes. I don''t know where you found this precious thing... but I''m glad it survived the dimensional shift caused by the Demon Lord''s schemes. Oh, we plan to raise this child in our village along with the flowers."


    "Ah, I see. As long as it''s not a plant seed."


    From the forest fairies'' explanation, it seemed that forest fairies were closer to what we''d consider elves��tall, slender archers with pointed ears��while fae were tiny butterfly-winged creatures smaller than a palm, like Tinkerbell.


    It sounded suspiciously like the 62nd floor gimmick, but apparently, while forest fairies were daughters of the world tree living in forests, fae were like forest spirits born from nature who tended the forest before disappearing. The fae''s role was essentially that of gardeners who cultivated rare and precious plants to offer to the world tree.


    "So the forest master and secret terror were either trying to eat the fae or targeting the flowers they would grow?"


    "If we hadn''t stolen the fae seed, could we have negotiated with honey or something?"


    And here we were, after sending the 62nd floor''s gardener to the 61st floor, preparing to burn down the 62nd floor... When I put it that way, we really did sound like psychopathic arsonists.


    Anyway, thanks to our scheming cat''s quick grab-and-run, the peaceful route had been half-destroyed. But as they say, all''s well that ends well��we''d rescued the fae, so burning the place down shouldn''t be a problem. From what the forest fairy said, fae weren''t born in large groups.


    That''s how nature spirits worked. Being a race born from condensed energy, when one fae was born, nothing else could emerge nearby.


    "Then we should head to the 62nd floor."


    "I''m glad we didn''t leave the seed with the Magic Tower. If they''d mistaken it for a plant seed and used it for experiments, ugh..."


    "The forest, the forest will burn... This is strange, I''m telling you it''s strange!"


    "You''ve been anxious a lot lately. There, there, it''s okay. You''re just feeling uneasy because the World Tree isn''t here."


    After naturally entrusting the fae seed to the forest fairy village and heading toward the gate guided by the minimap and the finch, I heard sobbing behind us. Hmm, this made me worry about sparks accidentally reaching the 61st floor.


    Maybe I should search the internet about forest fires. There was something used to prevent forest fires, but I couldn''t remember the term. With this thought, I casually asked Grace, who came from a mountain village.


    "Grace, how did your village prevent forest fires?"


    "Hmm? Our village was small so we didn''t do much... Oh! I heard from my father that larger villages and fortresses create what they call firebreaks."


    "Firebreaks?"


    "Since flames spread through branches and fallen leaves, they clear those away in advance. Large fortresses might dig trenches, but ranger cabins in the mountains don''t have those, so it''s more like creating escape routes."


    Ah, so that''s what firebreaks are.


    After hearing Grace''s explanation and searching online, I found information about creating clearings in advance to prevent forest fires from spreading.


    Han Se-ah and Katie were excitedly discussing the potential power of the sticky oil, while Irene had concluded after much deliberation that burning the forest would be acceptable since it contained neither small animals nor insects, just wraiths.


    Consequently, every time I heard the sobbing from behind us, an ominous feeling crept up my spine that the fire might somehow turn into a catastrophe. Maybe I should use the holy sword to clear the forest for a couple of days before applying the sticky oil.


    At the very least, we needed to prevent the fire from reaching the gate.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 549: Hero of Flame 3

    Just to be safe, let''s create firebreaks using the holy sword before setting the fire to secure our retreat. At my suggestion, my companions nodded in agreement, while the viewers spewed all sorts of nonsense just to tease Han Se-ah.


    What if the door to the 63rd floor burns down, there might be more fae, let''s seduce the forest master too, sorry trees sob sob��the chat was flooded with such comments.


    But Han Se-ah, having already stuffed dozens of barrels of sticky oil into her inventory, had a frighteningly resolute gleam in her eyes. Those eyes reflected the madness of someone who genuinely believed that burning this forest would defeat the Demon Lord, bring peace, and win ownership of BB Games.


    Her usually dull eyes��which should be called dead fish eyes when she was suffering from arson-deprivation��now sparkled with such pure delight that it was almost scary.


    "We should at least secure our retreat path, even if we don''t know where the gate to the 63rd floor is. How ridiculous would it be if we set the fire and then got caught in it ourselves?"


    "Roland, the gate won''t be damaged by the fire, right?"


    "If sticky oil could burn down a gate, we could kill the Demon Lord with this stuff."


    Han Se-ah was clearly determined to set the fire, ignoring both the viewers'' malicious comments and any anxiety stemming from our haphazard, improvised plan.


    Having made up our minds, we moved forward with what was embarrassingly called a strategy.


    We''d head to where we found the fae seed��the same place the secret terror had visited us. Then we''d use the holy sword and Earth Control to clear the area toward the gate leading back to the 61st floor, preventing fire from spreading along branches and fallen leaves to block our retreat.


    After that, well, we''d spray sticky oil in all directions using the fuel sprayer purchased from the stone dwarves, then toss a flame from the staff, and let nature take its course.


    "One monster in the underbrush. Not traveling in a pack."


    "I wonder what kind of animal it is this time."


    Unusually, instead of heading in a new direction to illuminate the minimap, we were following the already illuminated path back to where we''d encountered the wraiths. Knowing wraiths appeared there made the dark forest seem even more ominous compared to the forest fairy villages.


    At least we weren''t facing ghosts but beasts, so our journey wasn''t significantly hindered. The only notable occurrence was suspiciously fur-knowledgeable viewers commenting things like "judging by the pattern, that''s a lycaon," "looking at its back, it''s a jackal," "considering its size, it''s not a wolf but a jackal."


    Thanks to this suspiciously suspicious fur enthusiast group asserting themselves among the female gamers, moms, and kids, we managed to cover about half the distance before we knew it. Since we''d encountered ghosts on our second day, this area must be near where we''d pitched our tent and camped on the first night.


    This conclusion came from Grace''s keen tracking abilities, combined with Han Se-ah''s primitive method of measuring distances by spanning her fingers across the minimap.


    "Hmm, this looks like where we pitched our tent on the first day. Since we hid it in dense foliage rather than a clearing, I can''t be certain."


    -We''re watching the world''s #1 streamer measuring an electronic map with her fingers in an era of virtual reality gaming and AI learning from humanity. I''m seriously losing my mind LOL


    -I solved math problems like that in elementary school LOLOLOLOL


    -But the travel speed is similar and we''ve fought about the same number of battles, so this area seems about right, no?


    -What else could it be but her trying to naturally set up a tent and have some intimate time? LOL So transparent


    -Regardless of intimate time or whatever, it''s dawn so they need sleep anyway LOLOL The girls'' skin will suffer


    Han Se-ah zoomed out the minimap to its maximum, showing the barren map illuminated in a straight line from the gate, and spread her fingers to measure one span, two spans. She wasn''t even trying to be funny, just measuring the distance with a serious face, causing viewers to burst into laughter.


    While she could direct her voice to be heard only by viewers, there was no way to hide her finger movements in midair, drawing everyone''s attention... honestly, it was pretty funny.


    "Hanna, is something bothering you?"


    "Huh? Oh, no. I was just thinking about creating that fire... firebreak Roland mentioned, using the spot where we pitched our tent on the first day as a reference point."


    "Ah, this is definitely the general area. Since we maintained a consistent pace, we should set up the tent around here."


    Thanks to Han Se-ah measuring spans in midair, the party naturally took a break. Normally, we would have camouflaged the tent to prevent beasts from accidentally approaching, but today was different.


    I turned toward the gate, while my companions watched me intently from behind thick tree trunks at a safe distance to avoid the backlash. Seeing them, I concentrated and summoned the massive holy sword instead of my warhammer and shield.


    Since today wasn''t about sword training, I concentrated holy power to make it as large as possible. With the sword expanded to the point where it was hard to tell if it was a sword or a pillar, I raised it above my head. Then, following the basic swordsmanship I''d learned from memory fragments��


    SWOOOOOSH��!!!


    KYAAAAAAAA��!!!


    A single strike delivered with perfect posture and perfect breathing.


    As the enormous pillar of light struck down through the forest, a storm of crushed leaves and shattered twigs mixed with dust erupted, and beyond it appeared a clean trench wide enough to be called an eight-lane highway.


    ...But did I also hear a strange scream when I swung the holy sword? Or was that my imagination?


    ��


    The holy sword had the drawback of being usable only once per day, but it wasn''t a one-time skill.


    While I wildly swung the holy sword with horizontal and vertical slashes like someone practicing swordsmanship on a dummy, bundle of straw, or log, my party members huddled together inside Han Se-ah''s shield.


    Though the holy sword possessed both physical and holy power, it wasn''t a magical sword that cleanly purified the surroundings. The soil dust and wood sawdust kicked up by my forest-clearing rampage swirled around like a snowstorm in the mountains.


    ''...Aren''t they coming? They''re smarter than I thought?''


    The reason for making such a loud commotion was to clear out the surrounding monsters.


    Tower monsters had several peculiarities beyond their bodies being composed of mana (or something similar) as evidenced by their bodies disappearing and turning into mana stones when killed.


    Whether wild beasts or other races like orcs and goblins, they tended to charge at humans regardless of strength measurement. Outside the Tower, they might engage in primitive politics, exiling members to become wanderers, but inside the Tower, they generally attacked on sight.


    But even that was just a story from the lower floors, as this forest remained eerily quiet. Despite making obvious noise��human presence so disruptive that forests split and plains turned into canyons��no beasts showed interest in our commotion.


    ''Are neutral objects different?''


    The monsters I knew would at least approach out of curiosity or target the women hiding behind me during the commotion.


    Before Han Se-ah connected to this world, when dozens of aura users gathered with high-rank adventurer titles and barely managed to break through forests and swamps��even then, monsters would charge at parties of high-rank adventurers while wielding just a single weapon, regardless of strength disparity.


    Those same creatures were now running away from the holy sword?


    If that were the case, they wouldn''t have rushed in when high-rank mages carpet-bombed the forest with magic to build research labs.


    "Grace! Anything around us?"


    "Nothing! I sense something moving away, though!"


    Thanks to Grace''s confirmation, it was clear something strange was happening. Whether it was due to a patch at the start of Season 2, or the influence of the Four Heavenly Kings, or perhaps these forest monsters being closer to neutral objects than the Demon Lord''s army��one thing was certain.


    If beasts or wraiths could be intimidated by overwhelming power, if unlike ordinary monsters they could recognize fear and regulate their aggression through compromise... couldn''t we negotiate by beating the shit out of them? If we could skip unnecessary battles through fear and violence, the path to the 70th floor to kill the Four Heavenly Kings might become slightly easier.


    That''s why we needed to set fire to the forest.


    "The dust seems to be settling. Should we pitch the tent?"


    "I''ll drop the shield and use Earth Control to prepare the tent site."


    "We have time to cook now, but we''re short on ingredients."


    "Hehe~ I actually packed some food separately in my pocket. Since we''re not staying long after burning the forest, I brought enough for today and tomorrow."


    Maybe I''d been infected by Han Se-ah too. I thought this as I put away the holy sword and readied my warhammer and shield, gazing at the landscape that had been so thoroughly destroyed it looked like a plain rather than a forest.


    Back when I was striving to break through around the 30th floor as an adventurer, I had to use my brain, form temporary parties, manage connections, take requests, and ask mages for cooperation. But since becoming part of the hero party with Han Se-ah, it seemed like I''d stopped thinking and started charging in headfirst.


    The tent set up in what was now a clearing rather than a forest, the savory aroma of Irene''s special soup bubbling away, the beast-type monsters too intimidated to approach, and the wraiths mysteriously absent. Slurping the soup that remained delicious despite having less meat than usual, I pondered these things.


    ...Well, whether it was gaming carried or life carried, there was nothing wrong with me taking the easy way.


    If I got carried, at least Han Se-ah would be the one getting criticized.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 550: Hero of Flame 4

    After slurping down Irene''s soup, which she said would only last for tonight and tomorrow morning, I sat in front of the tent hours later, finally able to see the landscape beyond the settled dust.


    The tent might have been designed to block detection and eliminate the need for night watch duty for small parties, but going to sleep without any precautions after causing such a commotion seemed like pushing our luck. Since swinging the holy sword wasn''t the same as fighting a battle, I could probably stay up for one night.


    Going into the tent would predictably result in defenseless Irene''s physical attack, followed by Grace''s cunning smile as she delivered a critical strike to my weak points.


    Some might call it ungrateful complaining, but honestly, I lacked the confidence to resist being in close quarters with four beautiful women in light clothing.


    ''I wonder why the wraiths still haven''t appeared... Does it feel like the 62nd floor gimmick reset? Will the wraiths reappear when we reach that spot tomorrow?''


    The view was not only wide open but the shattered trees allowed sunlight to shine down brightly. No sane beast would attempt a surprise attack in such exposed terrain, so with my back to the firebreak created by the holy sword, I stared into the dim forest and discreetly opened the internet.


    Instead of my usual entertainment streams, I searched for information:


    Heek ghost


    Heek wraith


    Heroes Chronicle ghost appears


    Heroes Chronicle undead


    Heroes Chronicle exorcism


    I figured someone in the vast kingdom must have encountered ghosts before the 62nd floor. With that thought, I entered all sorts of search terms.


    Since this virtual reality game had spread globally across East and West, hints might exist somewhere. During my adventurer days, I''d smashed zombies and other undead heads, but I''d never directly faced wraiths...


    I''d confronted all kinds of monsters��ogres, trolls, giant worms, wyverns��but never wraiths, for a very simple reason: Any sensible lord would call priests, not adventurers, when ghosts appeared in their domain.


    Unless they were high-level mages who''d entered the mercenary or adventurer field, no one would request a physical fighter like me to exorcise ghosts!


    �� Holy?Log Priest Play Day 112


    �� Inquisitor with a Smashed Head, Fifth One


    �� Sacred Law Research Lab ? Lightning Edition


    �� A Physicist''s Analysis of the Goddess Religion


    �� Mana vs Holy Power, Who''s the Winner?


    So I searched through the more niche streams among the ballooning Heroes Chronicle player base��those who''d sequestered themselves in Temples or Magic Towers.


    Tonight''s all-night companions would be obsessively dedicated gamers who locked themselves away in rooms to delve into the scholarly aspects of mana, magic, holy power, and sacred law, ignoring the vast fantasy continent sprawled before them.


    From what I''d seen in community humor posts, there were instances of physicists scientifically reimagining fantasy novels like Harry Potter, or medical novels written by actual doctors.


    Similarly, scientifically-minded people curious about virtual reality games would connect to Heroes Chronicle and, regardless of their success as broadcasters, naturally dissect and analyze the fantasy scholarship implemented in the virtual reality game.


    ��Well hello there! Today''s Sacred Law Research Lab covers the highly requested Lightning Edition. You know how people say "deserving of divine punishment"? That punishment is usually lightning, right? Getting struck by lightning out of the blue means you''re a great asshole acknowledged by God himself.


    ��Today''s Priest Life, Holy Log Day 112. Last time, the nuns at the monastery asked if I was interested in wine. Medieval monasteries often doubled as breweries, and somehow I''m about to enter the alcohol industry in Heroes Chronicle.


    ��For those who chose close-combat warriors for physical enhancement, or ranged classes using magic and sacred law. Many of you ask which is superior between holy power and mana? It might be a kind of vs. game, or perhaps the instinct of efficiency-obsessed gamers who can''t stand anything less than optimal character development.


    Unfortunately, regardless of subscriber count, while there were entertaining videos, content about dealing with wraiths or ghosts was hard to find. Given the number of players, such encounters must exist��perhaps people simply didn''t broadcast them.


    Hmm... among all those players, not one had uploaded a video of dealing with a haunted object at the Temple or Magic Tower?


    Maybe I should try searching portal sites instead of video sites.


    ��Hello! Today I''ve written a post for neighbors curious about holy power in the currently hot Heroes Chronicle. You''ve wondered if you can believe in a fantasy god in a virtual reality game, right? I''ve pondered this too, but since faith is a matter of heart, enjoying the game seems fine. That was all about holy power in Heroes Chronicle! I''ll be back with more useful information next time~


    No, I''d be better off searching through vlogs.


    So Han Se-ah''s Earth 4 also has those annoying thumbs-up guys.


    ��


    I spent a long time searching internet sites while resisting Grace''s playful temptation to come inside the tent and sleep squished together.


    Sunlight still shone down on the firebreak created by the holy sword, but seeing Han Se-ah log out and reconnect, I realized night had ended. After a night of scouring video sites, I discovered just one useful thing.


    It was a story about a mid-level mercenary wanderer (not a priest or mage) who cleansed a haunted village with a monk undergoing ascetic training.


    ''I never expected to find wraith information on a channel called "Continental Beer Journey"...''


    The broadcast premise was drinking alcohol freely in virtual reality that he couldn''t consume in real life due to liver health concerns. The content featured the host buying speciality alcohol from the four regions of the kingdom with his own money.


    Without a beautiful woman or even a handsome man, just an ordinary pot-bellied middle-aged guy who became a mid-level mercenary with a sledgehammer he''d handled at construction sites, going from bar to bar��how could it have high view counts? The search term wasn''t even "wraith" or "ghost" but "haunted," which I nearly missed.


    Still, I did learn one piece of useful information: wraiths don''t instantly die when their core is destroyed. Destroying their central point severely weakens them, but they don''t die immediately, which was good to know.


    Considering how they hadn''t approached all night, it would be extremely annoying if they escaped after we destroyed their core and felt safe. We had enough trouble catching the shadow fang tiger that hid in shadows��how would we catch a fleeing ghost?


    "Ughh�� Good, morning, Roland."


    "Hmmmmm... Nothing happened during the night? Did you really stay up all night?"


    "Good morning. Nothing happened, and I just sat and rested, so don''t worry. You know I don''t even feel fatigue from something like this."


    Wraiths have a source that could be called a "haunted object," and destroying it doesn''t kill them instantly but severely weakens them. How much? Enough that a wraith controlling an entire rural village could be killed by a wooden club wielded by a priest on an ascetic journey.


    If it had been just the drunken ramblings of a middle-aged man, it would have been hard to believe, but he seemed experienced in broadcasting and had included intermittent interviews with the pilgrim priest, making it credible.


    It was more reasonable to trust the testimony of a broadcasting industry veteran than some pale blog thumbs-upper from Earth 4.


    "For breakfast, I''ll make soup with the remaining ingredients, but unfortunately after that we''ll have to make do with jerky and biscuits."


    "Well, can''t be helped. At least we''ll use up the sticky oil and get out quickly."


    "When the fire starts, we''ll run at full speed, so it shouldn''t take two days to get back. In that case, I should carry Irene and Hanna."


    After enjoying our last feast in the strangely peaceful deep forest, we faced the reality that until we set the fire and escaped, we''d have to make do with jerky while running non-stop. Neither wraiths nor beast-type monsters appeared, letting us reach our target point faster than expected.


    The place where we''d encountered the wraith with over a dozen human-like hands and feet sticking out from under a ragged cloth��or in other words, the spot where Han Se-ah''s minimap remained black and unilluminated.


    Like our first tent spot, it wasn''t a clearing and had no distinctive features, but Grace found traces of our tent based on Han Se-ah''s directions from the minimap. What followed was connecting an elongated device resembling a fire extinguisher or vacuum cleaner to the sticky oil barrel and spraying in all directions.


    "Irene and Hanna, stay within the shield. Roland, use the holy sword to clear a long path in the direction we came from."


    "Right. Katie and I will head in this direction, spraying widely on both sides as we go."


    To avoid any accidents with oil splashing on ourselves, the two most agile people handled the sticky oil while I used the holy sword to create a long escape route. A chaotic path cleared by the holy sword would allow faster running than a path full of massive trees.


    After spraying the oil and swinging the holy sword, Han Se-ah took a deep breath in front of the devastated forest. She confidently inhaled despite the harsh petroleum and gasoline stench permeating the air.


    "Grace can run alone, and I''ll carry Irene!"


    "...Huh?"


    The minor issue was that Katie, who seemed to have received some hint from Grace, quickly hoisted Irene onto her back. Not that I minded carrying Han Se-ah, but considering body type and build, it would make more sense for Katie to carry the slightly smaller Han Se-ah.


    Grace and Katie snickered, the camera shook, and the chat went wild. Figuring "whatever" and hoisting Han Se-ah up, I heard a "kyaa!" near my ear as her sweet breath brushed against my nape.


    The chat caught fire.


    So did the deep forest.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 551: Orc Must Die...? 1

    Tick, a tiny flame thrown in an arc from the fingertips of Han Se-ah, who rode on my back. The small fireball, created by the fire-attribute special enhancement stone reinforcing her staff, floated gently through the air before landing on the sticky oil coating a massive tree.


    There was no dramatic scene of flames erupting violently the moment the spark made contact.


    ''...This looks kind of dangerous, though?''


    What chilled my spine was watching the flame spread leisurely across the black sticky oil, like ink diffusing through water. Was this because it was designed to literally "melt" the Demon Lord army''s fortress? Instinct warned me that while I could ward off ordinary torches with mana, if this stuff touched my skin, the outcome would be nothing short of disastrous.


    The flame spread up and down the massive tree that became Han Se-ah''s first target due to its noticeable size. It advanced slower than a person''s walking pace.


    "Uh, huh? Already?"


    "Stop gawking and move!"


    But everyone felt a sense of urgency when we saw the flames, which hadn''t even reached the midsection of the tall tree, snap the trunk in just 10 seconds��a trunk thicker than a human torso that resembled a Temple pillar.


    Though the flames appeared slow and unimpressive on the surface, they burrowed inward at an astonishing speed, melting or rather liquefying everything they touched rather than just spreading outward. Was this truly a strategic weapon designed for fortress destruction?


    This meant that if poured on a person, it would melt their bones and internal organs before their skin even completely burned. No wonder the stone dwarf warned that it could burn holes through a forge.


    "The flames are slow, but they look obviously dangerous! Let''s run now!"


    "We can admire the fire later, let''s just check the aftermath when we return!"


    I wasn''t the only one who felt this unease��Grace''s complexion changed as she quickly began running, and Katie, with Irene on her back, even drew upon her ice-attribute aura as she started running.


    Before the flames could spread very far, the massive tree creaked, wobbled with its trunk broken, and finally collapsed. Though the fire hadn''t fully spread, it had progressed enough that the impact of the crash sent embers flying in all directions... and the gates of hell opened.


    Peep?! Peeeeep! Peeeeeep!


    Peeeeeep peep-peep-peep����


    "Ah, it fell, I caught it!"


    "Hold it gently, careful not to hurt it."


    -The finch fainted from high blood pressure LOLOLOLOLOL


    -The human hero bastard set fire to its homeland LOLOLOLOLOLOL


    -Wow that flame looks seriously brutal LOL Not flashy but intensely sticky-looking


    -Hey don''t squeeze too hard or the starlight finch will turn into a bloodlight finch LOLOLOLOLOL


    -I never thought I''d see a live broadcast of primeval forest being napalmed in my lifetime


    Slowly, leisurely, but more thoroughly than anything else.


    The flame, following the sticky oil we''d spread, split the waists of towering trees that knew no fear of the sky, knocked them to the ground, and devoured them��a terrifying sight that caused the finch above my head to let out a strange death cry before fainting with a thud.


    This reminded me of the shadow fang tiger, so I discreetly rolled my eyes to check on it. From the moment the sticky oil was sprayed everywhere, it hadn''t even poked its ears or eyes out of the shadows, just trembling violently inside Grace''s shadow.


    Apparently, it sensed the danger of the sticky oil too, as it shook so hard it couldn''t even think about concealing its presence... can it even wet itself inside a shadow?


    "At least the flames spread slowly, that''s fortunate!"


    "And it''s good we made that firebreak! If such flames had spread behind us too, I''d have been too anxious to consider crossing back through the gate."


    "Since the forest is so large, areas without oil will eventually burn out. Unless the wraiths are complete idiots, they''ll find ways to extinguish fires in places where they''ve spread to areas without oil. Whether wraiths or beasts, if they can handle mana, they''ll try to stop it somehow."


    "We''ll, get, the lich''s head, and, come back, when the fire, dies, down!"


    Still, the ominous presence surging behind us was so persistent that we continued running until we crossed the firebreak created by the holy sword''s aftermath and entered the still-intact forest beyond.


    I ignored Han Se-ah making noises behind me like "Hieek��Huaak��Finch��Camera��Broadcast��Kwaang." She was so overwhelmed by the sticky oil''s power that I couldn''t tell if she was talking to viewers or party members, so I just kept my mouth shut and ran full-speed.


    We ran past the newly created firebreak, through the still-intact forest, all the way back to the firebreak we''d made on the first day.


    "Wow, look at that smoke rising..."


    "It really feels like we''ve done something awful."


    Turning our heads slightly at the first day''s firebreak��which from the flames'' perspective was the second firebreak protecting the gate connecting the 62nd and 61st floors��we saw black smoke.


    Though it contained holy oil, it was mixed with chemicals and oil, so the smoke rose high into the sky like factory chimneys or an erupting volcano, forming a pillar of black clouds. Still, judging by the direction of the smoke, it didn''t seem like any embers would reach us.


    ��


    "Um, Roland?"


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    Naturally, besides us, there were no adventurers on the 62nd floor where forest fairy emblems and the starlight finch opened the gate. So after committing the atrocious hero-act of dousing the forest with holy-napalm in all directions and returning to the mansion on Sabaody Archipelago, the next day...


    The flames would probably burn for at least a week. Even ordinary forest fires lasted that long, and if any named-level monsters handling mana could control ice or water, they''d desperately try to stop the wildfire from expanding.


    As I was thinking this while resting in my quarters, Irene knocked on my door and slipped inside. Her entering before getting permission was cute, and her apparent lack of interest in strict formality proved our closeness, which put me in a good mood.


    "Weren''t you planning to go shopping with Hanna? Since both the mansion and inventory were low on food."


    "This might sound really strange, but well. I heard something from the Temple."


    After knocking on the door, she peeked her head through the slightly opened doorway. Seeing that I was fully dressed and lounging on the bed, she naturally slipped inside without waiting for permission and sat on a small chair beside the bed.


    Her behavior was so far from being distant that I grinned foolishly, which Irene misinterpreted, causing her to gently scratch the back of her head before slowly beginning her story.


    Without smartphones or satellite communications, news from the Empire''s Temple had traveled to the Kingdom''s Grand Temple, then to the adventurer city branch, and finally to the Sabaody Archipelago branch on the 50th floor. Specifically, it was news about the Temple knights expected to create safe zones on the 62nd floor.


    "...Orcs? What about orcs?"


    "Yes. Apparently, orcs have collectively converted to the faith on the Empire''s side."


    I''m not sure this could even be called news about Temple knights. If anyone but Irene had mentioned this at a bar, I would have shoved a beer mug in their face and told them to stop spewing nonsense and go to sleep.


    In this world, Tower monsters invariably harbor malice toward humans, disregard strength disparities, and always attack��common knowledge. Whether charging directly, circling around for ambushes, or setting traps, Tower monsters always attack, but...


    Natural monsters outside the Tower weren''t particularly friendly to humans either. At least some beasts occasionally formed bonds with humans in extremely rare cases.


    To wandering goblins, humans were "idiots who create food when you stay near them." To wandering orcs, humans were "idiots easier to plunder than their own kind." To trolls or ogres, humans were probably just tender meat compared to monsters.


    Though this world was created as a game, there were reasons why these other races��who formed barbaric civilizations, communicated among themselves, and showed advancement beyond primitive humans��were called "monsters."


    "Orcs converted to the faith?"


    "Yes. A group of orcs coming up from the Kingdom''s direction approached knights on their way to the Kingdom, and presented a wooden statue of the Goddess, demanding baptism."


    In other words, this was 100%, no, 140%, no, 9,999% a game event connected to Han Se-ah. It was such an obvious situation that even a newbie who couldn''t clear the first floor of the Tower would shout "This is an event!"


    That''s why I had no choice but to jump up from my seat, interrupting Irene.


    "Is Hanna at the market? I think we need to discuss this with her first."


    "She''s probably at the market with Grace. You''re right, it''s better if we all gather to talk about this."


    After throwing on a soft cloth outfit over my underwear-like short-sleeved shirt and shorts, I headed outside with Irene following silently behind me.


    Together, we went downstairs and asked maid Emma and butler Sebastian to gather everyone, then I started thinking. While it probably had nothing to do with burning the 62nd floor, the mention of an orc group triggered something in my memory.


    These suspiciously suspicious orcs... where had they come from?


    ...............The royally blessed Auvergne Forest?


    Could it be that the orcs banished from the Tower by the orc chieftain on the 20th floor during Season 1, after escaping pursuit by the Kingdom''s knights, had somehow survived until now and finally crawled all the way to the Empire?


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 552: Orc Must Die...? 2

    Back in the day, when Han Se-ah was barely learning intermediate magic and I didn''t even know what a holy sword was, I was leading her rookie party as a senior adventurer.


    The Orc Chieftain, the boss monster of the 20th floor forest, was a clever monster capable of human speech. Of course, being just a 20th floor boss, the orcs he summoned were swept away by a single Heaven-Earth Storm from the old man Antenor, 5�� ''Truth Seeker''. But still, the chieftain had some brains.


    Just like the Full Moon Wolf''s subordinate wolves that rampaged through the city, he tried to exploit the Tower''s gate to infiltrate the royally blessed Auvergne Forest with his minions to assassinate the human king.


    Considering the level of the royal knights, there''s no way the small fry summoned by a mere 20th floor boss could succeed, but still, he did manage to send troops outside the Tower.


    "Those orcs survived and made it all the way to the Empire? How?!"


    -Wait LOLOLOL we thought reinforcements were blocked because of the Four Heavenly Kings, but it''s orcs? LOLOLOLOLOLOLOLOL


    -What is this, a religious drama produced on the spot? LMFAO


    -A group of orcs who found enlightenment during their pilgrimage from the Kingdom to the Empire LOLOLOLOLOLOL


    -I was wondering why you called us here so suddenly LOLOLOLOLOLOLOLOLOLOL


    -But does it really matter if orcs convert? Seems like an overreaction


    The orcs who had killed soldiers and tried to kidnap female knights were dealt with, and we left the remaining stragglers to the royal knights for cleanup. That was around the time our party met the Goddess and received our Tower conquest mission.


    But now I was hearing that those orc stragglers had somehow crawled from the heart of the Kingdom, across the northern mountain range that humanity had given up on, all the way to the Empire. And they''d even shaken off the royal knights'' pursuit.


    ...Does that make any sense?


    It''s like saying a North Korean defector evaded border patrols, walked through Mongolia and all the way to Russia. The massive mountain range separating the Kingdom and Empire is so treacherous that humans had given up even climbing it.


    "So, why are the orcs a problem?"


    "It''s not our problem, but it''s a problem for the Temple."


    "Katie''s right about that."


    As I struggled with the conflict between my ''common sense'' as a gamer and my ''common sense'' as a high-rank adventurer, Katie started explaining the situation to Grace, who didn''t understand at all.


    Viewers mocked them with comments about a kid teaching an older woman and role reversals, but despite her childish appearance, Katie had received a high-level political education as the daughter of a ducal house. ...Which was why she ran away in the first place.


    And so the explanations to Grace and Han Se-ah began.


    "If orcs can convert to the Goddess''s faith, and if their faith is genuine... then what about other orcs?"


    "Oh, I see what you mean."


    Manaashi, our acquaintance from the Tower, was a ''naga warrior'' who converted to the Goddess. But that wasn''t a problem because, sadly, Manaashi was the only ''naga'' around.


    Orcs, however, are as numerous as roaches or goblins. If you shouted "Monsters are coming!" to the people of this world, 60 out of 100 would imagine goblins, 39 would picture orcs. The remaining one would be someone who already feared ogres or wyverns in everyday life.


    If these abundant orcs could be an intelligent race capable of converting to the Goddess''s faith, wouldn''t we have to classify them as ''natives'' rather than ''monsters''? The reason orcs were classified as monsters was because they couldn''t be civilized... but converting to the Goddess''s faith suggested they could be.


    "I get it now. Doctrine is... complicated."


    "These are matters that need to be discussed by the Temple''s theologians, not ordinary believers."


    "In other words, it''s serious enough that all the higher-ups need to gather and debate it?"


    It''s no wonder the Temple was getting headaches over potentially reclassifying a species from monster to native. But they couldn''t just kill off followers who carved Goddess statues and prayed just because they were inconvenient.


    So even the Temple knights heading to the Kingdom got temporarily tied up. Since the hero party wouldn''t fall to wraiths without Temple knights anyway, the converted orcs were considered more important than the wraiths.


    Though they called it a matter of priority, it was probably more about curiosity regarding sacred doctrine and the desire for theological debate. Honestly, who wouldn''t want to see orcs proving their faith through the pilgrimage of crossing mountains and converting to the Goddess?


    "Well, I suppose if we could just borrow the lich''s head or some other sacred item, we could set up a barrier and sleep safely."


    "Yes. If battles don''t drag on, I alone can protect the tent. Though that would make extended exploration impossible."


    "Should... should we go see them? We could get there immediately if we use the gate."


    If Han Se-ah, corrupted by the internet and dopamine, couldn''t resist, how could medieval people?


    ��


    In the Empire''s ambiguous rural domain��not quite the frontier but not a well-developed city either��there was no Magic Tower. That''s exactly where we had gone to catch the witch last time, and naturally, without research material, no magicians gathered there.


    But the orcs being escorted under Temple knight supervision were obviously headed to a major city. They might not have gone all the way to the Empire''s capital, but they would have headed to the nearest large city. Over a hundred Temple knights couldn''t take dozens of converted orcs to some rural domain.


    So the orcs traveling north from the Kingdom clutching a Goddess statue, and the Temple knights gathering from the Empire to help the hero, converged on Erpheso, a major southern city of the Empire.


    "Feels like we''re visiting the Empire pretty often. You really do have to experience life to understand it."


    "Pfft, what''s that? You sound like a grandmother."


    Erpheso was so prosperous it could be called a maximum city rather than just a major one, and that was naturally because of the Kingdom. While the east, west, and north were busy developing and fighting monster waves, the south was firmly protected by the Kingdom, maintaining steady exchange.


    Han Se-ah couldn''t stop smiling as we headed toward the clearly visible, massive white Temple in this luxurious city with wide-open avenues and tall buildings that made you wonder if this was really Sabaody Archipelago.


    She was probably grinning at the combination of guaranteed high-view content featuring converting orcs plus the bonus tour of the Empire''s southern metropolis.


    "The Temple is... right there. Should we head straight over?"


    "But is it okay to just show up without any notice?"


    "Who cares? We''re not trying to join their faith debates, just want to see the orcs'' faces."


    "Yes, even the Temple''s highest officials wouldn''t be so authoritarian about that. The Temple is open to all who believe in the Goddess, after all."


    Coming out from the tall Magic Tower, the road was so well-paved with neatly polished stone that it seemed trucks could drive on it, not just carriages. Following that straight road, we could see the white Temple in the distance.


    As we walked along the comfortable road, we noticed crowds of people heading toward the Temple. It seemed the rumors about the converted orcs had spread throughout the city.


    "Hey, did you hear about that?"


    "That''s why I''m going."


    "My goodness, weren''t you supposed to be going to the bathroom?"


    "At least I made up an excuse to get out. Weren''t you heading to the storehouse?"


    It made sense��in this major trading city known for commerce with the Kingdom, over a hundred Temple knights had arrived with dozens of orcs in tow. With merchants roaming everywhere and laborers numbered in the thousands who could make up dozens of tall tales for just one beer, this was only natural.


    We joined the flow of laborers playing hooky and merchants with plenty of time and money, approaching the Temple. In front of its white walls, crowds of people had gathered.


    While wealthy merchants could enter with the excuse of making donations, the laborers who had skipped work didn''t dare to enter the Temple, causing the crowd to split. It wasn''t that the Temple discriminated against people, but these medieval people, steeped in superstition, seemed to think entering the Temple on false pretenses (playing hooky) was inexcusable.


    ''Accidentally'' seeing the Temple while passing by during work might allow them to deceive their conscience, but deliberately entering the Temple to gawk at orcs would make them undeniable liars.


    "Let''s go through."


    "Don''t push, I can''t see either... Oh, you''re actual visitors."


    After pushing through the crowd, we entered to find a spacious, tranquil Temple vista. Beyond the pristine white walls that seemed to be maintained by magic without a speck of moss or dust, there was a beautifully maintained garden and a vast hall beyond it.


    And at the entrance of the Temple, worthy of a southern metropolis with its small fountain, stood a large orc gazing in our direction.


    "...Wow, he really does have a star rating. Is this similar to Manaashi?"


    Standing at least 2m tall, but with a body too skinny to match the name ''orc.'' Limbs as thin as old trees, sunken cheeks, and tusks that looked even larger because of his emaciated frame��these were his most striking features.


    Over his skinny body, he wore rough plant-fiber cloth draped diagonally, looking more like a monk than a priest, and he smiled gently as he turned his head toward us. Simultaneously, Han Se-ah''s system precisely identified him.


    5�� ''The Enlightened One'' Akutuhum


    In other words, ''Buddha'' Akutuhum lightly clasped his hands together and bowed politely in our direction.


    "My, what a precious connection I have been granted. This too must be the Goddess''s guidance."


    It was a sight unfamiliar even to a top-rank adventurer with 12 years of fantasy life experience who had been through every imaginable situation.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 553: Orc Must Die...? 3

    The orc had achieved enlightenment.


    Since Buddha means "the enlightened one" or "the awakened one" in Buddhism, you could say this orc was a Buddha orc. As I stood there confused by his gentle smile that suggested spiritual liberation and his peaceful hand gesture completely devoid of violence, he approached us with an almost childlike smile, clearly recognizing that Han Se-ah was the hero and I was the owner of the holy sword.


    "Would you listen to this worthless orc''s story? It might be helpful to those who fight the Demon Lord for the Goddess."


    Then the orc, who had wrapped his roughly woven cloth around his body like a Tibetan monk, slowly began his tale.


    The story naturally began when he first awoke in this world, summoned by the 20th floor boss monster Orc Chieftain''s spell. His narrative started with his twisted birth��not following the natural order of life where a child is conceived in a mother''s womb from a father''s seed, but rather being called forth through spells with mana as the seed.


    "When I first opened my eyes, everything was confusing. A strange forest, an unfamiliar space, an unknown leader, and an unfamiliar body. My memories were chaotic, and I felt a disconnect between my body and mind, yet for some reason, we couldn''t disobey the being who summoned us."


    The boss had begun summoning minions before we even reached the 20th floor.


    "Some of our kind hid themselves in the underground of the gloomy altar, while others, including myself, used strange magic to cross through space and exit beyond the altar. I later realized that place was the Tower in the adventurers'' city, and the outside was the royal forest, though I didn''t know it at the time."


    There were orcs gathering in waves on the 20th floor, and orcs dispatched to assassinate the royalty.


    "When my brothers killed human adventurers and kidnapped a female knight... I shamefully felt something was amiss. According to the, hmm, primitive��no, barbaric��instincts of my brothers that I somehow knew, they should have immediately rushed to violate her, with duels breaking out to claim the female."


    The adventurer who died while investigating the forest anomaly, the kidnapped female knight, and Orc Akutuhum who felt a disconnect and sensed something was wrong.


    He wanted to violate women, but had no orders to do so. He was supposed to live according to orders, but orcs didn''t listen to orders. He wanted to kill humans, but couldn''t really find a reason why he should.


    It was a story that would make the Orc Chieftain, who died pathetically from shield reflection damage on the 20th floor, weep with frustration. But the "blessing" of the blessed forest seemed far more powerful than he had thought. Powerful enough to break through the brainwashing of orcs summoned to this land.


    The Goddess''s blessing couldn''t simply be about becoming stronger and tougher. Its effects must also include dispelling confusing temptations, repelling evil and misguided thoughts, and maintaining an upright mind.


    Thus, the orcs in the blessed forest were divided into two categories.


    "Afterward, we split into those who had developed a taste for blood after killing adventurers, and those who purified their minds by chewing plants without dirtying their hands."


    One group had their minds corrupted by black magic. They had gone completely mad from the blood and human flesh when killing adventurers while kidnapping the female knight��so intensely that the blessing couldn''t cover it��becoming complete puppets. The orcs tracked down and killed by the royal knights were probably these ones.


    The other group, including Akutuhum, maintained their innocence. These oddities chose meditation over combat, having been conceived from mana stones and born through spells without harming a single living being.


    "You didn''t harm any living beings at all?"


    "Well, if you calculate that we were born from mana stones with implanted memories for control, we aren''t even two years old yet."


    Since this was a medieval fantasy, there likely weren''t radical notions like "plants are life too!" With that in mind, Akutuhum''s words weren''t wrong.


    For an orc who had been crouching waiting to assassinate a royal, but then had their brainwashing undone by the blessing and ended up chewing plants while meditating, they couldn''t have taken a life even if they wanted to. Especially after the escape that happened when the boss died and they gained freedom.


    The converted orcs began moving aimlessly northward, leaving behind their bloodthirsty brethren in the heart of the Kingdom. When I wondered why they went north, Akutuhum explained that the implanted orc memories contained a past where they had settled in the "northern mountains."


    "Many things happened on our journey. It would be fair to call it the Goddess''s blessing and a miracle that we arrived here with our bodies intact."


    They were able to resupply when they rescued a merchant being attacked by monsters, only for him to flee in fear at the sight of them, leaving all his goods behind. They divided the large cloth that had covered his wagon, wrapped themselves in it like robes, and walked the mountain paths. When their food ran out, they chewed on plants and just kept walking north.


    Thanks to the orcs'' inherently strong physiques and occasional bursts of rebellious spirit, they never gave up, steadily continuing toward the north.


    ''Monsters made from mana stones feel hunger, but don''t die from starvation. They substitute nutrition with mana, similar to how superhumans enhance their bodies with mana.''


    I wasn''t exactly sure how that was possible. Probably because it would be ridiculous to have a game ending where all the Tower monsters died of starvation just because players climbed the Tower slowly. But that small detail seemed to have helped Akutuhum maintain his belief in non-killing more than anything else.


    And that would be a big help to us too.


    ��


    Chewing plants and enduring hunger, they crossed the snowy mountains. The orcs entered the treacherous region abandoned by humanity, overhearing human stories and praying to the Goddess who healed even monsters, rather than to an ancestral deity that didn''t exist in this world.


    They never harmed anyone for their own comfort, never hunted to satisfy their hunger, and never grew angry at being created through spells in a strange world only to suffer. Instead, they consistently prayed as they climbed the mountain range, and a miracle occurred for them.


    With an extremely low probability��likely a few decimal places below zero��an event trigger activated. The crude Goddess statue they had carved from dried dead wood began to guide them along a safe path.


    Although their suffering from hunger, cold, and fatigue from the forced march didn''t improve, knowing which way to go, they silently crossed the mountains, descended into the Empire, and made contact with the Temple knights.


    "So, take this statue, hero. I sense it will be of great help."


    "...It''s a sacred item. Though not crafted from gold and jewels, I can feel its extraordinarily holy energy."


    After hearing Akutuhum''s entire story, Irene received the wooden statue with trembling hands, and a sub-quest began.


    [Akutuhum, an orc born from spells who achieved enlightenment, still fights against his instincts]


    [The orc''s anger, which even the freezing cold of the snowy mountains couldn''t cool, is directed at the Demon Lord]


    [Become the duel proxy for the Enlightened One and execute their righteous anger]


    Honestly, it was hard to recognize it as a Goddess statue, but the holy power emanating from it was genuine. While the lich''s head absorbed holy power and converted it to health and mana, this wooden statue radiated holy power without any conditions.


    No wonder they were able to cross such treacherous mountains with that in their possession.


    If we combined the wooden statue with the lich''s head, wouldn''t it create an artifact that could freely restore holy power, life force, and mana? As I was having these irreverent thoughts and discreetly rolling my eyes, Irene and Akutuhum began conversing.


    "Um, brother?"


    "There''s no need to speak so formally, Lady Saint."


    "No. If you gained faith through your own will in such harsh circumstances, I cannot hold my head high with the title of saint."


    Jokingly speaking, this was a conversation between a saint and a Buddha, so naturally, the content was related to religion. Specifically, they seemed to be discussing sacred law, suggesting Irene had sensed something.


    It wasn''t a case of one religious person instantly recognizing another, but rather Irene picking up on sacred law based on the holy power within his body. It was similar to how a skilled swordsman could deduce another''s swordsmanship just by observing their gait, palms, or posture.


    While Han Se-ah was caressing the statue and chatting with viewers about the quest window, and Grace and Katie were whispering as they observed the meditating orcs in the Temple, a conversation began. 6�� ''Saint Candidate'' Irene posed a question to 5�� ''The Enlightened One'' Akutuhum.


    "If you had come alone that would be one thing, but you brought all your kind with you... How did you manage that? If I''m not mistaken,"


    "You are correct."


    The skill Irene gained upon becoming 6�� was ''Voluntary Conscription''��a skill that forced others to become allies by encasing them in holy armor like an iron maiden.


    What Irene sensed in Akutuhum was a strange sense of kinship. Between a 2m tall skinny orc Buddha and a voluptuous human saint, there could only be one thing in common.


    As if confirming my thoughts, Akutuhum explained the sacred law created by the Goddess''s miracle while gathering holy power in his palms, despite us openly eavesdropping beside them.


    "I can awaken my wandering brethren with the light bestowed upon me by the Goddess. You too possess a similar miracle, don''t you, Lady Saint?"


    I had wondered why Akutuhum had brought so many orcs, and it seemed some of them had been forcibly injected with "enlightenment."


    ...Are mental domination skills the specialty of priests in this area?


    For some reason, I thought I could hear the sultry voice of a blonde priest saying "Thank you~" in my ear.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 554: Orc Must Die...? 4

    A wooden statue that emitted holy power 24 hours a day without any conditions.


    A lich''s head that converted holy power into life force and mana.


    Described like this, it sounded like some perpetual motion-like, broken artifact item, but when translated into gamer terms, it was surprisingly common.


    The wooden statue was a portable safe zone, and the lich''s head was an infinite potion.


    Neither could be called exactly common in games, but they were items you could encounter at least once in most decent games. Like PC room elixirs from Maple Casino or spirit water from Black Desert. Whether offered as event benefits or crafted through grinding, permanent potions existed in quite a few games.


    "This has been quite a shocking day..."


    "But thanks to that, we got something good. With this, we should be able to ignore the wraiths'' interference, right?"


    "It might not be enough for combat, but it should definitely protect the tent."


    So we headed back to our lodgings, bypassing the cardinals and Temple knights debating about the orcs'' mass conversion in the Temple. Both the serene Akutuhum and Irene had said that the Temple wouldn''t turn away the orcs unless they''d gone mad.


    After all, Akutuhum had completed a pilgrimage while carrying a sacred item, and as a 5��, wasn''t he on the same level as Irene during her ''Saint Candidate'' days? In other words, he had achieved enlightenment through pilgrimage but hadn''t yet been recognized as a saint��a ''Saint Candidate''��so the Temple would have no choice but to welcome him.


    "Huh? What? Allied forces of different races? What''s that about?"


    Han Se-ah suddenly spoke up as we pushed against the flow of people gathering at the Temple. I glanced over to see what was happening and noticed her viewers all saying the same thing.


    ...What the hell, has it reappeared?


    Looking more closely, it seemed the template I''d used when giving advice to Han Se-ah had suddenly become popular again. As Han Se-ah''s broadcast spread to Western countries, my old quotes had persisted, and to the Yankees, he appeared to be "a mysterious reclusive master giving valid advice to the world''s #1," making him a meme.


    Combined with the abundance of conspiracy-loving Westerners, rumors had spread that I was a BB Games employee and Han Se-ah was pre-selected as the next successor, or that he was already waiting for Han Se-ah on the 90th floor, planning to take first place without broadcasting.


    ...After pulling a few pranks with the internet access I''d gained after 10 years, it had spread worldwide, earning me names like ''Mr.Pity.''


    There was no way anyone would discover that Roland was Mr. Pity, but the overwhelming embarrassment was unavoidable. It might be funny when joking around in internet communities, but I had no desire to suddenly appear as the protagonist of some conspiracy theory TV show.


    "Oh, that''s definitely true. I''ve heard there are so many orcs outside, if we could just gather orcs and goblins to create troops."


    Anyway, what the viewers were claiming while impersonating Mr. Pity''s template was simple. With all these different NPC races appearing in the Tower, shouldn''t we form an allied force of different races to fight the Demon Lord?


    Stone dwarves as engineers and weapons suppliers.


    Harpies for aerial reconnaissance and air combat.


    Forest fairies as special forces for forests and difficult terrain.


    And now the converted orcs to provide infantry numbers.


    If we assumed that new races awaited us on floors 71, 81, and 91, forming an allied force of different races didn''t seem far-fetched.


    About twenty self-proclaimed Mr. Pitys suddenly appeared, and as posts mimicking Mr. Pity''s three-line structure flooded the message boards, even viewers who were serious about historical accuracy began seriously calculating the possibility of a multi-racial alliance. At least this would make the journey back to our inn from the Temple less boring.


    "By the way, this Goddess statue won''t break because it''s made of wood, right?"


    "I wonder if we could ask the Magic Tower or stone dwarves to make it more durable."


    While Han Se-ah suffered through the carpet bombing of nagging from the Mr. Pity legion, our group began treasuring the statue we carried.


    Though it was a sacred object continuously emitting holy power, its essence was still a crude wooden statue carved with stone knives by orcs on their pilgrimage. It was a bit thicker than a human forearm, so it wouldn''t shatter if bumped, but being wood, it was still somewhat fragile.


    I couldn''t help but smile as I watched one side suddenly bursting into various national anthems while insisting we form a multi-racial allied force, while the other side racked their brains for ways to protect the wooden statue.


    ��


    And so we spent a day in Erpheso, the Empire''s southern metropolis.


    There was no reason to rush back to the Kingdom through the gate when we''d only received a statue half a day ago. While the world outside the Tower was peaceful, the 62nd floor would be a fiery hell due to the sticky oil we''d spread, so we should rest for at least three days before going back in.


    If we needed to rest anyway, wouldn''t it be better to do so in the Empire''s metropolis? We didn''t know what conclusions the Temple would reach or if the Temple knights would bring us any news. Plus, there was probably a desire to fill in the pitch-black minimap while leaving records.


    For these various reasons, we ended up staying in Erpheso for a few days.


    "Come on in! Have you heard of our stone dwarf special furniture, pride of the Kingdom!"


    "Only three left! Lucky charms made from Tower mana stones!"


    Since this was a major city that had grown through trade with the Kingdom, I was surprised to find more goods from the Kingdom than the Empire when we went out to explore the market street.


    Hmm, is this how it feels when you travel abroad and see only Korean signs?


    I''d come out partly to satisfy my curiosity about what the Empire''s metropolis had to offer and partly to buy some food, but found it crawling with goods I''d seen in the Kingdom and the Tower. So I walked through the market, wondering if I should have some soy sauce chicken and beer tonight, or perhaps look for pizza prepared for players.


    "Give me three of the ones with large chunks."


    "Yes, would you like seasoning?"


    "Just one, the kids don''t like it."


    The luxury furniture store sold stone dwarf-made furniture, while next door, small accessories made from crushed goblin mana stones were being sold as lucky charms. Then I turned my head toward a pleasant smell and saw a skewer stand generously sprinkling cumin on lamb skewers.


    Lamb skewers, malatang, tanghulu, seasoned chicken, wood-fired pizza, pork hocks, bossam, and cold buckwheat noodles... it really was a mess.


    Whenever I saw sights like this, the fact that this was inside a game hit me forcefully, making my head complicated. I wondered where in the Empire they grew and distributed the spices to make cumin powder, or if they''d just glossed over it as a game setting.


    "Well, if it isn''t the owner of the holy sword?"


    "...Akutuhum?"


    As I was lost in these strange yet fundamental thoughts, someone addressed me. It was Akutuhum, now wrapped in white cloth from his torso to the top of his head, presumably provided by the Temple.


    He was trying to hide the fact that he was an orc by wrapping himself in cloth and wearing the Temple''s symbol, but at over 2m tall, he stood out even more. A 2m giant completely wrapped in white cloth��who wouldn''t find that suspicious?


    When a handsome blond man over 180cm tall and a 2m giant covered head to toe in white cloth started conversing, people''s gazes immediately converged on us.


    "I''d like to speak with you calmly, but perhaps we should move to a more secluded location?"


    "You have something to talk to me about?"


    "Indeed. I wish to speak with the holy sword''s owner who has met the Goddess."


    Akutuhum scratched his head anxiously, apparently feeling the stares. Although he had gained faith through his pilgrimage, his joke about being only two years old since his summoning was true, so regardless of his enlightenment, he seemed uncomfortable with the attention.


    Having left alone to avoid joining the women''s gossip on our day off, instead of a date with a beautiful woman, I was now having a cafe? date with a massive orc.


    Still, I didn''t want to continue this conversation with a 2m cloth pillar in the middle of the market, so I nodded and headed toward a suitable cafe?. I''d just been wondering where all these cafe?s and lamb skewers had come from, but in this situation, they were quite convenient.


    "Wel-come, si-... eeeh?"


    "Do you have a room with dividers?"


    "We, have, one, in the back...?"


    While it was a modern-style cafe? with partitions, the female employee found our combination quite strange. The friendly cafe? employee who had been greeting us warmly began stuttering as her gaze traveled up, and up.


    She blushed slightly when she saw my face, then looked higher and higher until she froze with an awkward smile upon seeing the towering white cloth. If not for the Goddess religion''s symbol around his shoulders, she might have screamed.


    Anyway, following the directions of the trembling employee who clearly wondered what was going on, we sat in the innermost room with partitions. Before we could even choose our drinks, Akutuhum began speaking.


    "First, I want to tell the holy sword''s owner��"


    "Umm, what would you like to, holy sword, uh, Sir Roland?!"


    This led to the minor event of the waitress who came to take our order being shocked once more, but what followed was even more surprising.


    "��what I want to discuss is the Four Heavenly Kings. Specifically, the Heavenly King waiting for you all on the 70th floor."


    How could a 20th floor minion orc know about the 70th floor boss?


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 555: Orc Must Die...? 5

    We whispered to each other in the corner table of the cafe? like inconsiderate customers who hadn''t ordered a single drink and had even set up a mana barrier.


    About the revelation from our enlightened one��the Buddha orc.


    ''Well, if he achieved enlightenment and created a sacred item, it makes sense he''d receive a revelation too.''


    Akutuhum hadn''t come to the Empire because of some special revelation or prophecy. With no way to clear up the misunderstanding and pursuers on his tail, he''d simply headed north in a desperate rush because it felt familiar.


    Even knowing they would lose if they fought, they didn''t want to kill meaninglessly after being summoned against their will. Rather than being caught in the Demon Lord''s chains of hatred and causing conflict, they''d prefer to collapse and die in a remote place untouched by human feet.


    With that mindset, they''d carved a Goddess statue for spiritual support while pushing northward through the mountains. Holy power had infused the statue, leading to enlightenment, but that enlightenment hadn''t specifically guided them to the Empire. What Akutuhum had realized then was already shown in the quest window.


    The hatred for the Demon Lord sleeping beneath an enlightenment as pure white as the mountain''s eternal snow.


    "To get straight to the point, the Heavenly King waiting on the 70th floor of the Tower is our kin."


    "An orc Heavenly King? Why are you telling me this instead of the hero?"


    "Because in the future I saw, you alone were facing the Heavenly King. Ah, nothing bad happens to your companions."


    To put it crudely, Akutuhum was in a situation similar to commissioning a hit on someone. Of course, officially this was a provisional saint who had received the Goddess''s revelation passing information to the holy sword''s owner, but weren''t heroes essentially a small elite team specialized in decapitation operations��cutting off the enemy''s head?


    That''s what Akutuhum''s subsequent words felt like. The 70th floor boss was an Orc Champion with the ability to separate party members. So when he uses that ability, don''t worry and just kill him immediately... that kind of advice.


    For someone who had achieved enlightenment, the killing intent he gave off when saying "kill him" was no joke. Was that why he was only 5��? Maybe completely abandoning even that hatred and achieving total liberation would awaken him to 6��?


    [Execute the Orc Champion as Akutuhum suggested 0/1]


    [Reward: hr1lp]


    As I wondered why an Orc Champion would be in the deep forest, a hologram quest window suddenly popped up.


    Whatever our scatterbrained Goddess was trying to convey to me through Akutuhum, the reward text was broken again. Still, it wasn''t completely unintelligible��"hr1lp" was probably "help" or something similar. Even if I asked for an explanation of what was happening, she probably couldn''t provide one...


    But I could hardly call the Goddess an idiot since I hadn''t practiced with the sword fragment she''d given me��that was my own stupid mistake.


    A Goddess who misused her limited energy and couldn''t properly deliver revelations, and the holy sword''s owner who obtained sword skill fragments and a holy sword as quest rewards but never practiced swordsmanship.


    Wasn''t that a painfully petty match?


    "These are the visions I saw while crossing the high mountain peaks. I hope they''ll be of some small help on your journey."


    "No, this is more than enough help."


    As I was having these irreverent thoughts, Akutuhum was finishing his explanation. The 70th floor boss was an Orc Champion whose special ability was to create barriers that isolated party members and then deal with them one-on-one.


    It''s common RPG knowledge that a raid boss monster facing average users would naturally have higher specs than a solo player, since the boss normally has to face an entire party.


    A one-on-one duel with a boss that should be handled by a party with tank, DPS, and healer working together. It would be especially troubling if a physically weak healer or mage had to duel a raid boss. But thanks to Akutuhum''s information, I didn''t feel particularly anxious.


    ''So basically I''m the one who gets dragged in? Then I''ll just save the holy sword and beat the crap out of him.''


    As long as it wasn''t Irene or Han Se-ah getting pulled in, it should be fine.


    "Um, sir...?"


    "Ah, I''m sorry. I was so caught up in our conversation that I forgot. Please take this, and just clean up the table."


    "Y-y-yes!?"


    Maybe it was because we''d become those annoying customers who occupy a corner of the cafe? without ordering a single drink, or perhaps the employee recognized the holy sword''s owner.


    After finishing our conversation and emerging from behind the partition, I hastily handed a gold coin to the awkwardly standing employee before leaving the cafe?. Though managing my image for quests had become meaningless, I didn''t want to be known as the holy sword''s owner who was also an inconsiderate, problematic customer.


    In this world, minstrels roamed everywhere, hosting impromptu live concerts and turning gossip into songs. Though the speed was much slower than the internet, once a rumor spread, there was no way to correct it, so it was better to be cautious.


    ''But why an Orc Champion? Wouldn''t that overlap with the Dark Knight... oh.''


    On my way back home after parting with Akutuhum, I gained a small realization.


    Forest fairies and an Orc Champion.


    Elves and orcs, meeting in a deep forest.


    Ah, they''re grouped by race.


    ��


    Orcs and elves are inseparable races, as proven by the Goguryeo Watermelon Diagram depicting orcs being violated by elves.


    Though full of internet subculture memes, this wasn''t entirely wrong. If I remembered correctly, while there were orcs in ancient classical novels, the ugly orcs we typically think of were described by Tolkien, the author of The Lord of the Rings, as corrupted elves.


    Of course, in subculture, people use the setting of pot-bellied orcs from extreme comics trying to violate voluptuous elves, rather than Tolkien''s setting. It''s probably just a different species filter for the image of a pot-bellied middle-aged man violating a beautiful girl.


    Checking the internet through the hologram window, it seemed that recently, elves violating orcs had become trendy as a way to break cliche?s, but anyway.


    "Didn''t you say you went to the market? Did you buy anything?"


    "No. I just met and talked with Akutuhum for a bit."


    "Akutuhum, that orc gentleman?"


    When I returned to our lodgings after parting with Akutuhum, my companions, who had been huddled together gossiping, flocked to my side. From what they said, Han Se-ah was again roaming around the city to illuminate her minimap, while the others had been shopping at the market for snacks before gathering back at the lodgings.


    For Han Se-ah, illuminating the minimap was a hobby, so whether her broadcast was on or not, she''d roam around any new place she saw. But for my companions, Erpheso didn''t seem particularly attractive.


    Since it was a major city whose specialty was imported goods from the Kingdom, it wasn''t much different from the adventurers'' city without the Tower. Thinking about Korean towns in America, while shopping might be convenient, the actual tourist spots wouldn''t be within the Korean town itself but nearby.


    "Yes. He said he received a revelation."


    "...A revelation?!"


    Irene jumped up in surprise at the mention of a revelation.


    Akutuhum had discreetly told only me, worried about my isolation from the party and eventual one-on-one duel with the Heavenly King. He probably did this out of consideration, knowing that if the party was scattered and I was left alone, it could be dangerous, and the party members might worry.


    Well, a two-year-old orc whose entire knowledge consisted of implanted memories and what he''d learned at the Temple wouldn''t understand what it meant for a natural 6�� limited character to wield the holy sword. Though it made Akutuhum''s consideration seem pointless, I still needed to explain to prevent my companions from being surprised.


    As I told them about the revelation Akutuhum had shared, my companions began discussing it with sparkling eyes.


    "So the next Heavenly King is an orc? One who isolates humans with space-related spells and hunts them one by one with his superior physique."


    "Heheh, if he faces Roland, won''t he just die? He''ll be quite different from the Dark Knight who kept running away nimbly."


    Contrary to Akutuhum''s concerns, Grace and Katie grinned after hearing my story. They seemed pleased about the prospect of being forced into one-on-one duels with the boss due to isolating magical barriers.


    After all, they''d seen the holy sword I''d deliberately wielded up close. Those who had seen it closer either turned to ash or mana stones, shattered by the holy sword, so they could be considered the people who best understood the power of a fully charged holy sword.


    Even the usually cautious Irene spoke to me about various things, taking it for granted that I would win, just warning me not to be too careless.


    "Do you have a sense of how strong this Heavenly King might be?"


    "Since they''re grouped as the Four Heavenly Kings, it''s fine if he''s a bit stronger than the Dark Knight. If he doesn''t use weird magic and just charges head-on relying on his physical strength, I''ll win."


    That had to be the case��the 70th floor boss monster and Heavenly King, the Orc Champion, used barrier-related spells but was otherwise a pure warrior. According to Akutuhum, the barrier was used through an item, but his essence was that of a pure heavy armored warrior.


    So among the Four Heavenly Kings, after the death of the Dark Knight��the agility character type focusing on swordsmanship and technique��the next one to step up was the Orc Champion, responsible for the muscular, physical beauty aspect. The Four Heavenly Kings typically consisted of one agility character, one muscle pig, one sexy member, and one shadowy strategist��that general pattern.


    The large Orc Champion, who relied on muscle and armor and crushed opponents with his distinctive defense... he was a perfect opponent to slice up with the holy sword.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 556: Ashes 1

    Chapter 556: Ashes 1


    The day after receiving a revelation from the enlightened orc Akutuhum, obtaining a sacred wooden statue, and personally updating the Goddess''s quest, we left the Empire.


    There was nothing more to hear from Akutuhum, and with a statue that continuously emitted holy power, we had no need for Temple knight support. Thus, the Temple knights who had been moving to help us rejoiced that this was all part of the Goddess''s plan and settled in the city to participate in theological debates.


    According to Irene, nobody was really arguing against accepting the orcs; they were just debating how to redefine terms like "monster" and "barbarian race."


    "We had a good day of rest, but it doesn''t really feel like we came to the Empire. Maybe because of the Magic Tower''s gate?"


    "Definitely... it feels more like we just visited a neighboring village from the adventurers'' city."


    Since we had no reason to get involved in theoretical battles between theologians that had nothing to do with conquering the Tower, we zipped back to the Kingdom through the Magic Tower''s gate with our companions. Since nothing particularly noteworthy had happened, the party members seemed to view it as a light break between adventures.


    Now it was time to do what needed to be done. While we were visiting the Empire, our extraction request was approved, and the gilded skull head had been transferred from the Grand Temple to the adventurers'' city, where we collected it like a package delivery.


    The lich''s head had been beautifully decorated, starting with a golden symbol neatly embedded in the skull''s forehead, probably because leaving it unadorned would have been aesthetically unpleasant. It looked more like the skull decorations for Mexico''s Day of the Dead, making it seem not so much creepy as ornate.


    ��Pl...please...kill me...


    "But with the Goddess statue, will we even need this?"


    "Even though our plans have changed a bit, it''ll still be useful to keep in the inventory. We could use it to heal others beyond our party."


    "It would be good for taking care of forest fairies or friendly animals. I''m embarrassed to admit it, but I''m not confident in my healing sacred law..."


    ��Void space...n-not the abyss...arrrrggggh!


    Although our original plan to use it as a totem to drive away wraiths by manipulating the holy power and life force mechanism in reverse had been scrapped, we could still use it as a potion while it waited in a corner of Han Se-ah''s inventory.


    Ignoring the ghastly screams of the skull as it entered the inventory, pretending to be some kind of skeleton, we continued our adventure preparations.


    This time we had no sticky oil in the inventory and had gathered countermeasures against wraiths, so we needed to prepare for long-term exploration. Food, tents, cloth, rope, and various consumables, plus Han Se-ah picking out a couple of gunpowder kegs��no more than that since it would be disappointing not to bring any.


    After completing all our preparations and moving from the city to the Tower, what greeted us was��


    "...It burned this far?"


    "Something doesn''t seem right here."


    A wasteland of ashes.


    The 62nd floor, now a sea of ashes.


    ��


    In my opinion, our arson should have had a much smaller impact.


    That was the impression I had of the adventurers'' Tower. Even the 1st floor plains, which had nothing but goblins��let alone the deep forest of the 62nd floor��boasted an area so vast that even superhumans with mana couldn''t manage it all.


    It was an expansiveness that stretched hundreds of kilometers in each direction from the gate. Thinking about it, wasn''t that larger than the Korean peninsula? It wasn''t an area that could be handled with just the few dozen cans of gasoline we had in our inventory.


    Common sense dictated that an arsonist could burn down an apartment building with gasoline, but who would believe that someone could burn the entire Gangwon Province with just a few cans of gasoline?


    "The fire must have reached all the way here?"


    "It spread much further than we thought."


    "No, this is really strange..."


    But that''s exactly what had happened before our eyes.


    We had clearly created two firebreaks by cutting down the forest, but for some reason, there was an acrid smell that hit our noses as soon as we exited the 62nd floor gate. Instead of the dense, dark forest, blackened, burned land greeted us. r��N?BE?s?


    It was obviously the aftermath of a forest fire, and the heat still rippling in the air, prickling our skin, made me unconsciously summon mana. Though there were no visible flames, it was clearly a landscape that had been licked by the god of fire.


    Without thinking, I turned around slightly and saw that the area on both sides of the gate, and even behind it, had also been reduced to ashes.


    "No, this, uh, I mean."


    -You said you''d only burn a little! Only a little, you said!


    -I knew this would happen from the moment you started liking fire bombs and gas LOLOL Did you burn down the whole floor?


    -This goes beyond fiery, it''s completely gone off the deep end? LOLOLOLOLOLOLOLOLOL


    -Wow, if we''d come a day earlier without knowing this, would we have been instantly roasted heroes? Game over right after crossing the gate?


    -But Roland cut down hundreds of meters of forest, and there''s no strong wind in the Tower��how did the fire spread?


    Han Se-ah was speechless at the devastating scene while viewers teased her mercilessly.


    The trees that had once stood tall enough to block the sunlight were now gone. The tallest remnants were tree stumps that didn''t even reach our knees, let alone our calves. Even those crumbled like poor-quality charcoal when touched to check their condition.


    A vast area that couldn''t be fully seen even with superhuman vision had burned. The place we''d come from, the place we needed to go, the places we hadn''t visited.


    All directions��north, south, east, and west��had burned black, and with nothing to obstruct the view, even superhuman vision could see the wide horizon. A horizon visible in a forest��what a contradiction! Though it could no longer be called a forest...


    "In this case, um, it seems like it would be hard to find beasts, let alone wraiths?"


    "Let''s decide which direction to begin exploring."


    The party members also seemed startled as they looked around, apparently not expecting the burning to be this thorough. They might have expected the fire to reach the gate vicinity, but not to burn beyond it.


    Still, there was no reason to halt our adventure out of sadness for the burned forest. As we discussed which direction to head, we decided to go in the direction we''d already been. We didn''t know what it looked like now, but wraiths had appeared in that direction before, so we wanted to check it out.


    And so our exploration of the ash wasteland began.


    "Watch your step, you sink deeper than you''d expect."


    "Did the burning leaves and twigs turn into something like mud?"


    "If not for these enchanted boots, I would''ve sprained my ankle and been unable to walk."


    Where the deep forest had once impeded our steps with fallen leaves and twigs, what should now be called the "ash forest" made our feet sink in up to our ankles, like walking through heavy snow.


    Fortunately, even Irene and Han Se-ah wore boots made of oiled leather with enchantments to handle the treacherous paths within the Tower. Ordinary leather boots would have allowed the heat from the ash to damage their skin.


    Crossing through the ash piles that made us sink like walking through the northern snowfields, we occasionally spotted mana stones. Even the monsters of the 62nd floor couldn''t survive the burning of the entire layer, it seemed; they had all perished.


    "...Oh, this is sweet automatic hunting. If this were an RPG with experience points and leveling up, we''d get a massive level boost all at once. It would be recommended as a power-leveling spot."


    -Is "sweet mana stones" really what you have to say about this devastating scene?


    -Don''t ever complain about being falsely accused, because this isn''t false accusation, it''s a brutal fact-check


    -Is this a hero? Is this a hero? Is this a hero? Is this a hero? Is this a hero? Is this a hero? Is this a hero? Is this a hero? Is this a hero?


    -You should set fires too, you''ll make money LOL You should set fires too, you''ll make money LOL You should set fires too, you''ll make money LOL


    -No wonder the forest fairy was crying and wailing about what she saw in her prophecy LOLOLOLOL


    Thanks to this, the party members collected the gleaming mana stones from the ashes as if it were harvest season. Though they had to use gloved hands because the ashes still retained heat for some reason, nobody was going to pass up mana stones worth dozens of silver each.


    The wide-open view and the crackling, drifting ashes made ambushes absolutely impossible. We proceeded forward, collecting mana stones with clean cloths from our inventory tied around our faces like masks.


    "My goodness, these mana stones must be worth at least 15 silver each? It''s literally like finding gold on the street."


    "When you put it that way, I feel like we can''t afford to miss a single mana stone..."


    "Ahaha! Grace! When you wiped your cheek, you looked like a cat with a mustache!"


    "Be careful, Katie. Even though you''ve covered your face with cloth, ash might still get into your throat."


    Grace had nearly sneezed while picking up mana stones and rubbed her nose, Katie giggled at this and started playing pranks with the ashes, and Irene smiled at their intimate teasing while still managing to express concern.


    If the scenery hadn''t been a post-inferno ash forest, it would have been a truly beautiful sight. The viewers seemed to agree, snickering and laughing at the party members playing around harmoniously while Han Se-ah stood a bit apart from them.


    ...But seriously, nothing was showing up at all. What exactly had happened here?


    The forest fairy had mentioned a prophecy��was the player''s arson also one of the gimmick triggers?


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 557: Ashes 2

    Looking at the completely incinerated 62nd floor, I could only think of one thing.


    A layer transformation trigger.


    For example, when I swung my holy sword with the Temple''s enhancement ritual in the contaminated swamp, that entire layer was completely transformed. I not only uprooted the 35th floor''s mid-boss, the Doppelganger Tentacle Tree, but converted the entire layer into a safe zone.


    If extremely enhanced holy power applied to a layer corrupted by dark magic could purify it, then couldn''t excessively applying fire to a deep, lush forest change the layer too?


    I''d set fires in lower-level forests for various reasons before... but this was different��we''d dumped an entire war weapon created by otherworldly artisan races, far beyond what regular fires could do. The kind of casual burning that mages did to create research labs wouldn''t have this effect.


    ''Of course, this is all just my speculation.''


    Still, looking at the completely incinerated forest, that''s what came to mind. It had been a forest full of massive trees, at least 5 meters tall, with the larger ones exceeding 10 meters.


    No matter how effective the stone dwarves'' sticky oil was, it couldn''t have covered this entire forest, could it? If regular flames had burned all these enormous trees to ash... wouldn''t that be impossible?


    From what I''d seen in internet photos of forest fires, even trees thinner than a human torso died but remained standing. That was in massive overseas forest fires that burned for three days and nights.


    "See anything at all, Grace?"


    "No. Not just no monsters, but no safe zones either? We''ll need to use Hanna''s magic to clear a spot for our tent."


    Our exploration continued steadily despite my concerns. Not wanting to waste anything, my companions filled their belt pouches with the clinking mana stones as they gazed at the ashen wasteland stretching to the horizon.


    If the layer had changed like the 35th floor, had the 62nd floor become a safe zone too? Looking at this barren wasteland with nothing but swirling ash, no beasts, no wraiths... my theory seemed increasingly plausible.


    It had been about a week since we''d set fire to the place with the sticky oil. Destroyed layers typically took 3-4 weeks to regenerate, so while it made sense that only ashes remained with no lingering flames, the complete absence of respawning monsters was highly suspicious.


    "We should set up the tent around here."


    "The large standard tent? Or the concealment tent?"


    "It''s so exposed that we''ll be easily spotted. Let''s all squeeze into one concealment tent."


    While I pondered the nature of the layer, Grace naturally pulled out a small concealment tent from her inventory instead of the larger luxury tent. She grinned, suggesting I wouldn''t escape this time, then gestured to Han Se-ah to prepare the ground for the tent.


    Though ash had accumulated ankle-deep, soil still existed underneath. Earth Control made the fine forest soil rise up like a spring, clearing a spot for the tent.


    As I thought about how the soil looked like the rich black earth I''d read about online��perfect for farming despite the fire��I began to hear a strange ringing in my ears.


    Heuuuung��


    Heuuuuuk��


    "...Grace, you sure there''s nothing out there?"


    "I''m not detecting anything, but I hear it too."


    A whimpering sound cut through the crackling noise of setting up a tent on ashes. Though neither my senses nor Grace''s could detect anything tangible, there was definitely a ghostly wailing sound reaching our ears.


    Katie and Irene apparently couldn''t hear it, but Grace must have, as she continued pitching the tent while spreading her mana outward in extremely thin threads.


    Though stealthy, slow, and delicate, her extending mana threads caught Katie''s attention. Recognizing something was happening but knowing not to react openly, Katie silently took the tent poles from Grace and began helping her.


    ''What''s going on?''


    ''Ghost wailing, only Grace and I can hear it.''


    ''...Is it far away? Or near Irene?''


    The three of us huddled together, whispering while pretending to pitch the tent. We excluded Irene, who was worrying about how to cook amid the flying ash, and Han Se-ah, who was struggling in front of the camera to clear away ash with magic, insisting that meals were a serious matter.


    A crying sound that only two could hear and three couldn''t��obviously suspicious as hell.


    An ordinary person might attribute it to background noise or a health issue, but the five of us were superhumans who could crush concrete like tofu with our mana-enhanced bodies. Even the magician and priest, with the least physical prowess among us, were at that level. There was no way they simply couldn''t hear the sound.


    -Heuuuuk, can you hear me


    "Well, the tent''s all set up. ''What should we do?'' Should we leave the cooking to Hanna?"


    -Humans, you huuumans...


    "Even if we tried to move around, ''I heard it too this time.'' We''d just kick up more ash."


    -I''ll tell you where the gate is, so please leave this forest for good...


    As we pretended not to hear anything, huddling together and whispering after setting up the tent, someone whispered directly into my ear.


    Huh?


    ��


    A wraith suddenly appeared on the ash heap. Seeing the large burlap cloth with fingers protruding from underneath, I recognized it as the named monster, the Secret Terror, that we''d encountered before. I''d wondered why no wraiths had appeared in the incinerated forest, but here one was at last.


    But unlike our first encounter, there was no eerie presence��just a pitiful whimpering. Curious, I summoned my holy power and watched as the wraith''s burlap cloth wriggled.


    It bulged and moved around like fabric covering a thrashing beast, and the long, thin hands dangling below were drawn back inside. Then, poking out from under the cloth fragment emerged a very small child''s leg.


    "...Oh my?"


    "Is it mimicry?"


    The Secret Terror, which had transformed from a terrifying ghost of human limbs woven into a spider-like form, now appeared before us as a little girl draped in burlap.


    Despite its cute new appearance, it was still a wraith. It floated over without disturbing a single ash particle and pointed in one direction. Glancing at Han Se-ah''s open minimap, I saw it was indicating slightly east of our current path.


    Of course, we should be suspicious of this information, but what puzzled me more was why this named monster from the deep forest layer had only appeared now.


    -The gate is that way, humans... please leave with that bird!


    "Hmm, I''m not stupid enough to blindly trust a wraith."


    -Just! Go! After turning the forest into this!


    As I prodded it gently with my words, the wraith shouted in anger, but the moment it raised its voice, its form immediately began to fade.


    ...Was it actually dying rather than plotting something?


    It flickered and wavered, the face area crackling like a malfunctioning TV screen filled with static. Anyone could see the wraith was on the verge of forced passing. Combined with its childlike appearance, it was perfectly designed to evoke sympathy.


    "My, I wonder why?"


    Fortunately for the wraith, we had a saint in our party who couldn''t be heartless to a seemingly harmless child.


    If it had been relentlessly pursuing us with minion wraiths in a horrifying form, that would be different. But Irene seemed to think we could reason with a girl-shaped wraith begging us to leave the forest.


    Of course, as a veteran adventurer who had conquered the Tower''s 60th floor, she wouldn''t blindly side with a wraith. Though usually compassionate, she could be ruthlessly cold to those who blasphemed against the Goddess.


    -How can you say that after seeing this, THIS?!


    "This was, well, unavoidable. And won''t it grow back?"


    -Do you have any idea how long it would take for this massive forest to regrow?


    "About a month?"


    -Are you insane, human? Then again, you''d have to be insane to set fire to a forest like this...


    Sensing this quality in her, the Secret Terror slumped before Irene''s cheerful attempt at conversation. The static that had started at its face spread downward until its entire upper body became indistinct.


    I''d thought it might have died in the fire, but it wasn''t dead��just severely damaged at its core, barely hanging on.


    But didn''t it know this was a layer inside the Tower, transported wholesale by the Demon Lord? The wraith glared at us like we were complete lunatics when I mentioned it would take only a month for the vast primeval forest to regenerate. I never expected to be looked down on as beneath common sense by a forest wraith.


    "I think I can take it down."


    "One moment, Roland. Unlike our first day, it doesn''t seem hostile. I''d like to talk with it more."


    -You, YOUUU! You split the forest for no reason, then set it on fire, you maniac!


    Among all the party members who had set the fire, the Secret Terror directed most of its anger at me��the one who had shattered the forest twice with the holy sword to create firebreaks.


    Not that it was particularly threatening now, with its form blurred up to the waist, only its calves still visible. It no longer emanated that spine-chilling presence from our first meeting, which made it feel like it really was dying.


    I could probably crush and kill it with just my hammer wrapped in holy power, without even needing the holy sword. As I was sizing it up, the Secret Terror''s voice began to fade.


    "Looks like we might be able to get some information. Should we try feeding it this?"


    As I wondered whether the mana stone would drop here or at its hidden core if I delivered the killing blow, Han Se-ah quickly pulled the lich''s head from her inventory and shoved it at the wraith.


    -Ahhh, a, a golden skull that emanates life force?


    -Pl, ease, just, kill meee...


    Seems like we can use that thing in another useful way!


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 558: Ashes 3

    As a joke, if elves have their crappy counterparts, then humans would have their dickhead versions too.


    And the Secret Terror was a forest wraith that specialized in hunting those dickheads.


    A deep forest where forest fairies lived. Under the blessing of the Mother World Tree, premium timber grew more densely than roadside weeds, and forest fairies and fae cultivated rare spirit herbs and medicinal plants, creating a fantasy realm where even mere beasts carried mana within them.


    In this golden forest, where cutting a single roadside tree or picking just a pretty flower could earn you silver coins, it was only natural that otherworldly dickheads would show their greed.


    ''Seems like their world never had gods directly intervene...''


    The fairy forest should have been free from conflict. The ferocity of beasts was soothed by fairy honey, and stomachs could be filled with strangely abundant fruits without killing each other. But this paradise had been touched by the greedy hands of dickheads.


    They were an evil race that cut down trees, set fires, and stole herbs, fruits, and honey��a vicious species that broke the eternal cycle of life meant to continue forever under the Mother World Tree: humans.


    Thus, the Secret Terror was born from the concentrated human malice embedded in the forest. She was a merciless evil spirit who devoured woodcutters, herb gatherers, poachers, and slave hunters, never releasing even their souls.


    And after hundreds of years of being conceived from malice under the World Tree, the Secret Terror encountered true madness.


    -He, ro? You claim to be heroes? And followers of the Goddess of Life?


    -Huuuk... is there, no rest for meee...


    "Yes, that''s right. This holy power is proof."


    -This light you''re pouring into a dark wizard''s skull is your proof?


    A madness utterly incomprehensible to her: an "internet streamer slash shut-in gamer girl."


    As Irene slowly poured holy power into the lich''s skull, pure life force bubbled up from it like a spring of holy water. Thanks to this, the wraith recovered from its unstable, crackling state and kept questioning us in disbelief.


    It neither charged at us blindly nor radiated spine-chilling malice. Since it was an intelligent being attempting conversation, Irene answered with sincere dedication.


    Because of this, the Secret Terror learned that we were the hero chosen by the Goddess of Life and the owner of the holy sword, trying to break through the forest to defeat the Demon Lord and bring peace to the world. Of course, knowing something and understanding it were two different matters.


    -So, you serve the Goddess of Life, yet you set fire to the forest?


    "We need to defeat the Demon Lord, but wraiths were blocking our way."


    -Don''t, don''t ordinary humans call priests when wraiths appear?


    She blinked repeatedly, clearly never expecting that heroes serving the Goddess of Life would bring a terrifyingly destructive fortress-melting weapon to a forest teeming with life and burn it all down.


    When covered in burlap with finger-like spider legs, she had been truly horrifying, but now she looked adorably cute��a clear reminder that this world''s root was Heroines Chronicle, a weeb game. Perhaps that''s why Irene continued the conversation with a gentle smile and maximum kindness.


    Han Se-ah led the conversation for her broadcast, while Irene showed compassion to the non-hostile wraith. With the two of them dominating the dialogue, Grace, Katie, and I could only watch from behind. It would be chaotic if all five of us answered every question.


    Even so, the Secret Terror seemed unlikely to understand our party.


    ''Even to me, our story sounds like bullshit when summarized.''


    The hero who received divine revelation from the Goddess of Life set fire to the World Tree''s forest. This was condoned by a saint dedicated to the Goddess of Life, and before the arson, the forest was destroyed by the owner of the holy sword chosen by the Goddess of Life.


    To a wraith unaware that this world had been transferred to the Tower by the Demon Lord, cutting its connection to the World Tree, our actions must have seemed like the crazed work of a terrorist group of psychopaths.


    The forest fairies knew about the severed connection and had asked us to rebuild communication between their villages, trying to survive their isekai drift adventure... but the Secret Terror was an evil spirit born naturally in the forest. She had never been connected to the World Tree in the first place.


    -Make some, haa, sense, but this is indeed life force, sigh... why did you people steal the fairy seed then?


    "We didn''t take it��this fellow brought it to us."


    -Hmm? Shadow? Why would the shadow fang tiger, urgh, never mind. Everything about you is confusing.


    To the Secret Terror, our words must have sounded like nonsense. She could only assume that human authorities who supported poachers and slave hunters had gathered their forces to conquer the forest. Without the holy power and forest fairy emblems, she probably wouldn''t have believed us at all.


    Han Se-ah''s large-scale arson looked more like human tyranny aimed at conquering the forest than the actions of a hero by anyone''s standards.


    "Hmm, why won''t she believe us? We have emblems, sacred items, and holy power."


    -Are you saying this for the broadcast? To be funny? You can''t seriously be wondering?


    -Emblems (possibly stolen), sacred item (dark wizard''s head), saint (woman who condoned and aided mass arson)


    -Even if ghost grandpa showed up, he wouldn''t believe this LOL???????????


    -Ah ?? Anyway, since you set fire for the greater good, she should just serve you, open the path, and hand over items


    -Lending a path is easy, so stop setting fires you crazy bastard ???????????


    Of course, Han Se-ah found it all frustrating.


    ��


    Following the troublemaking shadow fang tiger that definitely triggered one event, and the starlight finch that could open gates and had other unclear abilities, the Secret Terror became our temporary companion.


    -Our forest was extracted across dimensions? Demon Lord? Goddess? Orcs targeting forest fairies instead of humans?


    "Yes. That''s why we''re crossing the forest to deal with the Orc Champion, one of the Four Heavenly Kings of the Demon Lord''s army."


    -Truly, this is an unbelievable story. If it weren''t for those children you brought with you, I wouldn''t believe it at all.


    The massive forest fire that consumed the entire 62nd floor must have left quite an impression. Only after seeing the holy power, forest fairy emblems, the playful shadow fang tiger, the starlight finch perched on our heads, and the beasts that had turned into mana stones after death did she finally accept our explanation.


    Still, with the Secret Terror joining as a temporary companion, our lengthy conversation��serving as both content creation for Han Se-ah and evangelism for Irene��bore fruit.


    As a wraith that roamed the forest day and night hunting poachers, she knew the location of the gate that had suddenly appeared in the forest. More precisely, while fleeing around to protect her core during the massive fire that consumed all the giant trees, she had spotted a stone arch that remained intact.


    -This way, humans.


    "If we''d just mindlessly explored the four cardinal directions, it would have taken a long time to find it."


    "Well, that''s how adventurers typically move."


    The basic approach of Kingdom adventurers was to branch out in the four cardinal directions��north, south, east, and west��from the gate. But the direction the Secret Terror pointed us toward required a more nuanced classification than just the four cardinal points.


    Perhaps because the forest was so vast, the gate seemed further away. The greater distance meant the angle toward the gate was also ambiguous.


    Without the Secret Terror, we would have searched all four directions first, then proceeded to eight, then sixteen, then thirty-two directions before finally finding it, erasing parts of the minimap like using an eraser. Looking at it that way, setting the fire might have been the right decision after all.


    ...As they say, "all roads lead to Rome." In any case, we''d overcome the trigger that our troublemaking shadow fang tiger had activated and gained a named monster as an ally, so it didn''t matter.


    -Haahh, bodies that should become fertilizer turn into stones made purely of mana without impurities.


    "Don''t worry too much. The forest will grow back."


    -Can it be called a forest if it grows without the cycle? I simply cannot understand what has happened here.


    And so our exploration resumed with a wraith girl (in disguise) added to the party. In reality, since we now knew the location and were just heading straight there, it barely qualified as exploration.


    You could hardly call it adventure or exploration when all we did was walk in the direction the Secret Terror indicated and pick up mana stones buried in the ashes. But we couldn''t just leave silver-tier mana stones scattered like coins on the road either.


    Following the wraith while picking up mana stones from the ash looked uncomfortably similar to the Grim Reaper harvesting souls, but money is innocent.


    -Hmm, bones? What are these, humans?


    "Oh, looks like a named monster died."


    As we continued across the ash heap, the Secret Terror suddenly headed somewhere. Perhaps intending to point out an error in our logic about corpses turning into mana stones, she brought back a large bone.


    A beast''s bone thicker than my forearm, a mana stone slightly larger than a fist, and an enormous tiger skin that could probably make ten cloaks if cut up. The massive hide buried in the ashes was so large it could be used to make a large tent rather than just a carpet.


    "Sweet! We got a guide and what''s obviously a rare item. With named-tier hide, maybe we can upgrade Grace''s equipment?"


    -Going straight to gal talk at the sight of tiger skin is fucking ridiculous


    -Is it really okay to show you celebrating after burning an innocent tiger to death?


    -Ah. She already told you the gate direction, what are you gonna do about it?


    -Scared? What are you gonna do? If you don''t behave you''ll end up preserved as an item like the lich skull


    Unlike the wraith Secret Terror, it seemed the physical forest master had been nicely roasted.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 559: Ashes 4

    After collecting the drop items from the forest emperor who had been gloriously browned in the flames��or rather, turned into a mana stone��we were able to find the gate without any further incidents.


    The Secret Terror, having wandered near the forest fairy villages for hundreds of years, knew exactly where the suddenly appearing gate was located. It''s like how everyone would notice if someone built a stone structure in the empty lot in front of their house.


    The gate stood majestically alone amid the ashes. It was spotlessly clean without a speck of soot, as if declaring it had never been affected by the flames.


    Peep! Peepeepyang!


    "Oh, at least it''s still opening the gate for us."


    The starlight finch immediately flew up to activate the gate when it saw it. I''d thought its friendliness would have been shattered after seeing Han Se-ah set fire to the forest and fainting from high blood pressure, but it still opened the gate.


    Who would have thought that a tiny finch smaller than a fist would make a peepyapyak sound, moan, and then faint? It had been quiet and hadn''t chirped since then, which had me a bit worried, but thankfully it was fine.


    The Secret Terror''s eyes widened as she watched the gate instantly activate when the starlight finch''s pure white, ethereal mana infused it. Her expression suggested that, above all else, she had no idea such a thing existed in the forest she had protected for hundreds of years.


    -Hmm, starlight finches are famous guides... but how can it use such magic?


    "Starlight finches are guides?"


    -Well, since ancient times, stars have been compasses for fairies venturing outside the forest.


    After confirming the forest fairy emblems, the two animals, the holy power, the sacred items, and now the gate, the Secret Terror softened her suspicions. It seemed she was quite adaptable and quick-thinking, immediately changing her appearance and attempting conversation when at a disadvantage.


    But despite claiming to have dropped her suspicions, she darted into the gate ahead of us before we could enter, as if wanting to verify our Demon Lord story personally.


    "Um... I guess that means she''s coming with us?"


    "Probably. Just looking at how she treasures that lich skull, it seems she likes the holy power and life force."


    "Oh, you''re right. She''s been holding the sacred item all this time."


    Katie, seeing no reason to hesitate, strode confidently after her. Curious about what new things the 63rd floor might hold, she dashed in, followed closely by Grace and Irene.


    While the two of them moved forward engaged in leisurely conversation, Han Se-ah, who had been frantically collecting donations against viewer slander, hurriedly crossed the gate. After confirming she''d gone through, I also stepped across. Advancing one step from the ash heap, I was greeted by lush greenery.


    Just as I''d suspected that an entire layer had burned, I was welcomed by the massive trees of the 63rd floor.


    -Sigh... so that preposterous story was actually true.


    The Secret Terror, flying above those enormous trees and looking around, heaved a deep sigh. A stone structure that shouldn''t exist in the forest was suddenly activated by a guide bird, and passing through it triggered a spatial transfer spell?


    Gates, or spatial transfer magic, were not just rare��they were legendary. Even if hordes of Magic Tower lunatics rushed in, they couldn''t even begin research without a physical specimen from the Tower. It would be like a modern Earth human facing a UFO.


    Having personally experienced spatial transfer��and not just any transfer but spatial transfer��it must be hard to deny reality any longer. Floating gently in the air, the Secret Terror sighed heavily before landing beside Irene.


    -If what you say is true, haa, true... I''ll help you find the way.


    "Oh my, thank you."


    -So please leave the forest as quickly as possible, and don''t set anything on fire.


    She couldn''t deny reality, which meant she also couldn''t deny that the 62nd floor had been completely incinerated. So her plan was to get this party of insane arsonist heroes out of the forest as quickly as possible.


    Well, she was a wraith born to repel humans entering the forest. If she couldn''t defeat us, helping us leave quickly was the rational choice. Irene smiled brightly at the Secret Terror''s friendly and cooperative demeanor.


    Though I felt terribly sorry for Irene, who was smiling cheerfully saying the forest would be fine, and the Secret Terror who was starting to believe her... if my prediction was correct, the forest wouldn''t recover, and my long-forgotten conscience began to prick me.


    ''If my layer destruction trigger theory is right... the 62nd floor might remain ashes forever.''


    Irene confidently asserted the 62nd floor would recover, following adventurer common sense, but considering the case of the 35th floor that had been purified, it might remain ashes forever.


    I didn''t care if the Secret Terror burned with revenge since we could handle her, but I worried about Irene feeling guilty and remorseful. It would be best to quickly deal with the Orc Champion on the 70th floor and escape.


    ��


    Breaking through the ashen 62nd floor to the 63rd and 64th floors was incredibly easy.


    "You found it already? Thank you so much!"


    -It''s nothing, I just want you to leave as soon as possible so I can be at peace.


    That''s because we had a 24-hour operational flying observer.


    Being a wraith meant being a ghost. Not eating, sleeping, or resting, a wraith roaming around 24 hours a day found it extremely easy to locate gates.


    Add to that what we learned from Han Se-ah''s minimap��that gates couldn''t be that close together��and everything proceeded smoothly afterward. Moving a reasonable distance from the gate we had come through, then spiraling through the forest looking for traces of the next gate, we found them at a speed inconceivable to humans.


    It was so effortless that even Han Se-ah gracefully accepted the title of "carried queen."


    "Hmm, maybe it''s cheating...? Seeing how quickly the Secret Terror finds gates, even I can''t deny this is cheating in its purest form. I humbly accept this, thank you very much."


    -Now that she admits it, her admission is pissing me off even more LOL ????????????


    -Look at her acknowledging it just before the 65th floor ??????????????


    -But if you think about it, didn''t she try her best? Setting fires diligently, releasing gas enthusiastically, really acting like a hero? At least she was sincere about gas and bombs, whining doesn''t help~


    -It takes me longer to go from floor 12 to 15 than it took her to go from 62 to 65, is this fair?


    -Han Se-ah viewer trait: "If you''re jealous, just recruit Roland ??" passive skill always active


    Setting aside the experiences of other players��the viewers swarming Han Se-ah''s broadcast��even in my adventurer career, I''d never experienced such rapid conquest.


    Even when high-rank adventurers gathered to slaughter goblins in the plains, they scattered in all four directions looking for the gate and moved more slowly than this. High-rank adventurers handling aura found facing goblins easier than twisting a child''s wrist, but we were moving even more easily and quickly now.


    So I understood why the viewers'' invisible mouths seemed to protrude from beyond the screen. At this point, it went beyond being carried��we were swallowing floors whole like a snake, without even chewing.


    -Hmm, I sense an ominous presence beyond this gate.


    "Floor 65��I''m thinking the Orc Champion''s subordinates might be there. By the way, Miss Terror, can you sense what''s beyond the gate?"


    -Miss Terror? Sigh, never mind... talking with you people gives me a headache.


    Peeyak! Peek!


    And so, as the viewers passed through the five stages of grief��denial, anger, bargaining, depression, and acceptance��finally understanding that Han Se-ah was just being Han Se-ah, we stood before the gate to the 64th floor.


    The Secret Terror mentioned something ominous, and as if in response, the starlight finch perched on the gate made a sharper cry than usual. Still, it didn''t refuse to open the gate, and the gate slowly began to glow as it received the pure white mana that resembled starlight.


    "Since it seems like there''s something there, I''ll go in first."


    "Be careful, Roland."


    It was natural for the tank to lead at times like this. As I headed toward the gate with shield in hand, Grace patted my back encouragingly, and Irene silently cast a quick holy barrier around me. Leaving behind Katie, who had drawn her sword and would rush in after a brief pause, and Han Se-ah, who nodded as if she trusted me while attaching her camera drone, I leaped into the gate.


    One step��from a forest full of fallen leaves and twigs into the space beyond the gate. The moment my sturdy steel boots, impenetrable by spears, swords, teeth, or claws, touched the ground, I sensed something was wrong before my vision even returned.


    I felt an oddly thin, crisp, unstable surface beneath my feet, along with a floating sensation throughout my body.


    ''A trap-?''


    "Got, youuuu!"


    "Stab him! Everyone stab together!"


    I''d considered that beyond the gate might be a corrupted forest, an ashen forest, or perhaps not a forest at all but another type of layer, but I hadn''t expected this.


    Seriously, a trap right as you cross the gate? That''s too much.


    The world turned upside down as a snare caught my ankle.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 560: Ashes 5

    Until the snare caught my ankle and my vision flipped upside down, I hadn''t felt any real danger.


    It wasn''t like I''d mindlessly crossed the gate without protection. Thanks to the Secret Terror''s advice, I''d reinforced my armor and shield with mana and drawn upon holy power to maximize my physical abilities.


    This allowed me to fully grasp the situation within just a few seconds, despite being flipped upside down with dizzy vision.


    ''They''ve prepared quite thoroughly...?!''


    A pit dug to prevent escape by jumping, covered with a lid of branches. Apparently finding that insufficient, natives completely surrounded the gate, and I could feel a mana-infused snare. It must have been a special type designed to coil around the ankle even if not directly stepped on, as I could feel it wrapping around my ankle and climbing up to my calf.


    But more important than the collapsing floor or the rope climbing up my leg were the natives.


    Yes, natives.


    Not orcs, but natives.


    "Wait, hold on?!"


    "He''s a fire demon! Don''t listen, just stab him-!"


    They had nicely tanned skin like people from the southern Kingdom, with leaf skirts covering only their lower halves. Both men and women left their chests uncovered, painting their upper bodies with black and red dye, and instead of human ears, a pair of animal ears perked up from their heads.


    ...Great, I''m about to kill animal-eared beauties who can speak with reflection damage!!!


    Obsidian-edged spears and axes sharpened with mana stones. Those weapons wouldn''t pierce my armor, but the reflection damage was the problem. In Heroines Chronicle, most beast-kin warriors are fierce female warriors with a gimmick of turning berserk when their health drops.


    In Heroes Chronicle, which borrowed settings from Heroines Chronicle, beast-kin would likely go berserk and stop listening to reason when injured. That''s why I began desperately twisting my body like a fish caught on a hook, avoiding the weapons flying at me.


    "Wait, wait, stop! We''re not demons, we''re here to hunt demons!"


    "Don''t, don''t be deceiveeed-!"


    Beyond my inverted vision, I could see various bosoms, from modest to voluptuous, bouncing vigorously up and down, drawing my attention despite hanging upside down.


    It''s not that I was some hormone-crazed maniac who''d get distracted by breasts during combat and make mistakes... but when topless animal-eared beauties charge at you with bouncing chests on a suicide mission, you can''t help but be surprised!


    Using my core strength, I made the rope bounce up, down, and sideways, then suppressed my mana while maximizing my holy power as I climbed up onto the branch where the snare had been set.


    "Whi-white light? Chief! Something''s strange!"


    "But he reeks of terrible hellfire?!"


    ''Oh shit... could they smell the sticky oil with their dog noses?''


    During all this, a few natives who couldn''t completely avoid my reflection damage collapsed. Fortunately, after seeing my holy power and reflection damage, they just perked up their ears and glared at me without trying to climb up the tree.


    It seemed the canine beast-kin had caught the scent of sticky oil, flames, and ash on my body, so I had to make excuses.


    The one called chief was a slender young man with dark ash-gray hair and triangular pointed ears. The pointed ears, sharp teeth, nose that wouldn''t stop sniffing, and tail that swayed slowly confirmed my suspicion that he was a wolf beast-kin.


    "We just came through that ash heap you mentioned, so we might smell like it!"


    "B-but... how can we trust human words!"


    "Do you know forest fairies? My companion with the fairy emblem will come through, so if you''re worried, keep your distance."


    It''s absurd to be hanging from a tree branch having this conversation��not like a dog chasing a chicken only to end up staring at the roof. Even more absurd was the fact that Han Se-ah''s camera was filming all of this.


    ...Come to think of it, I believe the camera couldn''t go very far to prevent map hacking, but apparently it could film companions who''d crossed through the gate?


    Fortunately, it was Irene who came through the gate next, not Katie or Grace. Though completely different from our usual gate-crossing order, it definitely helped. The beast-kin natives'' bristling fur gradually settled as Irene burst through, emanating holy power and carrying the forest fairy emblem from Han Se-ah''s inventory.


    Shit, I thought there were no forest fairies up here so we put away the emblem, but there were beast-kin instead.


    ''Holy shit, if there were natives in the layer we burned...''


    It seemed the deep forest layers were divided like the harpy and stone dwarf areas in the high mountain layers��forest fairies below and beast-kin above.


    More precisely, the forest fairies from the 61st floor managed the forest up to the 65th floor, while beast-kin natives were evenly distributed from the 66th to 70th floors. Meanwhile, the 62nd floor had burned completely, and the affected area was beyond imagination.


    Internet news had reported that the massive Australian fires were visible from satellites, so sensitive beast-kin likely detected the 62nd floor''s great fire from far away.


    "What''s going on here?"


    "Fire! Fire demon! Kyaaak! Weap, ons!"


    "Ugh, my nose, hurts..."


    The way they immediately clutched their noses in shock upon seeing Han Se-ah proved just how exceptional beast-kin senses were.


    ��


    "I''m, I''m so sorry... We judged too hastily."


    -Bowing to NPCs is so fucking funny, what''s happening with this broadcast ??????????


    -Hnnnng I want to be stepped on barefoot by animal-eared beauties while getting beaten too it''s so good


    -Damn if only they didn''t cover up with dye it would be perfection


    -Body painting is hot you tasteless noobs ?? if you just wanted nude you''d watch porn


    -These guys just like boobs ?? they don''t care about story progression or isekai alliance plot points, just BOOBS BOUNCE BOUNCE AAAAH


    Even for someone as thick-skinned as Han Se-ah, she couldn''t proudly boast about burning 10% of the forest in front of forest-dwelling natives. Though she might claim it was efficient, she clearly hadn''t even checked what was in the forest first.


    She had enthusiastically committed arson just because wraiths were blocking the way, so she couldn''t hold her head up in front of the bristling natives.


    Of course, she wasn''t genuinely feeling remorseful toward game NPCs��she was playing along because viewers were going crazy over the animal-eared beauties. Still, seeing the powerful hero with forest fairy emblems bow and apologize first seemed to soften the hearts of the beast-kin natives.


    "Chief, isn''t it okay?"


    "The fire smell is awful, but I don''t smell much blood."


    "They apologized first without even drawing weapons. Mother said people who apologize first when they''re wrong are good people."


    "That''s right. They didn''t draw weapons even though we''re pointing ours at them."


    The viewers were so entranced by the animal-eared beauties��or rather, given the broad viewer base, by both the male and female animal-eared youth��that they were ready to string Han Se-ah up.


    We knew the fire was set on the 62nd floor, physically thousands of kilometers away from here, and that only wraiths and beasts existed there. And it was the viewers who encouraged it, even creating missions that pushed Han Se-ah to set the fire, but... would viewers consider any of that?


    The chat instantly shifted to portraying Han Se-ah as ^Isekai Imperialist Vanguard Hero^ oppressing animal-eared beauties for a plantation. The flames burned especially fiercely since we''d already breezed through the 63rd and 64th floors.


    Just as Han Se-ah couldn''t genuinely feel remorseful, the viewers obviously weren''t truly hating or cursing her.


    "Hmm, very well. Human reasoning is difficult to understand, but if it was for the greater good, to save the forest fairies..."


    -You understand this? Have I been too immersed in forest fairy thinking?


    "I''m sorry to say this to the forest spirits, but we can''t protect every forest."


    Regardless of sincerity, the light banter between viewers and broadcaster helped calm the beast-kin''s anger, which was fortunate. Wasn''t this the essence of Han Se-ah''s broadcasting motto and family precept, "All roads lead to Rome"?


    Our perception had been upgraded from evil fire demons caught in a snare to human adventurers who defeated wraith interference to help forest fairies. The wolf beast-kin chief nodded at the explanation that some magical effect would prevent the fire from reaching their village, while the Secret Terror watched, questioning her own common sense.


    Thanks to this, we were able to follow the various animal tails swaying beneath leaf skirts toward the beast-kin village.


    "This way, human children. It''s not our village, but a base we quickly set up to investigate the fire."


    "Thank you for the invitation. By the way, have you seen any strange stone structures on your way here?"


    More precisely, it was a temporary base set up by beast-kin from the 66th floor who had rushed over in alarm. ...The range of one layer must be hundreds of kilometers, yet they ran that distance because of the fire. Any way you look at it, this really did seem to be Han Se-ah''s fault.


    The shadow fang tiger, starlight finch, wraith, and beast-kin began crossing the forest together with the hero party carrying a lich''s head.


    What a chaotic combination.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 561: Wild and Feral 1

    The forest fairies had gathered together on the 61st floor, confused after losing their connection to the World Tree. As a result, floors 62 through 65 should be called domains of beasts and wraiths rather than forest fairy territory.


    But floors 66 through 70 were the domain of beast-kin natives, not forest fairies. This suggested that the forest gimmick had changed with the appearance of the beast-kin.


    "More importantly, where might the mid-boss be?"


    -Were the harpy upskirt kicks so impactful that you''re saying "more importantly" when beast-kin are bouncing their chests? Wild


    -Hardships that fail to desensitize Han Se-ah only make her stronger


    -Is showing bare chests really a big deal? She showed even more and it even made the news


    -The beast-kin are unlikely to be the mid-boss, so I think something that attacks the beast-kin will appear


    -If the Orc Champion is the boss monster, wouldn''t the mid-boss be orc-related too? Should be obvious


    Given this, there were three things we needed to find, centered around the beast-kin''s temporary base: the newly changed gimmick, the mid-boss that must be somewhere, and the gate leading up to the 66th floor.


    The only thing we needed to worry about was the new gimmick. The mid-boss and gate could be found by the native wraith being exploited 24/7 by our imperialist hero, so we just needed to focus on the gimmick.


    ''So difficult entry for other adventurers, but quick exploration if you can persuade neutral NPCs?''


    In a forest accessible only with forest fairy emblems, the friendly response of NPCs became more important than expected. If we had just looked for gates recklessly after setting fire to the forest without considering the aftermath, wouldn''t we have wasted an enormous amount of time?


    Even though the beast-kin had detected the great fire and rushed over, the distance between gates seemed to be at least several hundred kilometers... Would it make sense for five people to walk from Seoul to Busan looking for a single marble on the street?


    That would be even harder than finding a needle in a haystack. If we hadn''t been able to persuade the Secret Terror, we might still be wandering around the ashen forest.


    "This way, human children. If your story is true, it means there''s something dangerous in this forest too... we''ll help you."


    "Thank you. There should be an unusually strong monster, so it should be easy to spot."


    But in reality, we were about to be handed the mid-boss too, thanks to the native beast-kin who had come down from the 66th floor to the 65th after we''d effortlessly cleared floors 63 and 64 with the wraith''s help. Because of this, the movement to portray Han Se-ah as an imperialist in the chat was gradually becoming more active.


    Despite such slander, Han Se-ah continued playing the game with a bright smile. Of course, this wasn''t because of her exceptionally strong mental discipline, but because the sweet speed of progressing through easy mode was giving her a sugar high.


    Heroes Chronicle might be famous as the world''s first virtual reality game and as over-technology that far surpassed modern scientific capabilities... but it did have the inconvenience of having to endure real-time carriage journeys of 2-3 weeks.


    Whether the viewers numbered one million or ten million, whether she''d achieved hundreds of millions of views on video sites, boring was still boring. What gamer wouldn''t be happy about being able to skip almost two months of that boring part?


    "Teehee, at this rate we can just take down the mid-boss once, then get guided by the beast-kin to go up... did they say the Orc Champion tries to pick off the weak ones first with 1:1 fights? Then we just need to send Roland charging in."


    -How can someone just breeze through gimmicks, mid-bosses, and final bosses like this?


    -At this point, luck should count as skill ??? how could anyone replicate this?


    -Anyway, we got to see animal-eared beauties'' mommy milkers three months early, so isn''t that a win? Just saying.


    -Wow. Animal-eared ladies'' big strong mommy milkers go BOIIIIING


    -Does anyone else feel like the chat''s overall IQ has dropped about 30 points, or am I imagining things?


    Even as viewers uncomfortable with Han Se-ah''s easy mode, viewers who just liked boobs, and viewers unhappy with the beast-kin not having enough fur all ran wild in confusion, the conversation between Irene and the beast-kin chief continued.


    Apparently, since Irene was carrying the forest fairy emblem and emanating holy power, they found her easier to deal with than Han Se-ah, who reeked of gunpowder, oil, and fire. As for Han Se-ah, well, she seemed more interested in the various beast-kin beauties than in the fur-covered males, in a different way.


    "They say human ears resemble monkey ears, and it''s true."


    "Is it because you have no fur that you wear these things? I heard it''s very cold outside the forest."


    "That''s right. They say something called snow falls outside the forest and freezes all the plants to death."


    The older beast-kin natives kept their distance because of the sticky oil stench emanating from Han Se-ah, but the younger ones, whose curiosity outweighed their caution, swarmed around Han Se-ah and Katie.


    These relatively young natives, who had never experienced forest fires or humans and had no trauma from the smell of oil and fire, clung to Han Se-ah and Katie.


    Just as some people actually like the smell of gasoline or gas stations, there were beast-kin who felt curiosity rather than repulsion towards Han Se-ah. As for why they gathered around Katie... perhaps they felt a connection due to similar mental ages.


    "Whew, is it because they have no fur? Such a strange smell..."


    "Is it because they serve the Goddess of Life? They''re sturdy."


    "Hmm, I wonder what human children are like."


    On the contrary, gathering around me were the somewhat older beast-kin women. They subtly showed off their robust bosoms proudly displayed without a scrap of cloth, causing Grace to naturally stick close to my side.


    Still, the beast-kin women didn''t seem interested in fighting with a guest, as they stopped approaching after seeing Grace''s reaction. Feeling a subtle mix of relief and disappointment, I moved forward, and in the distance, I could see unusually dense vegetation.


    "Come up this way, human children. Be careful, there are traps beyond these vines."


    "Did you build the village up in the trees?"


    "The animals that climb trees in this forest are lazy. We just need to be careful of what''s below."


    While the forest fairy villages were magical spaces created for fairies, the beast-kin native village was a place woven from vines across large treetops.


    It looked like the secret base I''d dreamed of as a child, but expanded to its maximum. They had created a hut village above the forest by weaving vines on the dense branches of the massive trees and making platforms from smaller branches.


    "Damn, one slip and you''d fall, huh?"


    "Hmm, is this path difficult for human children? Sorry, but we made it in a hurry, so the platforms are flimsy��please be careful on your own."


    "Are you okay, Irene?"


    "Yes, it''s manageable."


    The village had roads made by weaving tree vines into ropes and adding branch platforms. I removed my heavy armor and placed it in an empty slot in Han Se-ah''s inventory, while Irene had to move with Katie''s intense care in this peculiar village.


    Meanwhile, Han Se-ah and Grace were crossing the vines just fine.


    ...How could a shut-in gamer have such good balance? Even if she did serious home training to maintain her figure, walking on swaying tree vines should be a completely different matter.


    "You can stay there until we find what you call the mid-boss. If you''re uncomfortable with the height, you can pitch a tent under the trees."


    "...Should we sleep down there? Honestly, I don''t mind walking around up here, but it might be dangerous when we''re sleepy."


    ��


    Titties are flying overhead.


    Ah, was that expression too crude?


    It might be vulgar, but there was no more accurate way to put it. Han Se-ah was already regretting not pitching the tent below��wishing she''d tied a rope and slept in the hut above��which is why.


    ''After harpy upskirt kicks, is it beast-kin upskirt jumps now? The wording, fuck...''


    The beast-kin swinging from vine to vine all wore just one leaf skirt. Han Se-ah had forgotten this and raised her camera to film the beast-kin moving in droves, and well...


    The one fortunate thing, if you could call it that, was that thanks to the previous uproar that viewers had named the "harpy upskirt kick incident," this time it didn''t make the news. Though the beast-kin jumping overhead showed everything beneath their swaying tails, at least it wasn''t splashed across the media.


    Whether this was fortunate or not, the fact that there were many males among the beast-kin, unlike the harpies, played a role. She hadn''t just accidentally filmed women when recording above��she''d also captured swinging male parts.


    "If you keep bringing that up, I''ll attach the camera to this village''s chief instead of the Magic Tower grandpa, got it?!"


    -What sin did I commit in my past life to have to witness a wolf beast-kin''s elephant trunk with my own eyes?


    -Why aren''t beast-kin an Amazon race with only females why do I have to be sad looking at that magnificent thing you tenfold traitor


    -I want, I need you to show us more fine male butts, big firm muscular ones, good


    -If you''re a Han fan feeling inferior about dick size hit like


    -Holy shit the chat is only talking about boobs or dicks ??? nobody cares about the mid-boss at all


    As usual, I chuckled at the chaotic chat, then heard rustling from above.


    "Human boy, I think we found something!"


    "...Already?"


    "Hmph, our senses are much keener than human children''s!"


    I got up and dusted off my behind, looking at the confident smile of the beast-kin girl reporting that they''d found something after just one day.


    Whatever was bouncing or dangling above our heads, we needed to take down that mid-boss.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 562: Wild and Feral 2

    Chapter 562: Wild and Feral 2


    After checking the internet all night, I discovered that despite Han Se-ah''s broadcast featuring flying breast-butts and airborne elephant trunks (the beast-kin edition), the fallout wasn''t particularly severe. Heroes Chronicle had been thrust upon the world through over-technology, so such incidents had been discussed extensively for some time.


    There had already been streamers openly introducing the Kingdom''s red-light districts, and others who''d uploaded hunting videos with an RPG game mindset, only to get in trouble for showing monster corpses and entrails.


    Several idiots had already flooded the internet with videos showing intimate places��like hearts and lungs deep inside bodies��before being crushed by the mighty hammer of the law. As a result, special legislation was apparently being discussed in the outside world, but that was far removed from my concerns.


    With ten years of missed movies, comedy videos, and other streamers to catch up on, why would I care about politics in another dimension?


    "This way!"


    "What about our companions?"


    "My friends are guiding them!"


    Reassured that Han Se-ah''s broadcast wouldn''t face any issues, I found myself in this situation immediately after spending a night at the beast-kin natives'' temporary shelter.


    I''d thought it was awkwardly early morning, but fortunately, it seemed the event triggered the moment Han Se-ah connected. Whether it was Han Se-ah''s peculiar luck or an event that activated because a user was present, I couldn''t tell. But I could see her dumbfounded face at the edge of my vision as she was carried off by a beast-kin.


    The one coming toward me appeared to be a feline beast-kin with a small build, swaying a long tail as she ran quickly. The one who''d gone to Han Se-ah seemed to be a canine beast-kin with a larger build, carrying her while running.


    "Wh-what, what''s going on? Why are you carrying me as soon as I log in��ack, to-tongue...!"


    "Oh my, are you alright?"


    -Just started the stream and we''re already seeing Han Se-ah''s head and wolf lady''s boobs bouncing up and down


    [This chat has been deleted by the administrator]


    -If you don''t use euphemisms like "milk containers" or "baby bottles," you''ll get neutered by the AI


    -But if they bounce up and down like that, won''t the Cooper''s ligaments get damaged? That''s why female athletes wear sports bras


    -LOL they''re superhumans with mana-reinforced bodies, you think they can''t run because of ligament damage?


    Whether it was because of the romantic notion that wolves only look at one female their entire lives, or because they were particularly strict about gender distinctions despite their scant clothing, I couldn''t tell.


    Next to Han Se-ah, whose head was roughly bouncing up and down in the wolf-kin''s merciless grip, was Irene, being gently carried in the arms of what looked like a bull beast-kin. Grace and Katie, who could run on their own, were following behind, sprinting across the treetops.


    ...Could they be deliberately shaking Han Se-ah to get rid of the fire smell clinging to her body? Thinking of it that way, it looked like they were shaking out a shirt with cigarette smoke embedded in it.


    "But what did you, urgh, find?!"


    "Something suspicious."


    "That''s what I''m asking about!"


    Unlike Irene, who was comfortably nestled in the arms of a muscular wolf lady who matched my height, Han Se-ah was tucked under a wolf beast-kin''s arm with only her waist secured, her head and legs flapping up and down. Still, she managed to control her camera and ask questions.


    Is this the skill of the world''s #1 Heroes Chronicle player? She could control the camera drone, but couldn''t stop her head from rattling, making it look like a scene from a variety show.


    A face beautiful enough to stand next to celebrities or idols, jerking up and down a couple times per second. If she hadn''t possessed a superhuman body��specifically, a player avatar with game adjustments��we''d have to worry about a concussion from how violently she was being shaken, worse than any amusement park ride.


    "So, what did your friends find?"


    "Something big! A strangely big stone!"


    It seemed the wolf lady carrying Han Se-ah disliked the sticky oil smell too much to answer, so I asked the question instead.


    The girl guiding me was as talkative and lively as she looked, immediately responding. Having inherited some animal characteristics, she explained that nocturnal beast-kin had gone out on patrol late at night and discovered a huge stone. r?ANO??BE?s?


    I wondered what was special about a large stone, but then realized we were in a deep forest inhabited by forest fairies and beast-kin. With no rocky terrain, just fertile soil densely packed with trees, a large stone was indeed suspicious.


    So I followed the slender cat tail swaying back and forth until we reached the large stone.


    "...That''s quite big, isn''t it?"


    "Big! Suspicious!"


    "Huh, what''s this? It looks exactly like an egg."


    To be precise, it was a massive, round, egg-shaped rock that appeared to be about 3 meters tall.


    Definitely suspicious as hell.


    ��


    An egg?


    Anyone would say it''s an egg, right?


    An egg... from an animal that can lay something this big?


    If such an animal existed in the forest, we would have seen it from our village.


    Beast-kin natives, who had rushed over at the news that the nocturnal patrol had discovered something suspicious overnight, gathered around.


    Thinking about it, the beast-kin present were elite warriors from the 66th floor who had detected the great fire on the 62nd floor and traveled a whole layer on foot. No wonder they acted so quickly and efficiently. They had all gathered within five minutes of our arrival at the giant stone.


    But even after dozens of beast-kin and the Secret Terror, who had flown in after detecting the commotion, put their heads together, they couldn''t figure out what this stone was.


    "Wow, it really does look like an egg. How should I put it��like the kind of dragon egg you''d see in a cheap mass-produced mobile RPG where you light a fire and a dragon is born? ''We apologize and present you with a level 100 Red Dragon!'' That kind of thing."


    -We apologize for our mistake! Enter VIP9999 when logging in and you''ll receive the legendary sword!


    -Just like those video ads where you roast an egg in a campfire and a red dragon hatches and goes ROAAAR LOL


    -I''m from another country but I understand what you''re talking about, damn video platforms and their flood of canned ads


    -How long has it been since translation AI was updated, and they''re still manually running text through translators to chat?


    -But the shape is too perfectly egg-like LOL Ignoring the spiky protrusions on the outside, it''s just blatantly a stone egg?


    Even though they hadn''t figured anything out, it truly looked like an egg to anyone. Even if we showed a photo to a random elementary school student instead of beast-kin and wraiths, they''d probably ask, "Is this an egg?"


    It maintained perfect balance on its egg-shaped body��wider at the bottom, narrower and more pointed at the top��embedded in the forest floor. Its surface had cracks resembling reptilian scales, so rather than a smooth egg, it looked like the kind of dragon egg you''d see in a mobile game.


    The problem was its size.


    ''If this is an egg at this size, could it really be a dragon''s egg?''


    Its enormous size��over 3 meters��made it difficult to conclusively call it an egg. Ogres, known as giants, stood 5-6 meters tall. An egg��not even a juvenile creature��measuring 3 meters? If a beast that massive lived in the forest, surely either the forest fairies or beast-kin would know about it.


    Yet it was also difficult to definitively say it wasn''t an egg, because this was a fantasy world. This was a game about climbing a tower to fight the Demon Lord��wasn''t it about time for a dragon to make an appearance?


    "Roland, what do you think this is?"


    "It looks like an egg... judging by its surface, rather than being laid by a creature, it might have formed from gathered mana, like how fairies are born."


    "Hmm, true. There probably isn''t an animal that could lay something this big."


    With the appearance of the Four Heavenly Kings, it was half-confirmed that the Tower ended at the 100th floor. In that context, wouldn''t the deep forest on the 65th floor be the perfect place for a dragon to appear?


    Maybe they''d drop a dragon hook here, then after fighting the Orc Champion, we''d find traces of a dragon, and the next Heavenly King would be dragon-related... perhaps a corrupted dragon using evil magic��that kind of character appears frequently.


    Still, I couldn''t just blurt out "It''s a dragon!" so I phrased it more diplomatically. The forest fairies and little fae were born from forest energy gathering under the World Tree, so maybe this was something similar.


    "...Should we move this huge thing to the Magic Tower? Or should we invite mages from the Tower to set up a research camp here? Or could we put it in our inventory... ah damn, it doesn''t seem like something we should move."


    -Seems about time for a two-handed dragon mommy to appear. When will we see a dragon that''s learned Polymorph?


    -Maybe use the forest fairy emblems to open a gate and bring some Magic Tower geezers here to research it


    -The imperialist who exploited native wraiths now sending old men into the deep forest... hmm... "Han Se-ah/Controversy/Elder Abuse" might get added to the list


    -But those Magic Tower nerds wouldn''t need to be forced��they''d jump like dogs at the mere mention of a dragon egg LOL


    The enormous 3-meter size and the possibility it might be a gimmick meant we couldn''t put it in our inventory. After all, hadn''t the shadow fang tiger caused trouble with two named monsters when it brought the fairy seed?


    One had been nicely roasted in the forest fire and one had been recruited to our side, but we needed to be more cautious this time. I didn''t want to witness some invisible mother-dragon screaming ROOOOAR in rage after her egg was stolen.


    As I was thinking this and looking around slowly, I locked eyes with someone.


    "Hmm?"


    -Kwek?


    Not a native, but an orc secretly watching us from the forest.


    ...What now?


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 563: Wild and Feral 3

    There was an orc right in front of me.


    It had somehow fooled Grace''s 5.5��-level senses and those of countless beast-kin, yet physically failed to hide itself from plain sight.


    ''...What the hell?''


    The only reason I didn''t immediately swing my hammer was because of Akutuhum. Whether you''d call it a scout''s outfit or an Indian orc''s attire, the feathered armor it wore made it look more civilized than the beast-kin natives.


    If I hadn''t known about Akutuhum, I would''ve killed it without hesitation, but knowing there was an enlightened orc made me hesitate... maybe? Though not as advanced as a steel-armored, firearm-wielding javelineer, it clearly had a civilized appearance.


    Five seconds after making eye contact with the orc. By now it was clear I was looking right at it, and its pupils trembled uncontrollably.


    "...Grace?"


    "What is it, Roland?"


    The reaction was suspicious as hell, so I felt we should capture it first. I casually called Grace, and the Indian orc slowly began backing away.


    A normal orc would have charged the moment it realized it was discovered, or at least tried sniping us or luring us into a trap. Seeing it trying to flee with the enemy right in front of it only strengthened my resolve to capture it. At that moment��


    Woof?


    Grrr, woof!


    Kyaaaang��!


    Growl, growl��!


    "Is there something suspi��eek?!"


    "I still don''t see any quest window even after checking again, wh-what?!"


    The beast-kin reacted so violently it was like waving a snack in front of a pack of hungry dogs. Before I could even tell Grace to capture the orc, the beast-kin natives leaped from their spots.


    Feline beast-kin kicked off from trees, jumping overhead to cut off retreat, while canine beast-kin spread out to form an encirclement. As expected of the tribe''s warriors who had been selected from the 66th floor to run hundreds of kilometers to this forest, every single one moved with extraordinary agility.


    Mrrrooooo����!


    Keu, keueeeek����!!!


    Right after the encirclement was complete, a bull beast-kin charged straight ahead with his arms crossed in an X. The sturdy arms that had carried Irene princess-style now showed no mercy as they aimed at the orc.


    True to the bull beast-kin name, even just kicking off the ground and charging straight ahead gave the impression of a skilled knight''s lance charge. With flesh rippling, swinging just forearms��not even fists��created a sense of pressure like a siege weapon flying through the air.


    Startled by that menacing force, the orc couldn''t even flee. It just squeezed its eyes shut and was rammed by the bull beast-kin, tumbling to the ground while our companions watched with surprised eyes.


    "Wh-what? An orc just appeared out of thin air?"


    "Is this why you called me? What''s going on..."


    Apparently I was the only one who had detected the orc, as my companions were clearly startled. Wondering what was happening, I looked around the chaotic scene and saw the chief picking up a feathered hat. His face instantly contorted as he recognized the object.


    "This pig-spawn lowlife bastard...!"


    "Th-that is...?!"


    Is that how beast-kin curse when talking about orcs? I suppose orcs and kobolds appear as monsters with animal heads, so it might be a sensitive point for beast-kin who only have ears and tails.


    While I was marveling at this random detail, the beast-kin warriors looked at the feathered helmet in the chief''s hand with serious expressions. Sensing something was wrong, Han Se-ah casually turned her camera and asked a question.


    It was the kind of question that asked what that feathered hat was that allowed a mere orc to approach this close, penetrating the senses of so many people. Whether he was pleased with the question or felt there was nothing to hide, he answered immediately.


    "This is the sacred relic of the tribe that serves the Great Night Bird. It''s not something that this dim-witted monster should possess."


    It seemed that just as the five forest fairy villages had five emblems, the beast-kin natives were also divided into five branches, each with their own sacred relic.


    The sacred relic of the Great Night Bird who draws the veil of night: the Invisibility Helmet


    The sacred relic of the Thunder Bird who judges the wicked: the Lightning Spearhead


    The sacred relic of the Stone Hoof who aids the righteous: the Crystal Shield


    The sacred relic of the Wave Serpent who makes springs gush forth: the Foam Fang


    And the Amber Lantern, sacred relic of the forest''s mother, the World Tree


    "We serve four divine beasts who protect the forest under Mother World Tree. And they favored us, granting us sacred relics imbued with their power."


    "So you''re saying one of those sacred relics fell into orc hands."


    But isn''t this just a Greek and Roman mythology knockoff? The invisibility helmet and lightning spearhead are obviously Hades and Zeus''s items. Then the crystal shield would be an Aegis copy... and are the foam fang and amber lantern originals?


    Anyway, one of the five sacred relics��which clearly looked like they''d help in a boss fight if collected��was sitting right there on the orc scout''s head.


    Whether it was a knockoff or not was beside the point��it made sense they''d be religiously outraged. What would happen if a dark wizard serving the Demon Lord appeared wearing priestly robes and the Goddess''s symbol? Any priest or temple knight would foam at the mouth in rage.


    "If what these human children say is true, then that Orc Champion must have conquered the Great Night Bird tribe."


    "Other possibilities..."


    "There''s no way that strict old man would take out the sacred relic carelessly. He keeps it enshrined, saying it''s blasphemous to even touch it."


    "But why is this sacred relic being worn by someone like this, not the Champion?"


    The beast-kin huddled together whispering, their faces grave. It made sense they couldn''t stay calm after hearing that one of the five villages had fallen and a sacred relic had been stolen.


    Had the Great Night Bird tribe fallen? Why had the sacred relic come down to the 65th floor? How did they know about us and come to spy? Why was I the only one who noticed it? What was this huge egg, and were the other tribes safe?


    Amidst this whirlwind of questions, the orc who had been knocked unconscious by the bull lady''s forearm finally regained consciousness.


    "Wa-wait! Li-listen to what I have to say!"


    Why is it so eloquent?


    ��


    Living as an adventurer had inevitably filled me with prejudice against orcs. Even though they lived in groups and could communicate among themselves, they were barbaric, stupid, dull... basically a race packed with all sorts of negative traits.


    So even if Tower orcs could speak, I didn''t expect them to be particularly eloquent. It was close to a stereotype, but the image of ordinary, non-named orcs was that of morons howling "uuu-orcs!"


    If goblins were seen as weak and despicable little shits, orcs were brainless brutes with only muscle.


    "I can explain everything, so don''t just strike me down. I don''t even have weapons!"


    "All talk, this bastard!"


    "No, wait! I admit I was hiding and watching secretly, but there''s a reason!"


    Even though the enlightened orc Akutuhum had broken those stereotypes, seeing the orc in front of me speaking fluently made my head hurt. Was this what they called gestalt collapse or something?


    If enlightened Akutuhum was like a calm lake, the orc before us was more like a valley during a rainstorm. When the excited bull beast-kin lady threateningly raised her rock-like fist, the orc started chattering rapidly like he was rapping.


    If just being hit by her forearm was enough to send him flying unconscious, what would happen if she deliberately smashed his skull with her fist?


    "That sacred relic! I-I came to return it!"


    "What?"


    Being hit like he''d been struck by a truck must have knocked some sense into him. Without testing the waters or hesitating, the orc frantically began explaining. He clearly hated the idea of having his skull crushed by the bull fist, babbling his explanation, but thanks to his fluent language, it was easy to summarize.


    The muscle-brained Orc Champion had refused to use such sacred relics and given it to a named-rank subordinate, but the will of the divine beasts dwelling in the sacred relic had forcibly awakened the orc.


    If Akutuhum''s brainwashing had been lifted outside the Tower due to the boss monster''s death, then this blabbering orc had been freed from brainwashing after equipping a gimmick item with a debuff immunity effect.


    "Wait, I didn''t touch anything, and the gimmick triggers and plot progression are happening on their own?! So if there are exactly five tribes, each floor from 66 to 70 must have one tribe, and the 70th floor must be where that one is located now?"


    -That''s what we call being carried, you pretentious bitch LOL Acting innocent when you just effortlessly took down a named-rank monster LOL


    -So this has nothing to do with that egg? Then what the hell is that Dynamax dragon egg? LOL


    -I don''t care about the orc''s backstory, when is the Dragon King coming out? I''m holding my breath until the Dragon King comes out and goes ROAAAR


    -Invisibility helmet and lightning spear? This is blatantly a Greek/Roman mythology ripoff LOL


    -But since it''s a game anyway, it''s hard to criticize using mythology as the main material, true


    The Orc Champion was literally a muscle-brain. He was a battle-maniac who refused to use anything except the ritual tool that forced one-on-one duels with opponents.


    When the orc was brainwashed, he thought that was honorable and cool, but thanks to the Great Night Bird''s sacred relic, he gained wisdom and saw the reality. With one of the Four Heavenly Kings being breached before implementing even half his plan, it was madness to discard all available strategies simply because "it would look cowardly."


    In short, the boss was such a blockhead that the now-intelligent named-rank monster couldn''t stand it anymore and deserted. It was absurd, but seeing the viewers'' chat made me think:


    ...So what exactly is that egg?


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 564: Wild and Feral 4

    The named-rank lieutenant had deserted because the Orc Champion was acting too stupidly. It sounded reasonable at first glance, but I wasn''t quite ready to believe it. After all, this was someone who had casually used another tribe''s sacred relic and was caught spying under invisibility.


    If he hadn''t been caught, he might have gathered information and fled, or perhaps used that newfound intelligence to plot something sinister.


    That''s why the orc, stripped of the sacred relic and thoroughly searched, was now surrounded by beast-kin, receiving their glares. Though he''d lost all his equipment and looked rather beaten up, he was still smiling cheerfully, which was strangely impressive.


    "You know what I mean. I don''t have any weapons or anything, so you can watch me or imprison me, just don''t send me back!"


    "...If that''s an act, we should hire orcs for theater."


    Getting knocked out after being attacked without warning, being disarmed and taken prisoner��yet he was still grinning happily. I wondered what kind of monster this Orc Champion was, if his subordinate was providing such a vivid demonstration of "escape according to intelligence level."


    The beast-kin also seemed curious about the Orc Champion who had conquered the native village on the 70th floor so quickly, as they surrounded the orc and bombarded him with questions. Akutuhum had mentioned that the Champion would force one-on-one duels, but... putting it differently, that pathetic scrap was all the information we had.


    Knowing one core pattern didn''t tell us how he would move, what his objectives were, or anything about the 70th floor''s gimmicks beyond combat.


    "Answer, orc. What is your leader trying to do?"


    "Well, I know I''ll sound suspicious saying this, but..."


    "Don''t be difficult!"


    Grrrr�� Angry beast sounds circled in the beast-kin natives'' throats before leaking out, finally causing the named-rank orc''s expression to darken.


    But the information that flowed from his mouth was completely different from what we expected.


    "There... there is no plan."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Ah, it''s true! He''s just mindlessly charging forward! Like, he smashes anything in his path, and if there''s nothing, he just runs. That''s how mindlessly he''s moving right now."


    To describe the Orc Champion simply, you''d have to use words like muscle-brain, battle maniac, or battle junkie. Literally someone whose brain was made of muscle, incapable of thought.


    So according to the deserter named-rank orc, the Orc Champion fit those descriptions perfectly.


    His plan was to advance


    If there was a village, fight


    If there were good items, loot them


    Keep advancing until forest fairies appeared


    Fight them, and the hero would find him eventually


    "...The leader came up with that kind of strategy?"


    "That''s why I ran away, isn''t it?"


    Listening to him spill everything like an office worker venting at a drinking party was quite the spectacle.


    He''d wake up in the morning and advance in whatever direction he felt like. If he encountered monsters or beast-kin, he''d fight them himself to "warm up." If time passed without fighting, he''d get bored and beat a subordinate to death. He''d spend the day like that, and when evening came, he''d clear the surrounding area and sprawl out to sleep.


    If it had been a normal human army, someone would have immediately attempted fragging by stabbing the commander in the back, but the Demon Lord''s army was built on brainwashing. And there was no way ordinary orcs could defeat the Orc Champion, who had attained the position of Heavenly King in an orc''s body.


    "It seems he plans to wreak havoc in the forest until the hero arrives."


    "Having spoken with Lord Akutuhum, I''m reluctant to say this, but that''s truly disgusting."


    So while he was trashing the forest like a drunken troublemaker causing a scene in front of a store, the Great Night Bird tribe apparently decided they''d had enough and confronted him.


    The forest was vast enough that orcs could do whatever they wanted without consequences, but the Orc Champion was gradually approaching the beast-kin village based on information their shamans had risked their lives to obtain. The beast-kin had tried to intercept him before he reached the village to minimize damage, but... naturally, ordinary NPCs couldn''t defeat one of the Four Heavenly Kings.


    No game would include a story where "the Demon Lord''s Heavenly King died after being pummeled by mountain cat beast-kin, and peace returned to the world." That was no ordinary boss, after all.


    "In that case, we need to move as quickly as possible."


    "Do you have a method, human child?"


    Everyone''s expression became urgent at the news of a crazed orc launching an invasion based solely on his physical prowess. Thinking about it, these warriors had run hundreds of kilometers because of a forest fire. They couldn''t just sit around when some crazy orc was destroying the forest and had now demolished a village.


    But even moving from the 66th floor to the 65th was hundreds of kilometers. If we conservatively estimated it at 500km per floor, going up to the 69th floor to stop the Orc Champion would mean traveling 2,000km.


    No matter how sturdy the beast-kin were, no matter how powerful a superhuman body might be, that wasn''t a distance to travel on foot. Considering they''d have to fight one of the Four Heavenly Kings after a forced march of thousands of kilometers, there was really only one answer.


    "If we find those strange stone structures I asked about yesterday, we can move instantly."


    Basically, we needed to bring in the wizard geezers to open gates.


    ��


    Mages had arrived at the temporary base on the 65th floor.


    "Hee, hee, ears, animal ears and pointed ears."


    "If ears are positioned there, what happened to the skull?"


    "Would there be differences between humans and beast-kin when using sensory magic?"


    "My, such a mana-rich forest. And this is... an egg?"


    "A sacred relic that enlightens orcs?! If I could just try it once..."


    The Great Night Bird''s sacred relic had given wisdom and caused one named orc to desert, but the other four sacred relics were the real problem.


    I had no desire to engage in single combat with an Orc Champion armed with Zeus''s lightning spear (plagiarism) and Athena''s aegis (knockoff). It was an obvious setup��if the player didn''t collect these items, the Orc Champion would wield them.


    Even if his muscle-brain made him hand over the foam fang dagger and the lantern of unknown purpose to his subordinates, losing the lightning spear and shield gimmicks would clearly make the boss fight more difficult.


    "I feel like we''re doing something we shouldn''t."


    "Hahaha, ma-mages are full of the spirit of inquiry, after all."


    That''s why we had also pulled out the Magic Tower card as reinforcement.


    The deep forest where forest fairies lived, a fantastical layer with magical creatures like the shadow fang tiger, starlight finch, and wraiths. Closed gates activated by the finch''s starlight mana, and two different communicable non-human races��forest fairies and beast-kin.


    It had been more tempting than drugs to the mages, causing quite a commotion. They had frantically ridden on the backs of high-rank mercenaries while we searched for gates with the help of wraiths and beast-kin. So even mages, when in a hurry, didn''t use magic to travel but rather piggy-backed on superhumans.


    These mages had essentially bought time with money by hiring aura-wielding superhumans as packhorses. Though it probably wasn''t just money��they likely had connections through previous requests.


    "Do humans ride each other like this?"


    "Maybe they carry their elderly humans."


    "Humans take better care of their own kind than I expected."


    ''That''s not it...''


    Mages panting for breath while riding on the backs of high-rank adventurers, gazing at the beast-kin. I could feel the beast-kin natives'' image of humanity being utterly demolished.


    I was a bit concerned that the Magic Tower lunatics would become the universal image of humanity, but the geezers who were already researching gate magic were continuing to dig deeper, so there was nothing I could do. This happened because magic was processed and presented in the form of academic papers.


    Unless you were exceptionally thick-skinned and brazen, you wouldn''t dare touch a research topic that caused elder mages to burn through their lives and remaining lifespans.


    "Human child, we''ve found one for now, but... why did you bring those old men?"


    "We need to keep the gates open for you to use too."


    Anyway, the reason for calling the Magic Tower mages was simple. The reason we''d been wandering around alone like some bloodbath hunting clan monopolizing a hunting ground in an underground game was because of the gates. We needed to open the gates to receive support.


    "Now, now, I understand why you''re excited, but let''s hear from the hero first? I understand the pursuit of knowledge, but we must maintain boundaries."


    "Ahem, understood."


    As I glanced sideways at Charlotte Cavendish bringing the mages under control when they were half-crazed over beast-kin, orcs, and sacred relics, a wolf beast-kin quietly approached me.


    The one who seemed to be the survey team''s leader��possibly the next chief of some village��was bringing the imprisoned orc under guard, approaching me cautiously. The way he looked around made it obvious he wanted to tell me something in private.


    I grew curious about why he was coming with the orc, rather than just speaking to me as the survey team leader.


    "Hey, I hear you can use something called the holy sword."


    "Hehe, is that different from the hero?"


    The survey team captain and the traitorous named monster discussing the holy sword��what was this about?


    As I was thinking this, the orc stuck to my side like a nightclub tout approaching tourists, rubbing his palms together. Having no desire to share my personal space with a bulky orc instead of a pretty woman, I gave him a slight glare, which slowly made his mouth open.


    "I know the Champion''s weakness. The method to disable the ritual tool he carries��"


    "I''m going to face him head-on without disabling anything."


    "I can tell you ho��what?"


    I already heard about that from another orc.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 565: Wild and Feral 5

    I remembered reading something on the internet about the differences between dogs and wolves, particularly in their eyes. Unlike wild wolves, dogs that lived with humans developed eye muscles that allowed them to communicate better.


    This memory suddenly popped up because of the orc and wolf beast-kin in front of me.


    ''So this is what it means to curse someone with your eyes.''


    The beast-kin with human faces and wolf ears aside, an orc''s face was clearly different from a human''s. Yet the intent in those pupils was perfectly readable.


    It gave off the feeling of: You told me the Orc Champion is dangerous, but you want a fair duel? Are you humans insane?


    Well, it must be confusing for this deserter orc. Human adventurers typically move in parties��with tanks, damage dealers, healers, and guides��working together to face monsters with bodies stronger than human flesh. That was common sense.


    But we had the holy sword that completely ignored defense, and a balance-breaking skill that awakened to 7�� when health dropped low, instead of going berserk and attacking everyone indiscriminately.


    "I understand what you mean and what you''re thinking, but I have my own reasons. Actually, it''ll minimize damage if he and I face each other alone. ...This isn''t baseless confidence but a revelation from the Goddess."


    "A revelation?"


    "Ah, divine possession. In that case, it can''t be helped."


    I couldn''t explain about passives or awakenings, so I mentioned the Goddess, and the wolf beast-kin immediately understood. Since they were warriors who served divine beings themselves, they seemed to grasp it right away.


    The orc, on the other hand, had become intelligent but lacked basic common sense. Not knowing what a Goddess was, his eyes turned to me like I was a madman running off to die based on someone else''s word. It would have been easier if he''d gotten angry or argued, but his genuine concern made it even more absurd.


    The orc''s eyes mixed despair��realizing there was no paradise in his escape��with sympathy, wondering how this seemingly normal person had gone crazy. Great, now I was even getting pity from an orc.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "How to deal with the Orc Champion."


    Was she curious about what we were doing? Grace, who had been scanning the surroundings, quietly approached and asked what the human, beast-kin, and orc discussion was about.


    When I told her the orc had explained the rituals the Champion used, she nodded, seemingly less suspicious. The wolf beast-kin departed to rejoin his survey team as Grace and I started talking, and the orc also discreetly slipped away.


    Thanks to this, once we were alone, Grace grabbed my elbow without hesitation. Going from being treated like a lunatic by an orc to dating a beauty in the forest��what a whirlwind.


    "By the way, what is that egg? The mages are all obsessing over it."


    "...Are they researching the gate at least?"


    "They said they only look at it during breaks from gate research."


    I''d much rather share my personal space with Grace than with an orc. Looking around, I saw Katie and Irene surrounded by beast-kin girls, while Han Se-ah was cornered by Magic Tower geezers undergoing what looked like an interrogation.


    No wonder there was no camera filming our suspicious little huddle��she was on the verge of being kidnapped by graduate students.


    Grace gave a slightly bitter smile when she noticed my gaze directed at Han Se-ah. Even someone as good-natured and smooth as Grace couldn''t handle wild-eyed wizard geezers, apparently. She could only chuckle helplessly as she watched Han Se-ah desperately looking for an escape.


    "At least Hanna tells forest stories well. You know, Hanna''s surprisingly good at storytelling. With that nice voice and way with words, if she hadn''t become a mage, she might have been a famous minstrel."


    "Hmm, maybe so."


    Well, she was already doing something similar.


    Perhaps Grace appreciated Han Se-ah''s everyday clowning around. Come to think of it, it hadn''t even taken a month for the women to drop formalities and become like sisters.


    Han Se-ah was quite a unique existence when you thought about it. Even describing her simply resulted in contradictory terms like "extroverted homebody" or "social gaming nerd." She was a hybrid who spent all day gaming at home and even exercised through home training, yet was skilled at dealing with people.


    Though she whined to her viewers, she handled socially awkward mages without issue. Combined with her unique mana control and reflexes, she reminded me of those random talented people from old variety shows.


    "Anyway, what really is that egg? The beast-kin don''t know, the orcs don''t know, and even the mages don''t know."


    "Right. Judging by its appearance, it looks like some dragon might hatch from it."


    "A baby dragon... even predator cubs are cute, but I''m not sure if a dragon that size would be cute. Wouldn''t it be more like seeing a huge alligator?"


    Starting with Han Se-ah, then the giant rock egg that caught everyone''s eye, we walked around the clearing making useless small talk about beast-kin and forests.


    A date doesn''t have to be about dressing up and going to cafes, movie theaters, and restaurants in sequence. Having relaxed time alone together amidst everyone else''s busyness was enough to make for a wonderful date.


    Apart from the slightly noisy Magic Tower geezers, wasn''t the forest truly beautiful? They had cleared away trees to make room for the egg, creating an open space where sunlight beautifully streamed down.


    "Uh...?"


    "What the fuck are you doing, you crazy bastard!"


    "No, I just, a little mana..."


    Rustling leaves, streaming sunlight, and an egg cracking open to reveal large, innocent eyes.


    It was truly a fucked-up day.


    ��


    The massive egg cracked without warning��crack!��splitting open. Like some pet gacha system from a mobile game for simpletons, the egg cleanly split in half��crack!��as a large head suddenly popped out.


    Eyes the size of human heads staring brightly, reptilian scales that gleamed like jewels unlike the eggshell, the disproportionately large head characteristic of babies, and a deflating cry completely devoid of aggression or ferocity.


    Gwaang����


    Gyaang������


    It had a cute appearance, as if it had heard Grace wondering whether a baby this size could be cute. Anyone without a reptile phobia or lizard aversion would find its appearance appealing.


    "Oh, wow. It looks like, what do you call it, a dragon hatchling? Like a baby dragon? It doesn''t even have teeth but it''s eating its eggshell really well. Munching away like it''s a cookie. ...But isn''t its head a bit big?"


    -Isn''t it cute because the big head makes it look like an anime character?


    -The scales look sort of opal-colored? Anyway, they''re really shiny, totally different from the egg


    -So which mage opened it and how? LOL


    -Did they just need to feed it mana? Was the gimmick that simple?


    -Don''t animals that hatch from eggs imprint on the first person they see as their parent? Or is that just birds?


    To be honest, watching the hatchling��which had to be over 2 meters tall��crunching and munching on its rocky eggshell was fascinating entertainment, prompting active chat from the viewers.


    In a modern society where beyond dogs and cats, even unusual pets like otters, reptiles, and insects become streaming content, it would be hard not to be interested in a jewel-dragon hatchling with scales that sparkled like opals.


    Though the overall gimmick remained unclear, it seemed some mage, driven by curiosity, had recklessly pumped mana into the egg to examine its contents, triggering the hatching.


    "Let''s talk about our contract."


    "Um, Miss Cavendish. That wasn''t my intention��"


    "I''ll be the one doing the talking. Not you."


    Beyond Han Se-ah, who was collecting donations while debating whether to hand more eggshell pieces to the baby dragon, I could see a mage being dragged deeper into the forest by Charlotte and Mari.


    The mages desperately stole glances while researching the gate, the beast-kin bristled their fur and flinched every time the hatchling crunched on eggshell, and Han Se-ah was already feeding more eggshell to the baby dragon alongside Katie.


    The scene looked so much like children participating in an animal feeding experience at a zoo that both Irene and Grace let out small "pfft" laughs.


    "Isn''t it dangerous?"


    "Seeing how it''s more interested in rocks than meat with all these people around, I don''t think it''s carnivorous. So it should be fine, right?"


    Irene on my right, Grace on my left. Somehow our one-on-one date had turned into three people walking side by side. But having experienced everything there was to experience, I was the kind of man who wouldn''t hesitate to extend my hands despite the awkward situation.


    The calluses from drawing bowstrings and the calluses from helping with Temple chores felt so different. As I thought this, their fingers tickled the backs of my hands as if in response.


    Full of mischief, Grace unhesitatingly began scratching the back of my hand as if trying to tickle me, while Irene, seemingly a bit embarrassed by such public affection, hesitated as she moved her fingers. As a result, it was actually Irene''s hesitant fingers that made me feel itchy.


    "...By the way, doesn''t that orc seem suspicious?"


    "How so?"


    The starlight finch''s stellar mana, the closed gate, and the baby jewel dragon. Amid the chaos of excited mages and trembling beast-kin, with Han Se-ah diligently collecting donations, we were enjoying an intimate moment without camera interference when Grace slightly furrowed her brow.


    Her eyes were directed toward the deserter orc who was leaning against a dense tree, fidgeting restlessly as he stared at the clearing. Not trying to escape, not trying to hide��just making strange movements.


    Wondering what was happening, I approached, and he frantically rushed toward me as if relieved.


    "Hey! Holy sword warrior! Aren''t mages supposed to be wise beings like shamans?"


    "That''s right... what''s wrong?"


    "Then why aren''t they doing anything when a dragon hatchling was just born? What will they do if the mother dragon comes looking, seriously!"


    ...He had a point.


    In a gathering of beast-kin, mages, and the hero''s party, the most normal and sensible one was the orc?


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 566: Hannah Potter and the Five Sacred Objects 1

    After calming down the deserter orc who was panicking due to his survival instinct, our base camp began operations in earnest.


    "I''d even accept being locked in prison if you could move me somewhere outside the Tower."


    "...Well, if that''s what you want."


    Not so much calming as imprisoning, but anyway.


    The baby jewel dragon would apparently be cared for by the beast-kin, from what I gathered. Since they worshipped monster-like spirit beasts such as the Great Night Bird and Thunder Bird as gods, they probably planned to treat this baby jewel dragon with reverence, believing Mother World Tree had sent it down.


    The deserter orc had trembled with worry, but fortunately, no mother dragon appeared to blast us with jewel breath.


    I suppose that made sense��this wasn''t a dragon''s nest or some guardian-protected dragon lair map, just a clearing in the middle of a deep forest. So the place that had inadvertently become a joint base for beast-kin, mages, and adventurers was divided into three teams.


    "Ah, move carefully! If that little friend gets upset, our research is ruined!"


    "Your language, seriously. Can''t you fix those bad habits even in old age?"


    "What does it matter? Mana doesn''t stop moving because of crude language. Did you bring the seeds I asked for?"


    "I got everything I could find, so we''ll just try feeding it all."


    The first team was the gate research squad. These were mages who had begun researching how to keep the closed gates activated 24 hours a day by studying the starlight finch''s pure white mana.


    While some mages were actually researching the gate, most were busy trying to please the starlight finch perched proudly on a branch. Since it was a forest fairy guide animal and a magical creature helping the hero''s party, they couldn''t just lock it in a lab and abuse it, so the mages began tiptoeing around it on their own.


    They brought millet and nuts, offering different varieties, and collected every ripple of mana and fallen feather as the finch hopped around tasting seeds. They looked less like mages and more like ornithologists.


    "Any news from the team that went east?"


    "Seems they haven''t returned yet. Did they get into a fight?"


    "The forest wraith took care of the western side, so they should be back soon."


    The second team was the gate search squad. Naturally, this was handled by the Secret Terror who had followed us and the beast-kin warriors.


    No matter how exceptional beast-kin stamina might be, they couldn''t just run 2,000 kilometers straight, so they''d chosen to find gates, travel through them, then search for more gates. For searching, they could take turns resting rather than everyone running together.


    Moreover, with the Secret Terror handling one direction, their burden was even lighter. Seeing the beast-kin rushing out in all directions and moving in organized teams made me feel reassured.


    "Man, this is why people should live decent lives!"


    -Decent? (while setting forests on fire and detonating gas canisters)


    -Once again today, the natives labor ceaselessly under the grip of the imperialist sob


    -Just show us the jewel dragon LOL It already ate most of the eggshell, what should we feed it now?


    -Ignore the scaly one and hang out with the beast-kin, preferably the cow lady who carried Irene mama OMG


    -The mages opened the gimmick, NPCs find the gates, Roland takes the boss''s head, so what exactly does this bitch do?


    I wasn''t the only one feeling reassured. Han Se-ah felt it too, and the viewers watching her probably felt so reassured that their stomachs were bloated and aching.


    The third team, naturally, was the hero''s party and some beast-kin. We were essentially on standby rather than rushing off to help with the search, since it would cause problems if gates were discovered elsewhere or if the baby jewel dragon''s gimmick activated. Besides, if a mother dragon attacked the camp as the deserter orc worried, we''d be in serious trouble.


    Strategically, keeping our strongest force on standby made sense, but to viewers, it probably looked like we were just lazing around. After all, our only job was feeding the baby dragon.


    "Ooh, ooh, eating so well."


    "Doesn''t it eat plants or trees? Hmm, maybe I should go pick some fruit."


    Whether because it was newly born or because of its large size, the creature kept opening and closing its mouth even after devouring all of its eggshell.


    As it moved its mouth as if begging for food, combining with its opal scales, big head, and round eyes, the beast-kin women selected as dragon caretakers began moving urgently. Having seen it chew rocks, they bustled about, determined to feed it anything.


    Meanwhile, viewers curious about the first dragon discovery in Heroes Chronicle jumped on the trend, and Han Se-ah rushed to complete their missions.


    [DragonLover donated $30!]


    If you guess the baby''s preferred food within five tries, I''ll add another $500


    [�A��������ף�� donated 50,000 won!]


    Is there no way to magically turn the dragon''s scales red? Let''s try feeding it rubies


    [DragonsBestCarFriend donated 10,000 won!]


    If it eats rocks, isn''t Earth Control an unlimited buffet? Try making earth for it to eat?


    Just as fantasy lovers almost always love elves, could anyone who enjoys fantasy games dislike dragons?


    It would be hard to dislike this dragon��it wasn''t like those mass-produced fantasy novel dragons that speak human language, get manipulated by protagonists, enslave dwarves, and violate elves.


    With viewers who couldn''t stand watching Han Se-ah doing nothing, viewers who wanted vicarious satisfaction from feeding the baby dragon, and suspiciously scale-obsessed viewers all chiming in, Han Se-ah had no time to rest.


    ...First feathers and fur, now scales. As viewer numbers increased, their tastes certainly became more diverse.


    "Roland, should we go find something too?"


    "Sure, as long as we don''t go too far."


    At least it felt like we were on a zoo date.


    ��


    Thanks to the cheat key of beast-kin and wraith cooperation, the gate search progressed smoothly.


    The beast-kin found a gate, the starlight finch activated it, and we moved forward. Fortunately, the baby jewel dragon, having eaten all its eggshell, could be transported curled up quietly in a wooden cart hastily made by the beast-kin.


    Meanwhile, seeing a mage shedding tears of joy watching the gate activate gave me a headache. I wondered what magic meant to mages��these high-ranking mages who didn''t have to bow to nobles were now bowing their heads to a finch no bigger than a chestnut.


    "This is... near our village. It''s amazing we can travel such vast distances in an instant."


    "Your village is nearby?"


    Thanks to the finch, whose tiny wings were now fully tensed from receiving the mages'' worship, we arrived at the 66th floor. As soon as we crossed the gate, a wolf beast-kin sniffed the air and remarked with wonder.


    Apparently, in terms of gimmicks and routing, a beast-kin village existed near the gate. The forest fairy village on the 61st floor had also been quite close to the gate, so the 66th floor beast-kin village strongly felt like a sample or preview.


    ...The game developers probably never expected someone to burn an entire layer and lure the 66th floor beast-kin down to the 65th. If they could predict that, they should be fortune-tellers, not game developers. Skipping even the sample��Han Se-ah, you terrifying child.


    "After enshrining the jewel dragon in our village, we''ll take the sacred relic and depart with the warriors. It will help in finding those gates."


    "What sacred relic is here?"


    "The Amber Lantern from Mother World Tree''s roots."


    A strange procession formed��beast-kin leading, mages following with the baby dragon in a cart. At the very front of this procession, Han Se-ah launched her camera drone and chatted with a wolf beast-kin.


    The wolf beast-kin introduced himself as the great warrior of the 66th floor village, befitting the leader of a search party hastily dispatched after witnessing a massive fire. Naturally, a male beast-kin with exposed chest muscles was outside most viewers'' interests, so Han Se-ah quickly changed the subject to sacred relics.


    Come to think of it, we hadn''t even properly introduced ourselves. Was that okay? Though we were different species, so we''d been getting by with vague terms like "wolf beast-kin" and "human child."


    "According to legend, our sacred relics weren''t given by the great souls born in Mother World Tree''s embrace. We received them as tokens of friendship from sacred relics Mother World Tree created for forest fairies. After all, forest fairies would never get lost with stars and branches to guide them."


    "Then what''s the Amber Lantern''s ability?"


    "I don''t know."


    "So it''s for exploration��what?"


    Despite not even introducing ourselves, our conversation somehow progressed. But while the dialogue continued, we couldn''t extract any significant information.


    That was because the beast-kin were natives who "enshrined" sacred relics. As tokens of alliance between forest fairies and beast-kin that were bestowed by Mother World Tree, they wouldn''t casually use them just because they were bored.


    In fact, seeing how the 70th floor beast-kin had lost the Invisibility Helmet... it seemed they hadn''t even considered using it to escape, but simply guarded it until they were overrun. The same probably applied to the Lightning Spear and Foam Fang.


    "Still, according to stories passed down from my grandfather''s father, this one can find other sacred relics."


    "Ah, so it''s for sacred relic tracking... but didn''t that orc already run off with the stolen relic?"


    -Sounds like it finds the Orc Champion, so the tracking device is at our house now LOL


    -LOL I thought Orc''s desertion was a freebie, but it turns out it was a speed bump against freeloading LOL


    -Amber Lantern (sacred relic, pretty, useless, for display only) LOL


    -How is that thing even a sacred relic? LOL


    -This must be the Goddess''s deep intent to stop you from freeloading so much LOL


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 567: Hannah Potter and the Five Sacred Objects 2

    The five sacred relics guarded by the beast-kin natives were obviously designed as gimmicks.


    This wasn''t just about easy progress��even at the pace of an anorexic meta sprinting at full speed while refusing to eat, the 70th floor had already been plundered, which meant the upper floors would likely be looted as well.


    The Amber Lantern from the 66th floor, which could locate other sacred relics, was clearly meant to track the Orc Champion who had stolen the relics. If we split the remaining four relics into pairs, the Lightning Spearhead and Crystal Shield would form one set, while the Invisibility Helmet and Foam Fang would form another.


    A named-rank assassin armed with the Invisibility Helmet and Foam Fang, targeting players equipped with the Lightning Spearhead and Crystal Shield. The Amber Lantern would counter this by tracking the relics'' locations. Players would be strengthened to easily deal with the boss, while the assassin would try to interfere.


    ...That was roughly what I thought, but the orc wearing the Invisibility Helmet suddenly deserting threw my calculations off a bit.


    "Still, our village will be more comfortable for you, human children. Since it''s a more familiar place, it will be easier to find those gate things too."


    "Can''t this Amber Lantern... find gates?"


    "If you''re curious, you''re welcome to try it. Since we''ve agreed to lend you the sacred relic, feel free to use it as you wish."


    Han Se-ah seemed to be pondering the same questions as me, staring at the Amber Lantern in her hand while racking her brain.


    The lantern��a truly amber-colored relic from the World Tree, with everything from its base to its frame glowing with a lustrous yellow hue��emitted a soft light even without being lit.


    The problem was that this appeared to be its only feature. Since no beast-kin had ever used it, we couldn''t tell how it differed from the ordinary lanterns adventurers carried at their waists, except that it was more beautiful and sparkly. What was this supposed to do��glow brighter when near other sacred relics?


    What good was speeding through the game to get sacred relics if we didn''t know how to use them? The viewers couldn''t predict how it worked either, but that didn''t stop the flood of teasing comments.


    "Come on, stop making fun of me when none of you know either! If I actually knew how to use the lantern, you''d all be shouting conspiracy theories about how ''Han Se-ah must be a BB Games insider~'' and I''d never hear the end of it!"


    -Gasp, is she pretending to be wronged while actually confessing? Just saying lololololol


    -It''s the opposite, Hanna! If you''re going to freeload your way through, at least go all the way without getting stuck on weird details


    -For real lol. If you commit to being ridiculous all the way, it becomes art��hurry up and freeload your way to the 70th floor and become a legend?


    -I heard amber isn''t actually a gemstone, but this is insanely pretty lol. Not even comparable to those crappy brass lanterns


    -When they said "amber lantern," I thought it was a Halloween pumpkin lantern, but why is it so pretty and sparkly?


    The World Tree''s treasure cherished by the 66th floor beast-kin. Its feature was that it was pretty, and since no one knew how to use it, viewers could only laugh.


    "Wow, it''s beautiful... It looks more like a lantern-shaped work of art than an actual lantern."


    "So it''s not just regular amber, but made from the World Tree''s sap?"


    "World Tree sap... that sounds impressive."


    Unlike Han Se-ah, who was irritated by the viewers'' crossfire, the party members admired the Amber Lantern like a genuine piece of art. Come to think of it, wasn''t amber treated as a gemstone despite not actually being a mineral?


    A beautiful sacred relic comparable to dwarf craftsmanship. Regardless of its abilities, the women were entranced by its beauty.


    While our hero party was admiring the World Tree''s sacred relic, the mages began moving busily. Naturally, they were bringing all sorts of rocks and metals to offer the baby jewel dragon that had been sleeping quietly on the cart.


    "Gate? Well, they haven''t found one yet."


    "A few who lost the bet went to the gate connecting the 65th and 66th floors, so we need to wait here for a new gate��oh, it''s eating it!"


    "So it eats not just rocks but metals too?"


    Whether due to seniority differences or entanglements involving research materials and funding, some mages had finally managed to get free time away from gate research.


    I wondered what they were doing, but seeing that Charlotte Cavendish didn''t interfere, they probably weren''t completely abandoning their duties. Charlotte was clear-headed and firm about such matters, so if she allowed it, there was nothing to be done.


    And so, the beast-kin warriors reassured their villagers that the massive fire was over and set out to find gates, while the mages huddled together, feeding the baby dragon and the little finch. The deserter orc had finally escaped the tower, but the scene remained utterly confusing.


    ''Would they be angry if I damaged the forest with sword practice...?''


    Contemplating whether to call this scene peaceful or chaotic, I quietly moved away. Though it felt wasteful to let the holy sword''s cooldown pass unused, I couldn''t openly wreck the area around the village��perhaps I could practice with it drawn minimally.


    With beast-kin, mages, the starlight finch, and the baby jewel dragon capturing everyone''s interest, no one said anything as I slipped away toward the village outskirts. Only Grace, with her keen senses, noticed and smiled, waving me off.


    Receiving Grace''s send-off, I reached a clearing by asking directions from beast-kin rushing out of the village. Thinking that the Orc Champion from the 70th floor couldn''t possibly reach the 66th in a single day, and that there was no chance a mother dragon would suddenly appear roaring "GRWAAAAANG��", I drew my holy sword.


    "Huh, what? The lantern! The lantern!"


    Little did I know that this would help Han Se-ah''s freeloading.


    ��


    The Amber Lantern bestowed by the World Tree had the function of locating sacred relics.


    And, surprisingly, the holy sword was classified as a sacred relic.


    More precisely, the lich''s skull was a low-grade sacred item, while the holy sword was a top-grade sacred item. The distinction between "sacred relic" (seonmul) and "divine object" (sinmul) might sound like wordplay, but in game terms, it made perfect sense.


    "Sacred item" (seonmul) is short for "holy relic" (seong yumul), referring to objects associated with religious saints. The holy sword in my hand was obviously related to saints as it was used by the hero, and the lich''s head, having been created by the hero''s party, narrowly qualified as a sacred item.


    A "divine object" (sinmul) refers to mysterious items with supernatural powers. In other words, a skull that accepts holy power and emanates life force and mana, or a holy sword that ignores defense and cuts through everything in the world.


    What else would you call a defense-ignoring holy sword and unlimited potion if not divine objects? Simply put, the holy sword was a divine object designated as a sacred item by the Goddess''s church.


    "What is this? Did it light up in response to the holy sword? Oh, wow! Damn, if Roland hadn''t used the holy sword, we would have been stuck struggling forever!"


    [What the beast-kin warriors gave us was the World Tree''s Amber Lantern]


    [The beautifully glowing lantern, along with starlight, began to guide us]


    [What message does this legacy from the otherworldly World Tree want to convey to us?]


    Thanks to this, when I drew the holy sword to practice, the Amber Lantern began to glow brightly, and a quest log appeared simultaneously.


    I was startled when Grace and Katie suddenly came running with the brightly glowing lantern just as I was warming up with my holy sword in the clearing near the village. I wasn''t the only one surprised��they had left Irene and Han Se-ah in the village to rush over.


    After a brief commotion, we returned to the village to retrieve Han Se-ah and Irene, who couldn''t even find their way to the clearing, and only then could we talk properly.


    "Oh, ohhh! A sacred relic! The World Tree has sent a revelation!"


    "The human child has received a revelation-!!!"


    "Hmm? It seems the hero has activated the World Tree''s item?"


    "Ahem, Miss Charlotte. Perhaps you could discreetly ask if the hero is interested in researching the sacred relic..."


    But only after fleeing back to the clearing, not inside the village.


    I had activated a sacred relic in front of beast-kin who had enshrined it their whole lives, and demonstrated something new in front of mages who had devoted their entire lives to exploration. The beast-kin and mages looked ready to pounce with wide eyes��baby jewel dragon be damned��so we quickly fled to the clearing, fortunately without being followed.


    Like escaping from a zombie horde, I grabbed Han Se-ah and Irene under each arm and dashed away. Only after we were safely in the clearing did we begin to carefully examine the brightly glowing lantern.


    "There''s something inside the empty space."


    "It looks like they put fireflies or spirits in there? Something''s floating around, glowing."


    I held the lantern in my palm while everyone huddled close, heads nearly touching. Their tiny heads were pressed so close together they were about to squish each other''s cheeks as they examined the now-glowing Amber Lantern.


    The lantern, already beautiful like a work of art even when not lit, was now glowing with sacred light, making everyone''s eyes sparkle too.


    Of course, Han Se-ah''s reaction was half genuine amazement, half performance. It was clearly her ^Magician Hanna, Unworldly but Naturally Gifted^ act.


    With the quest window updated and hints for the game scenario obtained, she was pretending to figure things out herself based on viewer tips. According to one viewer, the light inside moved in a regular pattern like a honeybee''s flight, so she was checking this and pretending to have discovered it herself.


    "I think I''ve got it now."


    "Already? Wow, mages are amazing."


    Despite the holy sword''s cooldown ending pointlessly while we fussed over the Amber Lantern, the buzzing light inside continued to move.


    Following viewers'' reports, she reviewed the footage and even confirmed it with the lich''s skull, which we''d gotten back from the Secret Terror who had just returned from reconnaissance. It wasn''t nonsense after all.


    While it was difficult to perceive the pattern with the human eye because it was somewhat dizzying, recording it with a camera and comparing the video files made the pattern visible.


    Han Se-ah pretended to perceive it through mana, Grace was amazed at her observation skills sharper than a guide''s, Katie praised her saying "that''s our Hanna," and Irene smiled broadly saying how remarkable she was��


    ''At this point, shouldn''t we add "con artist" to Han Se-ah''s long list of titles?''


    And so, amid this elaborate deception, the lantern began to be thoroughly analyzed by our collective intelligence.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 568: Hannah Potter and the Five Sacred Objects 3

    Han Se-ah had countless nicknames.


    This was a natural consequence of having so many viewers, leading to a variety of nicknames. Unlike broadcasters who only played in Korea, her nicknames differed completely between East and West, making it difficult to compress them into a single term like "that person."


    From "Baggage Carrier" to "Arsonist," organizing her nicknames into a text document would fill an entire booklet. In other words, this meant a diverse audience watched Han Se-ah''s broadcasts... and that viewers could find answers just by putting their heads together.


    "Hmm, it seems like repetitive movements that indicate direction and distance, like a bee''s dance."


    "Bees dance?"


    The problem might be that Han Se-ah wasn''t sure how much medieval common knowledge she should have.


    Even when viewers gave her the answers, she couldn''t relay them directly, acting like a broken translator as she glanced sideways at the chat while fumbling through the conversation.


    The light inside the lantern moved repeatedly in one direction, pointing toward the clearing where Roland had drawn his holy sword to practice. But since the holy sword could only be used once a day, they decided to experiment with the lich''s skull instead��


    Like a professional broadcaster, she read the script almost perfectly. Aside from her unnaturally shifting eyeballs, her explanation was so smooth you''d believe honey rather than saliva coated her tongue. This was the collective intelligence of viewers who had become "serious" about story progression.


    "Hmm, so bees do dance. No wonder they fly around so much over flower beds."


    "Katie? I don''t think that''s important right now."


    The verification method was simple. Han Se-ah would stay in the clearing, pretending to analyze the lantern while filming, while Roland, Grace, and Irene would scatter in different directions.


    Irene, carried by Katie, moved far away, and Roland headed in the opposite direction, drawing upon holy power. Meanwhile, when Grace moved with the skull, the lantern''s light pointed directly toward the skull without any deviation.


    If there were multiple detectable sacred relics��like the holy sword and the skull��simultaneously, I wondered what would happen, but that would have to wait until tomorrow. For today, discovering that it responded to sacred relics rather than holy power was sufficient progress.


    ''If the lantern guides us toward sacred relics, and it guides us toward gates...''


    Since I supported Han Se-ah''s effortless advancement, I couldn''t help but activate my "happiness circuit" while looking at the lantern.


    Though not common, in vast open-world RPGs, navigation systems guiding players along the shortest route would sometimes direct them toward "spatial teleportation portals."


    Unlike those idiotic navigation systems that tell you to bike to America, I''d experienced smart navigation that suggested moving through portals. So how convenient would it be if the Amber Lantern''s light guided us to gates in order to lead us to the next sacred relic?


    ''It''s not a sacred relic from some giant monster treated as a spirit beast, but from the World Tree��shouldn''t it be able to detect gates that have sprouted in the forest?''


    Of course, this was groundless fantasy worthy of being called a "happiness circuit," but I thought the possibility was quite high. After all, this was a lantern.


    There must be a reason why the sacred relic was a lantern, not a compass or anything else.


    In Heroes Chronicle''s Tower, adventurers'' lanterns recorded the locations of gates. Even though this function lost importance with Han Se-ah''s arrival, which created gates on each floor and allowed travel outside every 10 floors, lanterns still recorded gate locations as common knowledge in this world.


    So according to Heroes Chronicle logic, if lanterns recorded gates, wouldn''t a sacred lantern also have the function of finding gates?


    "Alright, I think we just need to check one last thing!"


    "What now?"


    "I want to see which direction the lantern points after putting the lich''s skull in my inventory."


    -Extradimensional space, no, ughhhhhh


    As I returned to the clearing with my "happiness circuit" running, ready to suggest an idea to Han Se-ah, she preempted me by saying exactly what I was about to propose. With around eight million viewers, many people must have had similar thoughts.


    After all, the only one who had forgotten that lanterns recorded gates was Han Se-ah, too busy freeloading. Regular viewers slowly conquering the Tower would still be gradually moving around, recording gates with their lanterns every day.


    So when hearing "sacred relic lantern," it was natural for them to make a fuss about using it to find gates.


    "I know, I know. But shouldn''t we experiment before going? If we follow the lantern all the way and no gate appears, and I end up running hundreds of kilometers through the jungle to the 67th floor without a gate, I know you''ll all shut up and treat me like a loser!"


    -Just go for it! If you get beaten up, that''s not my problem


    -Hey, our mama''s legs are tired, why don''t you just go by yourself?


    -If you''re really curious, why not just send Grace and Roland off on a date to check it out?


    -Seriously lol Roland is a heavy-armored warrior but surprisingly fast. Not even a dexterity build, but he''s insane at charging straight ahead


    -Tanks always look fat and heavy but they''re pretty fast lol they advance while crushing everything in their path lol


    ��


    Much to some viewers'' disappointment, scenes of me carrying Grace while madly rushing through the deep forest following the lantern''s light never materialized.


    That''s because a wolf beast-kin suddenly appeared at the clearing and began talking with Irene.


    "We found a gate, human children. If you take that, will it lead to the Stone Hoof tribe''s village?"


    "I don''t know which village it leads to. But it should take us to the nearest village."


    "Then it must be the Stone Hoof tribe that guards the Crystal Shield."


    The beast-kin warriors'' tracking abilities were beyond imagination, having found a gate in just half a day.


    At this point, it seemed like cooperating with beast-kin warriors was the standard approach rather than Han Se-ah freeloading. Even if viewers other than Han Se-ah made it this far, they''d probably progress at a similar pace.


    The reason they could find gates so quickly was simple.


    "At this point, shouldn''t we stop using the word ''natives''? They may not wear clothes, but they seem very systematic."


    -If we filter out the freeloading and look at this speed, aren''t the beast-kin just awesome?


    -Don''t compare them to other races from the measly 40th floor, these are elite NPCs that appear from the 66th floor lol


    -When you think about it, monsters get stronger by floor level, so aren''t beast-kin insanely powerful?


    -Even in Maple Story, the neighborhood pigeons in late-game areas were stronger than world-ending dragons lol


    -I thought it was just a forest, but they''ve even built roads lol If we''d wandered around below without knowing, it would''ve been hell


    It was because the beast-kin had cleared the entire area around their village.


    Not below the trees, but above them.


    Most predators that roamed below the trees were active hunters like the shadow fang tiger, moving energetically and actively hunting prey. Conversely, most monsters that settled above the trees were the ambush type, hiding before suddenly attacking.


    So just as they had set up a temporary base on the 65th floor, the beast-kin had built roads in the trees around their village.


    Using dense branches as roads, they created skyways by weaving vines and placing wooden planks on top. With these tree-top roads extending like spider webs in all directions, how easy would it be to find gates?


    They just had to run quickly along the well-maintained roads and patrol from above.


    "It was near the edge of an outpost we built to drive away predators. If it had been outside our territory, it would have been hard to find, but fortunately, it was within our domain. Shall we go right away?"


    "Hanna, what do you want to do?"


    "...Let''s go immediately. But will the Stone Hoof tribe listen to us?"


    "We have the fairy emblems and sacred relics, so it should be fine, right?"


    "Oh, right."


    At Han Se-ah''s suggestion to strike while the iron was hot, the mages who had been feeding the baby jewel dragon while neglecting gate research reluctantly began moving.


    They could study a baby dragon''s ecology in a non-human village within the Tower! Why was the gate discovered in half a day, not even a full day! If they could observe for just one more day, or even half a day, they could write at least one research paper!


    While Han Se-ah smiled cheerfully at the beast-kin''s remarkable efficiency, the mages grumbled with their lips jutting out. But with Charlotte Cavendish, the Magic Tower''s unofficial power player, standing firmly behind them with sharp eyes, they could only climb up the trees without even trying to make excuses.


    "Irene, want me to carry you?"


    "No, I can climb this much."


    A wolf beast-kin who would serve as our guide climbed up first, followed by the mages and Charlotte, then slowly up the vine ladder.


    Grace, who jumped up without even touching the ladder, and Irene, who climbed slowly saying this much was fine as long as she wasn''t running vigorously. Han Se-ah followed, secretly filming Irene''s voluptuous hips, and then Katie, Katie...


    "Aren''t you coming up?"


    "Hmm."


    Was she sulking?


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 569: Hannah Potter and the Five Sacred Objects 4

    Katie was sulking.


    Thanks to her pale skin, her puffed-up cheeks looked almost like rice cakes. While I was admiring this, Katie muttered a small "hmm" and leaped up onto the vine ladder.


    Anyone could see she was sulking as she darted upward. Surely she wasn''t upset because I offered to escort Irene but not her. If I treated Katie that way, she''d be annoyed at being treated like a child, especially given her dreams of being a storybook knight.


    But her plump, puffed-up cheeks clearly showed she was sulking... but why?


    "What are you doing? Come up!"


    "Alright!"


    I was thinking we should talk, but the beast-kin had already started running toward the gate. With Grace urging me on too, I couldn''t say anything and just climbed up the ladder after them.


    I''d expected the roads built in the trees to be flimsy, but the planks were laid more securely than I thought. Rather than being placed with gaps like a cloud bridge, the floor was solidly built so that even a child wouldn''t fall through.


    Well, in a deep forest, timber was abundant, so material supply wouldn''t have been an issue. As Han Se-ah said, they were so systematic that the word "native" seemed inappropriate. Of course, digging deeper, they''d been moved to the Tower and might have food problems...


    "Hey, I have a question."


    "What is it?"


    "What do you eat to survive?"


    Come to think of it, the stone dwarves literally ate dirt, but what did these beast-kin eat? Even the harpies had only begun trading with humans after trembling in fear when their livestock turned into mana stones��an unprecedented event.


    Wouldn''t the beast-kin who seemed likely to hunt in the deep forest face the same problem? While dealing with the Orc Champion was important, we should also think about activating gates to supply food.


    With this in mind, I asked the beast-kin running beside me. Judging by the long spotted tail and pointed ears, they seemed to be a feline beast-kin like a cheetah. They looked like they''d enjoy meat, and since they were leading us to the gate, they were clearly a warrior class.


    "We eat fruit, of course. Why do you ask?"


    "...Fruit?"


    "Yes. In this forest, almost everything except a few monsters lives on fruit and honey."


    Now that I thought about it, didn''t they say even carnivorous animals ate fruits and honey, so they didn''t attack herbivores? It seemed like only those who had tasted blood, like the ones that attacked our adventurer party, were called monsters.


    As I was talking with the beast-kin warrior, Katie, who had been running ahead, slightly slowed down to come beside me. Although the road was well-built, it wasn''t very wide, so the feline beast-kin naturally sped up to make way.


    They probably thought Katie had something to say to me as a party member, but she just ran alongside me without saying anything.


    ''...What''s really going on?''


    As I''d felt before, I was too clueless about understanding complex female emotions. Although it sounds a bit crude, the overheated society ladies who targeted Roland''s body weren''t looking for romance��they wanted to satisfy their lust.


    They didn''t hide their feelings or speak in roundabout ways; they just wanted to spend time listening to my adventure stories like decorating a trophy, then demand a hot night. So expecting me to understand the female heart, which even ancient philosophers gave up trying to comprehend, was asking too much.


    What do you expect from a middle-aged returning student who was reincarnated because of a mobile game he played in his room?


    "Is something wrong, Katie?"


    "No, nothing."


    The fortunate thing was that she didn''t seem particularly upset. Her cheeks were a bit puffier than usual, but she didn''t seem displeased.


    If I had to describe it, she wasn''t in the "don''t you know what you did wrong?" state, but more like a romantic comedy character in the "why am I feeling bad?" state. ...With no romantic experience and only sexual encounters, my comparisons remained extremely nerdy despite my experiences with women.


    Of course, there was a bit of an excuse for this.


    It was because of Katie''s usual behavior that earned her the nickname "Kiddo." She got this nickname partly because she showed interest in fairy tales, chivalry, and various other things, but also because she was so energetic.


    Just look at her behavior in the deep forest.


    She talked with forest fairies, petted the shadow fang tiger, cared for the starlight finch, fed the jewel dragon among the mages, and chatted with beast-kin girls while handling sacred relics��she''d been moving non-stop.


    She displayed the quintessential energetic spirit, like the saying "three Korean high school girls could take on a tank." It was a completely different charm from Grace, who chose to stay by my side rather than interact with the beast-kin, or Irene, who quietly followed, ready to help when needed.


    She wasn''t like Grace, who teased me and hovered around, nor like Irene, who silently stayed nearby when help was needed... but who wouldn''t like a beautiful girl with a bright smile moving around energetically?


    ''Am I wrong? Did she get upset because I left her alone since she seemed to be having fun?''


    As I felt confused watching Katie running beside me, matching my stride, I heard the voices of Grace and the wolf beast-kin running at the front.


    "There''s the gate!"


    ��


    To be honest, though I was too distracted by Katie''s strange mood to pay attention, the state of the mages was quite a spectacle.


    They had used plenty of mana to follow the beast-kin ahead of me and Katie, but they were fundamentally old men who only did research in their rooms. There were a few young mages too, but that didn''t change the fact that they were scholars locked away in their studies.


    They could strengthen their bodies with mana, but they were the type who avoided exercise. Being mages who didn''t even take walks after meals, they had collapsed around the gate despite enhancing their bodies with mana.


    "Huff, keh- the fi, ahem, finch."


    "Ugh, kuhk, I''m dying here..."


    "Theoretically, the enhancement was perfe, ect-hek."


    Panting heavily with trembling legs, the old men were supported by the few adventurers remaining as escorts as they headed toward the gate. If you didn''t know they were mages who could incinerate an ordinary adult man with just a finger, they''d look like old people being taken into the deep forest to be buried.


    -This looks like sending the elderly to die in the mountains lol


    -That whole abandoning the elderly thing was a Japanese distortion, let''s call it "Nippon burial"


    -Mages, if they''re high rank, should have superhuman bodies, so why are they dying after running?


    -They can enhance their bodies to near-superhuman levels, but they''re just experiencing breathlessness and muscle strain for the first time lol


    -Their bodies are just sturdy, but they''re people who haven''t exercised for decades so they don''t know how to breathe lol


    "What, they don''t know how to breathe? This isn''t some mass-produced isekai nonsense... Ah, this is called deep breathing. It supplies oxygen when moving vigorously. Something like that?"


    The mages being supported while observing the gate were the better ones. Han Se-ah was startled to see mages, who were treated as honorary nobles, sprawled on the ground, gasping for breath with no regard for dignity.


    Though Han Se-ah was also a mage, she possessed remarkably good reflexes and balance. As someone with enough athletic sense to deploy a shield when arrows suddenly flew at her, she would find it hard to understand people who collapsed as if fainting after running on a well-maintained path.


    Well, what can you do? That''s just how mages are.


    "..."


    "Hmm, what?"


    "Nothing."


    While waiting for the gate to activate and looking at the sprawled mages with pitying eyes, Katie quietly approached me again.


    Normally, she would have been observing the starlight finch and the gate among the mages with sparkling eyes, but now she was tiptoeing around me. I wasn''t the only one who found this awkward��Grace was grinning at the sight.


    On my left, Katie kept circling at a distance that was close but not close enough to hold hands. On my right, Grace smiled at me after seeing this, then went to Han Se-ah and poked her side.


    ''This is getting troublesome... though it could be useful. Maybe Han Se-ah''s chatter will reveal the answer?''


    Grace had committed the atrocious act of throwing me as bait to a broadcaster. Unlike Katie, who was annoying but cute, Han Se-ah''s broadcast was just annoying. I could hardly like her hundreds of thousands of viewers either.


    But on the other hand, couldn''t I borrow the collective intelligence of the extremely small number of female viewers among those hundreds of thousands? It''s embarrassing to say, but Roland''s body and face were quite famous on the internet.


    Even if female viewers were only 1% of the audience��an extreme 99:1 male bath��that would still mean ten thousand women out of millions of viewers.


    "Hanna, Hanna?"


    "So now the 67th floor should be the Stone Hoof tribe, so the shield? Can Teacher use... Huh, what?"


    I watched Grace and Han Se-ah as they began talking, carrying my small hope.


    Please, whether it''s a female viewer or a Casanova male viewer, someone tell me the answer.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 570: Hannah Potter and the Five Sacred Objects 5

    We passed through the gate, having expected the viewers'' collective intelligence but instead watching self-proclaimed "females" transform big data into dick data.


    Going from the 66th to 67th floor took not even days, let alone a week��the speed was ridiculous. If it weren''t for Katie and me being thrown as bait, viewers would have been launching a chat revolution to lynch Han Se-ah by now for advancing at this pace.


    The starlight finch''s mana opened the gate, the mages recorded something, Han Se-ah checked the Amber Lantern before crossing, and then we received guidance from the beast-kin as we headed straight toward the next village.


    "This way. This gate thing is indeed near the village."


    "The Stone Hoof tribe is right ahead!"


    As the action-oriented wolf beast-kin and predatory beast-kin took the lead, the dying mages gave up on using their bodies and began floating through the air, being dragged along.


    Unable to properly move their limbs to run with correct posture, they chose to cast levitation magic on their bodies and be pulled along. As expected of practical lunatics who''d entered the Tower themselves��they pursued rationality over honor and dignity.


    The mages followed the beast-kin like children trailing with balloons at an amusement park. Whether you''d call it following or being dragged, they were somehow keeping up with the beast-kin''s running by consuming mana instead of stamina.


    "What kind of place is the Stone Hoof tribe?"


    "It''s a tribe that serves Stone Hoof, who protects the righteous. Most residents are cow and horse beast-kin, making them excellent warriors and messengers who can run tirelessly even in rough terrain."


    As Han Se-ah and the wolf beast-kin began conversing while skillfully running with enhanced bodies, Katie subtly quickened her pace.


    Her body twitched as if torn between wanting to stay by my side and satisfying her curiosity about the Stone Hoof tribe. She looked like a loyal dog who''d been told to "wait" with a treat right in front of its nose.


    Finding her quite adorable, I slowly moved forward, and Katie''s face brightened as she matched my steps and approached Han Se-ah. Fortunately, we were running on the ground after crossing the gate rather than in the trees��otherwise, she might have looked as dejected as a puppy whose treat had been taken away.


    "Stone Hoof who honors justice, huh. So each village has different beast-kin?"


    "Mostly. Not completely, but each village has many different beast-kin."


    Han Se-ah and Katie listened with perked ears to the explanation of each beast-kin village''s composition. Although no village was 100% populated by a single species, the blessing they received tended to attract certain members.


    It seemed that the type of spirit beast they served and their sacred relics determined the distribution��the 66th floor with the Amber Lantern had mostly agile carnivorous beast-kin, while the 67th floor with the Crystal Shield had many horse and cow beast-kin.


    The mention of cow beast-kin made immediate sense. There had been one sturdy bull beast-kin woman who''d carried Irene in the 66th floor village, but she was just one among many. The majority were like the wolf beast-kin leading the way now or the feline predator beast-kin who had made way for Katie.


    "So what kind of sacred relic is the Crystal Shield? Don''t tell me you don''t know, like with the Amber Lantern?"


    "...You''d have to ask the warriors of the Stone Hoof tribe about that."


    "You don''t know."


    "That''s right, I don''t."


    Just as Katie''s ears perked up at the mention of the Crystal Shield, only to deflate at the confession of ignorance, our vision suddenly opened up. Perhaps the Stone Hoof tribe, being mostly cows and horses, didn''t build roads in the trees.


    The dense forest path, which should have been difficult to run through, parted to reveal a wide-open road. Just like a trail formed by hundreds or thousands of human footsteps, this enormous forest path had been stomped and packed down by hundreds of thousands or millions of steps from the Stone Hoof tribe''s beast-kin.


    Thanks to this, the mages who had been suffering from motion sickness while dangling in the air looked relieved��and at the same time, we found ourselves surrounded on both sides as we ran.


    "Hmm? How did the ones who serve the World Tree get all the way here?"


    "We''ve come with a story to tell."


    Cows on the right, horses on the left.


    A large woman with sturdy shoulders and horns on her head, and a slender woman with ears on top of her head like something from a horse racing game. The Stone Hoof tribe was said to be mostly cow and horse beast-kin, and their builds were no joke.


    As these two naturally took positions on either side of the wolf beast-kin and Han Se-ah and conversed, various beast-kin surrounded us from both sides. As if to show that "cow" and "horse" could mean diverse species, beast-kin with different characteristics surrounded us, revealing at a glance the Stone Hoof tribe''s distinctive features even as we ran.


    The reason why phrases like "cow breasts" and "horse thighs" existed became clear, as did the fact that true to the name "Stone Hoof," their ankles ended not in human feet but in actual hooves.


    ...When they start interacting with humans, we should probably spread some clothing culture. I might want to see bouncing, but I don''t want to see dangling.


    ��


    The Stone Hoof tribe was like a village that had brought stereotypes directly into reality.


    The sound of "Stone Hoof," cow and horse beast-kin, the Crystal Shield, and the image of a tank.


    ''What is this, the Netherlands?''


    A village of large people with an average height of about 190cm. Men and women, even teenagers, were so developed that words like "sturdy" and "voluptuous" seemed inadequate.


    The male cow beast-kin looked like they could bench press 700 pounds at the gym, while the female cow beast-kin were so bouncy it was almost ridiculous. The horse beast-kin were more slender but still had such toned muscle that you couldn''t help but think of phrases like "horse muscle" and "horse thighs."


    "This is warriors'' business. Go back inside."


    "I''m grown up too!"


    "Ha, you?"


    That teenager who wasn''t recognized as a warrior was about my height, which said it all. A village where being 180cm tall meant you were still treated as a child who hadn''t fully grown.


    They were only wearing leaf skirts, but if you put steel armor on these beast-kin, they''d be the strongest heavy infantry capable of crushing orcs with their bare fists. Considering they were 67th floor beast-kin warriors, they might even withstand artillery shells from lower floor orc javelineers.


    When looking at wolf or feline beast-kin, they seemed agile but not necessarily strong, but these ones were beyond sturdy��they were intimidating. This made me wonder:


    ''...If NPCs friendly to players are this strong, how powerful must the Orc Champion be?''


    How were they balancing things if the beast-kin were this strong?


    The harpies weren''t exactly NPCs friendly to players. They were a different race that kidnapped stone dwarves and expanded imperialistically, and depending on players'' choices, they faced either the empowered Harpy Empress or the mutated underground monster.


    In the plains afterward, there were no friendly NPCs. The plains were vast, the dark wizard kidnapped civilians, and the evil dark magic forced players to choose between a speedrun to reduce victims or building up strength to minimize troop losses.


    But in the higher layers, where difficulty should have increased, there were surprisingly many friendly NPCs in the deep forest.


    The vegan tiger that didn''t attack players, the starlight finch that helped despite its temperament, the forest fairies who gave us emblems after seeing holy power, the fairies born from their hands, and even the wraith who helped us after tasting life force from the lich''s skull.


    Except for the single shadow fang tiger that attacked adventurers and ran away without showing itself again, and the poor tiger that got roasted in the forest, hadn''t all neutral NPCs become friendly?


    ...When a game goes this smoothly, it actually makes me uneasy.


    Though Han Se-ah was known for her good luck, there was a reason I called it "strange luck." While she used the strategy of taking detours to reach Seoul thanks to her good fortune, didn''t she also get blindsided and draw blanks when her luck was bad?


    For example, quests getting tangled while freeloading, gimmicks getting messed up, or what seemed like the shortest route turning out to be a miserable slog.


    "Hmm, you''re giving the tribe''s sacred relic to these human children?"


    "And that sacred relic responded to the human children. With the forest fairy emblems as well, this must be Mother World Tree''s will."


    The conversation between the wolf beast-kin and bull beast-kin continued as I pondered.


    As the representatives of the 66th and 67th floors began talking, all the beast-kin who seemed to be of the warrior class gathered in the clearing.


    If the 66th floor had a village in the trees made of woven vines, this place was a massive clearing village created by brute-forcing the forest with hooves. These beast-kin had torn trees out by the roots and tamped down the ground with their hooves to create a vast plain in the dense forest, and now they formed a curtain of muscle with their sturdy builds.


    "Hmm, hmmm, hmm-"


    "What are you dissatisfied with?"


    "Obviously, everything!"


    Meanwhile, one bull beast-kin who appeared to be the Stone Hoof tribe''s representative snorted roughly and flexed his impressive muscles. If not for the large horns on his head, I might have believed he was a gorilla beast-kin rather than a bull.


    With forearms thicker than Han Se-ah''s head and thighs thicker than Grace''s waist, the male bull beast-kin glared at me and stepped forward.


    "If you want the sacred relic, prove your ability!"


    """Prove it! Prove it!"""


    As they showed off their muscles and strength.


    ...For me, this was actually very welcome news.


    I get nervous when things go too smoothly.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 571: Northern Alliance 1

    In an instant, a curtain of muscle formed in the village clearing. As if part of some traditional ceremony, they quickly formed a circle, puffing out their chests and crossing their bulging arms to create a wall of muscle.


    Having kicked out the "babies" who were only around 180cm tall, the warriors who easily exceeded 190cm created a circle that felt like an actual wall. In the center, a bull beast-kin who must have been the village chief or warrior leader snorted loudly and spread his arms wide.


    Spread legs, twitching hands, a lowered stance with his body hunched as if ready to charge��he was making challenging gestures like a wrestler or sumo fighter, inviting a bare-handed contest.


    "Come! Human child! Prove your strength!"


    Just as I was about to remove my armor, seeing clearly that he wanted a proper warrior''s contest of raw strength��


    "Roland."


    "Hmm?"


    "I''ll do it."


    Katie stepped forward decisively, having already removed her ice armor and standing in just her shirt. Compared to the cow and horse beast-kin, her frame was so delicate she looked like a child, even younger than a teenager, prompting laughter from those around us.


    It wasn''t laughter meant to insult or belittle her, but rather laughter of disbelief. After all, Katie''s small frame was at least two heads shorter than even the calf who hadn''t been recognized as a warrior.


    To them, I might look small but solid��like a piece of flint��but Katie probably looked like a child who hadn''t even reached puberty. So their laughter wasn''t malicious mockery, but the smiles of adults looking at a cute child.


    "I can do this."


    "...Alright, fine."


    "Wait, are you sure that''s okay?"


    But absence of malice doesn''t mean you can''t insult someone. Katie moved forward, lightly brushing aside Irene''s worried glance and Han Se-ah''s attempts to stop her.


    Everyone in our party and the viewers were concerned seeing the delicate girl standing before a 2-meter muscle monster who looked like he had steroid side effects, while the beast-kin snorted roughly as if telling her to stop fooling around and step aside, but it didn''t matter.


    On the surface it looked like a battle between a muscle monster and a beautiful girl, but in game terms, it was an equal match between two 5�� fighters. One was a great warrior who could be considered a named-rank being from the 67th floor, while the other was the Goddess''s Knight approaching 6��.


    ''If she uses her aura well, she could hold her own, but surely she''s not planning to fight with pure strength.''


    With the bull beast-kin possessing strength befitting the 67th floor and Katie having accumulated experience until now, she wouldn''t lose one-sidedly. Even thinking pessimistically, they would fight evenly until she''d be outmatched by weight class.


    With this in mind, I folded my arms and silently watched Katie, signaling my trust in her. She grinned in response.


    ...What''s going on? I can only see her back, so how can I feel that grin?


    -Ah, a battle of warriors staking their honor


    At that moment, I sensed something strange and focused my attention, when someone whispered in my ear. It wasn''t Han Se-ah, Grace, or Katie, nor the beast-kin or wraiths��it was a completely unfamiliar voice.


    A cracked and rough voice that nonetheless bubbled with vitality like boiling lava echoed in my ear.


    The roar of an old predator that hadn''t lost its strength, or a low, gloomy voice like a volcano about to erupt. Not a person speaking, but more like a growl from the wilderness, emanating from Katie as she stepped forward.


    ''Am I the only one hearing this again? What''s going on?''


    -Beyond right and wrong, this is merely to prove oneself


    To be precise, it wasn''t coming from Katie but starting to envelop her.


    "...Frost? What is that?"


    "A new skill?"


    "Hmm, a child of winter? If that''s all you believe in..."


    -Unnamed warrior of the beast-kin!


    Like wind sweeping up a pile of snow to create a small vortex, a snowstorm began to rage around Katie''s body.


    The snowstorm started at her feet, climbed up her calves, wrapped around her shirt, and rose above her head. Like a living thing, the snowstorm took form.


    A chain mail made of sparkling ice fragments, a beast-skin cloak formed from the raging blizzard, a T-shaped nose guard of a Viking helmet covering her mouth. A blizzard giant that not only enveloped but swallowed Katie''s small frame looked down at the bull beast-kin.


    -Do you duel with words? Come!


    "Ha, hahaha! So the human child had a trick up her sleeve! Excellent!!!"


    A blizzard Viking that appeared to be two heads taller than the bull beast-kin who already exceeded 2m. While everyone was confused by Katie suddenly becoming a necromancer instead of a knight, Han Se-ah, who was busily operating her camera, noticed something.


    A crouching wolf emblem prominently embedded between the chain mail made of ice and the cloth and leather armor made of snowstorm.


    "Hey, Roland? That wolf shape on the armor, isn''t that the Wesley family crest?"


    "...I think so."


    "Wait, could it be a spirit from the armor?"


    -Why is our kiddo suddenly changing classes lol


    -It''s not a class change, is she seriously trying to pull an "I am your father" moment? lol Ice knights are like that


    -With that helmet design, if we got her a nice-looking sword imbued with frost, she''d use it well


    -Careful, is this setting up a "succession hero" moment and a Han Se-ah flag? lol


    -With Katie''s personality, there''s a 140% chance she''ll say "not succeeding you, father" and run off in ice armor, isn''t there? lol


    It seemed that blizzard Viking was an ancestor of the Wesley family who had been dwelling in the ice armor.


    ...How did the Northern Duke''s ancestor become a Viking?


    ��


    To be honest, there wasn''t much we could clearly figure out right now.


    Why could only I see the orc using the Invisibility Helmet? Was the Orc Champion heading toward the 69th floor? What did the Crystal Shield sacred relic of the Stone Hoof tribe do? What happened with Katie''s character quest? Why did the armor''s spirit suddenly awaken to give her power?


    But there was one thing I could definitely figure out.


    -Prove it! Prove it! In struggle, we exist!


    "You are truly a warrior worthy of respect! It is an honor, Warrior of Winter!"


    I could finally understand exactly why Katie had been sulking.


    ''Is this connected to me somehow through our pact?''


    As if confirming that I hadn''t imagined feeling her smile even with her back turned, a corner of my chest tingled as I sensed fragments of Katie''s thoughts.


    Exploration proceeding faster than any other layer, Han Se-ah''s impressive magic applications, cute and beautiful forest animals, Grace''s abilities that rivaled the beast-kin... and her own feeling of uselessness and the guilt stemming from it.


    In short, Katie hadn''t sulked because I only offered to escort Irene. She sulked because escorting Irene was her job, and I was trying to take even that away from her.


    ''I thought she was just carefreely having fun, but was she actually running around busily because she had nothing to do?''


    You could say the forest fairy and beast-kin allies had actually become a problem. Even in combat, she''d only dealt with predators that Grace sniped and the shadow fang tiger swooped in to take the killing blow. As a result, Katie hadn''t had a chance to draw her sword while escorting Irene.


    In the midst of this, when I tried to take over escorting Irene as well, Katie''s adolescent emotions had erupted with a "bang!" She felt she had no role in the party...


    "Grrgh, I apologize for not recognizing a true warrior! Here I come-!"


    -Good, unnamed warrior! If you cannot avoid the blizzard, you must charge straight ahead!


    While Katie''s one-sided stream of thoughts��gratitude, apology, and all sorts of mixed emotions toward party members��flowed into me, the battle between the two warriors continued.


    When the blizzard Viking thrust out a fist wrapped in ice fragments, the snorting bull beast-kin countered with an equally powerful punch, breaking the frost on his skin with rippling muscles. Two warriors fighting head-on without evasive techniques or finesse.


    The two warriors, having drawn up massive amounts of mana in their excitement, crushed and shattered the dirt ground of the clearing, causing the beast-kin warriors forming the curtain to step back and widen the distance.


    Responding to this and preparing for a final blow, the two warriors faced each other in exaggerated stances before extending their fists simultaneously. A clean punch resembling a perfect cross counter struck each other''s jaws.


    "Wait, is this the ''becoming friends through fighting'' trope? It looks like Katie''s ancestor and the beast-kin guy suddenly became super close?"


    -It''s the royal road of weeb stories to become friends through fistfights lol


    -"I can''t acknowledge you!" (becomes ride-or-die best friends after an intense fight)


    -Fighting and becoming friends is fine, but I''d rather see them befriend the busty ladies lol The hairy old man is a bit...


    -I want to see bouncing, not dangling, why do I have to watch old men''s friendship? This is painful, sob sob


    -So what is that ice giant anyway? lol Is Katie suddenly becoming a summoner? Or is this like a self-enhancement ultimate ability?


    The bull beast-kin stood with a satisfied smile before fainting on his feet. Katie didn''t faint, but she was swaying unsteadily as the ice giant disappeared.


    My concern for Katie had long vanished, buried in the sweaty stickiness that persisted even through the snowstorm. Han Se-ah was busy chattering with viewers as if analyzing the game, while Grace and Irene simply watched in amazement, suggesting that I might be the only one connected to Katie.


    Meanwhile, the beast-kin, living up to their muscles with hot-blooded personalities, stomped their feet and cheered at the sight of the cross counter.


    "Winter Warrior! Warrior of Winter!"


    "A warrior from outside the forest has come as a guest!"


    "The warrior who will become the owner of the sacred relic has arrived!"


    And in the midst of this chaotic situation, I received a new quest.


    [Help awaken your companion Katie 0/1]


    [Reward: X]


    What''s next, no reward? It''s probably a hint that I can help Katie awaken, but the quest window seems to be getting lazier.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 572: Northern Alliance 2

    If the 66th floor''s tribe serving the World Tree and guarding the Amber Lantern was overall a village of agile scouts, then the 67th floor''s tribe serving Stone Hoof and guarding the Crystal Shield was decidedly a village of sturdy warriors.


    It was obvious what kind of tribe they were, considering they demanded a "dialogue of bodies" despite the fact that the World Tree tribe had brought us as honored guests, and we possessed both the fairy emblems and the blessing of the Amber Lantern.


    But conversely, their straightforward warrior nature meant that the moment we proved ourselves worthy, their attitude would flip completely. Katie, who was nearly suffocating, could certainly attest to this.


    "Gah, hmmph, just... a moment...!"


    "Wow, so small and soft! Yet such a fierce warrior."


    "They say winter snowflakes are cool yet gentle, and that''s exactly what you are!"


    The crowd surrounding us demonstrated that "cow" meant not just bulls and dairy cows but also water buffalo and bison, and likewise, "horse" included various types of equine beast-kin I couldn''t even name. The diverse horns and ears on their heads showed just how varied they were.


    The tribe''s female warriors had swarmed around Katie, apparently amazed that a girl smaller than a child had faced their champion warrior head-on in honorable combat. With breasts larger than Katie''s head pressing in from all directions, it was literally a burial mound of flesh.


    It was like they''d constructed a human barrier by filling the gaps between muscle bricks with breast cement. Katie''s hand trembled as she flailed desperately for help from all sides, sending a clear distress signal.


    Even though they were female warriors, they were so tall that they were literally smothering Katie''s face with their chests.


    "Alright, that''s enough. Even a great warrior needs time to rest."


    "Guhk, huuuaaaaah��!"


    Left like that, she might actually suffocate to death. These female warriors had probably never dealt with small-bodied humans who weren''t beast-kin, and were literally about to smother her to death with their chests.


    I pushed through the crowd, grabbed Katie''s flailing hand, and pulled her up. Having finally gotten some fresh air, she gasped desperately for breath while cradled in my arms.


    It was quite the contrast from her majestic appearance when she''d summoned her ancestor''s spirit to fight. Nearly suffocating from being smothered by breasts��wasn''t that something from an outdated, adult-oriented manga? The viewers who had been discussing Katie''s new abilities were now each tossing in amusing comments.


    -Honestly I usually envy Teacher the most but right now I''m so jealous of the kiddo I could die, what must that feel like


    -Attention weebs, the new target is the 67th floor Stone Hoof tribe. Think you can reach it within 5 years?


    -If you''re a sad 2�� companion it probably won''t happen even in 5 years lolololololololol


    -At this point a global event that brings beast-kin ladies outside the Tower would be faster lol seriously


    -So did the kiddo just change class from knight to necromancer or what? Ice plus summoning, it looks like her job completely changed


    "I know, right? Ice armor and family swordsmanship��that was textbook knight build. I didn''t expect her to suddenly summon an ancestor. Though, the Northern Duke''s ancestor being a Viking does seem historically plausible... I mean, they are from the north after all?"


    As usual, Han Se-ah responded to the viewers'' nonsense with nonsense of her own. I carried Katie over to her, and Grace and Irene immediately gathered around.


    Even in a fantasy world overflowing with magic and wonder, seeing a frozen ancestor return as an ice spirit was surely a first for them. They surrounded Katie with eyes mixing worry, curiosity, and pride.


    "Are you hurt anywhere? Let me give you a massage. Even if you weren''t taking the hits directly, you should have dodged more."


    "You''re still connected to your ancestor''s spirit even after removing the armor? Your head doesn''t hurt or anything?"


    Irene tended to Katie with holy-infused hands, gently pinching her cheeks and checking for injuries, worried about the effects of that straightforward, no-dodging fistfight. Meanwhile, Grace worried that Katie might have gone from having haunted armor to being haunted herself.


    Katie seemed to enjoy all this affectionate attention from the two. After flashing a small smile while surrounded by them, she sidled up to me.


    Whether from the afterglow of battle or from being smothered in flesh, her cheeks were flushed pink and her eyes sparkled brightly. With no trace of her earlier sulking, she proudly stuck out her chest. Before she could open her mouth, I placed my hand on her small head.


    "You did well. Much better than I expected."


    "Hehe, right?"


    Her silver hair felt soft against my fingertips, my gauntlets now removed. Perhaps because she''d fought while summoning a blizzard, she wasn''t even sweaty despite the intense duel.


    I gently stroked her hair like praising a puppy seeking approval, and she smiled broadly, relaxing against my palm with complete trust. As I smiled back, feeling the weight of that trust in my hand, suddenly applause erupted around us.


    The female beast-kin warriors who had lost Katie to my grasp were now surrounding us and clapping.


    ...What in the world? They weren''t middle-aged women obsessed with TV dramas��why were they crowding around when we were having a moment?


    ��


    After comforting Katie, whose cheeks had reddened for entirely different reasons due to the unexpected applause, we moved into the Stone Hoof village, leaving the howling viewers behind.


    "Well done, warriors! You have proven yourselves, and the path you walk shall not crumble!"


    "Here, Winter Warrior, take this."


    While the female warriors gathered to bury Katie in their breast mound, the bull beast-kin had already retrieved the Crystal Shield from what looked like a shrine. Without the slightest hesitation, he presented the Crystal Shield to Katie��a shield so beautiful that its practicality seemed questionable.


    Just as the Amber Lantern was literally a lantern made of amber, the Crystal Shield appeared to have been carved from one massive crystal, making it feel more like a sculptural artwork than actual armor.


    And setting aside its artistic appearance, it was small. My shield was one of those oversized RPG-style ones, but this Crystal Shield was a small, round buckler like Captain America might use. Exaggerating slightly, it wasn''t even large enough to cover my forearm.


    "Roland, I''ve never used a shield..."


    "Never used one at all? It''s too small and inconvenient for me anyway."


    Unlike my shield, which could be planted into the ground as a barricade if needed, this one belonged to the category that required an agile swordsman to wield precisely for parrying.


    I use a tower shield large enough to cover an entire person, while Katie doesn''t use a shield at all, freely wielding a one-handed sword. This had that classic RPG syndrome of "why do the rare items for other classes always drop for me?"


    It''s like that strange jinx where playing as a warrior gets you an ultimate staff, playing as a mage gets you an ultimate bow, and playing as a rogue gets you an ultimate shield.


    ''Come to think of it, there are hardly any sacred relics we can actually use.''


    The lantern was a navigation tool, so that was fine.


    We had the Lightning Spearhead which was a polearm, but nobody in our party used spears. The Foam Fang was a dagger, but we had an archer instead of a rogue. Even if we let Grace use the Invisibility Helmet as our guide, who in our party would use the spear and dagger?


    Was this the Goddess''s fault or the World Tree''s? As I was having these irreverent thoughts, Han Se-ah crept up quietly. Judging by her greedy gaze fixed on the shield, she must have received some mission.


    A beautiful shield that looked like it had been carved meticulously from pristine crystal. It was so large and beautiful that it could be mistaken for a platter-sized diamond, but would a player really lose their mind over just that?


    "Can you feel something, Hanna?"


    "Hmm, it''s not meant for a warrior''s hands. But since we''ve come this far together as companions, I suppose it doesn''t matter."


    As the curious Katie handed over the Crystal Shield, the bull beast-kin who was watching snorted with apparent discomfort. It seemed that the Stone Hoof tribe was fine with people using mana, but they didn''t much care for mages who didn''t train their bodies.


    That would explain why the mages who had investigated the gate and followed us to the beast-kin village were being treated coldly and lingering outside.


    ''No wonder they weren''t bothering the beast-kin inside the village��they must have been ignored and chased away while we were dueling.''


    After all, they were uncoordinated folks who couldn''t run properly even with mana-enhanced bodies. To the Stone Hoof tribe, who seemed to value physical beauty above all, mages probably looked like barely human entities.


    If Han Se-ah and the viewers had heard these thoughts, they''d undoubtedly complain about staff holders and mage discrimination. While I was thinking this, Han Se-ah carefully caressed the Crystal Shield. Since I''d been focused on Katie, I''d missed what was being discussed on the broadcast and didn''t understand why she was acting this way.


    Still, knowing Han Se-ah, she had probably received some strange mission. She wasn''t stupid enough to break a sacred relic just for a mission, so��wait, what?


    "Huh? What, what''s happening?"


    "A light full of life force... this is close to holy power, isn''t it?"


    As Han Se-ah extended the Crystal Shield toward Irene, the shield suddenly began glowing with a pure white light and started to merge with Irene.


    ...She didn''t break it, did she?


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 573: Northern Alliance 3

    The Crystal Shield transformed into light and seeped into Irene''s chest.


    More specifically, it seeped into the Goddess''s symbol on Irene''s chest.


    "Oh my? Hanna, what did you do?"


    "Uh, no, I... I really didn''t do anything?"


    This wasn''t a metaphor��the sacred relic had literally crumbled away and disappeared. Everyone''s gaze turned toward Han Se-ah, who was frozen in an awkward posture at this bewildering sight.


    It seemed she hadn''t intended this outcome, judging by the obvious earthquake in her pupils. She''d probably just been trying to strike a pose with the Crystal Shield after receiving a mission from viewers, but now the shield had suddenly vanished, leaving her understandably shocked.


    This wasn''t just any shield��it was a core artifact from the 67th floor, a treasure that the beast-kin natives had protected for generations. The thought of carelessly destroying it while fulfilling a mission would make anyone''s spine tingle.


    "Still, it doesn''t feel bad at all."


    -Of course, having been chosen by a sacred relic is only natural


    "What? Who''s that?"


    Something seemed wrong with the connection. While Han Se-ah was freezing up in confusion and Irene was instinctively drawing on holy power to check what had happened to the Crystal Shield, a strange voice reached my ears.


    It wasn''t the voice of any of our party members, nor was it from the beast-kin. Listening carefully, it was clearly the voice of Katie''s ancestor who had scattered like snowflakes.


    Why was this old man''s voice reaching my ears? Was I actually possessed?


    As I looked around wondering what was happening, Katie''s suspicious behavior caught my eye. Everyone else was staring at Han Se-ah and Irene because of the vanished Crystal Shield, but Katie''s gaze was directed elsewhere.


    ''What should I call you, sir?''


    -Call me whatever you like, child of the family.


    ''I understand, ancestor. Then the armor...''


    -Naturally, it''s yours��won by conquering the dungeon.


    She wasn''t looking at Han Se-ah and Irene in front of her, but was glancing slightly upward to the right while muttering something. From the content, her conversation partner was clearly the ancestor dwelling in her armor.


    The strange thing was that there was no way others couldn''t hear whispers of that volume.


    The 67th floor beast-kin, Grace with her 5.5��-level guide abilities, and even Han Se-ah''s camera drone hovering nearby should all be capable of detecting such sounds. Unless someone was hard of hearing, there was no way the beast-kin, superhuman guide, and broadcast drone would miss these voices.


    ''Could it be that only I can hear this, like Han Se-ah''s broadcast?''


    So there was only one conclusion I could draw.


    The conversation between Katie and her ancestor''s spirit was protected by the system, just like Han Se-ah''s exchanges with viewers. And somehow, I was able to bypass this system protection.


    My head started aching a bit as a result.


    "No, it didn''t break��it attached itself! Come on, can''t you choose your wording properly?"


    ''Can I ask why you dwell in the armor, ancestor?''


    -My memories aren''t entirely clear yet, I was bound for too long


    "I can feel the World Tree''s light of life."


    Han Se-ah''s broadcast, Katie''s conversation with the spirit, Grace worrying about Irene, and the beast-kin muttering about the sacred relic��there were too many voices coming from all directions, creating absolute chaos.


    To be completely honest, my brain doesn''t work particularly fast. There''s a reason people say what''s above my neck is just a helmet rack. I could confidently claim that while I''m good at steadily pushing forward relying on my body, I lack the ability to think quickly on my feet.


    So right now, my biggest concern was saying something I shouldn''t.


    I wasn''t worried about calculating what to say to drop hints for Han Se-ah, but rather about accidentally responding to Katie''s secret conversation or Han Se-ah''s broadcast. With these complicated thoughts on my mind as I watched Irene deploy her holy protection, a quest window suddenly popped up in front of me.


    [Subtly drop hints? to Streamer Han Se-ah 0/0]


    [Reward: CanBlockThatForYou]


    ''...?''


    The text wasn''t even garbled, and the slightly longer words made me wonder if my faith energy had recovered a bit. But that didn''t seem right since it hadn''t been long since I received the "Reward: X" message.


    As if answering my internal questions, one last message appeared:


    [Protect Katie''s ancestor as much as possible 0/0]


    [Reward: UsedAllEnergyMakingWiFiRepeater]


    So that''s why our scatterbrained Goddess had gathered energy to awaken Katie''s armor.


    ��


    Apparently, Katie''s ancestral spirit served both as an ultimate ability to strengthen her and as a radar-like entity to improve the energy efficiency of the Goddess''s messages.


    Of course, this had scraped the bottom of the energy barrel, meaning things would have to remain quiet for a while. Still, if my companion and woman became instantly stronger thanks to the Goddess, I should be grateful.


    The Crystal Shield hadn''t broken or disappeared��it had attached itself to Irene''s symbol, strengthening her holy protection. Meanwhile, Katie''s ancestral spirit had evolved from a broken radio into a swordsmanship advisor, gradually raising Katie''s experience like an externally mounted XP module.


    "Hahaha! After a duel with a true warrior, the sacred relic awakens! Excellent! Let''s find that gate thing and head to the Thunder Bird tribe!"


    "Do you know where the gate is?"


    "We''ve paved all the roads around our village, so it''s easy to spot."


    "...Why didn''t you mention this earlier?"


    "Because that was before our duel!"


    The bull beast-kin laughed heartily after seeing Irene''s strengthened barrier. At his gesture, a female beast-kin who appeared to be a horse stepped forward.


    She was small compared to other beast-kin, though "small" still meant just slightly shorter than me��a slender build of about 178cm. With horse-like ears perked atop what looked like a black mare''s hair, she stomped the ground with her hooves and��


    "I will guide you!"


    "Excellent!"


    "Sigh, you people really..."


    I thought she was just warming up, but suddenly she lowered her stance and took off at lightning speed. Those thick thighs that would make professional athletes envious tensed with power, and she disappeared into the distance even faster than a superhuman aura user.


    This is what they call guidance?


    The bull beast-kin chuckled with approval while the wolf beast-kin held his forehead and sighed deeply. Apparently, since the World Tree tribe and Stone Hoof tribe were physically close, this kind of absurd situation was familiar to them.


    "She''ll leave clear footprints, so just follow those."


    "Don''t worry. Let''s go, human children."


    True to their brute nature, the Stone Hoof tribe''s progression speed was impressive. While the World Tree tribe had built roads in the treetops, the Stone Hoof tribe had smashed and flattened trees around their village to make their paths.


    The solid roads created by aura-infused hooves trampling the ground thousands of times resembled pavement compressed by a road roller. Had they really pounded the soft, fertile forest floor with their hooves until it became as hard as stone pavement?


    Thanks to this, we were able to leave the 67th floor at a speed approaching a free pass, without even stopping to rest.


    "Wow, we spent a whole day searching for gates on the 66th floor, but on the 67th floor, one duel and boom��instant gate."


    -So it''s straight through if you solve the gimmick, otherwise you''re stuck?


    -Yeah seems that way, I mean if you had lost the one-on-one with the bull beast-kin, you''d be stuck there


    -It was easy to get past the Amber Lantern but from Stone Hoof onward you could be stuck for ages


    -So where''s the super barrier Irene mama is supposed to show us? Why are we just skipping past this? Test it out at least


    -What about the ancestor show the kiddo pulled off? Does that have a cooldown? Shouldn''t we check?


    Just as Han Se-ah said, we''d spent less than half a day on this floor��not even a full day. The viewers'' opinions were all over the place regarding this unprecedented speed.


    Some argued this pace was only possible because of Han Se-ah and her 5�� companions, others questioned why we weren''t verifying Irene''s barrier in actual combat after confirming the Crystal Shield hadn''t disappeared, and some insisted we needed to understand exactly how Katie''s ancestor suddenly manifested��


    Of course, the majority of viewers were still expressing their desires for bouncing breasts... but some were demanding verification, believing that building a solid foundation was more important than rapid progression.


    ''Honestly, I''m curious too.''


    "What are you thinking about, Roland?"


    -Truly a powerful body. Perfect as a Wesley companion.


    "Just pondering a few things I''m wondering about."


    I wanted to analyze Katie''s ancestor running beside me, and the holy protection that had gone from fluorescent light to chandelier status.


    When a skill gets enhanced, isn''t it a fundamental RPG player instinct to thoroughly analyze and understand it? No RPG enthusiast would just click through without reading when their skills get upgraded.


    "What are you so curious about?"


    "Everything, really. The Crystal Shield, and Katie''s summoned ancestor."


    Unlike the World Tree tribe''s narrow roads, the Stone Hoof tribe''s wide paths allowed Grace to approach my side. With Katie on my right and Grace on my left��achieving the coveted "flowers on both hands" status��we continued our conversation.


    I wondered if I should carry Irene on my back, but she was awkwardly running while enhancing her body with shimmering holy power. The two women at my sides opened their eyes wide at the sight, nodding in agreement that they were curious too.


    "Right. Is that how a shield is supposed to work?"


    "Did she strengthen her body with holy power like mages do with mana?"


    "Yes, yes, that''s right. But it''s... harder than I thought... moving my body."


    Does the sacred relic increase all stats rather than just defense, living up to its name?


    While I was pondering this, the gate appeared ahead of us as I quietly stepped aside to let the three people who were happy to run side by side chat freely, along with the spirits throwing in occasional comments.


    Already at the 68th floor? That was seriously fast.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 574: Northern Alliance 4

    Chapter 574: Northern Alliance 4


    The deep forest story had become so chaotic that even viewers who summarized Han Se-ah''s broadcasts were left scratching their heads.


    -Recent summary of Miss Han''s broadcast.TXT


    Made friends with beast-kin, got gate location tips, one day per floor


    Picked up baby dragon on 65th floor, don''t know if it''s important?


    Freeloaded sacred relics on 66th and 67th floors, broke through to 68th


    Cat beast-kin on 66th floor walk around with bare chests


    Cow beast-kin on 67th floor walk around with bare chests


    Horse beast-kin also have dangling things out


    Grace''s eyes still sparkling


    Our kiddo summoned ancestor from armor to fight


    Irene mama ate 67th floor sacred relic, got barrier and physical enhancement buff


    Judging by Teacher Roland''s expression, he''s following along brainlessly but seems to feel disconnect with the pace


    -Is this supposed to be a summary, you fuck?


    ��I couldn''t cut it down any more than this


    ��For real lol, what else could you remove? It''s just facts


    -Couldn''t you just say beast-kin don''t wear clothes? lol


    ��Those are the three most important lines in this summary though?


    ��Three lines? Is the dangling part important too? Are you gay...?


    -For real, Teacher just stands there dazed and follows along lol


    ��??? in my day we spent three months per floor


    From Han Se-ah''s perspective, she was unfairly criticized for having only one camera while all sorts of events were happening simultaneously. How chaotic must it be for the viewers?


    "So this is the 68th floor. We''re moving so fast I can''t even appreciate the scenery."


    "I''m grateful to the beast-kin for helping us advance quickly, but it''s a bit hard to adjust."


    Even Irene and Grace, who were direct beneficiaries of this free ride, smiled awkwardly.


    No matter how OP our party might be, born as 6�� characters who''d never struggled in combat, gate exploration wasn''t something you could accomplish through brute force. For our party, Tower exploration had essentially meant "guarding the tent while Grace did all the hard work."


    But after the beast-kin appeared and found gates for us, it became "Grace doesn''t have to do the hard work and we don''t even need to guard a tent."


    Especially for Irene, who for religious reasons had considered exploring the Tower and defeating the Demon Lord as a pilgrimage of hardship, she seemed to be wondering if this even qualified as hardship anymore. It was like going on a volunteer mission but ending up enjoying a buffet at a five-star hotel.


    Compared to the days of spending 2-3 months to climb a single floor, not bathing and sleeping outdoors, this felt like receiving full service at a luxury hotel.


    In this strangely uncomfortable situation of being uncomfortable because it was too comfortable, we arrived at the village on the 68th floor.


    "This is the Thunder Bird village, warriors!"


    "What''s all this commotion!"


    68th floor, Thunder Bird village. As hundreds of people��beast-kin, mages, and our party members��came rushing in, a woman with long horns on her head jumped out in surprise.


    ...Don''t only male deer have horns?


    Well, it''s a fantasy world after all.


    There were various beast-kin with horns ranging from those so tall they seemed uncomfortable to walk with, to those with tiny horns about a hand span high. Occasionally there were some with no horns at all, but they all had hooves instead of feet, suggesting this was a village of deer beast-kin.


    If the 67th floor was populated by muscular cows and horses, the 68th floor was home to slender deer and gazelles. These beast-kin were better described as agile rather than powerful.


    And since this was the Thunder Bird tribe, the deer woman who stepped forward as their representative and the warriors behind her all had blue lightning crackling from the horns on their heads. Makes sense��having climbed this high in the Tower, they should at least be able to use elemental magic.


    "Hey! Hand over the sacred relic!"


    "Are you insane, Stone Hoof! How dare you bring humans here!"


    "...No, wait a moment. And you, just shut up for a bit."


    The wolf beast-kin pushed aside the Stone Hoof tribe''s champion, who had almost made the already complicated situation worse, and began conversing with the deer beast-kin.


    The tongue truly is the source of disaster��he spoke in a way that invited misunderstanding. The deer beast-kin eyed the panting old mages with suspicion, sensitive to their mana. She probably thought the two tribes had joined forces with human mages to invade.


    "...Whatever else happens, we definitely shouldn''t let that bull beast-kin take the lead, right?"


    "Urgh, if we reach the next village, I''ll take the initiative."


    Our companions clearly found this absurd too, chuckling as they watched the wolf beast-kin shove the bull beast-kin aside.


    I mean, really, how could a high-ranking representative of an entire tribe open with "Hand over the sacred relic!" Even rookie bandits raiding a merchant caravan would be more polite than that.


    Fortunately, both the deer and wolf beast-kin seemed accustomed to his crude manner and were able to resolve things through dialogue. The wolf beast-kin, who should now be called our commentator rather than our guide, began explaining everything step by step.


    He told them about the humans from outside the forest, the invading orcs and stolen sacred relics, and the stories of the Goddess, the Tower, and the Demon Lord.


    ��


    If the World Tree tribe on the 66th floor was a village of guides, and the Stone Hoof tribe on the 67th floor was a village of tanks, then the Thunder Bird tribe on the 68th floor was closer to a village of mages.


    More precisely, they were like an odd hybrid of mages, shamans, and martial artists.


    "Hmm, it''s hard to believe, but... since you have that helmet, I have no choice but to trust you."


    "And the Lantern and Shield have also awakened in the hands of these humans."


    Unlike the bull beast-kin who had immediately pounced on us wanting to prove himself through fisticuffs, these deer showed cool, logical thinking, carefully observing the sacred relic. That''s more like how a village leader should behave.


    The Invisibility Helmet sat quietly in the wolf beast-kin''s hands, showing no reaction unlike the Crystal Shield, probably because it had been seized by orcs. The deer beast-kin, having calmed the lightning crackling from her horns, examined it thoroughly before finally believing our story.


    Then without a moment''s hesitation, she brought out the Lightning Spearhead.


    ''Isn''t this progression too fast?''


    With three sacred relics gathered, our story must be true. That seemed to be her thinking, as the sacred relic was presented before we''d even had a chance to settle down and rest in the village.


    A simple spear about 2 meters long without any decoration. The shaft felt stronger than steel despite being made of wood, probably a branch from the World Tree, while the spearhead resembled a bird''s talon��likely from the Thunder Bird itself.


    On the surface, it looked like a "crude stone spear" you might craft from rocks and branches in a survival game. That is, if you ignored the vicious electrical current flowing through it before anyone had even touched it.


    "Lightning? Roland, maybe?"


    "No, why me?"


    "You used lightning-attribute enhancement stones on your warhammer, right?"


    "...That''s just an enhancement stone. Wouldn''t this suit Katie better?"


    Its primitive appearance��a straight branch with something sharp tied to it with vines��combined with the ferocious blue current that threatened to electrocute anyone who dared touch it made it worthy of the term "divine object." Our companions huddled together, whispering about it.


    The others thought the spear would attach to me since I''d used lightning-attribute enhancement stones, while I thought the opposite��that the lightning would strengthen Katie. In RPG games, the lightning attribute typically falls into two categories:


    One is insane DPS with no holds barred.


    The other is crowd control as potent as ice.


    When discussing firepower in RPG games, the most representative elements are fire and lightning. Among the high-level attack spells Han Se-ah could learn, weren''t fire and lightning the most powerful?


    But conversely, lightning sometimes emphasizes crowd control effects. Just as ice attributes apply slowing and freezing effects, lightning attributes can apply paralysis and shock, making characters uncontrollable. So in my opinion, it would be better if Katie got the boost rather than me.


    "Me with lightning? Why?"


    "I''m in charge of defense, so if that lightning increases attack power, it would be better if you got stronger rather than me."


    "De-defense... yeah, that''s true."


    If the Lightning Spearhead boosted attack power, Katie would become a well-rounded character with both crowd control and damage output. Approaching enemies would be slowed, and when slowing stacked to freezing, her lightning-infused aura would shatter them.


    Conversely, if the Lightning Spearhead provided crowd control effects, Katie would become a nightmare for slow enemies despite having slightly lackluster attack power. The moment ice attributes applied slowing, lightning attributes would apply paralysis, potentially triggering both freezing and electric shock simultaneously. Imagine that.


    As I was subtly trying to nudge Katie forward with these thoughts, I heard a voice:


    -That power doesn''t suit our family.


    "Is, is that so, ancestor?"


    Why are you killing our girl''s spirit?


    No, should I tell Grace to use lightning then? No matter how I thought about it, the Lightning Spearhead would be more efficient in the hands of my companions than in mine.


    While I was still pondering this, the Lightning Spearhead suddenly rose from its place and flew toward me.


    "No, wait!"


    "Huh, what? I didn''t touch this one either!"


    As Han Se-ah''s and my voices rang out, blue lightning enveloped my shield.


    It''s called a spearhead, so why is it going to my shield...?


    Enjoy the chappy!